《Quick Transmigration: I Become Prince Charming》


 Chapter 1

    It''s fine.


    The sun was shining, the frightened horses were hissing, and the sound of swords in the air was coming out. It''s not official, so it''s narrow and rugged. It''s dusty when fighting.


    "I don''t know who it is. It turns out it''s a member of the demon sect."


    "Kill the people in the demon sect, and people will do it!"


    There was a man sitting on the back of a high horse. He was dressed in white, spotless, with a snow-white face and elegant manners. Riding on a white horse was like a painting. It was the magic sect''s Dharma protector.


    Song Qing, the left Dharma protector of the demon sect, said nothing but politely arched his hand. But in the eyes of these famous and decent people, it''s just that the devil sect is picking and fighting. It looks like no one is paying attention to it.


    When the famous family members were angry, they immediately fought together.


    ¡­¡­


    None of them found the red figure in the nearby tree.


    Ji Rao lay on the branch with her hands on the back of her head and her long leg hanging down. He gazed at the leaves on his head, listened to the fighting below, and sighed.


    The fight below is graceful, graceful, graceful and easy. It''s Song Qing who is the protagonist in the book "the young master of Wulin and the Dharma protector day and night".


    He just got into the book yesterday.


    As a contemporary college student in the 21st century, Ji Rao has a good family background, grows well and studies well. Although he is decadent every day, he still takes the first place in his major. He is perfect in every aspect. But it''s a man with a bright future who wants to be an actor.


    There''s no special reason. He has a scholarly family in his family, so he thinks that the profession of actor is not on the stage. Ji Rao is just trying to add a jam to his family.


    Participated in one or two draft, because the face of the congenital buff bonus, the final results are particularly good. Ji Rao is really talented as an actor. Even several directors said that he was born to eat this bowl of rice.


    Every day, he runs to others and eats box lunch. Sometimes he is scolded by his ears, which makes his parents angry.


    Ji Rao felt very happy, as long as his parents were not happy, his goal was achieved.


    Yubajiang is a waste author. He updates a story on his microblog every month.


    "Day and night of the young master of Wulin and the Dharma protector of the demon sect" is one of the stories he wrote on his microblog.


    There is a fixed cannon fodder in every story of yubajiang, named jirao. As like as two peas.


    Because of this coincidence, Ji Rao paid attention to the author.


    Although Yu Bajiang''s writing style is not so good and the plot is bloody, his ability to spray people is absolutely first-class. The following comments are about who is abusing and who is spraying. It''s true that even the eighteen generations of your ancestors can get in for you.


    There is no ability to write. It''s better to curse people first.


    The ending of each world of cannon fodder Ji Rao is extremely tragic, and Ji Rao himself is also filled with emotion.


    Maybe because of the name, suddenly one day, yubajiang found jirao.


    Fish Bajiang smoking, in the smoke in the vicissitudes of life in the mouth, "in fact, I am a system."


    "My host had an accident a few years ago, so I can''t follow him to other planes."


    "The stories I write are all personal experiences of my host. Don''t ask me why I write them down, just to make money."

 Chapter 2

    "As long as you complete one of the comments at the bottom of my story, I can give you a wish. Immortality, money, anything. "


    Ji Rao rolled his eyes.


    In this world, some people really think they are Aladdin''s lamp.


    "Why did you choose me for this?"


    "Nothing but you, you''ll know later."


    "Come on, who believes that?"


    "The comments are randomly selected. I know you don''t believe them, but you will soon. By the way, "Yu Bajiang laughs insidiously," you can''t go back to the real world without completing the task. "


    Then Ji Rao opened his eyes and came to this place. He had to believe that the world was real.


    The fight continued, and Ji Rao sighed again.


    At the bottom of the story "the young master of the Wulin and the Dharma protector day and night", Yu Bajiang drew a comment named Mrs. Qin.


    Mrs. Qin: I want you to be the left Dharma protector of sect leader Ji all your life. Wuwuwu, I love sect leader so much.


    Ji Rao in the original text is the leader of the demon sect. He has a childhood left protector Song Qing. Song Qing was picked up by Ji Rao''s father when he was a child, and has been kept by the demon sect.


    Ji Rao is arrogant and arrogant. He doesn''t pay attention to anyone except the song and Qing Dynasties. He does everything he likes. Song Qing was different. Although he was a demon, he was moral and never killed innocent people indiscriminately.


    In one mission, the protagonist is drugged by Song Qing by the flower picker. After escaping, he meets the protagonist in a cave on the cliff to attack yantingzhi. Because of the drug effect, he naturally rolls the bed with others. Later, when yantingzhi learned that Song Qing was a man, they had a secret relationship.


    Ji Rao found that after Song Qing fell in love with his dead enemy, he didn''t like the decent. It was common for him to do evil and bully. Gradually, even Song Qing couldn''t stand Ji Rao and escaped from the demon sect without saying a word.


    Ji Rao, who lost the song and Qing Dynasties, had a great change in his mind, and eventually killed him indiscriminately, so he had to be punished. Finally, in order to protect Song Qing, who joined hands with Zhengdao, he was pierced by a sword from the banquet court, and drank his hatred on the top of Fumo mountain.


    When Song Qing was fighting with people here, Ji cult leader couldn''t see that Song Qing was bullied, so he rushed to help Song Qing. Because someone hurt Song Qing, he killed him in a rage.


    Master Ji killed innocent people indiscriminately, and Song Qing had a quarrel with Ji Rao for several days. This is also the beginning of Song Qing Dynasty''s knot with Ji Rao, so Ji Rao doesn''t really want to do it now.


    No one is willing to do thankless things.


    So Ji Rao came an hour earlier than Song Qing and found a tree to stay.


    He won''t do it until he has to.


    Even though they were gorgeous and powerful, they were not as good as Song Qing, so he was very comfortable in the tree and didn''t worry at all.


    The leader of the famous and decent school was blocked back by the sword of Song Qing Dynasty, and his eyes were fierce.


    Today, so many of them are not as good as the demon sect. It makes people laugh when they say so?


    He immediately took out a thing from his arms. When Song Qing was unprepared, he took the opportunity to scatter it.


    Song Qing felt a pain in his eyes. He couldn''t help but close his eyes. His sword was powerful.


    Right now!


    The man came with a knife.


    The expected scene of separation of flesh and blood did not appear. The knife stopped in mid air, as if it was blocked by something invisible.


    That person used all one''s strength, face all suppress red, still can''t cut down, can''t help but be greatly shocked, "what person!"

 Chapter 3

    "Well, where is this from? It''s a good way to sprinkle poison powder. "


    Ji Rao flew down from the tree and landed steadily. He twisted a red thread in his hand. If he looked carefully, it was a red thread that blocked the knife.


    "Ji Rao!"


    As soon as Ji Rao appeared, the group called out Ji Rao''s name.


    Without him, the leader of Ji sect has a high-profile nature. Few people in the Wulin don''t know Ji Rao. Because of his rare good appearance, almost everyone has a picture of him. Ji Rao''s appearance ranks first in all kinds of storybooks.


    Ji Rao was dressed in fiery red clothes and a hat. All her hair was put into a high hat, revealing only two wisps of sideburns in front of her. The tassels on her hat hung on her chest. The beautiful face was full of smile. His head was slightly raised and his eyes were slightly upturned. There was a kind of natural beauty, but there was no hook or lead in it. It was just a look of scorn. His lips were as if he had been soaked in blood. He appeared here, just like a charming spirit.


    "Master." Song Qing was a little surprised, "how did the leader come?"


    Ji Rao didn''t know when he pinched a fan in his hand. He opened the fan and revealed the clean and inked fan with some red irises painted on it. Everyone in the cult knows that the leader loves irises best.


    At this time Ji Rao fan half cover face, only show a pair of water eyes with smile, can''t help but let people see crazy.


    "Just passing by." Ji Rao''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. "Isn''t our leader late?"


    Song Qing shook his head in tears and laughter.


    Several famous and decent people did not pay attention to them. They waved swords to each other angrily and yelled, "You evil people of evil cult..."


    Ji Rao laughed scornfully.


    This smile made the speaker blush, but he still said, "I advise you to admit your mistake. I can also let you go back to the cult alive, otherwise, you will regret going down the mountain!"


    Ji Rao carelessly fans the fan and doesn''t care about his clumsy threat, "I don''t know if the poison powder of my demon sect works well?"


    The man was speechless.


    It''s really the poison powder of the demon sect that I just used. It''s colorless, tasteless, quick to attack and has good efficacy. Although those people in the Jianghu can''t touch it because it''s from the demon sect, there are also some people who use the demon sect in their hands and want to kill the hypocrites of the demon sect.


    Ji Rao looks at these people, although a smiling face, but there is no smile in his eyes.


    Ji Rao''s father was schemed to death by a famous and decent family. Ji Rao''s mother was a member of the flying flower house. Because he was with the leader of the demon sect, he was regarded as a traitor by all the sects in the Wulin. When he was a child, he was tied to a post by the people of the flying flower house and burned to death. Therefore, Ji Rao has always had a bad impression on these noble families, especially the flying flower studio.


    The protagonist is the little master of Feihua studio.


    Therefore, Ji Rao''s hatred of the banquet court in his later period is justifiable.


    If Song Qing is willing to protect the law for his whole life, he can''t be mixed with any banquet court. Of course, he can''t do anything to kill innocent people indiscriminately. Even if he does, he can''t be in front of Song Qing. In the original text, because of his arrogance, the leader of Ji sect explained to Song Qing that he did things for Song Qing without leaving a name, which led to Song Qing''s falling in favor of him, and finally turned into hatred.


    Now Ji Rao is not that stupid.


    His hair was shaken slightly by the fan, his tone was contemptuous, and his eyes were the same. It seemed that if he looked at these people more, his eyes would be dirty.


    "The person who bullied my demon sect, have you asked the leader what he meant?"

 Chapter 4

    The group of people looked at each other, and finally left a "you wait" cruel words, copying the guy ran away.


    Jokes, in the whole Wulin, almost no one can compare with the leader of the demon sect.


    Don''t they want to die fighting here?


    As soon as the group left, Ji Rao immediately took out a small bottle from his arms and gave it to Song Qing without saying a word.


    Song Qing knew what it was at a glance, and he said with a smile, "no, I''m ok."


    He grew up in the demon cult when he was a child, and he is immune to the things of the demon cult. It''s just enough to make people blind. In the Song Dynasty, it''s just sand to block their eyes.


    Ji Rao stares at him one eye, "let you use, you use, how nonsense so much?"


    Song Qing said no more. He just opened the bottle and took out one. Ji Rao saw that he ate it. His face looked better. It''s just that the acting skill is not good, which was discovered by Song Qing Dynasty.


    While he was eating, some religious leader kept glancing at him with his spare light.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s awkward appearance, Song Qing unconsciously smiles.


    A religious leader suddenly became angry, "what are you laughing at?"


    Song Qing coughed, "nothing." He said, "I don''t know where the leader is going?"


    Ji Rao''s fan touched his chin and thought for a moment, then he made up an excuse, "I''m going down the mountain to buy something. What about you? Are you going to be a flower picker? "


    There are many flower pickers every year. They are tall, short, fat and thin, beautiful, ugly, young and old. In recent years, there are more than ten active ones.


    What song Qing wanted to do was the famous flower gatherer langlian.


    Unable to move wrist languidly, more Jiao love Lian bow, sweat flow beads, hair chaos green.


    He gave himself a name from the erotic poem.


    The flower picker likes to leave a blue peach flower after the event. As long as you see the flower, you will know who the flower picker was last night. Because the behavior of keeping flowers is romantic and forced, many flower pickers follow suit, but they can''t get blue peach flowers, so they can only get some lotus and orchid a goods. It''s just that peach blossom is the charm of languid convergence, while other messy flowers are just the footwork of those flower pickers.


    The government has caught many flower pickers, all of whom have gone up from the flowers they left. So far, only one of them is still at large.


    It is reasonable to say that it has nothing to do with the left Dharma protector of the demon sect to collect his flowers. The bad thing is that he picked someone who should not.


    Especially shallow.


    You Qianxi is one of Song Qing''s subordinates. He also has a subordinate named Shi Ming. They are a couple and will be married in two days. But after you Qian Xi was picked by you Qian Xi, although you Qian Xi scolded all day long, people with clear eyes could see that you Qian Xi liked you Qian Xi. Shi Ming is really worthy of his name. He finds that his daughter-in-law has been cheated by others, and he also falls in love with other men. He can''t beat that man again, so he goes to Song Qing''s "Ming" all day long, crying and howling, which is a big hit.


    Song Qing was so annoyed by him that he decided to help Shi Ming tie the flower picker back and let Shi Ming deal with it.


    But it''s hard to find, let alone catch, those who come and go without a trace. Ji Rao didn''t know what his strength was. He was worried that Song Qing would suffer losses, so he must follow Song Qing.


    It is true that the corrupt eyes look at people''s foundation. Since master Ji likes Song Qing, he thinks that after seeing Song Qing, he will also like Song Qing.


    How could he allow this to happen!


    But nature is such a trick, Song Qing was Langyong convergence under the medicine, but the advantage is the banquet court.

 Chapter 5

    After getting Song Qing''s affirmative answer, Ji Rao said angrily, "this lazy convergence is really bold. They all bully my demon leader. We can''t convince the public without giving him a lesson this time!"


    He turned to see Song Qing, who immediately said, "the leader is wise."


    Ji Rao got the answer he wanted, and nodded his head unfathomably. In Song Qing''s eyes, he felt inexplicable joy.


    Langlian has just appeared in Shaoling city. It''s still time to go.


    They arrived at Shaoling city day and night.


    Ji Rao never suffered in modern times or in ancient times. When he came to Shaoling City, he lived in the Best Inn. After bathing and changing clothes, Ji Rao felt that he was alive again.


    Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "In."


    With the approval of the leader, Song Qing pushed the door and entered. A leader was sitting on the bed, tying the belt on his clothes. His hair was half dry and scattered behind him. His body was wrapped in a slightly broad white inner garment, which made Ji Rao''s lips more red. He looked like he had never been before. His hands were white and smooth, and his fingertips were mellow, There was an impulse to hold his fingertips in his mouth.


    It''s not that Song Qing has never seen Ji Rao take a bath like this. They grew up together, and they''ve seen what they should and shouldn''t see. It''s only at this time that he suddenly found out that the leader of his own family grew up, and it was at a time when he didn''t know it that he was so attractive.


    Tie a good belt, Ji Rao stood up, he stroked half dry hair yawn, "what''s the matter?"


    Song Qing watched Ji Rao sit on the chair, pour himself a cup of tea, and then stick it on the wooden eaves in front of the window.


    The window was closed. Ji Rao reached out and pushed it open.


    "It''s cold outside. The headmaster just finished bathing. He''s easy to get cold."


    "No problem." Ji Rao raised his finger to the opposite chair, "sit down."


    After Song Qing sat down, Ji Rao pushed the poured tea to others. Song Qing said, "it''s said that langlian came two days ago, and the frivolous one is the daughter of the magistrate''s family. These two days, we have to find someone quickly."


    "Let Shaoling city send more people, day and night. Strictly check out the people who come out of the city, especially those who are similar to langlian. " Then he blinked, "if you remember correctly, there should be our people in Shaoling City, right?"


    Song Qing was a bit unnatural because of his blinking. His face was a little hot. He bowed his head in a hurry and gave a hum.


    After Ji Rao got the answer he wanted, he turned and looked out. He supported his head with one hand, and his sleeve slipped down, revealing half of his arm. He squinted at the street under him. People in coarse cloth and hemp clothes were shouting in low voice on the side of the street, laying out all kinds of food. Occasionally, everyone''s money passed by, and a few guys carried the sedan chair of hexagonal Xiangling in the past, and pedestrians gave way one after another.


    A wisp of hair was blown to the front by the wind. Ji Rao pulled it to the back. In a twinkling of an eye, he looked at the person under him.


    The man was wearing the most common black hat and cheap clothes. At first glance, he was the kind of poor scholar who went to Beijing for the exam. The scholar seemed to look up inadvertently. Their eyes were opposite in the air. The man lowered his head and walked quickly.


    In a flash, Ji Rao didn''t pay much attention. What he didn''t see was the corner of the mouth that the man bent after he bowed his head.


    "It is said that the magistrate is searching all over the city for the flower gatherer." Song Qing looked down at Ji Rao and followed him. There was a lot of excitement and nothing at the bottom.

 Chapter 6

    It''s normal to look for someone when one''s daughter is despised before she comes out of the cabinet.


    But Song Qing shook his head, "the money of the magistrate''s family is crying these days. It''s not a lazy way to get married. Let the magistrate catch him and get married."


    Ji Rao was a little surprised, slightly widened his eyes, looked like some kind of small animal, pitiful and lovely, "then I''d like to see this flower gatherer. How can I get the favor of so many girls?"


    I don''t know why, Song Qing was a little uncomfortable when he said this, but the feeling dissipated so quickly that he didn''t think about it, just said, "how beautiful can it be? Isn''t the leader who ranks first in the Wulin always you? "


    Master Ji is a very narcissistic person. Holding the idea of human design, Ji Rao bent his eyes with a smile and said modestly, "it''s natural. No matter how beautiful it is, it''s not half as good as the master."


    "So." Song Qing didn''t know where to take out an object and put it on the table. He pushed it to Ji Rao. "It''s better to cover up such a bright face."


    Ji Rao glanced. It was a mask. Ji Rao''s face is too recognizable. It''s very inconvenient to go out to work. The mask is taken with her. Ji Rao doesn''t refuse. She just puts her hand on it and rubs it gently with her fingertips


    Song Qing looked at Ji Rao''s fingertips and felt his face burning again.


    It''s night.


    The air slowly exudes an unusual fragrance, and the figure behind the blue veil at the head of the bed is looming.


    Squeak.


    The window was pushed open and a pair of white boots fell to the ground quietly.


    A person slowly close to the bedside, stretch out a hand to prepare to open gauze curtain, but suddenly from inside dart out a few red silk. Red silk is very tight and fast. He doesn''t doubt that the little red silk he used as a hobby can penetrate his body and kill him.


    Without hesitation, he stepped back quickly.


    At the same time, the veil was lifted, Ji Rao just sat up, one leg bent, one hand still supporting the bed surface, the other hand wrapped with a few red silk. The white and slender fingers are winding around a lot of red silk, which makes people itch at first sight.


    Langliankan saw that Ji Rao was only wearing a red inner garment. His hair was spread out and spread on the bed. His face, which could not distinguish male from female, was cold at this time. His lips were more attractive than those women he had seen smeared with lipstick. He licked the corners of his mouth, and the corners of his mouth burst into a smile. In a blink of an eye, he pinched a blue peach blossom in his hand.


    Lazy convergence only after the peach blossom, now see Ji Rao took out, just shows that he to Ji Rao potential in must.


    "I happen to be looking for you all over the city, langlian."


    Ji Rao recognized that pair of eyes. It was the scholar who looked at him today.


    To tell you the truth, you didn''t let Ji Rao down. He has a beautiful face, bright eyes, high nose and thin lips. Especially that pair of peach blossom eyes, it seems to hook the soul of people. No wonder you Qianxi quarrels with the magistrate Qian Jin to marry you Lian.


    Of course, in Ji Rao''s opinion, Song Qing was better. Langlianlian was a little too demon and didn''t feel comfortable.


    Languid convergence like serious looking at the hands of delicate peach, "flower with beauty, I do not know if the leader is willing to accept this flower Xiaosheng?"


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand and hooked it. Languidly, he immediately stepped forward and handed over the flowers.


    Ji Rao took it. Without looking at it, she crushed it in the palm of her hand. With one hand, the powder floated in the air.


    A flower with just the right blossom just disappeared.


    But he laughed, "can I accept this flower as the leader now?"

 Chapter 7

    Ji Rao immediately shows his disgust. Ji Rao, the leader of the demon sect, never knows how to hide his likes and dislikes. His likes and dislikes are all obvious on his face.


    "It''s up to you?"


    Langlian is almost obsessed with looking at Ji Rao''s face, "that portrait really can''t draw the charm of the leader. If Xiaosheng knows the leader''s appearance, he won''t miss the leader''s room if he walks in the demon sect that day."


    He was referring to the time when he was looking for you Qianxi.


    Ji Rao felt insulted, staring at langlian coldly, "if you want to be the leader of this sect, it depends on whether you have this ability!"


    The palm moves, a few red lines brush to rush languidly collect but go.


    Langlianzhang''s hand is a closed fan, which directly blocks the red lines, with a faint smile in his eyes. "Good things are always hard to get, but if it''s for the sake of the leader, Xiaosheng is willing to try his best."


    "Today, the leader of the Japanese church should get rid of harm for the people."


    Lazy convergence only hook lips a smile, that smile seems to bloom thousands of elegant demeanor, but the only see Ji Rao still don''t know how to appreciate.


    The next moment langlian ran out of the window.


    "Stop!"


    Red figure flashed by, Ji Rao chased out.


    Languidly restrained hands standing on the sharp edge of the eaves, the wind blowing his white robe hunting.


    Ji Rao then arrived, out of the urgent, he did not wear shoes, so barefoot standing on the eaves.


    Langlian looked at that pair of jade feet, but he was a little stunned.


    The leader of the demon sect is really the best. His feet are so tender and white, as if he had not gone a long way. This makes my heart itch more.


    He had some regrets.


    Once upon a time, Ji Rao''s portraits were floating all over the sky. Almost everyone said he was good-looking. But people are rebellious, and langlian is one of them. So many people say Ji Rao is good-looking, but he has no interest in Ji Rao. I saw it today, but I saw it myself.


    If he had seen Ji Rao, he would not have started now.


    "You have offended my subordinates. Today, the Japanese leader will take you back for questioning."


    "If the leader wants to take me back to bed and ask for a crime, Xiaosheng is willing to."


    The words of languid convergence let Ji Rao anger rise three points again, only feel languid convergence this person, also too shameless some.


    Langlian is famous for his lightness skill. His martial arts are third rate and he can run faster than a rabbit. In lightness skill, he is the first, no one is the second. This is one of the reasons why the government can''t catch langlian.


    "I hope you can still say such words when you come to my demon cult prison."


    "That''s natural. After all, even if it''s the prison of the demon sect, you can''t change your mouth for Xiaosheng, can you?"


    Ji Rao is mad.


    "You want to die!"


    "Xiaosheng is willing to be immortal and die with the leader."


    Ji Rao took red silk in both hands and stabbed him. After all, the fan can''t be blocked in all directions. Besides, he can''t fight Ji Rao himself.


    Ji Rao finds the right opportunity, and when he dodges, he points a acupoint directly.


    The thief felt a moment of weakness in his right leg and knelt down. Then a red thread bound his limbs and wrapped around his neck.


    He saw a pair of white feet in front of him, which seemed to glow in the night.


    Then he heard the grim voice of the leader.


    "You''re not the only one who can play with fans."


    The flower gatherer looked up. Ji Rao''s ink hair was blown up by the wind. His lips were slightly down, and his eyes were high. This kind of blasphemous appearance made Yao close his lower abdomen.

 Chapter 8

    With an undisguised desire in his eyes, he chuckled, "the leader is really a beauty."


    Ji Rao''s anger rose in his heart. He sneered, "when I go back and pull out your tongue, I''ll see if you can still smile the most."


    He raised his hand, just prepared a hand knife to knock people unconscious, but suddenly a resistance, his whole body''s strength seemed to be drained in an instant, the body could not control the face down, but did not fall, but fell into a embrace with temperature and peach blossom fragrance.


    Those red silk lost Ji Rao''s internal power and turned into ordinary silk thread without lethality one after another, falling down with the action of languid convergence.


    "You What is this


    Just when he came in, he did order rosemary, but it was useless for Ji Rao who was born in the demon sect.


    "Oh, master, don''t look at Xiaosheng like this. Xiaosheng will be embarrassed." Langlian is in a good mood to hold people in his arms. He feels the delicate touch on his hands and squints his eyes with satisfaction.


    He picked up Ji Rao''s red thread, and then slowly wrapped it around Ji Rao''s body. "He just gave the leader a flower, but if the leader didn''t accept it, it would be destroyed." Said to show a very false expression of regret.


    It''s the peach blossom problem!


    Ji Rao can''t help but clench her teeth.


    Langlian fingertip picked away Ji Rao''s loose clothes. "By the way, tell the leader that there is not only Huagong powder, but also aphrodisiac fragrance in it."


    "You dare!"


    The red thread entangles Ji Rao''s snow-white skin, and the visual impact almost doesn''t make you lose control.


    Ji Rao naturally felt something against his waist. After reaction, he immediately looked at langlian in disbelief, as if he was totally disgusted.


    Langlian looked at his religious leader and sighed.


    I think he has been in love for many years, but today he just hugged him, just like a hairy boy.


    A religious leader''s beautiful eyes are full of anger and hatred. He stares at langlian, as if he can kill people with his eyes.


    "The leader doesn''t have to be like this. It''s just a night''s dew. The leader is not a woman. Don''t worry about chastity. As long as I don''t say it and you don''t say it, no one else will know. " After that, he gently bent his lips and was in a good mood. "Of course, if the leader is not satisfied with one night, we can do it night and day."


    Some religious leader was shocked by his shameless words.


    A red face, but nothing to say.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s white red face, he couldn''t help but lower his head and lick it.


    The taste is as good as you think.


    Ji Rao rolled his eyes, as if to be disgusted.


    But he could not see it. He said excitedly, "master, where are we going? In the grass or in the inn? "


    Ji Rao closed his eyes and didn''t want to look at it.


    Ji Rao Jiao''s face was depicted by his languid fingertips. He said in a soft voice, "master, don''t worry. I won''t let him suffer. If you think about it in the future, you will never forget this night. "


    Forget your mother.


    Ji Rao has never met Yong Lian in the original text. Isn''t it Song Qing who deals with Yong Lian? How come now langlian doesn''t like Song Qing, but Ji Rao?


    He suddenly remembered that Ji Rao didn''t open the window during the day in the original text. Is it because he opened the window and happened to see langlian that the plot deviated?

 Chapter 9

    But it''s no use thinking about anything at this time, because langlian can''t wait. The place is neither in the grass nor in the inn. It''s on the eaves. Because the eaves are slanting, Ji Rao has no internal power. In order to prevent herself from rolling down, she can only hold langlian firmly.


    Lazy convergence of natural enjoyment, not willing to change places.


    He gently teases Ji Rao and takes off his clothes as if he pressed the slow down button.


    In the original text, master Ji is a pure boy with only Song Qing in his eyes. Ji Rao is not. How can he not respond to such provocation.


    Ji Rao was almost angry in his eyes. He threatened in a low voice, "I''ll make you die ugly."


    Languid convergence action does not stop, "peony flowers die, do a ghost also romantic."


    Joke, sword to the string, no one can stop him.


    Whew.


    A burst of broken air sound came, langlian immediately changed his face, holding the person in his arms to get away.


    Ji Rao was confused by his huge action.


    "Put him down."


    Song Qing''s voice sounds colder than ever. He points his sword at Yonglian, and the coldness in his eyes seems to tear Yonglian to pieces in the next second.


    In Ji Rao''s memory, Song Qing should not be able to show such an expression.


    Langlianleng face, make a big noise here, will bring the people of the government. He doesn''t stay any longer, but with Ji Rao in his arms, he uses his peerless lightness skill to fly on the eaves and walk on the wall.


    "Stop!"


    Song Qing was very agitated. It seemed that there was a wind at his feet, but it didn''t fall much.


    Lazy convergence with Ji Rao came to a mountain.


    Ji Rao shivered when the cold wind blew on the mountain.


    "Darling, I''ll get rid of the trouble right away." Langlian said to Ji Rao on the ground, and strong plug a pill to Ji Rao.


    "Son of a bitch! What did you give me to eat? "


    Languid Lian smile curved eyes, "don''t worry, nothing big."


    It''s just to make him lose his martial arts in a short time. Otherwise, when he fights with the people of the demon sect, the leader suddenly recovers. Then he really wants to go to the prison of the demon sect.


    Ji Rao was forced to swallow, and felt that he had no strength in a moment. Before, the aphrodisiac fragrance in the peach blossom also broke out. Ji Rao felt that his body was burning slowly. He tried to hold on to the ground and not let himself fall. He turned and saw a huge stone.


    It clearly says Fumo mountain.


    Fumo mountain? Isn''t that the place where leader Ji died in the original text?


    He suddenly had a bad feeling.


    But a moment later, Song Qing also arrived. He first looked at Ji Rao, and found that his leader''s face was crimson and his eyes were blurred. He couldn''t help but feel angry, "beast, what did you do to the leader?"


    In the last life, he fell in love with Song Qing at first sight, but now he didn''t even want to say a word more, so he took out his fan and rushed up.


    Two people immediately fight for a ball.


    There, Ji Rao was fighting hard, but he was in deep water. He felt more and more like a stranded fish, limping and rolling on the ground, but it didn''t help.


    Song Qing Yu Guang saw the red clothes, his face suddenly pale, "master!"


    Langlian also looked back, but Ji Rao had disappeared. There was a gust of wind passing by, but it was Song Qing.


    Song Qing stood on the edge of the cliff, watching his own leader''s figure getting smaller and smaller. At last, he was engulfed by the cliff. His eyes suddenly turned red, "leader!"


    The hoarseness of his voice startled Yonglian. The flower gatherer was unwilling but helpless. The duck flew to his mouth. Seeing that Song Qing''s face was not right, Yonglian quickly took back his fan and ran away.

 Chapter 10

    Ji Rao wakes up for a moment when her body is empty.


    Listening to the wind in his ears, he felt that he had never done such a stupid thing as climbing down the cliff before.


    When he woke up again, he found himself lying in a cave.


    There was a fire nearby, crackling.


    Ji Rao tried to sit up, but he moved, and his head was like pouring sand, moving and pouring.


    Only then did he find that he was very dizzy, and so was his leg.


    Reluctantly supporting himself, he sat up and found that his clothes were gone and changed into a coarse linen dress. The legs were rough tied with sticks and herbs. They should have fallen off the cliff and broken their legs.


    But why does this hole look familiar?


    He suddenly remembered that in the original text, Song Qing jumped off the cliff in order not to be defiled by langlian. Fortunately, he was caught by a tree and saved himself from death. Later, Song Qing was picked up by the main character who was running for his life and was injured. In the cave, song Qing could not endure the scent of aphrodisiac, and they had a spring night


    If you remember correctly, the cliff that Song Qing jumped on at that time seemed to be Voldemort mountain


    Creak, creak.


    The sound of shoes stepping on the leaves came from the hole. Ji Rao turned his head and saw a tall figure.


    "You wake up."


    Ji Rao saw that person''s instantaneous Leng Leng, in the heart faintly has a guess, "who are you?"


    The man put down the firewood, the hare and the fish, went to Ji Rao and squatted down. His eyes were as bright as the whole starry sky, so that people could relax after seeing them.


    I have to say that this man is really good-looking. Different from the languid demon, the purity of the song and Qing Dynasties is the beauty in the traditional sense, with sword eyebrows and stars. It seems that there is a faint smile on the carved face, just like the bright moon in the night sky. However, if you look closely, you can accurately detect the king''s spirit emanating from him. It''s caused by the small environment, and it can''t be developed overnight. Even if you wear such ordinary clothes, the broad shoulder and narrow waist figure can completely hold the momentum.


    This face, such a big golden finger! Is he


    "At the next banquet."


    Ji Rao


    Sure enough, it''s him.


    Now I''ve deviated from the plot. Although I didn''t intend to do it, I didn''t let Song Qing and Yanting have a "beautiful room", which met his expectation.


    "Where are my clothes?"


    Yantingzhi blushed suspiciously, "I found you in the stream a few days ago. At that time, your clothes had been scratched and soaked in the water. I was afraid that you would get cold, so I changed them for you. You''ve broken your leg. You have to take good care of it. Don''t walk these days. "


    Ji Rao sucked his airtight nose and fell into a deep meditation.


    The protagonist deserves to be the protagonist. When he falls down, he is forked by a branch. He falls down and pours directly into the water. Now it''s cold. He''s soaking in the water all night. No matter what kind of aphrodisiac you have, it''s all frozen.


    "Cough." Yantingzhi coughed and turned around to fiddle with the fire.


    Ji Rao stood up and looked outside. It was already dusk. "How long did I sleep?"


    "Two days." Yantingzhi took out a dagger from the strap on his leg and skirted, laparotomized and gutted the rabbit skillfully. He took time to ask, "do you want a rabbit or a fish?"


    "Rabbit."


    He hates to be prickly.


    "Go and make a fire." Yantingzhi raised his chin and pointed to the two flints on the ground.


    The Reverend master Ji doesn''t know how to do this. He hasn''t lit the match for a long time.


    Banquet court of turn head to see an eye, this one sees to move not to open an eye.


    The man''s fingers were long, white, and well-defined. The tip of his fingers was twisted with flint, which made people feel blasphemous. Such a beautiful hand shouldn''t do such rough work.

 Chapter 11

    "Let me go."


    Ji Rao looks up suspiciously and sees only the suspicious color on the ears of the banquet court.


    The action of the banquet was very fast, but for a moment, the fish and rabbit had been baked.


    "I haven''t asked your name yet."


    Ji Rao looked at the banquet court, and found that the man was concentrating on the barbecue, as if really just casually asked.


    "Burn the baby."


    Burning baby is the word that Ji Rao''s father asked Banxian to give to Ji Rao. The Banxian said that there was disaster in Ji Rao''s life, so it was necessary to use this word to avoid disaster with the breath of the baby''s birth.


    His father believed it.


    But this word is almost unknown, especially after his father died.


    "The clear water of the waves can wash my tassels."


    The protagonist, who is enjoying the poems and books, gives full play to his wisdom and ink.


    Ji Rao lazily raised his eyes and looked at the barbecue in his hand. "It''s burning. It''s the baby of a baby. It doesn''t matter what you call" Zhuoying. "


    Banquet court of "ah", like some embarrassed.


    Ji Rao turns a white eye secretly, is this silly boy really a banquet court? I can''t see this guy''s determination and decisiveness when he finally killed leader Ji.


    "All right." Yantingzhi handed jirao the first roasted rabbit, "be careful."


    Ji Rao''s complexion is complicated and takes over the rabbit meat. If this just and awe inspiring guy finds out that he is the leader of the demon sect, he doesn''t know how to react.


    "Cough." The banquet court covers the lip to cough.


    Ji Rao found that the color of Yanting''s lips was a little white. He remembered that Yanting was hurt in the original text.


    "How did you get hurt?" Ji Rao said a piece of rubbish.


    But it''s the banquet court. There''s no intention to cover it up at all. "Enemy pursues." He turned over the fish and continued, "although you only wore the inner clothes when you fell down, I think the clothes there are valuable. You must be a young master of a family. You don''t know how to stay here. I''ll take you to the city tomorrow. You''d better go back quickly."


    Ji Rao then remembered that her martial arts were suppressed by the medicine of languid convergence.


    The rabbit meat is roasted at the right temperature. It is crisp on the outside and soft in the inside, but it is hard to swallow without salt and seasoning. Ji Rao takes the tenderest meat of the rabbit and eats it no longer.


    Banquet court of Leng, "don''t eat?"


    "Well."


    At the banquet, he took the rabbit and ate it himself. Ji Rao didn''t even have time to stop.


    He only came back with a rabbit. He only ate a little, and there was so much left that he could not blame even if he ate it. Think of Ji Rao like this no longer tangled.


    Ji Rao was caught in the cold, and her sleepiness came early.


    Yantingzhi picks up the leftovers and throws them out. When he comes back, he sees Ji Rao sleeping by the cave.


    The head was leaning against the cave, with a slight frown, as if he could not sleep well, and his hair was not tied, adding a bit of casual beauty. Xu is a subconscious move, Ji Rao tightly wrapped himself up with the coarse cloth, and his whole person also small curled up, huddled in the corner, looking helpless and pitiful.


    Yantingzhi, as the young master of feihuazhai, was educated to uphold justice, punish evil and promote good. He was strictly required by his father when he was a child, and he grew up to be a good young man. It''s just that the good young man is too good. He never reads the storybooks or plays crickets. He knows how to practice martial arts in the yard every day. If you have to compare it, it''s probably the kind of bully who only knows how to learn.

 Chapter 12

    It''s impossible for the leader of the demon sect like Ji Rao to be put in a regular book. Only a small story book can have the portrait of the master.


    So it''s normal that yantingzhi doesn''t recognize Ji Rao.


    It''s as if I haven''t read such articles as "the little wife of the overbearing president" and "evil little favor: my wife has escaped marriage 99 times". I don''t know that "woman, you have successfully attracted my attention" and "woman, don''t challenge my bottom line" are the same reason.


    "Cold..."


    Yantingzhi was sitting by the fire when he heard Ji Rao''s low voice. He felt as if he had been scratched by a cat. He turned to look at Ji Rao''s face and swallowed.


    After a while, yantingzhi walked over and said "offend", then he reached out and fished the man into his arms.


    Ji Rao, who was sleepy, noticed the heat source and leaned over automatically.


    Banquet court of smell see Ji Rao body aroma, the body is stiff.


    A man, how still with the girl''s home like powder.


    Ji Rao automatically found a comfortable position in the arms of the banquet court, released his eyebrows, and fell asleep.


    The next day Ji Rao woke up, wearing a piece of clothes, which was for the banquet.


    He looked around and didn''t see the banquet.


    "Banquet court?"


    No one came back.


    Out again.


    Ji Rao sat up and could not help suspecting whether the pursuit was true or false. Is there no one to catch yantingzhi running out so blankly every day?


    Ji Rao rubbed her eyes and wanted to wash her face, but her legs hurt.


    He can only pick up the cave, borrow the strength to stand up, a turn a turn to move to the entrance.


    At the entrance of the cave, the sunshine outside made him squint. When he opened his eyes again, yantingzhi stood in front of him.


    "How did you get up?"


    Yantingzhi runs over and reaches for jirao. His strength is too strong. Jirao leans against him.


    Inexplicably feel uncomfortable Ji Rao pushed people away, indifferent way, "wash face."


    Banquet court of looking at the empty hand, the heart also has a moment empty.


    "I''ll do that. You''ve broken your leg. Don''t move again easily." Yanting put down the basket on his back, turned around and went to fetch water.


    When you practice martial arts at Banting, you naturally know the difference between practicing martial arts and not practicing martial arts. In particular, Ji Rao''s body is very thin and slender, which makes yantingzhi feel that he is delicate and weak. Now he has broken his leg, which is like a vase that will break at any time. Yantingzhi has to take care of him carefully.


    Ji Rao squats down and looks at the basket that banquet court just put down.


    There are several packages of medicine wrapped in yellow paper. I should have gone to town just now.


    When yantingzhi comes back to fetch water, Ji Rao looks at him busy, and his eyes unconsciously fall on his empty waist.


    "Where''s your jade pendant?"


    Banquet court of Leng for a while, he to the waist a touch, and then pursed lips smile, "maybe lost it."


    Ji Rao looked at his serious lie and didn''t expose it. The medicine he brought back is not cheap. He also needs medicine himself, and it''s OK to be a jade pendant.


    But in the original text, the group of people who pursued Yanting interpreted the spirit of "perseverance" incisively and vividly, and it is estimated that they will be found here soon because of the jade pendant.


    Ji Rao sighs with a faint sigh. At that time, she will drag a broken leg and lose all her martial arts. If she doesn''t take herself with her, she will die.


    Don''t tell Ji Rao the truth, afraid Ji Rao will be guilty of the banquet court don''t know Ji Rao heart.


    "Well, you won''t leave me, will you?"

 Chapter 13

    Ji Rao''s voice came softly. Yantingzhi stopped his action and looked up at Ji Rao.


    Ji raoshui, who has just washed her face, has not had time to dry her hair. Her hair is dripping down her face. Under her long and curly eyelashes, her beautiful eyes are staring at yantingzhi. It''s distressing to be afraid of yantingzhi leaving him. The feeling of dependence makes yantingzhi''s heart soft.


    He reached out and rubbed Ji Rao''s hair. The soft and smooth touch was unprecedented.


    Banquet court of smile, eyes like there is a crumpled light, "rest assured, will not leave you."


    In fact, the psychological effect is really strong. Ji Rao just asked casually. He didn''t understand why the banquet court was so solemn all of a sudden, but he didn''t ask this question.


    As a single dog with high face value who is said to be handsome and called male god every day but still has no object, Ji Rao has already ignored how important a face is.


    Killers are more dedicated than they think.


    On that night, the banquet woke Ji Rao. Without waiting for Ji Rao to react, he found that he had been recited.


    The cold night wind poured on his face, blowing Ji Rao into a sober fool.


    "Hello..."


    "Don''t talk. I''ll take you. I can''t do it later. I''ll hide you. I''ll lead those people away


    "Then you..." It''s going to be hidden.


    The banquet court interrupted him, the wind played up his voice sad and solemn, "you don''t have to worry about what I do, these people are originally for me, shouldn''t involve you."


    Ji Rao


    "There it is


    "Stop!"


    There is wind at the foot of the banquet court. It runs fast. But Ji Rao can still hear the voice behind him getting closer and closer.


    Ji raoxin is a little flustered. He doesn''t have the aura of leading role. He doesn''t want to die.


    Why don''t you hide me!


    Sweat oozed from the forehead of the banquet court. He was injured originally, but now he is really hard to carry himself.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes and thought that although Song Qing had fallen from the previous generation, he was still in the martial arts. The two men joined hands, and then they killed a way out.


    He looked at his current hardware, a lame man without martial arts and a disabled man who was injured.


    Just thinking, back suddenly a pain, what stabbed into his body.


    Report open hang, unexpectedly still play dart concealed weapon!


    Hear a dull hum, banquet court some flustered, "burn baby!"


    "Die


    Yantingzhi turns around.


    Sonorous.


    The assassin''s sword collided with yantingzhi''s dagger. The assassin stepped back and felt his tiger''s mouth numb.


    "Burning baby!" Yantingzhi holds Ji Rao in his arms and touches his blood.


    Ji Rao''s lips are a little blue, and the concealed weapons are poisonous.


    Banquet court put people down, "you wait for me." Then he rushed up with the dagger.


    The aura of the protagonist is very obvious in the banquet court. When the protagonist is desperate, he will always open such and such golden fingers, and the banquet court is no exception.


    At this time, he was dominated by the obsession of taking the antidote to save people, and just used a pair of body to play the momentum of "Lao Tzu is the first in the world".


    His crazy way of playing surprised the assassins.


    Seeing no enemy, one of the sensible assassins turned his eyes on Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao has gone through a lot of hardships again. Fortunately, his invincible constitution has carried the poison. Unexpectedly, just a little conscious, his neck has been pinched in his hand.


    "Let him go!"


    Ji Rao was not scared by choking his neck. The voice of the banquet court scared Ji Rao a lot.


    What are you doing with such desolation? I don''t know. I think it''s a dead wife.

 Chapter 14

    Mr. assassin said the standard threat, "if you let him go, you will abandon your martial arts. Naturally, I will not touch him."


    Ji Rao wants to laugh.


    Where are they? If Song Qing really made the bed with him, maybe he would think about it and change it to himself? Come on.


    But when he saw yantingzhi slowly raise his hand, his smile froze.


    Hey, you''re not serious, are you?


    Say you''re stupid are you stupid?


    "Banquet court!" Ji Rao can''t help but say, "don''t you believe in these bastards. You''ve wasted your martial arts. Don''t we both die here?"


    Already wearing colored glasses to see Ji Rao''s banquet, Tingzhi automatically understood this kind of words that normal people can think of as that he was worried about himself.


    "I won''t let you die." The red eyes of the banquet Court seemed to have made a major choice.


    Young Xia, you really misunderstood.


    Ji Rao shed tears in the wind.


    At the moment of the banquet, a rough voice penetrated and hit everyone''s eardrum accurately.


    "Godmaster!"


    At the same time, the sound of Jingling came.


    Ji Rao will know who it is when he hears the sound.


    A rough man with more than eight feet jumped out, grabbed his master''s assassin with one hand, held his baby master in his arms and cried.


    As he twitched, the bells on his wrists rang.


    In the original text, Ji Rao was deeply impressed by the behavior of "barbaric and rough man, plain love hanging bell".


    The picture was so beautiful that he was forced to see it.


    "Master, are you all right, my master?" Black bell cried.


    The assassins present, including the banquet court, were stunned.


    "It''s black bell! People in the demon sect


    "Get out, get out!"


    Black bell holding his own leader, eyes suddenly fierce, "dare to offend the leader, kill no amnesty."


    Then a group of demon sect disciples rushed out. Although their martial arts were inferior to those of Assassin friends, they were better than many others, and soon they were cleared.


    The last disciple picked up the collar of yantingzhi, who was still in a daze, and asked dutifully, "master, Dharma protector, what should I do with him?"


    Black bell full of attention on his own leader, smell speech raised his head swept eyes banquet court, to this person did not remember, then casually way, "also kill it."


    "Wait a minute." Ji Rao looks at the banquet court, and is facing his eyes of three confused, six unbelievable and one injured.


    The protagonist''s eyes are full of aura, the brilliance is too holy, he did not see, so Ji Rao quietly turned his head, "he is kind to me, let it go."


    But in the eyes of the banquet court, it was burning baby who knew that they were antagonistic and could not meet any more. He could only turn his head and no longer look at him.


    Holding the loyalty of "the word of the leader is the imperial edict", Heiling immediately said, "let it go."


    Yantingzhi stood there in a daze. Seeing that they were leaving, he finally said in a dumb voice, "you You are still poisoned. If you don''t search these assassins, you may find an antidote. "


    As soon as Heiling heard this, she immediately looked at her own leader with worry. Seeing that the leader had a ruddy complexion and an excellent complexion, she remembered that her own leader was invincible to all kinds of poisons, so she stopped taking charge of the banquet and left with a cold hum.


    Yantingzhi was in the same place for a long time. His eyes were full of loss. He looked dejected like a defeated rooster. He looked pitiful.


    Why, why are you the leader of the demon sect.

 Chapter 15

    Ji Rao leaned against Heiling and asked casually, "Why are you here?"


    "The right Dharma protector went back to the demon sect yesterday and said that the leader of the sect had fallen off the cliff. I was so scared that I lost my face. I couldn''t sleep well, I couldn''t eat well, and I couldn''t do anything..."


    "Say the point."


    Black bell immediately took back her expression and continued with an aggrieved "Oh," so we started the demon sect disciples to look under the cliff. I was looking for the east side and the right Dharma protector was looking for the west side. Now we can go back when we see that the leader is OK. "


    Ji Rao nodded feebly. Just think of the last look in the banquet court, Ji Rao wants to cry again.


    In the original text, he treats Song Qing differently just because he rolled the bed sheet once, but he is still a good man who is jealous of evil. This time, he finds that he has cheated him. The next time he meets, he may be the one who rushes to the front with a sword.


    It''s not a good thing to be targeted by the protagonist.


    The future is worrying.


    He must accept Song Qing''s heart before he gives up his life.


    Black bell had a firework set off.


    Song Qing, who had searched all day and all night but had not found his own leader, looked as cold as snow on an iceberg. None of the disciples dare to touch him. Stay away from him.


    A string of bright fireworks broke out in the night, slowly forming a Ji character.


    The disciples found that their left Dharma protector''s frown was suddenly released, "go."


    Drop a word, their left Dharma protector will be gone in a moment.


    Ji Rao''s martial arts recovered in the third day, but he still died in his own bed.


    Song Qing knew that Ji Rao''s leg had been broken, so he ordered the doctor to take the best medicine to look at Ji Rao''s leg, and he was not allowed to walk. Ji Rao became a rice bug in his bed for two months.


    On that day, Heiling came out of the canteen and saw Song Qing with his things. Heiling could tell what the food was like in the canteen. He glanced at the yellow paper with some oil and recognized that it was the lotus leaf chicken limited in the canteen.


    "Zuo HUFA, why are you carrying the chicken?"


    "To the leader." Song Qing cold light answer.


    Heiling is used to Song Qing''s indifference to others. Seeing Song Qing''s eyes walking past him without squinting, there is only a smell of roast chicken in the air.


    I don''t know why, Heiling always felt that Song Qing was too attentive to the leader when he came back from Fumo mountain.


    Now the three meals a day of the religious leader are given by Song Qing, but in Heiling''s cognition, Song Qing has never done such a thing. As a protector of the demon sect, Heiling didn''t like song and Qing Dynasty very much. He didn''t have the consciousness of master and servant, so he was lawless with the favor of the sect leader.


    Not only don''t respect the religious leader, but also the religious leader has to accommodate him from time to time. The tone of speaking to the leader is not like that of a subordinate. He didn''t put his position right at all.


    But who is the red man around the leader?


    Black bell said to the leader that it would be punished by the leader, so most of the time, he dared to be angry.


    Song Qingzheng is walking, suddenly caught by the arm, he is a little disgusted to shake off, turned around and looked at the black bell, "what do you do?"


    Heiling looked at him and finally said, "left Dharma protector, I don''t know what you met when you went out this time, but originally the leader didn''t have to go. He went down the mountain because he was worried about your safety. Now you can walk and jump well, but the leader If I hadn''t arrived in time that day, the leader would have been killed. "

 Chapter 16

    Song Qing''s eyes flashed, but Heiling, who was trying to organize the language, didn''t see it. "You know in your heart that if the leader hadn''t insisted on leaving you, he would never have picked up a child. I haven''t seen him treat anyone well since he was young, only you. I know you are different from us. Your ideas are just like those decent ones I''m stupid and can''t speak. I just want to tell you that you are the left protector of the demon sect. You should first consider the safety of the sect leader in all problems. " With that, Heiling scratched his ear unnaturally, "if you want to complain, go, but I have to say that I don''t know what a gentleman is, and I don''t know what indiscriminate killing of innocent people is. My father told me from childhood that what the leader said was right, and it must be right to listen to him."


    Song Qing looked at Heiling''s back, which was almost deserted, and his face showed a sense of loss.


    Originally, is he so bad to the leader?


    Ji Rao is lying on the bed. Before, she had too many things to think about. Now she is free. If she doesn''t have a mobile phone to play, she feels moldy.


    Ji Rao throws the small story book aside, looking at his bandaged leg, sighs helplessly. He got out of bed and walked to the window with the wall on his own.


    The house of the leader of the demon sect has the best lighting. It faces south and has excellent Feng Shui. There is also a piece of red iris outside the window. It is said that Ji Rao''s father specially planted it for his son.


    Unfortunately, Ji Rao''s father has left now.


    Ji Rao is tired of seeing this flower these days. He lowers his eyes and thinks that if he continues to be bored, he will explode. These days, he always dreams of the protagonist attacking, and the man rushes towards him with a sword.


    "Ji Rao, you have killed so many people, but have you ever felt a little uneasy?"


    Ji Rao''s mouth raised slightly, and her voice was cold and thin. "I''m just worthy of death."


    Banquet court of bite teeth, full of hate looking at Ji Rao, "today I will act for heaven!"


    A lot of people swarmed in. Ji Rao was very good at it, but he saw that someone had even done something to Song Qing. He took Song Qing into his arms with one hand and slapped him in the air with the other hand. The blood floated down from the air. It seemed that he could not live.


    "Song Qing, I''ll take you..." Let''s go.


    Before the words are finished, Ji Rao has a pain in her abdomen. Song Qing in her arms looks at him coldly, holding a dagger in her hand.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    The banquet court took the opportunity to pick up the sword and stabbed Ji Rao from behind.


    A sword goes through the heart.


    These are the plots in the original text.


    But he''s always dreaming these days.


    Protagonist attack is protagonist attack, if he wants to kill himself, even if the process is a bit tortuous, but the outcome is not the same. Think of the eyes of yantingzhi when he knew that he was the leader of the demon sect, Ji Rao was more and more worried.


    When Song Qing came, he passed through the iris flower field. At a glance, he saw his religious leader leaning against the window. He was wearing red silk and black clothes, which made him thinner and thinner. When it''s cold, some iris flowers have begun to wither. The petals are blown by the wind and sprinkled on Ji Rao. The proud and disdainful eyes droop slightly at this time. They fold up and frown slightly. Song Qing feels a pain in his heart for no reason.


    Song Qing walked around, knocked on the door symbolically, and then pushed it open.


    Ji Rao was standing by the window. When he heard him coming in, he looked back at him. Ji Rao''s eyes brightened when he saw Song Qing.


    If there is anyone who can challenge the protagonist, it is the protagonist!

 Chapter 17

    As long as he doesn''t arouse Song Qing''s antipathy, Song Qing stands on his side, even if the protagonist attacks him.


    Thinking of this, Ji Rao looks at Song Qing with a happy smile.


    But in Song Qing''s eyes, the smile is more and more distressing. Obviously, the leader hasn''t recovered from jumping off the cliff. He is in a low mood. But when he sees himself, he doesn''t want to show it. He is afraid that he will worry and resist everything. How can such a religious leader not be distressed.


    "Master, I brought you lotus leaf chicken."


    Ji Rao answered, but there was a doubt in her heart. He always felt that Song Qing spoke to him in a gentle tone Is it his illusion?


    Then he immediately realized that it was not an illusion.


    Ji Rao is hungry when she hears the fragrance. When she reaches for it, Song Qing dodges it.


    "I''ll do it."


    Song Qing took out a blade, peeled the lotus leaf, skillfully cut the best part of the chicken and put it on the plate. He was careful not to leave a bone. After cutting, push the plate to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao is really flattered by such a considerate left Dharma protector. You know, in the original text, only master Ji peels shrimp for Song Qing, where can master Ji enjoy?


    Ji Rao couldn''t help smiling in her eyes. She felt that she was just one step away from success!


    Song Qing looks at the obvious surprise in Ji Rao''s eyes, which makes him sad. Over the years, the religious leader has been really nice to him in silence. He is stupid and never found out. In other words, he was used to the good treatment of the leader, so he turned a blind eye to it.


    Ji Rao has a good body and bones. She just took care of her injury in a month.


    Ji Rao can''t help it when he''s well hurt. He''s suffocating these days.


    He called Song Qing and asked him to go out with him.


    I was blocked by a big fool when I went out.


    Black bell''s eyes were filled with tears. She looked pitifully like a large abandoned dog. "I''ll go too."


    Song Qing''s eyes at Heiling are strange and complicated.


    Ji Rao covers her face with a fan, but she doesn''t see.


    Finally, the three went down the mountain together.


    Although Heiling looks like a rough man with extremely hot eyes, Ji Rao has a good feeling for Heiling. In the original text, Heiling is always thinking of the leader of his family. On the day jirao was stabbed to death by a well-known family in Fumo mountain, Heiling went to Yanting for revenge with a knife.


    At that time, Song Qing didn''t like Ji Rao, but he didn''t dislike this big fool. He thought that Heiling was pure and good in nature, but he just served the wrong Lord.


    Naturally, Heiling was defeated by yantingzhi. When yantingzhi caught him and wanted to kill him, Song Qing stopped him and pleaded with yantingzhi that he would not be guilty to death.


    She is the favorite daughter-in-law of the banquet court, but Heiling obviously doesn''t get this feeling.


    He looked at Song Qing''s eyes full of resentment and anger. He cried and complained, "Song Qing! The leader was blind when he rescued you. If I had known today, I would have defeated you. "


    Song Qing frowned and wanted to reason with him.


    But Heiling couldn''t listen to anything. He turned to look out, his eyes were empty, and there were tears in it. He murmured in a low voice, "master, I''m not ungrateful. You saved my life in those years. This life is yours." With that, he raised his knife and stabbed it into his abdomen.


    Blood splashed.


    Song Qing didn''t even have time to stop him.


    When Heiling fell down, he thought about what he said two years ago when he was joking with the leader of the cult on the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 18

    "Master, you are so partial to Song Qing. Don''t you force me to commit suicide?" Black bell blows and stares.


    "Commit suicide?" Ji Rao carried a pot of wine and laughed happily. "You''re an eight foot man who committed suicide. It''s too ugly. You have to commit suicide on your stomach."


    Ji Rao read a whole book, just like his own experience, although not a person, but can feel the same.


    The word empathy is strange.


    Because the word is deceptive.


    No one in the world can feel it.


    As long as you''re not me, you can''t feel what I feel.


    Ji Rao is an exception. He is the leader of Ji religion now.


    Now that he''s here, he won''t let Heiling go that far, and he won''t let himself leave any regrets.


    If there is any interesting place nearby, it must be the capital.


    Since it is the capital, how can there be few Wulin schools in such an important place?


    There are more than ten schools in the Wulin, such as feihuazhai, Qingshan school, Huagu school, zhanshangfei school, let alone those small schools.


    So it''s really not good for leader Ji, who has been on the top of Wulin men''s ranking for years, to go directly. With this degree of recognition, before entering the gate of Beijing, it was surrounded by the alliance of major factions.


    Song Qing quietly took out a mask again.


    The capital city is worthy of being the home of the emperor of ten thousand li. The jade hall in qionglin, the string pipe in the morning and the Sheng PA in the evening.


    In the distance, you can enjoy the garden boat under the willow painting bridge, and sing and dance in the lotus place. There is a stall on the street every three or two steps. The peddlers are constantly crying. The calligraphy and paintings of sugar gourd jewelry are all on the side. In the inn with the window open, you can see people looking up from the fence. There are a lot of people coming and going along the ten mile long street, such as those who carry goods, those who run errands, and white horse chariots can be seen everywhere. I think it''s also who''s young master and young lady coming out to play again.


    In fact, Song Qing was particularly reluctant to come out with Heiling.


    Like now.


    Ji Rao is like granny Liu in Grand View Garden. She is curious about everything.


    "What is this? Cricket fighting? Why don''t you go and have a look? "


    Without waiting for Song Qing to respond, Heiling scrambled to reply, "good, good."


    "What is this? Playing dragon lantern? Take a look? "


    Heiling nodded and said," go and go. "


    In short, Heiling supports Ji Rao''s idea unconditionally.


    Several people in the bustling market around, finally Ji Rao fell in love with the gambling stone.


    "How about a piece? If you bet well, you''ll make a profit. Now, as long as one or two, you''ll get hundreds of Liang. I think the young master is dignified. It must be the time when fortune is booming. Why don''t you try one? It''s not expensive, and you can''t lose much.... " The boss of gambling stone never stops talking like a force machine.


    Ji Rao didn''t listen to a word. Instead, she squatted down, supported her chin with a fan, and carefully looked at the stones.


    Song Qing whispered in Ji Rao''s ear, "master, there''s no good one here. If you really want to play, let''s go to a special gambling club. "


    The stones on this kind of stall are obviously left by others. Don''t pick the rest. Otherwise, how can they be so cheap.


    "Nothing." Ji Rao perfunctorily Song Qing, continue to look with interest.


    He doesn''t really want to gamble, or he just wants to have a good time. He''s an inexperienced rookie who will feel uncomfortable when he goes to gamble.


    He quickly picked up a stone that he thought looked OK, picked it up and said, "black bell, how about this one?"


    "Good!"


    "And this one?"


    "Good!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ What about this one? "


    "Good! What the leader likes is good

 Chapter 19

    This time Ji Rao also saw that Heiling was unreliable, and he was quite frustrated. Because he really doesn''t understand this, so he can only choose blindly.


    Just want to take one, Song Qing that slender hand over to come over, stopped Ji Rao''s action.


    Then Ji Rao saw Song Qing take a stone that he would not pay attention to if he saw it a hundred times.


    "This one."


    Heiling saw that Song Qing took one, and felt that he was taking the opportunity to pay homage to the leader. Of course, he was not willing to be outdone. He picked a big and good-looking one and handed it to the leader, "take this."


    Ji Rao is entangled.


    Intellectually, he felt that Song Qing should choose the one in his hand, but emotionally, he felt that the one with black bell was more in line with his mind.


    Finally, I think of the aura of Song Qing''s protagonist, or Song Qing is the protagonist, and master Ji is the cannon fodder. The European emperor''s luck must be worse than a little bit.


    So Ji Rao took the piece in Song Qing''s hand.


    Song Qing didn''t know what the purpose was. He glanced at the black bell who was being comforted by the leader and said coolly, "take his piece together."


    Ji Rao, who knew nothing about his family''s economic situation, looked up blankly, "is that ok? Do we have money? "


    In song and Qing Dynasties, he was speechless to his master, who even had to set rare sapphire in his brush Yes


    Ji Rao had the confidence, a big hand waved natural and unrestrained way, "two I want."


    When he opened the stone, black bell yelled, "open mine first, open mine first."


    Heiling, who is not blessed with the main character''s aura, is so lucky that Ji Rao is ready. So Ji Rao was not surprised when it came out as a piece of waste rock.


    "Oh, there must be mistakes in gambling stones. Once in a while, it''s nothing." The boss''s false consolation made his eyes happy.


    Seeing that Heiling, a head taller than Ji Rao, had to rush into the leader''s arms to seek comfort, Song Qing finally pulled the leader behind him and said in a cold voice, "this is outside. Don''t be so conspicuous. If you bring in the people from feihuazhai later, I''ll see what you can do! "


    Heiling was told by him that he was safe.


    Ji Rao helped the mask, bent his lips and pointed to the fan, "open the next one."


    Sure enough.


    Except for the thin layer on the outside, the inside is full of excellent jadeite. Although it can''t be more than a hundred taels, it''s not a problem.


    The boss turned green.


    Ji Rao took the jadeite away, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and comforted the boss with no sincerity, "Oh, there must be mistakes in gambling stones. Once in a while, there is nothing."


    The boss laughed, but this time he was a little bit reluctant.


    Feicui is thrown to Heiling. Ji Rao rubs her stomach and looks at the sun. She suddenly remembers that it''s time to eat.


    "Let''s go to Tianxiang building."


    Tianxiang building is located in an excellent location with complete dishes, great taste, luxurious decoration and high price. If you don''t have a good family, you can''t even enter the Tianxiang building.


    They found a single room to sit down.


    Ji Rao likes to sit by the window. As soon as he goes in, he chooses a seat and sits down.


    Heiling saw that jirao skillfully ordered the whole fish of Hydrangea, Qiuju Aoshuang, and Longxian Begonia. She felt that her leader really came out to eat, drink and have fun.


    As soon as the second child left, Hei Ling said, "master, when are we going to sneak into the flying flower studio?"


    Ji Rao raised a black question mark, "what do you do when you sneak into the flying flower studio?"


    "Spy on the enemy."


    "Who told you we were going to spy on the enemy?"

 Chapter 20

    Black bell also puzzled, "isn''t the leader always exploring the trend of these sects when he goes down the mountain?"


    Ji Rao coughed and said far fetched, "the sect leader thinks that these hypocrites are too weak to be tested."


    Heiling, the faithful believer of the sect leader, immediately lit up his star eyes.


    Just as he was saying this, a sound came from below.


    Ji Rao''s face tilted to the side and looked down at the window. Song Qing looked up at Ji Rao, only to see a small shadow of his long eyelashes.


    There are three people standing at the bottom. One is very elegant in white, holding a fan with ink painting in his hand. He looks very handsome. There are two people standing behind him. They should be bodyguards.


    "What does that mean? We ordered it yesterday. "


    "Yes, why not today?"


    "I''m sorry to be objective. We forgot when we were busy..."


    "Forget?" One person pulled up the collar of the little two, "now make room for us right away."


    There''s a scar on his face. He''s tall and big. When he stares, he really looks like a bandit running down the mountain. He''s so scared that the towel on his neck falls to the ground.


    "Right now, we''ll do it right away."


    The man let go of small two, small two shivering stand straight to go upstairs.


    Ji Rao takes back his eyes, stares at the peanuts on the table and murmurs, "it won''t be so bad. It''s our room, right?"


    Song Qing didn''t hear clearly. He just wanted to ask what he said when the door was knocked.


    Ji Rao


    Black bell brush stand up, pedal pedal past, suddenly open the door.


    Xiao ER was startled. The man in Brown Satin beside him said with a smile, "my guest, I''m sorry that this room has been reserved. We''ve made a mistake. I''m really sorry. In this way, my guest, next time we don''t accept silver, how about it?"


    Black bell looked up and down at the man, who should be the boss of the restaurant.


    But black bell was used to bullying, immediately snorted from his nose, "why?"


    "This..."


    Ji Rao leaned on the back of the chair, gently rubbed the teacup in her hand, and her mouth was bent with a smile, which was completely laissez faire.


    Song Qing opened his mouth, but did not speak.


    The teacher can''t be aggrieved. It''s strange if he let her down this time.


    Suddenly, Ji Rao''s eyes moved.


    Two people came in at the door.


    One of them was carrying a sword, wearing a green suit, a handsome face, and a familiar and strange jade pendant around his waist.


    When song Qinggang drank, he saw his leader stand up suddenly.


    "Master?"


    "Go, give them the room." Ji Rao takes up the mask and goes out, clean and sharp.


    The door has been balled up. The two men brought by Heiling and the boy brother were on the bar because they didn''t agree. The two men had obviously learned martial arts and couldn''t tell the difference for a moment.


    In order to make a quick decision, Ji Rao patted Song Qing, "up."


    Song Qing nodded and joined the battlefield.


    "This Young master


    Ji Rao turns his head and smiles at his brother. "Fight?" he said


    "No, no, No Childe brother smile, eyes flashing with a trace of unknown desire, "I''m Li Junliang, the little Marquis of the Marquis''s house, I don''t know your name?"


    "Me. My family name is father, and my single name is pro. "


    Ji Rao''s look was too indifferent. Li Junliang didn''t doubt it for a moment, "father "Pro?"


    Li Junliang suddenly reacts. His smile fades and his voice becomes fierce. He looks at Ji Rao coldly. "No matter who you are, if you come back with me, I can let you live."

 Chapter 21

    Ji Rao was so stupid by him.


    He put his hand on the mask and curved his mouth slightly. Li Junliang was stunned.


    "You can try."


    Without waiting for Li Junliang to say anything, Ji Rao suddenly raised his hand, and Li Junliang wrapped a red silk around his neck.


    Ji Rao fingertip micro movement, that red silk tightened the skin, exudes a trace of blood.


    Li Junliang reached out and touched his neck, then his eyes suddenly became frightened, "help


    Ji Rao


    Song Qing


    Black bell


    Ji Rao thinks that the biggest accident this time is probably Mr. Li''s voice.


    Li Junliang may have thought that his head was about to be cut off. In a moment, his nose and tears flowed out, and he even put psychological pressure on himself, causing his whole body to be weak and weak, and he fell directly to the ground.


    But he thinks too much.


    Ji Rao never likes the killing method of blood splashing three feet. He prefers a cleaner one.


    But anyway, Li Junliang''s voice directly attracted the attention of the whole inn.


    Ji Rao comes to Heiling and grabs his sleeve. He says in a deep voice, "let''s go." Then he pushed the black bell to the window and said, "let''s go."


    "Teach..."


    "Shut up." Song Qing interrupts him. It''s the most important thing for them to get away now, but with Heiling''s temperament, he will only make more noise, "go."


    Heiling gritted her teeth and jumped out of the window.


    "Stop!"


    Li Junliang saw two people dressed up in the Jianghu and immediately cried, "young Xia, help, young Xia!"


    Ji Rao looks up. Some helpless, he had to calm down, did not expect or to bring him.


    The banquet court stepped forward and stood in front of Li Junliang, looking coldly at Ji Rao and Song Qing, "are you afraid you are not from the capital? Do you have any customs clearance documents when you enter the city? "


    "I''m afraid it''s not a gentleman''s style." Song Qing stood in front of Ji Rao and looked back coldly.


    The protagonist''s first meeting was like this.


    Ji Rao turned his head and tried to hold down the corner of his mouth.


    His task is half done.


    The banquet court looked at the person behind the Song Qing Dynasty, who was wearing a golden mask and could not see who it was.


    His eyes glided down, and he stopped when he fell on the soft curve of his chin and the red lips. He didn''t know how to describe that feeling, but he was very familiar with it.


    "I don''t know, sir May I have your name


    "You don''t deserve to know." Song Qing drew out the sword and pointed straight to the banquet court.


    The people around the banquet court immediately pulled out their swords. "You still hurt the innocent by making a big noise in the inn today. Don''t you think it''s too ostentatious to act?"


    Song Qing looked at the tiny wound on Li Junliang''s neck, and sneered, "he said rudely first. What is this punishment?"


    Ji Rao looks at Song Qing in surprise.


    In the original text, this man is just and aboveboard, full of noble and upright spirit, and has a just and upright temperament. Now, it sounds like he is partial to him, doesn''t it?


    That person estimate is also in the heart justice feeling explodes three good youth, a listen to this words of gas smoke, "what do you mean! If a gentleman does not do anything, he just says a few words and apologizes. It''s hard for you to ask for his life! "


    "It can''t be that way." Song Qing thought of the headmaster leaning against the window, his eyes darkened.

 Chapter 22

    His leader has been spoiled and superior since he was a child. How can he tolerate this man''s rude remarks to the leader and his attempt to take him back to do wrong?


    "If you step down, you should not see what happened today. That''s all."


    Ji Rao


    He pulled Song Qing''s sleeve and said, "forget it, let''s withdraw quickly. Otherwise, it won''t be good when the people from feihuazhai come. "


    Banquet court stares at Song Qingdao, "deceiving people too much."


    "Go." Ji Rao whispered and grabbed Song Qing''s shoulder. They jumped down together.


    "Stop!" The banquet court ran to the window and followed without hesitation.


    "Court That person "Hi ah" a, afraid of banquet court really what matter, hurriedly followed up.


    In fact, yantingzhi''s martial arts are higher than song Qingzhi''s, and so is his lightness skill.


    Ji Rao Yu Guang sees a flash of light. His eyes are cold. He pulls Song Qing''s sword aside with the thread in his hand.


    "Who the hell are you?" Yantingzhi stares at jirao, his eyes are burning, his eyes are like wolves.


    "It''s funny, young master. We have no grievances. You''ve chased us for such a long time. Is that enough?"


    "Cut the crap! If you don''t talk today, stay here! " Then the young man rushed to jirao.


    Song Qing was a sword to resist, the two fight as a regiment.


    Ji Rao just wants to help. Suddenly, there is a sound of breaking the air in his ear. Ji Rao''s hands stroke, and red silk twists the sword of yantingzhi. The sword can''t enter half a point any more.


    The young people over there have ordinary martial arts, so they can''t match Song Qing. Song Qing slaps him with one hand, takes advantage of his evasion, stabs him in the shoulder with one sword, kicks him away with one foot, and then rushes to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s red silk locks Yan Tingzhi''s throat, and Yan Tingzhi''s sword is in Ji Rao''s heart. Both sides are deadlocked, and no one moves.


    In the song and Qing Dynasties, the sword was thrust into the banquet court from behind.


    Ji Rao''s pupils narrowed. In fact, he didn''t think about anything at that moment. He just felt that yantingzhi shouldn''t die like this, if it was because of him


    "Master!"


    Ji Rao turns over and kicks Yan Tingzhi''s sword, then rushes to push Yan Tingzhi away.


    Song Qing was in a hurry to stop, but he didn''t stop the sword and made a cut in Ji Rao''s chest.


    "Master!" Song Qing holds Ji Rao in his arms and reaches out his hand to cover his wound with a flustered look, "are you ok? Is the leader OK? "


    Ji Rao grabs Song Qing''s hand and says, "go back."


    Bantingzhi seems to be stunned. He looks at Ji Rao''s masked face and asks in a loud voice, "what do you call him?"


    Song Qing ignored him and took Ji Rao and left.


    Yanting wants to keep up, but suddenly something is thrown out from the other end. It bursts in the air, and the smoke is swirling around, blocking the pace of Yanting.


    When the smoke is gone, where are the two people.


    "Tingzhi Cough, cough. "


    Under the pressure of the banquet court, he wanted to catch up with the past and quickly came to the youth, "is everything ok?"


    "Nothing." The young man coughed twice, "the wound is not deep. It''s you... " He looked at the banquet court and said, "do you know who that was?"


    Banquet court of pause for a while, then gather next eyebrow, "don''t know."


    "Just now that man was called the" Godmaster ". How many people can be called godmasters?" The young man said with a wry smile, "I feel a little strange just now. Jirao, the leader of the demon sect, wears red robes all year round and uses red silk as a weapon. He is good at martial arts. I''m afraid you will suffer. I wanted you to hold them down first, and then call someone to come I didn''t expect you to jump directly with me. "


    "It''s my thoughtlessness."

 Chapter 23

    "Master, there is a lot of correspondence among all the sects today. My subordinates have cut off a few letters. There is no lack of intention of clearing up the cult."


    The pillars carved with yellow dragon and white tiger are separated on both sides. Ji Rao sits on the main seat, and there are left and right Dharma protectors standing under the steps.


    "Paid in?" Ji Rao leaned against the soft seat, put one hand on the armrest, sitting languidly and elegantly, and his tone was casual. "In recent years, what my demon sect has done is really enough to make them vomit blood, but it''s really a big tone to say that they should pay up." Ji Rao''s topic changed, "is the Wulin alliance leader meeting going to start?"


    "Yes, master."


    Song Qing hesitated and said, "it''s said that the young master of the flying flower studio has practiced the flying flower secret these days. I''m afraid he wants to win the first prize in the Wulin assembly. Feihua zhaisu has a grudge against our sect. I heard that this man in Yanting is a grudge against evil. I''m worried that he will attack us first. "


    When it comes to the secret of flying flowers, Ji Rao adjusts her sitting posture. "My mother passed on the secret of flying flowers before me, but before I can practice the second half, she will..." Ji Rao pauses for a moment. "The secret of flying flower can''t be underestimated. Looking at the whole flying flower studio, Yanting is the second person who has achieved great accomplishments besides his father. I have never seen this method before. " His slender fingers knocked on the armrest. "I''ve searched for the secret of flying flowers many times over the years, but I can''t. now I''m afraid it''s in the hands of the banquet court..."


    "Master," Song Qing stepped forward, "his subordinates are willing to help master get back the second half of the flying flower secret method."


    "No," Ji Rao looked at Heiling from afar, "you go."


    "Master..."


    Ji Rao reached out and interrupted Song Qing, "be careful here."


    Black bell kneels on one knee, "subordinate orders."


    After waiting for Heiling to leave, Song Qing said, "why don''t you let me go? Black bell acts recklessly, which will inevitably show his horse''s feet. "


    "Where do you think the flying flower studio is? You can go in and out as soon as you want? Black bell''s hiding ability is really higher than you. I''m afraid you won''t go if something happens to you. "


    Song Qing''s heart suddenly missed a beat, he looked up, Ji Rao is head down to pour water, side face white flawless, very good-looking.


    "I have another task for you."


    Three days ago.


    Ji Rao is soaking in the bath bucket, and the maid is massaging him. The mist is around, and Ji Rao is sleepy.


    All of a sudden, he smelled the fragrance of flowers. He opened his eyes and found that the maid who was waiting for him had disappeared.


    Ji Rao stood up and the water fell into the bath bucket. He pulled the robe on the screen and put it on himself.


    He barefoot to go out, two steps later suddenly stopped, Ji Rao eyes dark some, "come out."


    "Ah, the leader found me."


    Ji Rao heard the sound and his forehead was blue.


    He turned around and saw that he was sitting on the table with a languid posture, smiling gently at him, holding a peach blossom that he had known before.


    "You have a lot of guts."


    "The wind, the flowers, the snow and the moon make people brave." Languid convergence does not convergence looking at Ji Rao clothes just out of the bath.


    "How did you get in?" Ji Rao doesn''t look at him any more. He finds a chair to sit on, and then straightens his clothes.


    "I''m good at lightness and hiding. Your people can''t find me." Languid Lianzhi had a peach blossom petal that didn''t pop. "Last time I let you fall off the cliff, but I had nightmares for several nights. I was very happy to hear that the leader of the sect made a living scene in the capital."


    Ji Rao didn''t look at him. He lowered his head and wrapped his red thread on his hand. The red thread set off his white skin, which made people want to abuse.

 Chapter 24

    Wait Ji Rao to pester good, languid collect finish saying, two people fight.


    Langlian wants to fight in bed, but jirao just wants to kill him.


    They fight from dark to dawn, but Ji Rao can''t beat them.


    The next day langlian came again.


    The third day came again.


    Hearing "another task", Song Qing immediately said, "but at the command of the leader."


    "Sleep with me tonight."


    Song Qing was stunned for a moment.


    "Sleep with me all the time."


    Song Qing


    Ji Rao stood up from his seat and shook his red satin sleeve robe, "to protect the safety of our leader."


    Song Qing pressed down a trace of secret joy in his heart, saying, "yes."


    After two days, if you really don''t come back, Ji Rao can''t help him, but if you add Song Qing, you can''t tell.


    Anyway, this is also the territory of the demon sect. Langlian won''t take this risk.


    Ji Rao and Song Qing live in the same room, and the natural bath also needs to be together.


    "No, master, wash first, I''ll wait..."


    Ji Rao takes off her robe and hangs it on the screen. Turning around, she just sees song Qinghong''s face retreating.


    He stretched out his hand to hold Song Qing, and his face turned red. "I asked someone to prepare two bathtubs. They are all men, so it''s OK to wash them together. Song Qing, aren''t you shy? "


    Song Qing


    In the end, they washed it together.


    Ji Rao leans comfortably against the bath bucket and enjoys it with closed eyes. Song Qing can''t help but secretly turn to see Ji Rao. When he sees his red skin steamed by hot water, he feels that his throat is a little dry.


    "Song Qing..."


    "Yes."


    Song Qing''s flustered and formal voice made Ji Rao feel wrong. He opened his eyes and saw that Song Qing''s whole face turned red. He couldn''t help but worry, "is it OK? Is it cold? Why is your face so red? "


    Song Qing saw Ji Rao want to stand up, more panic way, "it''s nothing, master. I''m fine. I just soak it! "


    Ji Rao wanted to say something else. Suddenly, a voice came from outside the door.


    "Master, no, master!"


    ¡­¡­


    In an emergency, Ji Rao only wore a thin white robe, a red plum blossom Cape, his hair was not dried, and his body became thinner and thinner. With a cold face, he pushed the door open and came in.


    Around the outer room, there was a man lying on the bed inside.


    The doctor is pulsing the man.


    Ji Rao walked over and saw Heiling''s uninhibited face, which didn''t even shave. At this time, the face had no blood color, and her lips were black. It was obviously a symptom of poisoning.


    "How is he?"


    "There are some skin injuries on his body. It doesn''t matter. The most important thing is that he was poisoned for seven days."


    Ji Rao''s hand suddenly tightened.


    As the name suggests, if no antidote can be found within seven days, the man will be dead. Even though there are countless poisons of the demon sect, there are no such poisons.


    Seven day poison is the secret poison of Feihua Zhai. There is no antidote except Feihua Zhai.


    As soon as Song Qing saw Ji Rao like this, he knew what he wanted to do. He went up to Ji Rao and held him, "don''t be impulsive, master. I''m afraid their purpose is you. If you go rashly, both of them will die."


    Ji Rao took a long breath, "you''re right." He looked at the black bell on the bed, "take good care of him. In the past seven days, except for one question, I''ll ask you."


    "Yes," said the doctor, trembling


    Finish saying Ji Rao to throw sleeve to go out.


    "Master!" Song Qing looks at Ji Rao''s head and goes out without looking back. He turns his head to see the black bell whose breath is weak. He bites his teeth.

 Chapter 25

    Three days later, the Wulin alliance leaders meeting was held as scheduled for three days. The most popular story these days is about the invincible young master of Feihua studio.


    From the first day he stood in the challenge arena, he never came down.


    "Next."


    "Next."


    ¡­¡­


    "What else! Do you want to challenge our little master of flying flower studio? "


    On the challenge arena, the ink hair of the banquet court was tied up high, and he was dressed in a strong black suit. The golden belt outlined his strong waistline. There was a sword hanging around his waist, but his sword didn''t come out of the sheath once.


    "Well, I declare that the leader of this Wulin alliance is the young leader of Feihua Zhai. It''s the banquet court!"


    "Good."


    At the end of the day, the onlookers who didn''t have time to applaud suddenly heard the voice, and they were stunned. They all looked into the air -


    a crowd of people and horses came in the air. The most prominent one was the sedan chair which was carried in front of them. The sedan chair was red and hung with four horn incense bells. When it was blown up by the wind, it was jingling, which was extremely precious. The fabric of the curtain is also excellent. An inch of fabric is the income of an ordinary family in a year.


    You don''t need to know who it is to have such a show.


    Those people carried the sedan chair to the ground steadily from the air, and the blood of the martial arts competition faded from the air. Now everyone is staring at the red sedan chair with the eyes of the enemy.


    "Master of the demon cult!"


    "It''s a demon cult!"


    No one saw that the new leader of Wulin in the challenge arena was a little brighter when he heard the voice.


    Shua.


    The curtain of the sedan chair was opened to reveal the people inside. Ji Rao was dressed in red auspicious cloud pattern, with a band inlaid with emerald cat''s eye on his waist. His hair was half tied with red rope, and a hairpin was inserted obliquely on the jade gilt crown. If you look carefully, the stamen on the Hotan hairpin carved with flowers on the other side is a unique ruby in the western regions. It is said that the value of the jade hairpin is even very high Price. If you look at the whole Wulin, I''m afraid only the leader of the demon sect can afford such ostentatious extravagance.


    Ji Rao doesn''t sit well even in a sedan chair. He leans on this end, one foot on it, the other foot curls up and steps on it. He also carries a small story book in his hand. He looks casual and evil. Ji Rao''s lips are very red. He throws the storybook aside, opens a folding fan in his hand and shakes it gently. When he squints at people, his eyes hide a wisp of not obvious killing intention when he amazes others.


    The leader of the demon sect is beautiful, but he is a big devil who kills people without blinking an eye.


    But now Ji Rao is at most a evil devil.


    Ji Rao got out of the sedan chair, and the pair of spotless shoes made people feel dirty when they stepped on the ground.


    "I''ve heard that the young master of feihuazhai is excellent in martial arts, and there are few rivals in the martial arts. Today I see that he is really extraordinary. So today I''m going to challenge you. I wonder if you''d like me to do that? "


    The banquet court hasn''t spoken yet, and the people below can''t help it.


    "Bah, the devil of the demon sect is also worthy to come to the Wulin assembly?"


    "I don''t think you''re here to compete. You''re here to smash the court."


    "The Wulin assembly does not welcome people from the demon sect."


    "You''re right, mad dog, get out of here!"


    Ji Rao''s smile on his face remained unchanged. He only glanced at the man, and even opened his eyes. The next second, I saw a flash of white light in the air. When everyone didn''t respond, the man was slapped in the air.


    He bumped into the stone with the four words "Wulin assembly" on it, and then fell to the ground. His mouth was full of blood.

 Chapter 26

    "Ah, ah." Ji Rao can''t bear to look directly at him and cover half of his face with a fan, but Song Qing, who has just finished teaching him, clearly sees that Ji Rao''s fan is more like covering his lips.


    "Ji Rao, you are presumptuous!"


    "That''s the opposite."


    The voice below is swearing, but no one dares to go up for a moment.


    "I dare you


    This sound of powerful internal force, stone broken sky, no one in the presence of a stagnant chest, blood surge.


    Almost as soon as the gray figure appeared, Ji Rao reacted. As soon as his face changed, he rushed to Song Qing and slapped the person.


    At that moment, Ji Rao felt that his internal organs were about to shift. His throat was fishy and sweet, and he swallowed it.


    "Master!"


    The man in grey couldn''t make it, so he stepped back, turned over and jumped to the challenge arena, standing in front of the banquet court.


    Banquet court of respectful way, "father."


    Ji Rao''s lung cavity is bursting with pain. He seems to cover his chest inadvertently and cough.


    Song Qingyi pulls Ji Rao''s sleeve, "master, are you ok?"


    Ji Rao couldn''t speak any more. He would cough as soon as he spoke. He waved his hand to indicate that he was OK. After a little breathing, he held Song Qing''s hand in his backhand, "what about you? It''s all right


    "Master I''m fine. "


    I can''t tell what it''s like in my heart. Ji Rao just blocked the moment in front of him. His heart really seemed to be knocked hard by something. It was sour and painful.


    "You make me How can we trust you? "


    "I''m fine." Ji Rao''s throat knot moved, "give me the Jiufu pill."


    Song Qing took out a bottle of medicine from his waist and poured one to Ji Rao.


    This pill can temporarily suppress Ji Rao''s injury, otherwise later that group of people will be able to see that their strength is not good, when the time comes to suspect that he deliberately put water with ulterior motives, it will fall short of success.


    Ji Rao swallowed the pill, and jumped into the challenge arena with her toes.


    The man in grey has his hands on his back. The expression on his face is serious and inflexible. There are deep lines on his lower mouth. His hair is a little gray, but his domineering momentum still doesn''t dare to be underestimated.


    "Banquet master, long time no see." Ji Rao said this with a smile, but did not reach the bottom of the eye, eyes color deep almost gloomy. This is the man who killed his mother.


    The banquet Master seemed to be very unpopular with Ji Rao''s arrival. He said coldly, "what are you doing here? Are you in the net? "


    Ji Rao casually glanced at the banquet court, then gently laughed, "well. However, I think that since the martial arts conference has clearly stated that there is no limit to my family background, why can''t I have a try? Or is it just a way for you so-called respectable families to cheat the world? Or... " Ji Rao pause for a moment, and then his eyes are full of laughter, like sarcasm, like ridicule, "you know your strength is not as good as me, don''t want to be inferior to me?"


    "What a clever and arrogant man!"


    "The evil cult has become more and more rampant in recent years, but after a few days of stable life, I didn''t expect that I was too greedy to fit in."


    ¡­¡­


    The banquet master was obviously angry. He waved his sleeve and said, "what a load of nonsense! You and your mother, as expected, are all the same


    Ji Rao''s face was cold for a moment. When he didn''t smile, he seemed to be a gorgeous ghost from hell. His gloomy eyes seemed to tear people to pieces. "Shut up, you don''t deserve to mention my mother."

 Chapter 27

    Ji Rao''s fan has been closed, his whole person is like a poisoned dagger, as if the next second can make people blood splashing three feet, "banquet studio master, I let you a way of life has been your face, at least I didn''t let the whole flying flower studio for my mother''s funeral, you should be glad."


    "You have a big voice!" The banquet master Guangming I never dared to be disrespectful to him. "If it wasn''t for your mother, I would have strangled you in my infancy in the demon sect that year."


    "Don''t do that." Ji Rao looked at the master of the banquet room, and the hatred in her eyes was frightening. "If you don''t kill me, it''s just for your own reputation. You''re afraid that someone will slander you for killing your younger martial sister''s child in the future. You''ll slander you for killing a baby who has no power to bind a chicken. You are selfish and self-interest, killing people under all kinds of bad banners, and ridiculously boasting that you are well-known and decent. I''m curious. When you go to bed at night, are you really down-to-earth? "


    "Shut up! Don''t gossip here. Today I will get rid of you for Wulin. "


    "Father."


    One of the banquets grabbed the master''s clothes. Then he let go of his hand and stepped back. "Today is the Wulin meeting. My father is here to preside over it. It''s not suitable to do it. Just let me do it."


    The banquet master hesitated to see the banquet court.


    "I''m not afraid of him. I hope my father can give me this opportunity. I also want to compete with Ji Rao. "


    The face of the banquet court remains unchanged and the conversation is natural. Banquet Zhai master see his calm appearance, satisfied with the nod, "OK, go, don''t let me down."


    "Don''t worry, father."


    Ji Rao wants to go on stage, but Song Qing drags him.


    "Master, if you bet with him, why don''t you ask for the antidote directly? So many people in front of him, presumably he did not dare not give. Why bother... "


    "He does, but can you guarantee that it''s the real antidote?"


    Song Qingyi was stagnant.


    "Take people back later. Don''t worry about me. Feihuazhai can''t help me." Ji Rao Yunli, keep your toes light and drop your sleeve on the challenge arena.


    "See you again."


    The eye color of the banquet court moves, he looks at Ji Rao''s complexion is extremely complex, for a time unexpectedly don''t know what to say.


    Ji Rao glanced at the audience and said, "well, we''ll win the game. If I lose, I''ll let you deal with it. How about that?"


    Yantingzhi was stunned.


    "At your disposal" has been hovering in his mind, almost occupied his reason.


    But he was quick to respond, pressing down on the strange, low voice, "if you win?"


    "I want the second half of the secret of flying flowers."


    "The secret of flying flowers?"


    "The devil has already done so much Kung Fu. If he gets the secret of flying flower again, it will not turn the sky!"


    "Yes, I can''t give it."


    ¡­¡­


    This answer is different from that in the heart of the banquet court. He frowned.


    However, Ji Rao''s patience is limited, "how?"


    "Good."


    Yantingzhi''s eyes were locked tightly with Ji Rao. The person who just stood there seemed to gather all the light, combined with the weak and boneless appearance in the cave that day, inexplicably made yantingzhi''s throat tight.


    "Don''t be afraid to do it, young banquet master. After all, so many people are looking at you. One of them can''t do it well, but he has to swear on his back."


    Yantingzhi slowly draws out the sword at his waist, and the white light flashes in front of Jianglou, and Ji Rao''s face gradually cools down.


    "Come on."


    As soon as the words fell, the sword of the banquet court was approaching.

 Chapter 28

    So fast.


    Ji Rao quickly pulls out a few wisps of red silk to block Yanting''s sword, turns his wrist, ties Yanting''s sword firmly, and then pulls it to the side.


    But unexpectedly, his sword didn''t move. Yantingzhi turned a little, and the blade cut off the red silk directly. The broken red silk slowly fell to the ground. Behind it was Ji Rao''s surprised face.


    Ji Rao looked at the familiar moves of the banquet court and murmured in a low voice, "the secret of flying flowers, the first move."


    Ji Rao is familiar with the sword, but the weapons they use are quite different, one is sword, the other is silk.


    Two people you come and I go equally, this competition is obviously not before those embroidery skills can compare, the bottom people are stunned.


    Although it seems that the two people are not equal to each other, Ji Rao himself knows that his chest is extremely painful every time. The master of the banquet room really did his best.


    The banquet court stood upright and changed its shape. Its figure was almost unpredictable.


    The second half of the secret of flying flower?


    The essence of the secret method of flying flowers lies in the word "flying". It is famous for its quickness, and the second half of it has evolved to the extreme.


    Ji Rao narrowed his eyes and suddenly felt something strange behind him. His hands were lifted up, but at that moment, his chest suddenly blocked, and his transport capacity was not enough. Yantingzhi suddenly feels that Ji Rao has no resistance. He wants to take back his hand, but it''s too late. He can only watch his sword across Ji Rao''s back.


    Ji Rao snorted, his face turned pale for a moment, and he could hardly stand.


    Banquet court of looking at Ji Rao body drop down of blood, also stunned.


    "Master!" Song Qing is crazy. He rushes to the challenge arena and hugs Ji Rao''s waist. He wants to check his wound, but Ji Rao stops him.


    Ji Rao turned and looked at the banquet court, "I''m willing to accept defeat. Since I have lost, I will keep my promise and let you handle it. It''s just that if the people of my demon sect want to leave, you can''t do it without permission. "


    With the demon sect leader, who is in charge of those minions? No one doubts Ji Rao''s words.


    Ji Rao gave Song Qing a backhand push, "go."


    "Master."


    Ji Rao turned his head and saw Song Qing worried. He suddenly laughed, "I haven''t seen you like this since I was young I think you care about me. " He touched Song Qing''s face and said softly, "go back. I''ll be fine."


    Song Qing bit his teeth, and then said in a calm voice, "if anything happens to the leader, I will not let everyone here go."


    So heinous words from the icy Song Qing mouth out, Ji Rao for a time are stunned.


    But Song Qing said no more. After going down, he said, "go."


    The people of the demon sect left with Song Qing, and no one stopped them on the way.


    When all the people of the demon sect are finished, Ji Rao turns around and looks at the banquet court.


    The banquet master came down from his seat, patted yantingzhi''s shoulder with satisfaction, and said in a low voice, "well done."


    Then he looked at Ji Rao and said, "evil is rewarded. Somebody! Put him in the water cell for me


    "Father Yantingzhi looked at Ji Rao and said, "he''s hurt. The water prison is such a gloomy execution place. He can''t stand it."


    The master of the banquet studio raised his hand and interrupted the banquet court, "the last thing that my father destroyed now is that he failed to cut down the grass and root in those years, and let him harm so many innocent people in the future. Now it''s not wrong to let him go to the water prison to reflect." The banquet master looked at the banquet court, his eyes full of expectations, "in the future, the position of alliance leader will be given to you."

 Chapter 29

    It''s three days since Ji Rao saw Yanting again.


    Ji Rao''s hands are tied and his lower body is immersed in the water. There are many poisons in the water, the most of which is the water snake. But Ji Rao is invincible and has been bitten several times. But the water put salt, was bitten out of the wound is almost into the bone marrow pain.


    The water prison is very open, so the sound of someone walking on it will obviously reverberate in this secluded space.


    The banquet court is standing on the edge of the stage. Ji Rao is two meters away from him, and the position is lower. It is clear from the perspective of the banquet court.


    That forever invincible demon sect leader, at this time, his head is powerless, his black hair is half soaked in the water, and a wisp of it is stuck on his cheek. The unprovoked fragile beauty makes the heart of the banquet miss a beat.


    The banquet court is followed by people. They are disgusted to see Ji Rao''s deathless appearance. They go over and tug at the iron chain that binds Ji Rao''s wrist.


    "Are you dead? Our leader came to see you... " Suddenly, his face changed. He was dragged back by the strength of the chain. He couldn''t let go. He stood close to the water and fell into the water.


    As soon as the water came in, the poisons smelled fresh.


    "Ah, ah


    The whole water cell rang out the screams of men and the thumping sound of water.


    Yan Ting''s eyebrows wrinkled, "go and pull him up."


    Ji Rao slowly raised his head. To the eyes of the banquet court, he gently raised the lips of no blood color. He looked gorgeous and dangerous.


    "Is it fun?" If you listen carefully, the tone of the banquet court also brings a little bit of imperceptible doting.


    Ji Rao licked his dry lips, "fun."


    Yantingzhi pulls down the rope beside and puts down the suspension bridge above. Yantingzhi walks to jirao and squats down. Jirao tilts his head to look at him, and his eyes flash with unknown light.


    Yantingzhi stretched out his hand and stroked his messy hair back, "don''t always do harm to people."


    There is no sense of blame in the words.


    He stood up and untied the chain on Ji Rao''s hand. Then he reached out and lifted Ji Rao out of the water.


    Ji Rao''s whole body was wet, and his clothes were dripping down. Yantingzhi didn''t want to give up. After kicking a scorpion on Ji Rao''s clothes, he took Ji Rao out of the water prison.


    The sunlight outside is a little harsh, Ji Rao can''t help but squint, "how, your stupid dad is willing to let me out?"


    Yantingzhi had been regular from childhood to adulthood. He respected his father and was filial to his mother. He didn''t dare to go beyond that. Suddenly, he heard someone saying that to his father in front of him, and his mouth twitched.


    He said patiently, "let you out, not let you go."


    Ji Rao looked up at the sky and thought: I didn''t want to go anyway.


    "I really didn''t expect that you were the leader of the demon sect." The tone of the banquet was complicated.


    "There''s so much you can''t think of." Ji Rao''s evil spirit grinned, "it''s not a good family, is it disappointing you?"


    Yantingzhi felt that something was wrong with what he said, so he didn''t answer.


    Ji Rao laughed. He twisted a wisp of yantingzhi''s hair and scratched yantingzhi''s face. "You are so cute."


    Yantingzhi''s ears are red suspiciously.


    "Why do you To keep it from me? "


    "The young master of the flying flower studio is upright and resentful of evil." Ji Rao tone with a little sarcastic meaning, "you want to know that I am the leader of the demon cult, can I live out?"

 Chapter 30

    Yantingzhi opens his mouth to refute, but he knows that Ji Rao is telling the truth. If he knew that he was the leader of the demon sect that day, he would not be able to save, and finally he would be dumb.


    Yantingzhi took him back to his yard.


    Ji Rao takes a careful look. It''s not very luxurious. Anyway, it can''t compare with his yard. There are only a few people waiting in the yard, and most of them are men.


    "Little master." It may be the only maidservant in the whole hospital who walks up slowly to salute after seeing the banquet.


    "Lambert, go put some hot water in my room."


    Ji Rao looks at LAN Bi thoughtfully.


    Three thousand feet cliff, orchids in the sky blue, that is to say, orchids alone in no one''s land, high no one can get, not affected by others.


    It''s just and noble from the inside out.


    Ji Rao, who takes himself as the center and is willing to do everything, naturally does not understand yantingzhi, which is clearly a person of two worlds.


    So he sneered, "posturing."


    Banquet court of Leng for a while, and then reaction, this Ji cult leader may know the reason of his maidservant name, he can''t help laughing, "the cult leader''s belly is a lot of ink."


    Like him, yantingzhi''s room is rigid and boring, and the most murals are orchids.


    Ji Rao suddenly thought of the plum blossoms planted in the courtyard of the song and Qing Dynasties. He deeply felt that there was no reason for the two people to come together in the original text. After all, they were good friends.


    "Young master, this painting is good."


    One of the banquets really showed a little smile in his eyes, "do you like orchids, too?"


    "Ah, it just occurred to me that the beautiful fan picture hanging in my room is beautiful, and the embroidered orchids are on the account."


    Banquet court


    If it was someone else, he would raise a case and ask how orchids could be put in such an unbearable painting because they were so elegant and noble.


    But looking at Ji Rao''s teasing eyes, he still held back.


    "When you''re done washing later, I''ll call a doctor to show you the wound. Does it still hurt on your back?"


    Ji Rao looked at him up and down, sneered, "hypocritical." Then he turned to the back of the screen.


    As soon as he left, the expression on his face was strained and he could not help frowning. He stood up and went to the wing room, opened the door, and Lanbi was waiting there.


    "Little master." LAN Bi came up to hold Yan Tingzhi, "are you ok?"


    "No problem." Banquet court of care for Ji Rao, then way, "fast medicine."


    After taking off his coat, LAN Bi looks at the bloody bandage on his back, and his fingertips tremble.


    "Help me through."


    Lambert helped him to the bedside and began to remove the gauze. Yantingzhi is lying on the bed. After he unties the gauze, his back is bloody and fleshy. He was beaten by Yanzhai.


    Yanzhai master wanted to abolish Ji Rao''s martial arts. When yantingzhi knew about it, he knelt in front of Yanzhai master''s door for two days. Even if he was beaten fifty times, he still dragged his body to kneel at the door. The owner of the banquet room had no choice but to let Ji Rao take the Ningqi pill as a condition, and then gave the person to the banquet court.


    As long as Ji Rao is not allowed to run away, everything is easy to do.


    "Young master, you know you''ve been hurt. How can you carry a man? He''s just been locked up for a few days. And I heard that those poisons can''t help him. If you have hands and feet, how can you carry a man?"


    Yantingzhi thought of Ji Rao''s powerless hanging in the water with his head down. He could not help but smile. "He has lived in the Royal jade since he was a child. I''m afraid he hasn''t suffered this kind of hardship."


    "The young master didn''t receive it. From small to large, has the master ever beaten so hard? "


    "Well, put on the medicine quickly."


    LAN Bi had to shut up bitterly.

 Chapter 31

    There was a light mist floating in the air, and the sound of lifting water came intermittently, as if it was going to wet the whole room.


    With a crash, Ji Rao got up from the water, and his beautiful waist flashed by. He had bite wounds, big and small, which were made in the water prison. Before the clothes have been taken to wash, fortunately the banquet court is still careful, and ordered people to take a body on the screen.


    When Ji Rao''s red fingertips touched the silk and brocade clothes, they showed a look of disgust. They always like to wear white.


    Although disliked, he took it up and put it on.


    Ji Rao tied his belt and went out to have a look. Yantingzhi didn''t know where he was. He didn''t care where the banquet court was going. He went directly to the bookshelf and began to check whether there was a medicine bottle or a secret passage.


    But he felt all over this side and found nothing.


    Squeak.


    Ji Rao suddenly turns around, and the banquet court comes in with a bowl.


    Yantingzhi looks at Ji Rao''s hair, and there is still a trace of caution in his eyes. Ji Rao''s aura is too strong, and the white clothes can''t suppress the evil spirit, so he has a sense of blasphemy. Yan Ting''s eyes were stunned for a moment, and his ears turned red first. He didn''t care what Ji Rao was doing at his desk. He just came slowly and handed the bowl to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao looked down. He was brown and black. He was disgusted and said, "what is this?"


    "You''ve been injured internally and soaked in water for a few days. I''m afraid you''re not feeling well. I''ll have someone fry some medicine for you."


    "No drink."


    The sight of the banquet court swept back and forth on Ji Rao''s face, "isn''t the religious leader afraid of drinking medicine?"


    "Provocation doesn''t work for me."


    "What about the antidote to the seven day poison?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes were cold. "It''s really you."


    Banting''s gentle smile, "drink the medicine."


    Ji Rao''s cheeks were a little sour. He hesitated for a moment, but he still held his breath and took a stuffy breath. As soon as he put down the bowl, he was stuffed with something.


    "Candied fruit."


    Ji Rao opened her mouth and bit into it.


    Banquet court of the pause, took back the hand, big sleeve under the fingertips slightly shrunk. He looked at Ji Rao''s bulging cheeks, and felt a little itchy.


    Ji Rao chews the candied fruit. In the middle of chewing, he suddenly feels weak. He supports the wooden table, but he still wants to fall down. Banquet court of hand Ji Rao into the arms, the expression did not change, seems to be expected.


    Ji Rao grabbed his collar, "you..."


    "To let you out, you have to seal your meridians and martial arts. Don''t worry. It just makes you weak. It will be ready in three hours."


    Ji Rao sneered and said sarcastically, "why, is this kind of means still used by the noble and decent?"


    This may irritate the banquet master, but to the banquet court, it''s like a kitten tickling. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, that''s what he says.


    Yantingzhi put Ji Rao on the bed, carefully took off his shoes, set them up, opened the quilt and covered them. "You can have a rest here. The doctor will come later. Just tell LAN Bi what you want to eat. She will let the small kitchen do it for you."


    "And the antidote?"


    Yantingzhi took a deep look at him and said, "look at your performance."


    Ji Rao


    When the doctor came to see the wound, Hao Sheng straightened it out. Ji Rao fell asleep.


    When I wake up, it''s evening. Ji Rao sat up and breathed. His body was empty and he couldn''t feel anything.


    "Damned banquet court."

 Chapter 32

    There was a soft click outside the door.


    "Are you awake? Would you like a meal? "


    Ji Rao has never been a master who would aggrieve himself, "come in."


    LAN Bi pushed the door in and stood beside Ji Rao. "What do you want to eat?"


    "The banquet court says that I can eat anything, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Write it down. You''d better get a piece of paper."


    LAN Bi looks at him, Ji Rao''s smile is very disturbing.


    Finally, LAN Bi comes out with half a piece of paper full of writing, and is more and more dissatisfied with Ji Rao.


    It''s not too early for yantingzhi to deal with feihuazhai. As soon as he thinks of Ji Rao in his room, he can''t wait to go back.


    When he went back, he saw Lanbi standing at the door, looking forward to him. When he saw him, he quickly came forward.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Young master, the leader of the demon sect made people cook a lot of food today, which is extremely extravagant."


    The banquet court laughed, "no harm, just do it. I''m afraid he hasn''t suffered in food. "


    "But he only tasted one mouthful of everything, and the rest was fed to the dog."


    Today at the banquet, I saw another beggar on the street lowering his voice in order to beg for a nest. Now it''s very inappropriate to hear Ji Rao''s behavior.


    "Go down and rest first."


    "Yes."


    When Yanting pushed the door in, Ji Rao was leaning on the bed, bending one leg and turning a Book leisurely. I don''t know if it''s the leader of the demon sect. He doesn''t know the manners or temperament. He only wears inner clothes in front of others and doesn''t care if his chest is not neat.


    The footstep of the banquet court is not obvious to pause for a while, then the shape if impermanent walked in. He turned and closed the door, went to Ji Rao and closed the collar for him.


    "Why do you want so much food today?"


    Ji Rao is lying on the bed. He has to raise his eyes to see the banquet. His eyes are full of charm. From bottom to top, he just moves up his eyes like ink, but he doesn''t want to lift his face at all.


    In fact, many of his small movements can see that he grew up in a respectable way from childhood, yantingzhi thought silently.


    "Don''t you say I''ll order what I want to eat? Can''t the master of the flying flower studio even afford a share of food? "


    Yantingzhi doesn''t know that Ji Rao always talks to himself with a gun in his hand. He says helplessly, "I don''t mean that. It''s just that you only take one bite of everything. It''s too extravagant. Do you know how many people starve to death in drought stricken areas? "


    "I don''t know." Ji Rao lowered his eyes. His face was inexplicably indifferent. He said, "what''s the matter with other people''s lives?"


    Yantingzhi picked up the book in Ji Rao''s hand and looked at it. "It''s all nonsense about ghosts and gods. Tomorrow you will recite Tao Te Ching."


    "Are you crazy?"


    "The antidote."


    Ji Rao suddenly dumb fire, and then a long time just gritted his teeth way, "I hope the little Lord know how to write a letter."


    "Naturally."


    That night, the study where the banquet court sleeps, while Ji Rao hall and Huang Zhi occupy the room of the banquet court.


    Today, yantingzhi stood in the yard with a kettle and watered the flowers and plants in his yard.


    Ji Rao goes over with the book and throws it on the stone table.


    "I''m done, the antidote."


    The banquet court put the kettle aside. "Kong De''s appearance, but the way is from. Tao is a thing, only vagueness and trance... "


    "Good deeds have no footprints, good words have no flaws, good numbers have no plans The sage is always good at saving people, so he doesn''t abandon people; he is always good at saving things, so he doesn''t abandon things... "


    "Saints have no ordinary heart, and take the heart of the common people as their heart. Those who are good will be good "


    "

 Chapter 33

    "It seems that the leader really has the ability to never forget."


    "Cut the crap and get the antidote."


    Banquet court of light way, "not urgent."


    "You


    "Follow me to a place." The banquet court straightened its sleeves, and there was no room for discussion at all. "Come and prepare the sedan chair."


    Feihua Zhai is the Wulin sect that has the most contact with the royal family. It is said that the first master of Feihua Zhai was the general under the emperor. Later, when the emperor died, the general pleaded guilty and went back to his hometown. Now the flying flower studio is still under the root of the capital.


    The carriage was shaking more and more. Ji Rao put down her snack and wiped her hands when she lifted the curtain and looked out.


    They walked on a dirt road with yellow weeds and a tall branch. It looked desolate. It should be out of the capital. Before Ji Rao could figure out where it was, the carriage stopped.


    Because the speech of the banquet court doesn''t count, Ji Rao doesn''t have a good face. When he gets out of the carriage, he doesn''t want to look at the banquet court.


    Yantingzhi puts on the gauze hat and goes to jirao.


    "What are you bringing me here for?"


    "This year, there was a great drought in the imperial court." The banquet court waved to the groom, "go and get it."


    When Ji Rao heard this, he felt that yantingzhi was still holding on to what he had wasted yesterday. He couldn''t help but lose his last patience. "Since feihuazhai is so poor, don''t always think about locking people up. You are not holding prisoners, you want to starve them to death. It''s a big deal. I''ll pay you back ten times after I go back. I can still afford this money. " Ji Rao scornfully looked at the banquet court, chin slightly raised, "big man''s home, but the calculation is the same as a woman."


    "If I''m not wrong, the leader of that day intentionally lost. You already know the answer to that bet in the challenge arena, don''t you? "


    Ji Rao was torn down, but he didn''t mean to be embarrassed. On the contrary, he said, "so what? You poisoned black bell, just thinking that someone would come to get the antidote?"


    The eyes of the banquet court flashed and didn''t answer.


    According to the style of the demon sect, he didn''t think that anyone would take the risk to come to Feihua Zhai to get the antidote, or even if someone did, he didn''t expect Ji Rao to come by himself.


    It was a surprise.


    From this point of view alone, although the little leader is arrogant and domineering, it is not unreasonable at all.


    "Young master Yan, we have moved out all the things."


    "Put it on the edge of the old temple in front of you. Let the women cook the rice


    "OK, OK." The groom promised again and again.


    Ji Rao found out at this time that there were many people with one of the banquet halls. Besides the banquet hall and one sedan chair, there were two others, one with several servants, and the other with cloth bags filled with things.


    The coachman was carrying two bags to the temple.


    "What is this?"


    "Rice noodles." Yanting''s feet went forward, "follow me."


    As soon as we got to the temple, several ragged and unkempt beggars came along with sticks. They surrounded the banquet hall with gratitude.


    "Good morning, young master."


    "Here comes the banquet master."


    Banquet court is also a good temper, do not feel dirty do not say, but also reached out to touch a child''s head, "we line up, do not squeeze."


    Ji Rao stood far away, watching the people under fire, cooking porridge back and forth.


    "Ah, this This young master is... " Several refugees saw Ji Rao and were shocked and stayed in the same place.


    Banquet court of turn to see Ji Rao, the corner of the mouth put on a smile, "this is my friend, surname Ji."

 Chapter 34

    "Young master Ji, how are you?"


    "Hello, young master Ji."


    This group of people really treat Yanting as a God. They know that Ji Rao is Yanting''s friend, and the simple, honest and friendly people they show are really at a loss.


    "Go and line up, Uncle Li. Your child is not just full moon. Go and fill some hot porridge for your daughter-in-law."


    "Well, good. Young master Yan is really a good man. " Said unexpectedly also wet eye socket.


    "No, if it wasn''t for the banquet, my family would have starved to death at the gate of the city!"


    "Bless you for your future prosperity."


    "Young master Yan is a good man."


    "After the banquet, you will live a long life."


    When that group of people left, Yanting''s talent Chaoji Rao came and stood with him.


    "They are all refugees from the south. They come to the capital to beg for food because of famine. But the emperor ordered these people not to enter the city, so they could only live here. Some people moved over, and even their children were born in broken temples. Before I found them, many of them had died. "


    What does this have to do with him?


    But Ji Rao didn''t give him face, but his tone was very perfunctory, "Oh, what a pity."


    "Come and help with the porridge."


    "Me?" The evil cult leader, who is spoiled and pampered, is shocked.


    The banquet court gave him a smile.


    For the antidote, Ji Rao forbeared.


    "Young master Ji is a good man."


    "A good man is safe all his life."


    "Young master Ji..."


    Ji Rao waved the spoon on the hand, "OK, OK, next."


    There are several girls whispering in the corner, looking at Ji Rao and pointing. After a while, they run over and surround Ji Rao.


    "Young master Ji, are you also from the river and lake?"


    "Oh, young master Ji is so well dressed. It must be a rich family."


    Ji Rao turns to see that the girls are only 14 or 15 years old on average. They are pretty. Although their clothes are shabby, they are still neat. They are the daughters of Ai Mei.


    "I''m from the world."


    A few girls were secretly pleased. Rich people want to be well matched, but people in the Jianghu are more casual.


    "Young master Ji Will you come back later? "


    "Oh, we can''t wait for Xiaosui."


    The girl named Xiaosui blushed, "what are you talking about?"


    "Not again."


    Several girls froze.


    Xiaosui bit his lip, as if determined to take out a purse from his arms, "young master Ji, this is me I embroidered it myself... "


    "Embroidered for the future husband? It''s beautiful. You are such a beautiful girl that you can certainly marry a good family. "


    Xiaosui''s face turned white.


    Ji Rao Hun didn''t care. He served two bowls of porridge to a man, and then said, "girl, love at first sight doesn''t exist in this world. You''d better stay away from me as soon as you don''t fall in love with me."


    Xiaosui''s expression seemed to be about to cry. She was a little embarrassed and a little sad, "I It''s OK for me to be a concubine. I have self-knowledge and I know what I am, so I just want to look after the young master. "


    "Sorry, no way."


    With no light on his face, Xiaosui ran away crying, and the rest of the girls slowly dispersed.


    Banquet court of take back to put on Ji Rao body of vision, his corner of the mouth hold a trace not obvious smile.


    And farther away, there is a line of sight that no one found, with some fun, cast on them.

 Chapter 35

    They stayed there until the evening, and they didn''t know what to do. The banquet court insisted on sitting in a sedan chair with Ji Rao. Ji Rao was so tired that she didn''t even want to fight. She went in and fell asleep by the carriage.


    Yantingzhi tilts his head to look at him. Ji Rao''s eyes are closed, her long eyelashes are hanging down, just like the tail feathers of the Phoenix. Her thin lips are as red as the lipstick used by a girl. Her skin is like a fine suet jade, transparent and flawless. Yantingzhi felt that this man was really evil. Every time he saw it, he felt surprised.


    He reached out and gently touched Ji Rao''s cheek. The warm and delicate feeling of his hands made him feel wonderful. Ji Rao had a nice smell on his body, and he could smell it when he was near. He couldn''t help but get close to him and touched Ji Rao''s face with his lips.


    At that moment, the banquet court suddenly sat up as if it had regained its consciousness, and its ears turned red completely.


    He turned his head and tried to cool his face. But in my mind, I can''t help thinking about the feeling just now. When I think about the heat, it''s not only unable to go down, but also a rising trend. Close your eyes and meditate in your heart: you can always relieve your desires, but your heart will be quiet, your body will be clear, and your spirit will be clear


    After arriving, Ji Rao was called by the coachman.


    "Here you are."


    Ji Rao yawned, "where is the banquet court?"


    "Young master Yan has gone back."


    Ji Rao didn''t see yantingzhi after he went back. It''s a bit strange. He finally found that it was uncomfortable to hit the floor?


    After a while, LAN Bi came in with the food, which was just enough for him.


    "Your master is so mean, don''t you think?" Ji Rao said to LAN Bi with a smile.


    LAN bi was silent for a moment, then put the basket away, "maidservant stepped down first."


    Ji Rao watched LAN Bi quit, closed the door, and then snorted, "as boring as your master."


    "Yeah, it''s not as interesting as me."


    Ji Rao''s eyes were sharp, and he squinted. Sure enough, there was a man squatting on the beam.


    "You are so haunted that you are everywhere."


    Langlian jumps down from above, falls to the ground, unfolds the folding fan, and laughs like a fox.


    "It''s not that the leader of the sect is so charming that I can''t forget it."


    "Don''t say anything about it." Ji Rao took chopsticks to pick a peanut and put it in his mouth, "what are you doing here?"


    "Make a deal."


    "How?"


    Languid convergence around to Ji Rao sit down in front of a fan on the table. Ji Rao glanced at him. If Ji Rao still had martial arts, he would never dare to put his weapons on the table.


    "I''ll help you steal the antidote for seven days. How about staying with me for one night?"


    Langlian thought Ji Rao would refuse. No matter how hard it was, he would think about it carefully and push it off for several rounds. Unexpectedly, Ji Rao said directly, "really?"


    "Naturally."


    "Deal."


    Lazy convergence squinted, always feel what''s wrong.


    Ji Rao is in a good mood. Let''s take the antidote first. As for other things He is the leader of the demon sect. It''s ridiculous to have faith in him.


    "I don''t give you much time. When can you give it to me?"


    Langlian thought for a while, "tomorrow night."


    Rao Ji gave him a smile, "happy cooperation."


    Langlian was shocked by the smile and said, "do you want to fulfill the deal first?"


    Ji Rao cut the Sixi pill into four parts, then put it into his mouth, and said in a warm voice, "there are many people who covet the leader of our sect, but can you still get the white wolf with empty hands?"


    Langlian liked Ji Rao''s arrogance, which nobody paid attention to, especially bright, "what the leader said is."

 Chapter 36

    The next day.


    Yantingzhi takes jirao to the market. And took him to save two girls who were about to be sold to brothel and a young master who was robbed of silver.


    In the evening, in order to reward Ji Rao, the banquet court took him to the most famous drunken mansion in the capital.


    But in fact, the banquet court is busy. Ji Rao doesn''t have martial arts skills or heart. She doesn''t stand on the edge of the whole process.


    "Are you happy today?"


    "It''s you who want to be a hero. I have nothing to be happy about."


    Banquet court sighed, "help people good, both for the same root, or can help then help."


    Ji Rao is amused to hear this, "young master of banquet, you take me to do good these two days, don''t you want me to be kind?"


    "Ji Rao, you are not heartless. You can fight your life for your subordinates to get the antidote. Why must everyone despise it? You can coexist with us. "


    "What if everyone spits? If I were kind, I would have been killed by you. Heiling grew up with me, protected me, loyal, can you do it? If not, why do you ask me to do good? "


    "Ji Rao..."


    "It''s futile for you to do this, and other sects can''t be kind to the demon sect. Do you think you can change me in just a few days?" Ji Rao sneered, "Tao Te Ching? What can you do if I just know what I mean and don''t act? "


    A meal is very unpleasant. Ji Rao can see that yantingzhi wants to take him to the right path, but he has been walking on the single wooden bridge for more than 20 years, and now he just comes. Don''t you think it''s too late?


    The banquet court was so depressed that he poured a glass of wine.


    Ji Rao takes a look at the wine jar beside him. He remembers that in the original text, the banquet court can''t drink. One cup is poured.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the banquet to turn red and look lax, almost falling on the table.


    Ji Rao can''t, can only go forward to drag people up, "go."


    There was a sedan chair and a coachman waiting outside the zuixiang building. Ji Rao threw the people on his hands to them and wanted to go back.


    Behind the clinker came a strong force, and Ji Rao turned over and was pressed on the sedan chair.


    "Banquet..." Ji Rao glared.


    Yantingzhi is kissing him!


    That mixed wine gas and the smell of ink clearly spread, Ji Rao was stunned.


    Banquet court as if feel not enough, hard to bite Ji Rao''s lower lip, hand also uneasy want to go into the clothes. The coachman was stunned and did not dare to come up for a moment to do harm to the young master.


    "Banquet court, get out of here!"


    Yantingzhi touched Ji Rao''s face and rubbed his ear.


    Finally, Ji Rao bit hard, and then he regained his mind. He stared at Ji Rao for a long time, but he didn''t say what he wanted to say. Finally, he fell asleep on Ji Rao.


    "Come and carry him away."


    Ji Rao turns to get into the sedan chair with his clothes.


    On the roof not far away, a hateful gaze stares at it.


    "Don''t be impulsive." Languid convergence press to think of the past Song Qing, "there are a lot of people here, you must not come back."


    Song Qing''s eyes are red.


    Languidly gathered to one side to fan the wind and ignite the fire, "before, your leader was still in the water prison for two days, and his injuries were not dealt with. When he came out, he was given medicine to seal his martial arts, and he would be insulted. "


    Song Qing clapped his hands open and said, "don''t be hypocritical here, you are not a good thing."

 Chapter 37

    "Well "Don''t say that. After all, we are allies now."


    "Tell me what you know, I don''t have a league with trash."


    "In the middle of this evening, the master of the banquet room will disperse his energy and concentrate. As long as he seizes the right time, he will die."


    Song Qing lowered his head and thought for a while, "will you kill him?"


    "The mother of your leader was killed by him. At that time, the old leader was ambushed and died on the way, and he was in full control. I''m afraid your leader has long wanted to break him up. He''s full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but he does things worse than animals. As long as he gets involved in demonism, even a three-year-old will not let go. Why do you pity him? "


    Song Qing''s eyes moved, he slowly raised his eyes, just that scene has occupied his mind, let him almost have no reason.


    "You''re right."


    Tonight, langlian will steal the antidote. Ji Rao is sitting on the wooden frame in the room. The feeling of waiting for news is really rotten.


    Ji Rao stood up and turned around for two times. He still felt uneasy. He went to the door and was stunned as soon as he opened it.


    Yantingzhi stood outside his door. There was a little blood on his white clothes. His face was very wrong. His eyes were red, and there was a tyrannical smell inside. It seemed that he could swallow people in the next second. He was just like a cold-blooded killer coming out of the battlefield.


    Why? Where is the banquet meeting?


    "Who are you waiting for?" His voice in the night is like the emptiness of a fierce ghost.


    "I..."


    Yantingzhi grabs Ji Rao''s neck and bumps him into the wooden frame. The things on the shelf crash all over the ground. In the night, yantingzhi is just a devil crawling out of hell.


    "Ji Rao, I''ve treated you well. Is that how you repay me? You''ve been colluding for a long time, haven''t you? Your purpose is not an antidote, you are just for my father''s life


    "You are crazy, let go..." Ji Rao was pinched, almost out of breath. At this time, his hand could not break the banquet court, just like a fish on the chopping board. No matter how hard he struggled, it was useless.


    The banquet court approached, with a low voice and hatred, "I shouldn''t, shouldn''t let you out."


    Ji Rao reflected what he meant. He asked langlian to get the antidote. Could he kill his father?


    No, No. How can langlian defeat the banquet master?


    Yanting''s efforts made Ji Rao lose her last sense.


    "Well..."


    Ji Rao''s face turned red, and even showed green tendons under her white skin. He heard someone talking in his ear.


    "Ji Rao, you really have no heart."


    After that, he didn''t want to recall. It wasn''t sexual. It was a one-sided abuse.


    He only remembered the red window curtain shaking, the face full of hatred in the banquet court, and the pain from his lower body when he bit his teeth. He heard his own cry and heard the banquet court asking him to beg for mercy again and again to admit his mistake.


    How is that possible? He''s not wrong, he''s right!


    Ji Rao''s lips were all bitten. He didn''t say a word from beginning to end. Finally, he fainted.


    Because it really hurts.


    Banquet court of looking at the unconscious Ji Rao Leng on the bed for a long time, finally slowly get out of bed, put on the clothes again. Ji Rao''s body was in a mess, his brow was slightly wrinkled, and his body was still shaking slightly.


    Yantingzhi just stood and looked at him for a while, but there was no light in his eyes. Finally, he turned and left. It was already slightly bright when he went out.


    "Somebody."


    "Little master."


    Yantingzhi looked at the ray of light in the distance and felt that his mind was slowly returning. He opened his mouth without expression, and even his voice seemed not his own.


    It was yesterday and everything was fine.


    "Funeral."

 Chapter 38

    "Hey, there was a woman who just arrived at fenghualou yesterday. She was a hook."


    "Hook people? Brother, I''m going to be a vegetarian now, so I don''t care for those pure families. "


    "Ha ha ha."


    On the top of the mountain, a stone step winds up like a green dragon. The leaves on both sides fall down and fall all over the ground.


    "It''s so cold this year."


    "Who said no Eh? Who is that? "


    He took out a knife from his waist and yelled, "who''s going to break into my demon sect? Name it."


    "The protector of your demon sect." When langlian saw someone coming, he immediately threw the man on his back to him.


    "Left protector!" The younger brother of the demon sect is holding the Dharma protector who is unconscious and full of blood. He is so scared that he doesn''t know what to do.


    Langlian took a hard breath, "take him to see the doctor. It''s no big deal. It''s just a little hurt. It''s good to keep him."


    "Your Excellency is..."


    "Your Savior of the Dharma."


    Although the two disciples had some doubts, the most important thing was to protect the Dharma, so they recited Song Qing and went to the sect with langlian.


    Although the evil cult is a cult that everyone shouts to fight and kill, no sect can match it in terms of luxury. Langlian watched a group of people from the demon sect come to him. He hurriedly carried Song Qing to the house, thinking that the atmosphere of the demon sect was really good, United, friendly and positive.


    He suddenly remembered something and grabbed the disciple who was about to run to Song Qing. "Where''s your right Dharma protector?"


    "The right Dharma protector is still lying in the room."


    "Can you take me there?"


    The demon sect disciple looked at him warily, "who are you?"


    Langlian took out a jade pendant from his arms, which he took from Song Qing after he was in a coma.


    As soon as the demon sect disciples saw the jade pendant, they immediately became respectful. "Please follow me, sir."


    Compared with Song Qing Dynasty, Heiling is much colder here. Now in addition to antidote nothing can save him, the result has been set, there is antidote live, no antidote die.


    Langlian went up to lift the curtain to have a look. A rough man with a big back was lying on the bed quietly.


    Langlian


    How come the sect leader and the left Dharma protector are very good, but when they come to the right Dharma protector, they are crooked?


    Black bell''s lips were white, her face was blue, her breath was weak, and she seemed to be dying.


    Langlian put down the curtain, took out a bottle of medicine and gave it to the little disciple next to him, "take this and give him two."


    "What is this?"


    "The antidote."


    "Antidote?"


    Langlian took a look at the disciple who was shocked and cheated. "What''s so strange about this? Otherwise, why do you think your Dharma protector came back with injuries all over his body?"


    "Well, what about the leader?"


    Langlianshen sighed and didn''t speak.


    On that day, he and Song Qing sneaked into the flying flower studio. They thought they could win the banquet master quietly, but they were young and vigorous. Before their death, the banquet master overcame them and almost didn''t break in the flying flower studio. Later, the banquet court rushed over and had another fight. Although langlian doesn''t look up to those dignified, hypocritical and cunning decent people, it has to be said that although yantingzhi is still very young, his martial arts is definitely the first of his age.


    Langlian''s Kung Fu can only be used to run, so in fact, it''s Song Qing who can fight. First, he was made by the banquet master, and then he had a son. It''s good to escape alive. Fortunately, the antidote was stolen, and the master of the banquet room was dead. The only thing that was revealed was Ji Rao. Originally, they planned to save Ji Rao together.

 Chapter 39

    The surrounding sound is in a mess, making Ji Rao''s brain AChE. He opened his eyes reluctantly and let out a long sigh of relief. He is tired, sleepy and uncomfortable now. Headache is secondary, especially in the lower part of his body. The pain almost makes him faint. Those voices still came, just like trying to pierce his eardrum, Ji Rao quietly leaned against the pillar beside him. He only wore a coat, even if the cylindrical surface was cold, it was the only thing that could help him at this time.


    Ji Rao''s whole body is tied with rope, her hair is messy, and she sits on the ground in a mess. No one can see that this is the original arrogant and peerless leader of the demon sect.


    "I''ve said that the devil would harm people and let you kill him. No one will listen to me. Now, all the banquet masters are dead in his hands. Are you happy?"


    "The devil shouldn''t have lived in the world, and the sins he committed can''t be over broken!"


    "Kill him and avenge the master."


    "Yes, kill him."


    "Kill him."


    Yantingzhi knelt in the middle of the funeral. When the funeral spread, all parties sent people to mourn. He knelt there from the beginning and looked straight at the coffin in front of him. With white cloth tied to his forehead, he was dressed in filial piety. His face was pale, his eyes were colorless, and he was very haggard.


    And from beginning to end, he didn''t say a word.


    "All right."


    Not high not low, the hall is quiet for a moment.


    The banquet court straightened out his clothes, stood up, turned to look at the crowd, and slowly said, "thank you very much for coming here today. My father suffered misfortune, and my flying flower studio is heartbroken. As for the leader of the demon sect, although he did not commit the crime himself, he could not help instigating him. Although he died, he could not calm my hatred. So I hope you can hand over the leader of the demon sect to me to avenge my father''s killing and comfort my father''s spirit in heaven. "


    "Well, since my nephew said that, I have no objection."


    "It was Tingzhi who won the devil in the challenge arena at the beginning, and it''s OK to hand him over to feihuazhai in the future."


    "The devil has killed the master of the banquet room. It can''t be tolerated."


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao half open eyes, looking at those righteous words to cut him a thousand upright gentleman.


    Oh, that''s ridiculous.


    The sight of banquet court glides down and glances at Ji Rao. His eyes are cold and thin, which makes people tremble.


    "I''ll ask you for the last time. Did you direct me?"


    Ji Rao to the eyes of the banquet court, suddenly smile, but where he has a little believe in himself, last night would not do such a thing.


    How could the arrogant master Ji endure such a behavior of Yanting? He is typical of eating soft rather than hard. If Yanting is willing to relax and ask him, he may explain to him.


    But now, he doesn''t even want to look at him.


    "What about me? When I killed my mother, did I think of today?" He looked at the coffin contemptuously, "a hypocrite who is honest and insidious and cunning. I''m afraid he has no face to see my mother when he goes underground."


    Pop.


    Ji Rao turned his head when he was beaten. His brain suddenly became chaotic and his ears were buzzing. For a long time, he couldn''t slow down.


    The banquet court stood in front of him coldly, "let him kneel in front of my father''s spirit for a day."


    Ji Rao raised his head. Even though he was so down, he still couldn''t hide his momentum. "My parents are dead. No one can make Ji Rao kneel down, especially you dirty people full of benevolence, justice and morality. If you want me to kneel, you have to see if your father can stand me kneeling. "


    "Ji Rao!" The green veins of the banquet court gas burst out. Ji Rao killed his father and humiliated him. This was the most chilling thing for him. He grabbed Ji Rao''s collar and dragged him to the coffin of the banquet line. "Kneel!"

 Chapter 40

    Ji Rao endured the pain on his body and stood there straight, with a scornful smile in his eyes.


    "Do you kneel?"


    "No kneeling."


    Yantingzhi pulls out the stick of the doorkeeper and directly hits Ji Rao on the back. That one stick carries to break empty voice, ruthlessly smash to Ji Rao thin body, Ji Rao stuffy hum, the whole person tilted forward for a while.


    "Kneel or not?"


    "No kneeling."


    Another stick.


    "Kneel or not?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No kneeling. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, yantingzhi was numb. He didn''t know how many sticks he had hit. His reason seemed to be gone. A heart seemed to be inserted into a knife. The knife was spinning inside, which made him almost unable to breathe. He felt vaguely that the stick was not on Ji Rao, but in his heart,


    "kneel or not?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ji Rao couldn''t even speak. His face turned pale. He didn''t realize it. He just held his breath.


    "Do you kneel or not?"


    Banquet Court seems to be urgent, Ji Rao gently pulled out a pale smile, "no Kneel down. "


    In fact, at that time, yantingzhi had forgotten the hatred of killing his father and the difference between different sects. He just felt that Ji Rao could always make him angry so easily.


    So when he went down with that stick, what he thought was no longer hatred.


    Why, why always disobey me? I''m so good to you, I want to take out my heart to you, want you to stand in the world, how can you, how can you do this to me?


    Ji Rao''s leg was in severe pain. He fell to the ground, bit his teeth and didn''t cry out. He was sweating straight out.


    I''m afraid this leg is useless.


    Bang.


    The stick fell to the ground. Yantingzhi looks at Ji Rao who has passed out on the ground. He has no idea what to do in his eyes for a moment. He wants to go and pick someone up, but just takes a step, he hears humanity.


    "Well done!"


    "That''s to break his pride!"


    The footstep of banquet court is one meal, then coldly way, "come on, put him in jail."


    When Ji Rao is carried out, the ghost of Yanting looks back and feels his dull breath. He knows that he is in love with someone he shouldn''t love.


    Ji Rao was woken up by cold water. The first thing he felt when he woke up was pain. It hurt everywhere, especially his legs. It hurt to the bone when he moved.


    He looked around. The light was dim. There were a lot of straw under. The walls were dilapidated. There were several people standing in front of him.


    "He''s awake."


    "You killed the master!"


    "You murderer."


    The expression of those people''s indignation made Ji Rao smile for a while. His voice was dumb and said, "it''s justice for you to kill people, but it''s cruel for me to kill people. There is no such truth in the world. "


    "Don''t quibble. I''m going to kill you because you''ve done so many evil things and killed innocent people. It''s not worth dying!"


    "Now you''ve done this to our master. It''s really vicious!"


    "That''s right. You''ve killed so many people. You deserve to die!"


    "Mean man!"


    Ji Rao slightly looked up at them, "I Ji Rao, you can abuse at will."


    "Bah, I''m so arrogant when I''m dying. Today I will avenge our master. "


    This is the cell. What kind of torture tools do you have? In a hurry, the disciple took a whip from the wall and lashed it out.


    Ji raosheng suffered. He looked at the three people coldly. His body was stained with blood, like a fierce ghost from hell. "You''d better not let me run away, or I''ll let you double the insult today."

 Chapter 41

    It''s as cold as water, and the night looks like thick ink and inkstone. It''s faintly heard from restaurants in the capital. It''s a sharp contrast with the mourning in the flying flower studio.


    The banquet court stops and stands in front of the mourning hall.


    "Court."


    "Mother..."


    Yanting''s mother was the daughter of the dart leader''s family before she got married. She was born smart and capable. Even the funeral was done by her. She acted decisively and didn''t even leave a tear.


    "You''ve been busy all day. Go and have a rest. Your father I''ll look at you. "


    Banquet court of turn around, looking at the same dress plain white banquet lady, "Niang?"


    Lady Yan looked at the Lingtai from a distance, "I''ll go to guard the Lingtang for your father and burn more paper money for him. Otherwise, I''m afraid of his temperament and I won''t give him face."


    "The child left first, and my mother paid more attention to her body."


    "Go on."


    Mrs. Yan looked at the departure of the banquet court until she couldn''t see him. Then she looked up at the dim moon in the sky. She murmured, "OK, I''ve already said that you will lose your temper."


    In the middle of the banquet, he stopped. With a deep sigh, he turned and went to the dungeon.


    It''s cold and humid in the dungeon, but it''s much better than the water dungeon. If he is in the water, his injury will be more serious


    A vague voice interrupted his thoughts.


    He listened attentively, his face changed suddenly, and he walked in quickly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Little master..."


    Yantingzhi looked at Ji Rao, who was almost unable to open his eyes. His eyes were almost red. "Ji Rao?"


    He stretched out his hand, but Ji Rao''s blood, he didn''t even dare to touch it. Finally he held Ji Rao''s face and said in a trembling voice, "Ji Rao!"


    "Young master, we..."


    "Who made you Lynch! Who gave you the courage


    Several people immediately knelt down on the ground in panic, "we just want to revenge for the master of the studio, you don''t know how much the devil is..."


    Banquet court of a kick down a person, "call a doctor, call a doctor for me."


    The cult of demons.


    Heiling took the antidote, and the next day it was all over. As soon as he woke up, he was going to find the leader, like a chick looking for his mother.


    "Under house arrest in feihuazhai? House arrest, don''t you know how to save it? "Ah?"


    "The headmaster is OK for the moment. He was under house arrest on purpose. In fact, he went to get the antidote."


    Black bell Leng Leng, carefully asked, "..." What''s the antidote? "


    "The antidote to the seven day poison."


    Heiling was very happy. Look, the leader still cares about him.


    "Keke, what about Song Qing?"


    "The right Dharma protector went to feihuazhai alone yesterday to save the sect leader. As a result, he was injured and is still recuperating."


    "Take me to see him."


    When Heiling went, Song Qing was still in a coma. He didn''t know why he felt pity for her, so he went forward to shake her up.


    "Song Qing, up, Song Qing."


    Song Qing was awakened by Sheng Sheng. As soon as he opened his eyes, he sat up and said, "master..."


    "What''s the matter with the leader?"


    Song Qing suddenly pulled the black bell, looked him up and down, "cured?"


    "All right."


    Song Qing no longer asked, "I killed Yanxing, and the leader is still in Feihua Zhai. The leader of Yanting will not let him go. Send someone to Feihua Zhai."


    "You can kill the banquet!"


    "Just a fluke."


    However, Heiling was surprised that Song Qing actually killed people.


    But now the most important thing is not this, black bell a face sad, with urgent and blame language way, "the leader is still in their hands, you dare to kill banquet line, are you crazy?"

 Chapter 42

    "It''s useless to say anything now. Go and send someone to rescue the leader." Song Qing''s face was gloomy, and his cold eyes were filled with hatred. "Even if he stepped on the flying flower studio, he would bring out the leader completely for me!"


    Ji Rao has a high fever and many injuries on her body. She is already unconscious. He was still wearing the white clothes of the banquet court, and the blood on the clothes was particularly dazzling.


    "How is he?"


    If these injuries are all caused by yantingzhi, at first glance, his anxiety looks like real.


    The doctor sighed, "he has used all the medicine I can use. The rest depends on his own nature. If I can''t tell you, even if he barely lives, his leg is useless. Let me say one more thing. His constitution is different from that of ordinary people. Is this the leader of the demon sect? "


    The banquet court hesitated for a while, for fear that he knew Ji Rao''s identity and would not treat him well.


    The doctor shook his head, "young master, you don''t have to. I practice medicine from generation to generation, regardless of my identity. It''s just that the cult leader grew up in a different environment from ordinary people. In our case, some drugs don''t work for him. It''s better to ask the doctor of the demon sect to come here, but the young master hates him like this It''s a proper death for him to die here. "


    The heart of the banquet court was suddenly pulled. He looked up at the man on the bed who almost had no voice. Suddenly, a kind of uncontrollable panic rushed out.


    "Is there no other way?"


    The doctor was silent for a moment, then shook his head.


    "You go down first."


    The doctor packed his box and went out slowly. Yantingzhi went to jirao''s bed and looked at him for a long time. His eyes flashed with inexplicable light.


    The moon is bright and the stars are dim, and a few candles are still flickering sporadically, blurring the candle light through the white window paper.


    "The weather is dry and the things are dry. Watch out for the fire." Beat the Gong in the hand to pass through the streets and alleys in the night watch, shouting loudly and long in the mouth, with a unique accent.


    Whew, whew.


    There are more than one shadow running silently from the beam. At first glance, there are dozens of people.


    "Ah The leg that beat more is soft, be scared of drop to sit on the ground, the thing in the hand hits on the ground to send out not small sound.


    The shadow was moving very fast. They didn''t even look at the watchmen. They flew in one direction.


    The process is only a moment, and when the shadows disappear, the watchman hastily picks up his Gong and runs away.


    Yantingzhi''s room was too cold. As soon as he went in, he couldn''t help thinking about jirao and his dead father. His heartache and revenge were intertwined in his heart and almost destroyed him. He dare not go in, can only shrink in the study chair, even the blanket on the body is Lanbi while he is asleep carefully come over to put on.


    "Little Lord, little Lord is not good!"


    The banquet court suddenly woke up, and his blanket fell to the ground. As soon as he got up, someone rushed in.


    "Young master, the hall of master Zhai is on fire!"


    "Where''s my mother?"


    "I don''t know..."


    The banquet court rushed out in an instant.


    When he arrived, the disciples of feihuazhai were taking water to put out the fire, but the fire in Lingtang was so fierce that they couldn''t even get in.


    "Mother!" He grabbed a man, "where''s my mother?"


    "No I don''t know, young master


    "Go to see if my mother has anyone in her house. Go


    "Yes, yes."


    Banquet court red eyes looking at the sky fire, just about to rush in was stopped.


    "Little Lord, you can''t do it, little Lord. If you go in now, you will die! "

 Chapter 43

    "Who is it?"


    "It''s the demon sect!"


    "People of the demon sect!"


    The banquet court suddenly turns around and sees several people in black standing on the beam. The one in the middle is not Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao seems to have recovered some consciousness, and he seems to be talking in the ear of the man in black.


    The man in black, who was a little stronger next to him, looked at yantingzhi, his eyes were almost angry. "Yantingzhi, you cheated me. Sooner or later, you will pay me back."


    Under him lay several corpses, the most prominent of which were almost dismembered. Yantingzhi recognized that they were the people who lynched Ji Rao before.


    The fire behind the banquet court was burning more and more, and the temperature seemed to penetrate the air and burn directly to him, burning his reason to the ground. He looked at them intensely and said, "Ji Rao, you deceive people too much!"


    Song Qing looked at the banquet court like a venomous snake, but he was born to suppress the impulse to kill, "don''t say, it''s hard to ensure that no one else will come later, take advantage of their blockade of the city gate, take the leader out safely."


    Black bell almost bit his teeth, "if not for the order of the sect leader not to move the flying flower studio, I will step down here myself."


    Seeing that the man in black was about to leave, yantingzhi drew out his sword, and a transport force rushed up, sobbing, "return my parents'' life!"


    Song Qing eyes a Li, a Ji Rao to black bell, "take the leader to go!"


    Feihua Zhai''s disciples also reacted and struggled with the disciples of the demon sect immediately.


    After the fight, Song Qing found out how difficult the banquet court was. At this time, the banquet court had almost no reason. He used the sword rudely, and his strength was beyond people''s ability.


    Ji Rao clung to Heiling''s clothes and paid close attention to Song Qing all the time, "don''t fight with him, Song Qing!"


    One of the banquet court listened to him, and his anger rose. He kicked Song Qing with one foot in his chest and rushed straight to Rao Ji.


    Song Qing covered his chest, looked up and saw that the cold sweat was coming down. He yelled, "master, get out of the way!"


    As soon as Heiling opened a disciple of feihuazhai, he turned his head and saw that the sword of yantingzhi was close at hand. At that time, there was no time to think about anything. He just roared, "master."


    Blood splashed.


    Ji Rao is in Heiling''s arms. He is staring at the red point of his sword, which is only one foot away from Heiling. The warm blood splashes on Ji Rao''s face. Everything seems so unreal.


    At the critical moment, Heiling turned around and accepted the sword for Ji Rao.


    "Black bell!" Song Qing raised his sword and put it on the banquet court. With a reflex wave of his hand, Song Qing used 110% of his strength to force the banquet court to retreat and land on the ground.


    "Black bell..."


    Black bell kneels on the beam, Ji Rao looks at his wound, stupefied don''t know how to do.


    "Master..." Hei Ling reluctantly lifted the corner of her mouth and laughed, "I I feel very sad all the time. I can''t compare with Song Qing. From small to big, I can''t always protect you. "


    "No..." Ji Rao''s eyes are foggy. He stares at the black bell. "It''s not."


    He stretched out his hand to cover Heiling''s wound, but the blood still flowed more and more. "What should I do? What should I do? Does anyone help him Song Qing, Song Qing, help him


    "Don''t cry, master..."


    Black bell''s eyes gradually empty, he remembers the first time he was led by his father in front of the first leader, and was yelled by his father.


    "This is the leader, this is the young leader. In the future, you should follow the young master and protect him with your life. Listen? "


    At that time, Ji Rao was as delicate as a porcelain doll. Her head was slightly raised with pride, which was deeply engraved in her heart, together with that sentence.


    Follow the little Lord and protect him with your life.


    "I will I''ll take care of you. "

 Chapter 44

    "Come on, it''s the demon sect!"


    "Don''t let anyone go!"


    Suddenly, a lot of people with torches come in. Song Qing looks at the silent black bell and pulls up Ji Rao. "Go, master. It''s too late to come again."


    "Black bell!"


    Ji Rao seems to be depressed in the heart, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and then unconscious.


    Song Qing hugged Ji Rao, bit his teeth and yelled, "go! Let''s go


    Dozens of men in black were agile and soon disappeared into the night.


    Banquet court of Leng Leng stand in place, as if no sense of wood.


    He didn''t know where he was or what he should do. Ji Rao left, just like taking away the light of his world, until a voice was never obvious and broke his rigidity.


    "Young master! I have found the lady


    "What?"


    One of the banquet court turned around and saw that lady Yan was helped over.


    "Mother!" He rushed to the banquet lady, "Niang, are you ok?"


    The lady of the banquet coughed twice with a handkerchief to her lips, "it''s OK."


    Although I don''t know where my clothes are rubbed with dust and my hair is in a mess, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    One of the banquet court hugged the banquet lady, with some choking in her voice, "it''s good that my mother is OK."


    "Ma''am, what the hell is going on?"


    The people who came looked at the burnt down hall and the mess, and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Young master, this is a demon sect man."


    Several people carried over the demon sect disciple who had just been killed, and one came over with the bloody sword of Yanting, bent down and presented it with both hands, "little Lord, your sword."


    "He..."


    When Mrs. Yan saw the pale and lifeless black bell on the ground, she was surprised at first, and then sighed deeply.


    "The spirit hall was burned by the demon sect." Mrs. Yan opened her mouth and tried to stop talking. At last, she stopped talking.


    "What a demon sect! It''s coming again and again! It seems that I can''t tolerate him in Wulin! "


    "Yes, the evil cult is so rampant that it first killed the master of the banquet room and then burned his spirit hall. It''s really deceiving people too much."


    "This is black bell, the right Dharma protector of the demon sect. He usually follows Ji Rao to commit many crimes, but now he has got retribution!"


    "Yes! The leader of the alliance is still powerful. He broke Ji Rao''s arm two or three times. "


    "The master of Banzhai has a spirit in heaven. It''s time to rest."


    ¡­¡­


    The banquet was silent. Now he just felt very tired, and he didn''t want to take charge of any evil cult any more. As long as his mother was still alive, he didn''t want anything.


    Wait until the matter, people are scattered, the banquet court with the banquet lady, "Niang, it''s late, go to have a rest first."


    He helped Mrs. Yan back to the yard, settled her, called servants to wait on her, and was stopped by Mrs. Yan when he left.


    "Ting''er, wait a minute." She said to the door, "Mel, close the door."


    The maid went out with her head down and closed the door.


    "Mother, what''s the matter?"


    "You Send someone to arrange the right Dharma protector of the demon sect. "


    The heart of the banquet court suddenly trembled, as if there was a truth he didn''t expect at the bottom of the abyss, "Niang, what do you mean?"


    Lady Yan looked at him for a moment, "sit down first."


    Waiting for the banquet court to sit down, the banquet man said, "just outside, there are so many people, I can''t say. I''ve been guarding for your father in the Lingtang. The demon sect wanted to rob that jirao, so it burned the Lingtang and made a mess. The sect leader didn''t seem to be killing innocent people. When Heiling saw me burning the hall, he told him to knock me out. When I woke up, I was at the edge of the tree in the courtyard... "

 Chapter 45

    Lady Yan suddenly stopped her voice, "ting''er, what''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong with you? Why is your face so ugly? "


    "Nothing I''m fine. " Banquet court step back, "Niang, I''m a little tired, first go back to rest, you go to bed early." Then he almost ran out of the door.


    He walked all the way to his yard. Ji Rao was there for a few days. He never put out the wax in the room. Now the window is dark and there is nothing.


    He thought of Ji Rao''s heartrending cry again, and the sound was like a knife to his heart. Banquet court of kneeling on the ground, eyes in a gray.


    For a long time, he covered his face with his hand, and two syllables came out from his throat, vaguely but as if he was reciting with his life Ji Rao. "


    The demon sect is desolate. The doctor is around Ji Rao to take medicine. Song Qing stays nearby and does not dare to go away for a moment.


    When Langyong comes in, he sees Song Qing''s face and thinks he has a terminal disease.


    He wants to go over and see Ji Rao, but is blocked by Song Qing''s sword.


    "Ah, you have something to say, don''t you?" He stepped back with a smile.


    Song Qing said without expression, "don''t get close to him."


    "I just want to see him All right, I won''t go. I''ll go. "


    Song Qing just took back the sword and turned to look at Ji Rao on the bed.


    Langlian looked at his appearance that he was going to die here, and he couldn''t help dropping his mouth.


    "You Is a right Dharma protector dead? "


    Song Qing suddenly turned his head and looked at him coldly. He stared at him and closed his mouth.


    The doctor was relieved and straightened up his old waist.


    "How''s the leader?"


    The doctor nodded, "the master has a good foundation and recovers quickly. It''s nothing serious. It''s all skin injuries. I''m looking at the seeping people. But... "


    "But what?"


    "The leader''s two legs have been discounted. I can barely get my left leg back. It''s no big problem to raise it, but I can''t stand up for my right leg in the future."


    Song Qing closed his eyes, as if to put all the feelings in his heart, not to let anyone see.


    "I see. Thank you."


    The doctor sighed, "I''ve been watching the leader grow up. The leader is a little bit of a bad player, but he''s not bad in nature, and he''s good at martial arts. I thought he''d be fine if he went out."


    When Song Qing thought of burning the Lingtang, Ji Rao pulled his collar and whispered to him that he would knock the banquet lady out. Then he thought of the black bell that had been pierced by the sword of the banquet court. He was in a dull pain. "There''s no difference between good and evil. It''s just the difference between ghosts and hypocrites with masks. It''s said that a good man will live a long life, but today it''s just a joke. "


    "The Dharma protector should not be too sad. Now the right Dharma protector is gone, and the leader is like this. You have to fight against the evil cult."


    Song Qing walked over and slowly reached out and touched Ji Rao''s slightly cold face. Then he lifted the quilt for him. His action was gentle and not decent. "I will naturally guard the demon sect for him."


    Song Qing stood up straight and turned around. The moment he turned around, his whole body seemed to be in a state of killing, which made people feel the urge to kneel down.


    "Those well-known and decent people are expected to get entangled soon and take advantage of the gap of my demon sect to attack. Pass on the order and let the disciples of the demon sect take strict precautions. No one can enter without my demon sect token. "


    "Yes

 Chapter 46

    Ji Rao wakes up the next day. As soon as he opens his eyes, he hears the maid beside the bed surprised.


    "The leader is awake."


    As soon as Ji Rao sat up, she saw her maid run out excitedly.


    The window didn''t close. Ji Rao looked at the outside. He couldn''t help thinking of the last smile of Heiling.


    He died in the end.


    In the original text, the leader of Liji was pierced by the sword of the banquet court, and now he is replaced by Heiling.


    But he wanted to save Heiling.


    "Master!"


    Song Qing pushes the door in. He is very eager. As soon as he comes in, he looks straight at Ji Rao. He sees Ji Rao wake up with a smile on his face. He comes to stand in front of Ji Rao''s bed.


    "Do you feel uncomfortable when you wake up?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, tilted his head and looked out of the window. His sight was empty. He pointed out, "look at the iris outside, thank you."


    Song Qing took a look at it and said, "it will come out in the coming year. The leader doesn''t have to worry."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak, so he looked out of the window. In recent days, he has lost a lot of weight, and his inner clothes are much bigger. His face is still a little pale, and his lips are not bloody. Just sitting there, he is haggard and distressing.


    Song Qing slowly sat in front of Ji Rao''s bed and stretched out his hand to take Ji Rao''s thin body into his arms. "Master, there''s me."


    Ji Rao leaned on his shoulder, closed his eyes gently and said in a low voice, "Song Qing, I wanted to save him, you know? I was trying to save him


    "I know, I know." Song Qing held Ji Rao tightly.


    "I now Only you, Song Qing. "


    Song Qing clenched his teeth, "I will not leave the leader, never."


    Ji Rao leaves from his arms and stares into his eyes for a long time. Although he doesn''t know what happened, Song Qing has changed. His eyes are no longer what they used to be.


    Ji Rao held out his hand, took Song Qing''s face, slowly put it up, and gently dropped a kiss on his lips, like a feather, almost imperceptible.


    "Remember what you said, Song Qing."


    Song Qing can''t bear to hold Ji Rao''s head and kiss him. He has a lot of strength, and he is afraid not to hurt Ji Rao, just like his inner struggle at this time.


    The next day, Ji Rao saw a carrier pigeon in the yard. He sent for news from the carrier pigeon.


    The first thing he saw was the signature, and the three words of the banquet Court seemed to hit into his heart, which almost made him tear up the note.


    Tomorrow afternoon, I''ll see you at Nanxie Pavilion. I brought black bell. I''m alone. I''ll wait all the time.


    Banquet court.


    "I can''t go!"


    When Ji Rao showed the note to Song Qing, Song Qing threw it away. Ji Rao is still recovering. Now Song Qing takes over all the affairs in the church. He has to deal with them very late every day. After that, he comes to Ji Rao for the first time. Only Ji Rao was the strength to support him when he was tired. If Ji Rao had an accident, Song Qing didn''t dare to think about it.


    "I didn''t protect Heiling. I want to take him home after he left."


    "It must be his trick. They are all good at calculating now, and they want to join hands to eradicate the evil cult. The news of the banquet court is too coincidental. You can''t go."


    "Nanxie Pavilion is at the foot of the magic mountain. It will be OK. I''ll just take more people. If I can''t bring back black bell, I won''t be at ease in the future. " Ji Rao said in a dumb voice, "I don''t want him to chill."


    Ji Rao looks at Song Qing deeply, and they look at each other for a long time. Finally, Song Qing compromises.


    He really wants to take Heiling home.


    "Well, first of all, you''ll take me with you."


    "Good."

 Chapter 47

    There is a bamboo forest at the foot of the demon sect mountain, which has existed for a long time. Inside, it is surrounded by mountains and rivers, elegant and cool, and the wind shakes the green bamboo. I don''t know who built a pavilion in it. The first leader would visit it occasionally, and then he named it Nanxie Pavilion.


    The former leader was not a man of both arts and martial arts. He was a martial arts man at most. I don''t know from which script Nanxie pavilion was copied. It doesn''t match the bamboo forest at all, but people call it that.


    Banquet court sitting on a stone bench, behind is a gold nanmu coffin.


    Suddenly his eyes lit up and he turned to look up into the air.


    A moment later, a red curtain sedan chair with four corners was embroidered with iris pattern, decorated with silver thread, and hung with tassels on the four corners. It was a little jingling when walking. The sedan chair was carried by four people. They stepped from the air and finally landed on the ground.


    The hand under the sleeve of the banquet court suddenly clenched. He stared at the tightly closed car curtain and felt his heart beating.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Yantingzhi looks at the speaker, and then he thinks of this. Song Qing, the right protector of the demon sect. When he first saw Ji Rao, he thought that this man was different from other disciples of the demon sect. He was upright and gentle. But maybe it was what he did to Ji Rao. When this gentle man looked at him, his eyes were only alert and resentful.


    "I''ll apologize. I was in a hurry that night. My mother didn''t matter Please forgive me. "


    "Pardon?"


    The curtain of the sedan chair was suddenly opened, and the man in red reclined in the sedan chair, looking at the banquet court with cold and contemptuous eyes. He was still so proud that he couldn''t put anyone in his eyes. It''s just that there were some joking feelings in his eyes before, but now there is only indifference left.


    Yantingzhi knew that his legs could not stand up. Looking for these people is not afraid of him, just let them carry the sedan chair, don''t want to make themselves embarrassed.


    No matter what he becomes, he is the leader of the demon sect.


    "It''s a good plan for Yanshao master. Oh no, it''s time to call Yanzhai master now?" Ji Rao looked at the coffin behind the banquet court and said, "don''t say you apologize lightly. In my opinion, the life of the whole flying flower studio is not as important as a hair of my Dharma protector."


    His eyes flow, and finally fall on the face of the banquet court, "so you come here, in the end, just for your conscience better."


    "No! I just want to see you, your wound... "


    "Enough!" Ji Rao''s cold hate on his face was like a knife, cutting the banquet court black and blue. "You came to my demon sect today, do you think I won''t kill you?"


    Yanting looked up at him seriously, as if holding the last hope, "will you?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak. She took out many red silk in one hand, wrapped the sword around Song Qing''s waist, and went straight to the banquet court.


    Banquet court did not want to hide, and Ji Rao did not want to stop.


    The sound of the sharp weapon breaking the body.


    "I will." Ji Rao finished, pulled out a sword and threw it to Song Qing.


    It hurts.


    The idea of banquet court.


    He felt like he was half a beat slow. The wound was on the right side, but he thought Ji Rao was stabbing his heart in a trance. Otherwise, how could his heart hurt so much?


    "If killing you can make Heiling alive, I won''t hesitate at all. Since you have been good to me, I will let you go this time. I will see you again and take your life. Banquet master, I do what I say. " Then he waved down the curtain of the tent, as if he didn''t want to see more Banting at a glance.


    "Song Qing, let people carry the coffin. Let''s go."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 48

    On the day of the funeral, the whole demon sect wailed in unison.


    Ji Rao stood in front of the coffin and touched the side of the coffin. He just touched it without saying anything. Finally, he said in a low voice, " Let''s go. "


    The sound of light floating scattered in the air, far away.


    Song Qing came over and held Ji Rao in his arms. He bowed his head and kissed his hair. It was a kind of silent comfort. There were so many disciples outside who bowed their heads even when they saw it. No one dared to say anything.


    Dusk four, lonely stars, the moon hazy cover in the sky, the courtyard can''t see anything clearly, only through the window paper of the candle light will be a place.


    Banquet court put down the brush, put on a coat, push the door out.


    There were branches and leaves climbing up the wooden frame, and he took two steps to the banquet court. The wind was very cold at night, and his hands were cold. He looked not far away, his vision was empty, and he didn''t know what he was looking at.


    "The master doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night. Is he here to see the scenery or to think about people?"


    Banquet court side eyes, see a white dress, face wind, Sao man, can not help but be vigilant, "who are you?"


    The man took in the folding fan, arched his hand, and said with a smile, "if you don''t change your name, you''ll be lazy."


    "Are you the flower gatherer?" Banquet court as if lost interest like closed line of sight, "what do you come here to me?"


    Langlian said with a smile, "I''m not here to do that. Master Zhai doesn''t have to worry."


    As usual, he would never give langlian a chance to talk. It''s light to draw a sword. But recently, he felt very lonely with so many people around him. After Ji Rao left, he didn''t seem to settle down. So Ming Ming could use it as a big chip. He just wanted to see Ji Rao again The idea of being impatient was sent out.


    He has no reason to see Ji Rao any more. Maybe they will see each other when they fight against the evil cult in the near future, but at that time he really stood on the opposite side of Ji Rao.


    "What are you here for?"


    "Let me tell the master that Ji Rao will marry Song Qing tomorrow."


    The finger under the sleeve of banquet court trembled slightly, "what do you say?"


    "The Zhai master can hear clearly, and it won''t change anything if he says it again."


    The banquet court''s mind was in a mess, but he still grasped a tail from the reason that almost separated and collapsed. "They are all men, how can they get married?"


    Langlian sneered, "the demon sect is different from those of you who claim to be just. They do not care about worldly vision, people live a lifetime, but floating, why care about other people''s rumors, they live wantonly happy enough. No matter how hard it is, the people of the demon sect are willing to see them together. " After that, youyou sighed, "the master of the studio can''t do it. Which one doesn''t need you to manage the flying flower studio? You are so worried about the world, master


    Banquet court suddenly thought, he took Ji Rao to do those good deeds, now think again, it is just another kind of bondage.


    Ji Rao likes to be carefree and free. He wants to drag Ji Rao down and bind him with the gratitude of a group of people, so that he can feel that the gratitude will make him happy. He thinks that the right way is just his wishful thinking. Ji raosheng is such a person in the devil''s sect. If he likes Ji Rao, he should accept it all, instead of trying to change it and let him go the way that doesn''t belong to him. It''s too bumpy.

 Chapter 49

    No matter how many twists and turns in my heart, the face of the banquet court is not obvious. Knowing that Ji Rao''s marriage has faded, the banquet court can''t help but be vigilant, and the words of this person''s appearance are so suspicious.


    "Did you deliberately come to tell me that Ji Rao was married?"


    Langlian narrowed his eyes and laughed. If you look closely, you can see the calculation and pride in his eyes. "I''m ashamed. I''m not good at martial arts, but I''m very good at lightness. So I''m very fearless. Even if the master comes here himself, he can''t catch me. "


    Bantingzhi heard that something was wrong, and looked up at langlian.


    Langlian took the folding fan, quietly covered his lips, and said in a soft voice, "I''ve accidentally bumped into the tent of the master."


    The face of the banquet court suddenly changed, but he gave a reassuring look.


    "Master Zhai, you don''t have to. Since it''s been a long time, I won''t talk about it again. It''s just a thought for you to tell the master. I''m determined to be a devil. Goodbye is the enemy. The master is still the master of the flying flower studio. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    No.


    He didn''t look down on the demon sect. He just thought that he should be moral and reasonable in life and should not kill innocent people indiscriminately. He just


    As if seeing through what was thinking in the heart of the banquet court, he opened his mouth in a quiet voice, and his voice was as cold as water. "I know that the master of the studio is different from those hypocrites who are dignified, but as far as you know, as far as you can see, Ji Rao Ke killed an innocent man? He is arrogant, but he doesn''t bully the weak. Why does the master hate the demon sect so much? "


    "How did my father die?"


    Languid and silent, his eyes drooped as if he didn''t know how to answer, which seemed to give a drowning banquet one of the life-saving straws, he firmly grasped it, eager to stick it on his chest, he asked aloud, as if a little louder could give him the wrong feeling that he didn''t do anything wrong, "dare you say it has nothing to do with him?"


    Langlian raised his eyes to see him, which was a flash of pity, "do you want to give yourself a reason to continue to hate him, or do you not want to admit that he had nothing to do with killing your father?"


    Looking at the banquet in place, languid and easy to step on the beam to leave, leaving only a word of advice floating in the air.


    "Master of banquet, you should do it yourself."


    From the bottom, the mountain top of the demon sect is locked in the fog, straight up and down, and the vast view is not thorough. In the early morning, when the sun shines on the top of the mountain, it looks like a fairyland. But at night, you can hardly see anything clearly.


    When langlian came back to the demon sect, someone was waiting at the bottom.


    "Young master, the Dharma protector has said that he will let you go to the lobby when you come back."


    There are bright lights inside and outside the lobby, and red silk is hung on the plaque outside. Tomorrow is the wedding day. Song Qing asked people to clean up the inside and outside. Ji Rao thinks that the Dharma protector should not do everything by himself in this way. After a few words of advice, Song Qing doesn''t listen, so he goes with him.


    Langlian was a little surprised when he stepped in. It was late, but there were many people in the lobby.


    Ji Rao dressed casually and didn''t have her hair tied. She sat on the front seat and put her legs on the chair. She was completely unruly. Song Qing was sitting on the lower chair next to him, dressed in green clothes, with neat hair and upright posture. If he hadn''t known in advance, he would not have thought of these two people together with the two newlyweds to be married tomorrow.

 Chapter 50

    Langlian went to the front and stood still. When he entered the cult, he had to follow the rules of the cult.


    "I''m here to see the leader."


    Ji Rao waved, as if asked casually, "where have you been?"


    Languid convergence half hesitated, "my subordinates in the mountains to stay really boring some, then down the mountain to find a drink."


    I don''t know whether Ji raoxin believed it or not. Song Qing twisted his eyebrows and said in a light voice, "don''t go down the mountain easily next time. You''re not safe alone."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao is lazy. Her eyelids droop slightly. She looks at the people below indifferently and says in a loud voice, "from today on, lazy convergence is the right Dharma protector I teach. This is the proof."


    After that, a thing flew toward Yonglian. Yonglian reached out to catch it, but it was a token. He held the token in both hands and said, "thank you, master."


    The following disciples of the demon sect exclaimed, "the leader is holy and bright, the Dharma protector is powerful, the demon sect will last forever, and the heaven will be the same!"


    Ji Rao''s big sleeve covered his lips and yawned, then waved his sleeve, "it''s all scattered."


    In the middle of the month, Ji Rao walked back in his wheelchair. When he got to the yard, he waved a few maidservants back, leaving only a few close to him. Push open the door to go in, inside the incense burner blowing curl of white smoke, a room is light sandalwood.


    Hot water has been put in it. Ji Rao takes off her clothes and goes inside. It was foggy and steamy. Ji Rao threw his clothes and sat in with his hands.


    The feeling of hot water surrounding his whole body made him sigh. His whole heart seemed to relax. He closed his eyes gently, and didn''t even know when he was going to sleep.


    Until he felt someone holding him.


    As soon as Song Qing came in, he saw the smell of water vapor. Knowing that Ji Rao was taking a bath, he paused at the table. Then he unhurriedly untied his big sleeve and rolled up his sleeve to read the book on the table. After turning two pages, he began to feel that something was wrong.


    "Master?"


    There was no response.


    Song Qing put down his book, raised his feet and walked in. He walked around the screen and saw Ji Rao sitting in the bath bucket. The bath bucket was no longer hot. His head was tilted to one side and his body was red.


    At that moment, Ji Rao''s clever appearance made Song Qing feel soft. He went to explore the water temperature, found some cold, then casually pulled a piece of cloth, bent over to hold Ji Rao up.


    Ji Rao''s eyes were opened at the moment when he was held up. It was filled with water and mist, like stars in the sky. When he saw that it was the Song Dynasty, he relaxed again.


    "But tired?"


    Ji Rao is not very sober. She can''t hear the tenderness of drowning people in Song Qing''s tone. She just subconsciously says "Oh". The voice is fragile and soft. It''s like a kitten humming softly, tickling people''s hearts.


    Song Qing put him on the bed with great tenderness. First, he pressed his leg for him. Thinking of Ji Rao''s broken leg, Song Qing''s eyes became darker.


    Then he pulled aside the bedding and pulled it to Ji Rao''s shoulder. Ji Rao snorted and turned over to sleep.


    Song Qing holds the bedside with one hand and puts the other on Ji Rao''s shoulder. Looking at Ji Rao''s ruddy side face, he feels that his heart is filled with satisfaction.


    Tomorrow they will be married.


    Ji Rao has been depressed since Heiling left, and his health has been getting worse. At that time, the affairs of the demon sect were all on Song Qing. He had little spare time. It was so easy for him to take time to see him. At that time, Ji Rao was sitting on the stone bench in the courtyard. When the wind came, Ji Rao covered his mouth and coughed two times in a low voice.

 Chapter 51

    It seems that the next second will be blown away by the wind, Song Qing''s heart is soft into a pool of water.


    Later, Ji Rao was lying on the bed. It was cold these days. He became ill again and couldn''t even go out. Song Qing sat beside him. Ji Rao reached out and touched his face. It was only mid autumn, but Ji Rao''s hands were as cold as in the winter.


    Ji Rao had a pale face, and then said to him, "Song Qing, I''m happy with you."


    "Master..."


    Song Qing was really surprised, and sat there stupidly. He didn''t know what to do.


    Until Ji Rao seriously said, "I want to marry you."


    This is too immoral to speak the shocking Song Qing dialect.


    The window was tightly closed, but Song Qing felt cold for no reason.


    He is the leader of the demon sect and has been criticized. If he marries himself again, I don''t know how those people will arrange him. It''s an eventful time. I killed his father in the banquet hall and went to the flying flower studio. I was already in a tense situation with those decent people. If I get married at this critical moment, the devil sect will have to fight a fierce battle.


    Ji Rao seems very tired. After lying down, he waves him out.


    But what really made him decide to get married was that day.


    On this day, there were few things for him to deal with. When he came to jirao courtyard, jirao was not in the room. His maid told song Qingji that jirao had gone to Houshan.


    The mountain behind the demon sect is the grave.


    When Song Qing Dynasty passed, Ji Rao was kneeling in front of the grave. On the left was the former leader''s and on the right was his mother''s. he lowered his head and threw paper money into the brazier.


    "Father, mother. I like Song Qing You won''t be angry, will you? There''s no way to be angry. You can''t hit me. I know it''s not the right time to talk about these love stories, but Heiling is dead. I just thought, why do I do these things, why am I the leader of the demon sect, what do I live for. I''m not generous, I''m not generous, I think about it, I live for myself. I can sacrifice countless lives in order to survive. In my opinion, all of them can''t add up to me. If I go tomorrow, I don''t want to leave any regrets in the world, and now my biggest regret is him. If my demon sect is besieged, I''m not sure I can protect the demon sect and Song Qing Dynasty. Ah... " Ji Rao said with a sudden smile, his smiling eyes full of nostalgia, "in fact, when I first met Song Qing, I liked him very much. If you know my mind, I''m afraid you won''t pick him up, will you?"


    Song Qing turned his back and looked up at the sky.


    At that time, he was bullied. Ji Rao sneered on his face, but he secretly cleaned up those people for him. Or he liked to eat sweet scented osmanthus cakes when he was a child. Ji Rao could always find sweet scented osmanthus cakes for him. Later, when he got older, he realized that the shops selling sweet scented osmanthus cakes were more than ten kilometers away


    And he never cared about it. He even hated Ji Rao because of his arrogance and complacency. However bad he was, he was good to himself. If he killed all the people in the world, all the servants could be sorry for him that day, but he couldn''t.


    He couldn''t even imagine how a proud person could remember his likes and settle his troubles in his heart, which he never knew.


    No one is willing to treat him like this except Ji Rao. Why does he insist on justice or evil?


    Even if you lose anyone, you can''t lose Ji Rao.

 Chapter 52

    On the day of marriage, all the demons were red.


    Song Qing looks at the clothes presented by his maidservant and frowns tightly.


    "Fengguanxiayao? Don''t you know who got married? "


    The maid was so scared that she knelt down with the silver plate. Her face was full of fear, "no, I''m not..."


    "I made her prepare like this."


    Song Qing looked up and saw Ji Rao come in in a wheelchair. His hair only loosened a band. He came to his maid and rolled his sleeve. His flower bud like fingertips gently touched the Phoenix crown.


    "Since I''m married, I''ll put it on for you today."


    Song Qing''s heart beat hard.


    Ji Rao looks up and bumps into Song Qing''s eyes. With a smile, she is in the world.


    He reaches out his hand, and song Qingbian holds him up. They are very close to each other. Ji Rao looks at Song Qing''s beautiful lips and says in a low voice, "Song Lang."


    Song Qing almost didn''t hold it.


    Ji Rao was born very beautiful, this attitude is almost to hook the soul of Song Qing.


    There is a sect in the river''s lake called meimen. Most of them are women. The secret skill of the sect is enchanting people. Almost all those who are watched by them bow down under their skirts. This is such a sect. The sect leader once said frankly that the appearance of the demon sect leader is natural. If he wants to, even I am not the opponent.


    The song and Qing Dynasties didn''t think so at that time. Until now, they found that what the sect leader said was true.


    "What do you call me?"


    Ji Rao looked up at him, which reflected the face of Song Qing, only Song Qing, as if all eyes were filled with him, "Song Lang, how about I wear this wedding dress for you?"


    "Good." When Song Qing heard his voice, he held Ji Rao''s wrist and said solemnly and seriously, "I will protect you all my life."


    Ji Rao smile, beautiful as if against the whole world.


    Since ancient times, it takes six rites to get married, that is, naicai, Wenming, Naji, nazheng, Qiuqi, Qinying. But when it comes to jirao, they basically save money, and they worship directly.


    There must be some villagers at the top of the mountain. Although the disciples of the demon sect often rob and do evil things, they have never done anything to them. Today, on the day of the master''s marriage, they are allowed to come and have a meal.


    A crowd crowded in the courtyard. The villagers stood with the disciples of the demon sect to see the marriage of the demon sect leader.


    In this group of people, there are the banquet court disguised in them.


    "Hey, why hasn''t the leader come yet?"


    "Yes, it''s the sun."


    ¡­¡­


    The villagers chattered on. The banquet court stood on the side to listen, and then couldn''t help saying, "why do you come to the demon sect?"


    "What?"


    "Was it forced?"


    The villagers looked at him with strange eyes, "what are you talking about?"


    "We''re here because we want to get married."


    "Yes, what else can I do?"


    "But..." The way of banquet court, "that''s the leader of demon sect."


    "What''s wrong with the cult? I don''t think it''s a little bit better than those so-called noble families. "


    "To tell you the truth, many of us came from other mountains. There was Tiangang gate on the top of the mountain. We wanted to go up that year because of the drought. They wanted to drive us away, but they didn''t let us in. That''s to kill us? After walking so many places, the demon sect didn''t catch up with us. At the beginning, I was also worried. The wolf of the demon sect was outside, and I was also flustered. But after living for a month, the demon sect never took charge of us. Even my children even took charge of the disciples of the demon sect asking for roast chicken. Guess what? How wonderful! I''ve never eaten the roast chicken from zuihuanlou in my life! "

 Chapter 53

    "Yes, yes, the demon sect is much better than other sects."


    ¡­¡­


    Yanting''s heart seems to be blocked by something. He knows that he is sorry for Ji Rao, but what''s more is that he didn''t recognize Ji Rao earlier. He is still a bit late, and it''s useless to say anything now. If he had been willing to listen to Ji Rao''s explanation, maybe they would not have been like this.


    All the sects in the river and lake have long wanted to get rid of the evil cult. These days, they have been gathering together to discuss countermeasures. Ji Rao never conceals anything. He almost tells the world about his marriage. He is such a person who dares to give Song Qing a reputation.


    Song Qing


    He tried to figure out who Song Qing was. The last time he saw him in feihuazhai, Song Qing wanted to protect Ji Rao with his life. Or earlier, when there was a conflict in the inn, Song Qing protected Ji Rao completely. Others said Ji Rao couldn''t do anything.


    "It''s coming, it''s coming."


    In front of the hall, Song Qing was dressed in red wedding clothes. The cult did not belong to the imperial court. They were all made by xiuniang himself. What song Qing was wearing was not official clothes, but earlier wedding dresses. The cuffs and necklines were all embroidered. He was wearing a high hat with rolled red silk in his hand. At the other end, he was a man with a hood, a long red dress and a large sleeve shirt You can see that she is a beautiful woman, but her leg is broken and she can only be a wheelchair.


    Yanting''s heart suddenly began to ache.


    He knew that they were married, and he knew that there was no reason to approach Ji Rao. But he never thought that Ji Rao could do this. He was so proud of himself that now he was willing to put on a phoenix crown for another man.


    He watched the two men go in, because there was a threshold. Before going in, Song Qing directly picked Ji Rao up.


    "What''s the matter with you, young man?"


    Banquet court of this just reaction come over, he don''t know when pain forget to breathe, face all suppress red, lung seem to explode. This appearance is very strange to others.


    "Nothing, nothing..." He hurriedly covered his face, even afraid that Ji Rao would look at him.


    Just look at it and you''ll see how embarrassed he is.


    Because it''s in the demon sect, and Ji Rao doesn''t love those messy rules, so if you can save, you can save. When you go in, you begin to worship.


    Song Qing put Ji Rao back in the wheelchair.


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    Song Qing and Ji Rao turn around and bow down.


    Yantingzhi outside the hall is looking at them, as if there are no people around him, only yantingzhi is in front of him, there is nothing between them, and Ji Rao''s clothes are for him.


    "Two worship high hall!"


    Ji Rao''s two halls are gone, and Song Qing is abandoned again. Only Ji Rao''s parents'' spirit cards are placed on them.


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    Banquet court of looking at that pair of relatives face-to-face worship down, the heart has been almost numb.


    Maybe he shouldn''t have come today.


    When it comes, it''s just sad.


    Song Qing drags the silk in his hand a little. Ji Rao moves his wheelchair and walks towards him a little. No matter how light he is, he can''t help smiling.


    "Master." Song Qing squatted down and said in a low voice.


    Under the cover, Ji Rao moves slightly, thinking that Song Qing wants to say something to him.


    Something came down and touched his lips across the hood.


    There was a burst of applause and cheers outside.


    Joyful scene, only about that one person is sad, mixed in the middle, as if an alien.

 Chapter 54

    Banquet court of nostalgic see Ji Rao one eye, with faint ruthless decision, turned to leave.


    Langlianlian turned his head to see the figure walking out from the villagers, and then a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He''s not a good man, either.


    Join the cult, give up his happy life, but also for one person.


    He looked at the man with the red cap on the lobby.


    It''s beautiful.


    In a courtyard of feihuazhai, the lights are bright, but the shadow printed on the window paper shows that there are many people inside.


    The banquet court sat on the throne of the leader of the alliance, and next to him sat the leaders of other sects.


    Their original plan was to attack the cult in three days, but the banquet suddenly said tonight.


    "The leader of the demon sect gets married to the Dharma protector in the sect. Some of the disciples in the sect will drink, not to mention how many are drunk, but the leader and Dharma protector who are immersed in the day of great joy will have no defense. We are going to attack at this time, and we are just taking them by surprise. "


    Under the recommendation of the banquet court, several leaders discussed and decided to attack the demon sect tonight.


    When all the leaders were gone, the banquet court rubbed the tiger carving on the chair in a daze.


    He can''t take it.


    Anyway, he won''t let them get married tonight. Banquet court as long as the thought that they will do that thing, the heart is painful to suffocate.


    That''s already the case.


    He and Ji Rao are already in the same boat. Let''s make it worse. Even if Ji Rao hated him, he would not toss and turn at night to think how good song Qing was to Ji Rao.


    In fact, he is a very selfish person.


    The demon sect is still a school of harmony. I don''t know that those famous and decent sects have been tangled together, and they have come to encircle and suppress with their disciples.


    After all, Ji Rao is very arrogant. It''s the limit to be willing to wear a woman''s wedding dress for Song Qing. It''s impossible to sit in the room like a woman until midnight and wait for Song Qing to lift the veil.


    In the hall, he lifted the lid himself and said with a loud smile, "thank you for coming here today and giving me this face. In the future, your left Dharma protector will be the master''s wife. I''ll weigh it in my heart."


    "Yes! Master


    Ji Rao lifted the cover himself, but Song Qing still felt sorry for it. But Ji Rao has done enough. For people like him, he has made the biggest concession. How can he win Ji Rao''s favor.


    "Well, for so long, let''s all go to dinner!"


    The crowd broke up and went to the banquet contentedly.


    Song Qing is a bit embarrassed to stay where he is. Naturally, it''s the bridegroom who goes to the banquet, but now the bride has even uncovered her veil


    "Go, what are you doing? I''m hungry. "


    Song Qing exhibition Yan a smile, "that quick walk, late can not be robbed by those bastards."


    Ji Rao is amused by him, stretch out a hand to hold Song Qing''s, "go."


    At the banquet, there was talk and laughter, and there were blows and blows, so it was very lively.


    Ji Rao drank two more drinks even though he was too strong to drink. He is the kind of one drink on the head, at this time the cheek thin red, eyes hidden color thousands of, than that summer competing peony more moving.


    He was about to drink when his wrist was caught.


    Song Qing gathers to his ear warm voice way, "don''t drink, drink again drunk."


    Ji Rao immediately put down his glass, looking at Song Qing''s clever smile, "OK, then I won''t drink."


    Song Qing seldom sees him like this. He can''t help fretting in his heart. His skin is soft and greasy. For a moment, he is reluctant to let go.

 Chapter 55

    "Do you have any unfulfilled wishes?" Ji Rao looked up at him. The light in his eyes was so bright that he could drown.


    He has already discovered that as long as Ji Rao looks at you seriously, you can feel that you have the whole world.


    Song Qing stretched out his hand to shun Ji and said, "no more."


    Ji Rao seems not to give up and continues to ask, "really not? Like finding your parents you never met? "


    He vaguely remembers that Song Qing really wanted to find them when he was a child.


    "No more." Song Qing holding Ji Rao''s face, like holding some peerless treasure, "up to now, only you are my meaning, I only wish to be with you, see all the prosperity in the world."


    Ji Rao couldn''t help looking moved in her eyes.


    If Song Qing is willing to serve as the left protector for him all his life and treat him unconditionally, he will be attacked sooner or later. Now, it may be time for song and Qing Dynasty to show their love for him.


    "Newspaper!"


    When it was joyful, the sound was like a dagger, cutting through the bustle here.


    Song Qing frowned and scolded, "Why are you so flustered?"


    "Sect leader, Dharma protector, there are a large number of people coming to our demon sect at the foot of the mountain. Please give us an order!"


    Song Qing suddenly stood up, Ji Rao sitting in the same place as if thinking.


    "To find out who it is?"


    "Almost all the sects headed by Fei Hua Zhai have come."


    Song Qing turned his head and looked at Ji Rao. Ji Rao understood the meaning. This battle is inevitable.


    Ji Rao took off the jewelry on his head and said, "find a few people to send the villagers down the mountain and escort them to a safe place. The rest of them will go back to the demon sect and stand by. In addition, he will send a signal to recall all the demon sect disciples outside." His eyes grew cold. "It''s time to collect the debt."


    "Revenge for the right protector!"


    "Revenge for the right protector!"


    The current right Dharma protector stands aside with a smile. Even though he is the right Dharma protector now, in the eyes of the demon sect people, their right Dharma protector is the rough and crazy man who grew up in the demon sect. He is the loyal black bell who gives advice to the disciples of the demon sect, not him.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    What he wanted was not the name of right Dharma protector from beginning to end.


    It''s very difficult to attack the top of the mountain without the guidance of the demon sect, because there will be a layer of fog on the hillside. It''s hard to get in and out. There are many poisons in it. The most difficult thing to fight against the demon sect is their various means of attacking and poisoning.


    "Newspaper, they have entered the fog barrier!"


    Ji Rao was rubbing a piece of jade back and forth in his hand. He just nodded his head. The first time they went to the cult, they didn''t know, so it''s excusable for them to bump into it.


    That''s human nature.


    When they meet fierce beasts, some even take their companions to stop them.


    Before the war, there were internal problems first. It was probably them who said they would lose without fighting.


    Ji Rao chuckled, "a good-looking man."


    But after all, he underestimated the banquet court.


    One of the banquet Court Road was silent, until each sect began to have a gap, the fault was put on other sects, and several troublemakers of fishing in troubled waters disturbed people''s hearts, so he pulled out the sword at his waist. Without saying a word, Yanting killed two people who had just put their classmates in a dangerous place.


    "If there''s another one like them, that''s the end," he said in a cold voice. For a moment, no one dared to speak.

 Chapter 56

    One sixth of the people were worn out in the fog barrier. They did not dare to delay any longer and rushed straight up to avoid giving the demon sect a chance to breathe.


    The cult is close at hand, but everyone stops.


    Because of the sedan chair in front of the demon sect.


    The sedan chair of the cult leader.


    "You''ve come all the way to celebrate my marriage? As a compliment, I''m afraid it''s hard to say if I''m empty handed. "


    "You devil, you are immoral and immoral. It''s ridiculous that you should marry the same man now


    Ji Rao''s eyelids were lazy and nailed to the man accurately, which made people shudder, "who do I marry? What does it have to do with you? You people are very generous


    "Ji Rao! Over the years, you have done many evils and done harm to all sides. We don''t want to make trouble with you. I didn''t expect that you would intensify your efforts and kill the master of the banquet house ruthlessly. Now we can''t tolerate you! "


    Ji Rao chuckled abruptly, "it''s nice to say. Your human life is human life. Is my demon sect disciple worthless? It''s all revenge for favoritism. Why take that awe inspiring look and make people sick. "


    Before the banquet, all his feelings for Ji Rao were crushed by him. He looked at the people in the sedan chair, and the people in the sedan chair also squinted at him. Although he couldn''t see clearly, he wanted to know how disgusted Ji Rao was looking at him now.


    "Ji Rao, if you are willing to surrender, we can still keep you alive."


    Ji Rao patted the table and said in a cold voice, "it''s really a big tone. Let''s see if you have this ability!"


    After his words, a large number of demon disciples in hardcover burst out behind him. The two sides were at daggers drawn, and their momentum was freezing.


    Song Qing stood in front of Ji Rao and pulled the bows and arrows of the people around him. Pulling the bow and aiming at the arrow was almost instantaneous. The arrow went straight to Yanting. Yanting pulled out his dagger and cut off the arrow.


    This arrow broke the last deadlock between the two sides, but a moment later, the disciples of the demon sect were entangled with these sects.


    Song Qing and yantingzhi seem to recognize their opponents. As soon as the war begins, they rush to each other and fight in mid air.


    Ji Rao''s legs could not stand and didn''t want to take part in the war, so he gathered beside him to protect him. He only dragged the red silk in the sedan chair, and what he passed was the blood of the disciples who rushed up.


    Ji Rao is rich in Inner Li. Ordinary disciples are not rivals at all. As soon as they get close to the sedan chair, they will be wiped on their necks in an instant within the reach of Ji Rao''s red silk. If they die too soon, they may not even feel pain.


    Although there are a lot of people in these sects, there is a gap between them, and most of them want to retain their strength in this war, but only a few really want to win the demon sect. Looking back at the demon sect, we can see the decline of the decent sect in a short time by working together and cooperating seamlessly.


    Ji Rao knew that they were disgusting, but he didn''t know that they were disgusting to such a degree.


    "Stop it all!"


    This sound with internal power resounded all over the mountain, making both sides stop temporarily, and the banquet court frowned when they looked back.


    "Master, master, help me, master."


    "Help us, help us."


    ¡­¡­


    These are the villagers who Ji Rao has just sent to send down the mountain. They are the first disciples of a small sect. They have good martial arts, but they are not good at heart.


    "Sect leader, I saw these people sneaking down the back mountain. I thought it must be the disciples of the demon sect who had another trick, so I caught them all together."

 Chapter 57

    "Well done! Not one of the disciples of the demon sect can be spared! "


    Ji Rao looks at the ragged villagers, and then puts his eyes on the banquet court.


    If we have to say who can stick to the right path in this, we don''t believe anyone except the banquet court.


    "These are just the villagers at the foot of the mountain. They don''t have any martial arts. The leader of the alliance shouldn''t be so insightful."


    Yantingzhi was silent and didn''t speak, but the people around him said, "don''t listen to the devil''s nonsense. Even we have to pass the magic barrier when we go up the mountain. Now you tell me that these are villagers who don''t know martial arts? It''s such a gliding world


    Various sects and factions echoed.


    "Banquet court!" Ji Rao suddenly yelled, his eyes full of cold, like questioning the general, "you know who they are, you know!"


    Banquet court of looking at Ji Rao''s eyes, heart suddenly empty for a while.


    He was so determined.


    "You know I''m here."


    Ji Rao''s face changed, and then said rather unnaturally, "so what?"


    He thought that it was the greatest tolerance for him to let the banquet court safely in and out of the demon sect.


    The banquet court can''t say how he felt in his heart. If he had to describe it, he couldn''t feel the pain any more. He just said in a trance, "you know, you know I''m here."


    "You who boast of being famous and decent are really putting on a good show. You are full of justice, but you do all kinds of disgusting things in private. It''s really an eye opener for me to use these dirty means when you are not strong enough." Song Qing stood up with his sword and looked at one of the people in the banquet court, but he didn''t want to be with him.


    The evil cult at least dare to do things, but these people are making trouble here. Even the innocent villagers have to use them. Their faces are really ugly.


    "Then why are they at the top of the mountain? Why go down the mountain at this time? Not only that, but also the demon sect disciples escorted him personally? " Yantingzhi felt that these words were not his own words. He saw Ji Rao''s astonished eyes, as if he never knew him.


    Let him down again.


    So what?


    What he wants is always this person. He just wants him to be by his side.


    "Banquet court!" Ji Rao seems to be really angry. He opens his mouth, but he doesn''t speak.


    Yantingzhi just stood and looked at him.


    If he said at this time that he had been to the demon sect today, those positive factions would doubt and test themselves.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes. "It''s just that I believe in the wrong person."


    The heart of the banquet court was gouged out, blood dripping.


    Compared with being pushed away step by step by myself, Ji Rao, I''d rather you didn''t believe me from the beginning.


    Ji Rao opens his eyes again, there is no emotion in it, "how do you treat me?"


    "As long as you abandon your martial arts and swear that we will supervise them in turn, I will release them, otherwise..." The man gave a sneer, which was very obvious.


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to say anything, song Qingleng said, "impossible."


    He drew his sword to face each other, his face cold as frost, "you know, our demon sect committed many evils and killed people without blinking an eye, how can we sacrifice the leader for some unrelated people?"


    A word is just blocking those people speechless. In their mouth, the evil cult is really like this. It''s not normal to save it.


    "That''s not so good."


    All the people went to see this sound again. Ji Rao turned his head, looked down, and talked lazily. He didn''t know what tricks he wanted to play.

 Chapter 58

    "Since we don''t want to lose each other, let''s take revenge and complain. After this time, no matter who wins or loses, we won''t care. If you want to ask me to teach you trouble, don''t drag your family. I will never teach my disciples for you. Don''t forget that if we insist on not saving those people, even if you don''t lose all of them today, you will lose most of them. You should think about whether it''s worth it or not. "


    Ji Rao felt that this man was stirring up the muddy water. She could not help frowning and scolding, "when is it, are you still making trouble here?"


    "Yes."


    The banquet was answered.


    "Today, we are here to settle the general ledger. No one is allowed to interfere. If we lose, we will lose our strength."


    The capital of the banquet court has spoken, and if you really want to be tough, you may not be able to win in other people''s territory.


    A sword light rain sword, banquet court of the sword pointing to Song Qing, "come on."


    In the face of such a simple and crude invitation, the song and Qing Dynasties should not have the reason.


    As soon as Ji Rao saw that Song Qing was against the banquet court, he could not help but grasp the armrest of the sedan chair, and even the people around him did not know it.


    "The song and Qing Dynasties are not as good as the banquet court. They are languid and restrained..."


    "Master, what I just said is clear and clear. I can''t get involved in personal grudges. So many people are standing here watching. If I go, I''ll get it?"


    Ji Rao gouged him hard, "you didn''t make it? Don''t talk too much if you have no brain in the future. "


    "It''s the leader." Langlian bowed his head to answer, but Ji Rao didn''t see the smile on the corner of his mouth.


    How can a man who hasn''t been caught by the government for more than ten years do mindless things? But Ji Rao didn''t think of it at that time.


    Song Qing''s bridegroom''s red dress hasn''t been taken off yet. When he just stood beside Ji Rao, yantingzhi felt that it was very dazzling.


    His sword was fast. Soon, there were several more cuts in Song Qing''s clothes.


    "The master of the banquet room didn''t like his clothes?" Song Qing''s wound was bleeding, but he didn''t care. He just said with a smile, "today you''re not coming. You''re picking my big day."


    Yantingzhi uses his strength and stabs him with a sword. Song Qing can''t dodge, so Shengsheng is cut.


    He covered the wound, but there was not much pain on his face. He only looked at the complexion of the banquet court.


    "You like Ji Rao."


    The body of banquet court suddenly froze.


    Song Qing chuckled, as if laughing at Yanting''s overestimation, "if those people over there know that you like jirao, what do you think they will think of you?"


    One of the banquets, shuangxingmu, stares at Song Qing. His eyes are fierce like wolves, eager to defend his territory.


    "Do you like Ji Rao?" Song Qing was still a little unbelievable. At last, he felt funny, "you are from two worlds. What can you do for him? You can only do something to ruin our marriage, can''t you? You don''t even have the qualification to stand beside him, how can you like it? Can you protect him? Can you protect him with your life? How much does he weigh in your heart? How many lives can equal him? Is ten enough? Hundreds? Tens of thousands? "


    "Shut up


    Ji Rao looked at the two people who were supposed to fight each other. Suddenly he didn''t know what they were talking about. He always had a bad feeling. Finally, I can''t help but want to go and have a look, but I was stopped by lazy convergence.


    "Get out of my way, you can block my way?"


    "Where are the teachers going?"


    "I''m going to see Song Qing."


    Langlian respectfully said, "master, your legs are inconvenient. I''ll help you."

 Chapter 59

    This time, Ji Rao didn''t refuse, but when he came to his back, Ji Rao suddenly felt a chill in his back. He was pointed, and his whole body was stiff.


    "That''s because he killed my father!"


    Song Qing''s expression was a bit stagnant, then inconceivable, and finally "ha" burst out laughing, "kill your father? He? He was imprisoned in the flying flower studio by you. He didn''t even have martial arts. How can he kill your rigid father? "


    "That''s what he ordered, too!" Yantingzhi yelled with red eyes, "he just broke his legs, but my father lost his life!"


    Song Qing was stunned.


    It turned out that he thought Ji Rao had killed his father, so he broke his leg.


    So when it comes to the head, it''s still for myself.


    Song Qing looked at the banquet in front of him like a trapped animal, and his heart was full of pain. Suddenly, a stream of malice came out.


    "It''s me who killed your father. I killed him when he wasn''t prepared. It has nothing to do with Ji Rao."


    This is what has been supporting the banquet court. Now I suddenly tell him that Ji Rao is innocent and he didn''t kill his father How is that possible?


    He subconsciously denied, "impossible."


    "What''s impossible? I had to kill your father to get the antidote. And you wronged the sect leader for killing your close relative and breaking his leg with your own hands. Up to now, you have no guilt for him! "


    "You lie!" There was blood in the eyes of the banquet court. How could he believe this answer? Although there was a voice screaming in his heart: he was right, Ji Rao was innocent, Ji Rao was innocent.


    "As long as you think about it carefully, you can see that Ji Rao didn''t have a reason to kill your father. What was your mood at that time? Because losing a close relative is too sad to be rational? Then you didn''t think about it afterwards? Or dare not think? "


    "Shut up! I''ll kill you Yantingzhi''s reason has been separated and collapsed, and his internal force has been out of control in his body. Every time he wielded his sword, he used a lot of force, and there was no composition. Song Qing took the opportunity to stab him in the chest, but yantingzhi, as if he didn''t care, slapped Song Qing on the shoulder, opened the man, and pulled the sword out of his body.


    Yantingzhi''s crazy hand was really heavy. Song Qing only felt that his internal organs were going to be broken. He fell to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Yanting''s eyes were red, and his eyes were so fierce that he could tear people to pieces. He picked up his sword and walked towards Song Qing step by step. The tip of the sword fell to the ground, marking a trace behind him.


    "Langlian!" Ji Rao is impatient. If he can move, he''s afraid he''s already broken up.


    Langlianzi hugged him behind him, "master, I can learn from your heaven and earth. It has never changed. I am willing to give up the colorful flowers for the master, and you will be the only one in the future."


    "At this time, you are still talking nonsense. Untie my acupoints, or I will kill you!"


    Langlian smelled the fragrance of Ji Rao''s body, but he had a feeling of satisfaction that he had never felt before.


    Ji Rao whispered, "Song Qing and banquet court The leader didn''t look at me. I love him. Leader, I''ll take you away. I''ll take you to a place isolated from the world, where you can enjoy flowers in spring and snow in winter. We have nothing to do with the affairs of decent cults, OK


    Ji Rao naturally didn''t listen to what he said. Seeing that the situation in Song Qing was not good, he knew that if he dragged on, Song Qing would have died in the hands of the banquet court. He didn''t care. He closed his eyes and urged several acupoints with his internal power.

 Chapter 60

    Langlian''s eyes were full of shock when he was thrown away by a strong force.


    It costs a lot to break through the acupoints. If a martial arts practitioner breaks through the acupoints by force, he will lose most of his martial arts, or break his internal organs.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Langlian shouts, but the red shadow in the air doesn''t even hesitate and rushes straight to Song Qing.


    Yantingzhi tilts his head and looks at Song Qing coldly.


    It''s all this man.


    Otherwise he and Ji Rao would not be like this.


    It was he who killed his father and separated himself from Ji Rao. Now he has to marry Ji Rao.


    As long as you kill him, Ji Rao is still his own.


    Just kill him.


    Banquet court picked up the sword, the corner of his mouth unexpectedly appeared a strange smile, "go to die!"


    Poof.


    The sound of sword piercing muscle tissue came from the air, and blood splashed in the air.


    Song Qing looked at the red clothes standing in front of him and couldn''t help shouting, "Ji Rao!"


    The pupil of the banquet court shrinks slightly, and the whole person stays in the same place. Ji Rao''s face is reflected in his eyes. Such a gorgeous person falls down in front of him.


    Langlianyan watched the sword of yantingzhi thrust into Ji Rao''s body and couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    There is someone in the world who let Ji Rao be willing to protect his life, but this person is not him.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao." Song Qing holds Ji Rao in his arms, shaking hands to cover his chest blood, "it''s OK, it''s OK." He put his face on Ji Rao''s forehead, and his tone was full of panic. "Today we are married. We haven''t had a drink yet, Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao smiles. The smile is too pale. He broke through the acupoints by force, but now he gets a sword again. He feels that the blood of his wound is flowing all the time, and he can''t stop it.


    "Well, I didn''t forget." Ji Rao felt that time was almost up, and said weakly, "Song Qing, would you like to I''ll be a law protector all my life. "


    Song Qing nodded, tears fell out of his eyes and hit Ji Rao''s clothes, "yes, Ji Rao, I will always be by your side, I will never leave you, can you..." His voice choked for a moment, almost could not hear clearly, "can you not leave me, Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao looks like he wants to say something, but he can''t say anything. He really hurts.


    He tilted his head and looked at yantingzhi, who stayed in the same place and lost his soul. Suddenly, he thought that in the original text, yantingzhi cooperated with Song Qing to kill leader Ji on Fumo mountain. From then on, yantingzhi had a bright future and Song Qing was on the right track. And now, Ji Rao is going to die, but these two people show such sad expression.


    Ji Rao couldn''t bear it. He took a breath and looked at yantingzhi with his last strength. "Don''t you Blame yourself, I didn''t I blame you. "


    No one knows why yantingzhi, the leader of Wulin alliance, cried like a child in front of his corpse after the demon sect leader died. No one knows that yantingzhi''s favorite person died under his sword that day, and then told him with a smile, "don''t blame yourself, I didn''t blame you.".


    After that year, the iris on the top of the magic mountain never bloomed again.


    When the demon sect is dead, the leader of the Wulin Alliance on the right side is also decadent. The two sides have lived peacefully for several years.


    When the disciples of the demon sect patrol at night, they can always see Song Qing, their new leader, drinking wine and looking at the bottom of the mountain. After Ji''s death, Song Qing did not bury him in Houshan, but buried him here. He leaned his head against the cold tombstone and murmured, "Ji Rao, why don''t you say the flowers bloom?"

 Chapter 61

    Ji Rao is a strange place when she opens her eyes again. This is the living room of an apartment building. It seems that she should be back.


    But where is this?


    "Hey, come back to me and catch this shooter. Beautiful


    Ji Rao hears someone talking. He gets up from the sofa, walks along and stops in front of a door on the second floor. There is someone talking in the door.


    He knocked on the door, maybe not heard. So Ji Rao pushed the door open. There was no mention of the mess in the room. There was a man sitting in front of the table, who was playing games with his headphones.


    Ji Rao recognized him at a glance.


    The man was wearing thick glasses, his hair was in a mess, his clothes were wrinkled and he didn''t wear them well, and he was an Internet addict.


    Ji Rao looked at the computer, then went to the wall, picked up a cable, and then pulled out the plug.


    "I''m C!" The man raised his head. It wasn''t yubajiang. Who was it.


    As soon as he saw Ji Rao wake up, he scratched his head and took off the earphone. His expression was not good-looking.


    "You''re back?"


    Ji Rao is calm now. He pulls a chair and sits opposite yubajiang.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Well I know you''re coming back soon, so I put your body on the sofa


    "I don''t mean that. Now I know that you can let me go through. Is my last world review finished?"


    "Count


    "How many more worlds do I need to wear?"


    "It''s not sure. It depends on your performance. If you finish well, wear less. If you don''t, wear more." Fish eight river cross leg, left and right sway body.


    "Will you really give me a wish after wearing it?"


    "Don''t worry. I never tell lies."


    Ji Rao sneered, "I remember last time you said you wanted a more small story pigeon?"


    Fish eight river immediately some chat up, "people are not saints, who can have no fault ah, right, that is an accident."


    Ji Rao doesn''t care whether he''s lying or not. Anyway, his readers know exactly who yubajiang is. "But I''m curious. I used to be an atheist, but now Who on earth are you? "


    "It''s an ordinary, submissive, pathetic and helpless, lovely system." Yubajiang blinks, innocent.


    Ji Rao automatically blocked, "Why me? Because of me, your family? "


    How could Yu Bajiang say that someone appointed him.


    "Probably because you look good."


    Ji Rao knows that he is perfunctory, "what if I don''t finish the task?"


    "Why is your supporting role always called Ji Rao?"


    "Are you a person by name?"


    "You say you are a system. How do you work? Is there another system? "


    "What you said last time..."


    "Oh, dear." Yubajiang suddenly stood up, he dragged jirao to go out, "quickly sit on the sofa, later will go to the next world, where so many problems."


    Ji Rao accurately grasped the key words, "what is sofa? Is it a transmission array to other worlds?"


    Yu Bajiang suddenly became indifferent and his face became very ugly.


    Ji Rao thought he would say something like "this is not what you should ask".


    As a result, Yu Bajiang suddenly roared angrily, "you''re wearing soul. When you go to another world, I can''t help you keep your body? Do you know how hard it is for me to move you from your home to my sofa! You''re so heavy! "

 Chapter 62

    Ji Rao


    Yu Bajiang takes out his mobile phone and shows Ji Rao the comments he draws.


    Shengge every night: I love jirao so much. He just loves Boyce so much. How can Boyce be so negative to him! A person''s blood letter seeks dregs to attack regret.


    After Ji Rao finished watching, Yu Bajiang said, "lie down quickly and don''t let me move you again."


    When Ji Rao closed his eyes, the soul ran away, and yubajiang ran back quickly.


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s going to fall again!"


    This is an ABO world.


    Ji Rao is also in contact with this system for the first time. For a brief explanation, alpha is a leader with strong physical quality in all aspects. Only a small number of such people will not be pregnant. Omega is very weak. It is mainly used for fertility, and its number is less than that of alpha. Both a and O can release pheromone. The pheromone released by O after estrus may cause a''s riot. Beta is an ordinary person with mediocre qualification. She doesn''t smell pheromone. She can be pregnant, and the probability is very small.


    And jirao is omega of caoden. Even so, he is still the best Omega in the whole once star. Generally speaking, he is the easiest to have children, and the children he gives birth to are genetically very good. In the original text, because Ji Rao was once the first beauty of the star and the best Omega, I don''t know how many alpha wanted him.


    In the end, Ji Rao married the protagonist Gong Boyce with a pheromone matching degree of 99% under the favorable situation of both Ji family and royal family.


    But Boyce fell in love with Omega, an inferior civilian. This inferior o didn''t want to marry a and have children, but only wanted to serve the motherland. His lifelong wish was to recover the sixth star, which was the place where he was born.


    Ji Rao''s appearance can cause a sensation, even in the school, is also the most eye-catching one.


    In the once star, Ji Rao''s family is the leading aristocrat, let alone high-quality Omega, and many people flock to this identity. Compared with Omega, the protagonist of Ji Rao''s inferior identity, Ji Rao''s situation is favorable to both the time, the place and the people. But just like the overbearing CEO in the dog blood novel, he is not interested in the right family, but only likes the woman who comes from the poor.


    Bayes is so blind.


    "Here we are, young master."


    Ji Rao pushes open the car door and gets off. Some people are already going inside the school gate. They will scream when they see Ji Rao.


    "Look, jirao."


    Ji Rao is wearing college uniform and a pair of small shoes. His eyes are very big. His pupils are very light amber. His eyelashes are long and curly, like some kind of bird feather. His curled hair is golden and his lips are scarlet. He looks delicate and delicate, like a ceramic doll. Even a loud voice in front of him would scare him.


    What follows Ji Rao is a robot, carrying Ji Rao''s schoolbag.


    Omega is too weak. Ji Rao didn''t believe it until he found that he was struggling to carry his schoolbag. He finally admitted this fact.


    The robot was built by Ji Rao''s father when he was full moon. From small to large, he has been protecting Ji Rao and taking care of Ji Rao.


    In the whole school, Ji Rao is the only one who takes a robot to school. However, the family has capital and the identity is there. It''s very expensive and nobody can say.


    Ji Rao''s shoes on the ground made a clattering sound. When he arrived at the classroom, he knocked on the door. He got permission to push the door in.

 Chapter 63

    "Good teacher."


    The teacher on the platform pushed his glasses. When he saw Ji Rao, he said, "go sit down."


    Ji Rao goes in, and his robot Luca stands at the back of the classroom.


    The teaching buildings of a and o are separate because they need to learn different things. Omega learned the necessary skills for housewives and some basic self-defense skills. Alpha is different. They will learn all kinds of combat skills, mecha application, simulation training, physical training, actual combat training and so on. But there are many different majors in beta, and occasionally Omega, who is unwilling to get rid of others, will apply for the major of beta.


    Because the number of Omega is too few, we will insert some beta in them. Anyway, beta is just ordinary people, learning anything at will. Those who can''t keep up with alpha''s courses or suffer from Alpha''s difficulties will choose to take classes with Omega.


    "Ji Rao, the teacher is very kind to you. If you are late, he won''t say anything." The people next to him came quietly.


    Ji Rao is a little shy, "no way."


    Shy, pure and cultured people set up, Ji Rao also completely hold the house, OK?


    This class is about how to spend the estrus period.


    Ji Rao was so excited that he almost fell asleep.


    As soon as the bell rang, there was a man standing on Ji Rao''s desk.


    Ji Rao looks up and is a sweet looking and lovely boy.


    He spoke softly, "Ji Rao, I heard that alpha is training in actual combat. Shall we go and have a look?"


    Ji Rao smile, should come down, "good."


    The boy showed a sincere smile.


    Ji Rao''s heart is like a mirror. In the original text, this is Ji Rao''s brother''s wife, Cyril.


    Cyril wants to see alpha now, but he just wants to see his brother. If you can push the plot, push it. Anyway, it doesn''t matter.


    Because the pheromone released by Omega during oestrus will make alpha lose his mind, in order to avoid a large number of riots in order to fight for an omega, Omega is not allowed to enter alpha''s teaching building.


    They sneaked in.


    They come to the actual training ground, which is a huge forest with complex terrain. Alpha will be divided into several groups. In order to fight for the final victory, they have to kill other groups. The last group left is the winner.


    When Ji Rao arrived, they just saw a black mecha shuttling among the three dancing gray mechas. The black mecha seemed to be in no hurry. A laser gun swept back and directly exploded the energy system of the three mechas. The three mechas lost their mobility and had to fall down.


    At the other end, a blue mecha also broke the core system of the mecha in front of it. The place where the mecha broke sent out electric sparks, and then fell down.


    "Wow, Ji LAN is so handsome."


    Ji Rao


    How to see is that 1v3 is still capable of black mecha is more handsome.


    This is alpha''s teaching building. Someone noticed Ji Rao. He went over and patted Ji Rao on the shoulder. "Excuse me..."

 Chapter 64

    Ji Rao turns his head and looks at the person in doubt.


    Ji Rao is almost the dream lover of the whole once star because of her delicate face and excellent physique. This alpha obviously has an impression on Ji Rao.


    That alpha blushed instantly, "you are Are you Ji Rao? "


    Ji Rao narrowed his eyes and laughed, "yes."


    Alpha was hit in the heart by Ji Rao''s smile. Why, how could there be such a lovely Omega!


    "what are you doing here? Is there anything I can do for you


    Xiruier is also a very good and lovely Omega, but no matter how good or beautiful Omega is, it is eclipsed in front of Ji Rao. So far, no more beautiful Omega has appeared.


    "I''m looking for my brother." Ji Rao pointed to the battlefield, "he will come out immediately."


    "I''ll wait here until your brother comes out." Alpha is not sure that two Omega are in alpha''s teaching building, not to mention they are so beautiful.


    "Thank you."


    Ji Rao''s voice is very beautiful, clear and sweet, like a milk cat.


    "No You''re welcome


    After the blue mecha entered the information at the door, it automatically dispersed. What came down was a man in the college uniform. According to the visual inspection, he had 188 +, curly and soft blonde hair like Ji Rao, with handsome eyes and eyebrows. He was really a rare high-quality alpha. This is Ji LAN, Ji Rao''s brother.


    The black mecha followed. The man came down with cold eyes, long and narrow eyes, sharp outline, short black hair, slender and symmetrical body, wearing a school uniform on him, just like a front-line model.


    What''s the difference between alpha and the best Omega pheromone?


    Boyce was once the prince of the stars, and a year ago was hailed as the hope of the future of the planet. His excellent physique, calm personality and almost terrifying calm judgment make him stand out from many alpha.


    I don''t know how many Omega pay attention to him, but in the original text, he is with a slightly inferior Omega from a civilian cave.


    "Today''s cooperation is good, tomorrow..." Ji LAN saw Boyce stop suddenly, can''t help but wonder, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s a smell."


    "What''s the taste?"


    Boyce suddenly raised his eyes, just in line with Ji Rao''s eyes standing in the stands. He saw the surprise in Ji Rao''s amber eyes, "the smell of Omega."


    "How could it be?"


    Ji Lan also looked up and said, "Xiao Rao!"


    Then he left his brother and ran to the stand. Standing in front of Ji Rao, he hugged his brother and asked, "Why are you here? It''s dangerous, you know? "


    Then he noticed the alpha standing next to him and said, "who are you?"


    Cirrell said hastily, "he''s here to guard us because he''s afraid we''re in danger."


    Boyce looked at jirao, who nodded slowly. Boyce believed.


    "Thank you very much."


    "I should have done it." Alpha scratched his head and left.


    There is a sense of aggression when alpha stands together, especially when alpha is not very stable. It''s like two wolf kings meeting each other. Even if there is no hostility, the discomfort can''t go away.


    Ji LAN is only inferior to Boyce''s high-quality alpha. Just now, the alpha with plain appearance, plain qualification and so on, how can it be Ji Lan''s opponent? Ji LAN just stood there, and alpha couldn''t stand to go.

 Chapter 65

    "Ah, is this your friend?" Jilan looks at Cyril.


    Cyril''s face turned red when he saw it like this, but he couldn''t even speak.


    "Yes, his name is Cyril."


    Bayes came out and said directly, "I''ll go back first."


    At the moment when he came out, Ji Rao''s heart beat disorderly. He lowered his head in a hurry and covered his abnormality.


    Ninety nine percent of the match is really not on display.


    Ji LAN answered, "OK."


    Ji Rao felt a cold wind passing by him, and he didn''t even look at himself from beginning to end.


    Since Ji Rao came here, I have never seen alpha ignore him so much.


    The protagonist''s taste is different.


    Although Cyril is very good-looking, but in Ji Lan''s eyes, her cute and beautiful brother is more beautiful. "Let''s go. I have classes later. I''ll take you back."


    Calculate the time, Jessica is also time to transfer to this school.


    Because of the scarcity of Omega, this school basically accommodates all Omega, but because he came from a slum, he was almost excluded from Omega.


    However, Omega''s exclusion is nothing to care about. It''s nothing more than a few words of sarcasm. It''s nothing to isolate him.


    Later, Jessica secretly went to alpha for training after using inhibitors, and his excellent skills attracted Boyce''s eyes.


    However, Ji Rao in the book firmly believes that it is Omega''s duty to teach her husband and children at home, whether before or after her marriage to Boyce.


    Although Ji Rao is beautiful, she is a mascot. In short - it''s not challenging at all. No wonder Boyce doesn''t like him.


    Ji Rao touched his chin and showed a smile that was thousands of miles away from the cute.


    After school, Ji Rao should have taken the driver''s car at the door, but this time he cleaned up slowly, and the whole class was almost gone, so he went out of the classroom slowly.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao adjusted her smile and turned around. No one in the school didn''t know Ji Rao, but Ji Rao knew very few people. Seeing that he was called by two people he didn''t know, he wondered, "call me?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes are really beautiful. They are light colored and big like BJD dolls. They are small and soft. Although Omega is generally small, Ji Rao is definitely the kind you want to hold in your hand when you see him.


    "Can I invite you to my birthday party?"


    "But..." Ji Rao frowned, as if very tangled, "I don''t know you."


    "It doesn''t matter. We all know you. And Ji LAN is there. "


    "Brother''s here, too?" Ji Rao''s eyes brightened. He bit his lips and agreed, "good."


    Before falling in love with Boyce, Ji LAN has always been Ji Rao''s most dependent person.


    Ji Rao followed them to the car.


    Well, in the original text, Ji Rao is such a fool who lacks one person. He would never find it a lie if he was not told that he was lying. I grew up so naive when I was raised well in Ji''s family and didn''t touch any dark side.


    They come to a place where there are many people. Ji Rao can''t tell who is alpha, as long as the other party doesn''t release pheromone deliberately. The decoration inside is very lively, and just look at the appearance to know that it is worth a lot of money.


    Luca has been following Ji Rao closely. The robot never leaves Ji Rao''s body, and those people don''t care.

 Chapter 66

    Ji Rao looked on tiptoe, "where''s my brother?"


    "Your brother is in another room. He will come to you later." The man''s voice was very gentle, like coaxing Ji Rao. His hand was on Ji Rao''s shoulder, and his fingertips rubbed Ji Rao''s back neck gland, full of provocation.


    Someone came over and looked at Ji Rao in surprise and appreciation, "how did you bring him here?"


    "When I saw it in school, I asked and followed."


    "Ha ha ha, then you are really capable."


    Ji Rao was attacked by all kinds of aggressive eyes as soon as he came in. This kind of eyes made him feel uncomfortable. He couldn''t help shrinking back. He leaned against the corner and was aggrieved like a helpless animal.


    These people around him to say some ambiguous words, Ji Rao did not say a word, only asked, "where''s my brother?"


    After all, Ji Rao is an aristocrat, and Ji LAN is a brother. They can''t really do anything to Ji Rao. At most, they are addicted to Ji Rao. After all, they have no chance to talk to Ji Rao.


    "It''s delicious. What''s the flavor of your pheromone?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes widened.


    An alpha blocking Omega to ask him what the pheromone tastes like is obscene.


    Ji Rao Yu Guang catches a glimpse of a figure. At that moment, his heart is palpitating.


    People who can make the body react so much


    Ji Rao immediately pushed away the man blocking him, rushed straight to the figure, and then hugged the man.


    At that moment, not to mention the psychology, but the body got a huge satisfaction, as if it had been satisfied all at once, "brother!"


    Boyce was about to take the wine from the table when someone rushed into his arms. He subconsciously hugged him and felt the warm and greasy touch under his hands.


    Ji Rao looked up with a smile. Seeing that he was a strange man, he immediately threw away his hand. Like a child who did something wrong, he put his hand behind him and blushed.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve got the wrong person."


    It was so quiet, like the hum of a mosquito, that Bayes found it rather interesting.


    He looked at Ji Rao and recognized that he was Ji Lan''s brother. Although he was really not interested in this Omega, he had to say that the child was really beautiful. "Are you looking for your brother?"


    "Well."


    "Your brother is not here."


    Ji Rao immediately some flustered, "but, but they say here."


    Boyce raised his head and scanned his eyes. The alpha who brought Ji Rao obediently lowered his head. Boyce took a sharp look and bowed his head to Ji Rao. "I''ll call your brother and ask him to pick you up. Follow your robot."


    "All right."


    Boyce couldn''t help laughing at Ji Rao''s clever appearance.


    At this time, Boyce and Giro haven''t tested the matching degree of pheromones. The queen hasn''t pressed Boyce to marry Giro, and Boyce doesn''t hate Giro so much.


    Ji LAN really loves Ji Rao. Within three minutes after Boyce called him, Ji LAN came in a hurry.


    "Brother!" Ji Rao came down from his seat, his mouth turned up in an instant, his amber eyes seemed to be filled with light, and he was satisfied with his brother.


    Boyce felt strange. He had never seen one person depend on another, but he had to say that it was really good-looking.


    "Xiao Rao." Ji LAN squats down and holds his shoulder, looks up and down at Ji Rao, and is sure that he is OK, so she is relieved.

 Chapter 67

    Then he took Ji Rao''s hand and stood up, yelling, "who brought him here?"


    The smell of alpha pheromone on his body is very obvious. Ji Rao is well protected by him. The inferior alpha around him is so cool in his spine.


    "Who!"


    A boy stood up trembling, "I..."


    He did not finish a word was Ji LAN a punch down on the ground, Ji Rao was scared not light, Leng Leng, and then covered his eyes with his hand.


    Boyce couldn''t help laughing at him.


    Ji LAN kicked a few feet again, straight hit that alpha on the ground, can''t get up, this just stopped.


    It''s a bit cruel, but it does serve as a warning.


    Boyce looks at Jilao and thinks. If she had not been born in Ji''s family, Ji Rao would not have known how many alpha she was asked for.


    In order to succeed to the throne in the future, Boyce must draw on his own contacts. Ji LAN has a future and potential. All indicators are s +, and he is an indispensable help. Ji Rao is to let Boyce see a little more clearly, want to win over Ji LAN, from their own start is wise.


    Now he thinks he''s good-looking, but after he marries him for power, Boyce must be tired of himself. Later, when he meets the protagonist, he''ll be more cruel to himself.


    To put it bluntly, the timing of their meeting was not right. Before their marriage, Boyce had little impression of Ji Rao, and this marriage was not his wish. Therefore, no matter how good Ji Rao looked after his marriage, Boyce didn''t take a look. So he had to show up in front of Boyce before he got married. After all, Boyce pheromone matching test was fast.


    "Brother..."


    Ji LAN is one and a half heads higher than Ji Rao. He holds Ji Rao up and nods to Boyce. "Thank you. Please have dinner next time."


    Ji Rao from childhood to most feel that his brother is right, Ji LAN all said so, he also pursed his mouth, bent his eyebrows and smile at Boyce, with a soft voice, "thank you."


    Ji LAN embraces him to go out, side low voice way, "who let you come to such a place?"


    Boyce heard Jilao say, "because my brother is here."


    Having an Omega at home is really like having a pet that depends on you.


    Ji Rao pinches the day and calculates that Jessica, the protagonist, should report to the school.


    Cheryl and Jilao go to the canteen for dinner. The canteen is divided into three floors, beta and alpha on the first floor, Omega on the second floor and noble on the third floor.


    Jirao and Xiruier both go to the third floor to eat. The environment there is good and the dishes are rich. They just need to swipe their cards to confirm their identity.


    As they passed the second floor, they heard a noise over there.


    It''s like a couple of Omega yelling around one person.


    Cyril took a look and then closed his eyes. As aristocrats and noble people, the farther away they were, the better. Ji Rao also looked over there, and then squinted. After a while, he suddenly scratched something in his mind. Ji Rao pressed the elevator and stopped on the second floor.


    Cyril was a little surprised. "Jirao?"


    But seeing Ji Rao walking towards the other side, he could only follow him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ji Rao''s voice is very gentle, very milk, a listen to no threat, but these people still give Ji Rao a way out.


    In the middle, there was a man sitting on the ground in ragged clothes. Next to him stood a glossy Omega, but the expression on Omega''s face was very angry. Looking at the people on the ground, his eyes were full of disgust.

 Chapter 68

    "You''re a lowly poor man. Even if you''re an alpha, you''re just the most humble and inferior alpha. Sure enough, only the uneducated inferior will steal." This is more like saying to Ji Rao, so that Ji Rao can understand what dirty things this man has done.


    Ji Rao frowned, "what did he steal from you?"


    Omega yelled, "he stole an apple from me."


    "I didn''t steal it." The man on the ground suddenly raised his head. Although his face was dirty, his eyes were unexpectedly bright.


    "Don''t you feel ashamed to come to the second floor as an alpha?"


    "I didn''t steal." The man only said this, then lowered his head again, and kept murmuring, "I didn''t steal, I didn''t steal..."


    "You dare to argue!" Omega said that he was going to fight him. Omega''s strength was not great, but Ji Rao still reached out to stop him.


    Luca is behind Ji Rao. His eyes flash. Ji Rao is OK. The light goes out again.


    "You What are you doing in my way? "


    "He said he didn''t steal." Ji Rao bent down and asked seriously, "how did you get this apple?"


    The man looked up and lowered his head to jirao''s delicate and beautiful face. "Yes, he said the apple was not sweet, so he threw it away. I picked it up..."


    Ji Rao turned his head and asked, "is that so?"


    Omega is a bit unnatural, but it''s still hard airway. "So what? The apple is mine, it''s mine. Even if I throw it away, I won''t let this disgusting person pick it up! How can the school let this kind of person into the school? I''m going to tell my father to drive him out! "


    "You have no right to do that!" Ji Rao looked at omega and said angrily, "if you do this, I''ll tell my dad to drop you out of school."


    "You, you..." Omega looks embarrassed and annoyed, but can''t say anything. Ji''s family, he really doesn''t stir up trouble.


    "Ji Rao..." Cyril couldn''t understand why jirao would stand up for such a useless pariah.


    "Sorry." Ji Rao turns around and stands in front of the embarrassed alpha with a protective posture, "you just humiliated him, and all apologize to him."


    The people on the ground looked up and saw that the small weak body was so stubborn and fearless in front of him, and his eyes flashed.


    "Xiao Rao?" Coming down from the third floor, I just saw Ji LAN come here. As soon as I saw this posture, he couldn''t help worrying about whether his baby brother was hurt or not, "why, what is this?"


    When Omega saw Ji LAN coming, she didn''t care about her face. She whispered "sorry" and ran away. The rest of the people also scattered in twos and threes.


    Ji LAN doesn''t want his brother to mix with this group of people, he thinks it will bring bad Ji Rao.


    "Xiao Rao, what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao tells Ji LAN the cause and effect. Ji Rao glances at the alpha behind Ji Rao. He really can''t feel the aggressive feeling of that guy. It seems that it should be inferior alpha.


    "Well, what''s your name and where do you come from?"


    That alpha trembled for a while, Ji Rao understood immediately, pushed Ji LAN for a while, whispered, "brother, you will scare him here, you stand far away."


    Ji LAN reluctantly back.

 Chapter 69

    "All right." Ji Rao said with a smile, "can you say it now?"


    The man on the ground hesitated for a moment, then said, "my name is salier, from Seven degrees His voice was getting smaller and smaller, and he was ashamed to speak.


    Cheryl was surprised, even Ji LAN frowned. Seven degrees star, the war-torn, almost abandoned planet captured by the Federation, is almost unimaginable.


    I must have suffered a lot if I could escape from there and come to zengxing.


    "What about your family?"


    Salier''s eyes darkened, as if to hook his sad things, he said in a dumb voice, "dead, all dead."


    Ji Rao couldn''t bear to look in her eyes, "how did you get in? Are you a student of this school? "


    People who can''t even afford to eat can''t afford to go to this kind of school.


    "I am To do cleaning. I just came here today... "


    An alpha, no matter how bad it is, is also an alpha. Now it''s reduced to beta work.


    Such a life experience will certainly make the innocent, pure and kind-hearted Ji Rao children moved, Ji Rao turned to see Ji LAN.


    "Brother, he is so pitiful. Let''s help him."


    Ji LAN some helpless way, "he is inferior alpha, at most a little better than beta, want him to do."


    Don''t talk nonsense. It''s not much worse than being serious.


    Think so in the heart, but on the face Ji Rao still has no violation of open coquetry mode, "brother, he is so pitiful, you help him, let him be my bodyguard."


    "He''s not as good as Luca."


    "Luca is a robot after all. He has no thought, no temperature and can''t speak..."


    Ji Rao continued, "and he''s different. Brother, it''s just an alpha."


    Ji LAN is the most can''t stand Ji Rao so, helpless smile, "you can most toss me."


    "Brother is the best."


    Xiruier looks at Ji Rao who is wantonly coquettish in front of Ji LAN, and a trace of envy flashed in her eyes.


    Ji LAN looked at the man, wanted to reach out and pat him, but looked at the footprints on his clothes, still didn''t have to go, "come with me."


    Ji LAN went back to check, confirmed the identity of salier. It''s strange that he trained him strictly for a few days. Although salier is just a poor alpha, she learns things very quickly by accident. After remembering her duty and knowing that she wants to protect Ji Rao, Ji LAN asks salier to follow Ji Rao.


    He has long wanted to get some alpha bodyguards for Ji Rao. His younger brother doesn''t know how attractive he is, but he knows very well that they don''t care whether you are an aristocrat or not for some alpha with no moral bottom line. Luca can only do it when it is obvious that Ji Rao is threatened. The last time Ji Rao was cheated to the party, Luca didn''t care. But he doesn''t worry about putting a few alpha beside Ji Rao, but salier can. Because he passed the polygraph.


    Of course, this lie detector does not just refer to the literal lie detector, this machine is to assist the corresponding drugs.


    Ji LAN injected him with Francine, which can make people collapse in one milliliter. Even high quality alpha can''t stand five milliliters. This kind of thing can produce hallucinations, and at the same time make you feel the pain of dying. This is a common means for prisoners. Even Ji LAN can just hold up to 3.5 ml.

 Chapter 70

    But he injected five milliliters into salier, and such a thing died. But unexpectedly, salier survived. Although he was in a trance, he didn''t collapse. Even in the case of five milliliters, salier didn''t mean to betray jirao or mark jirao.


    It''s very strange.


    The toughest prisoner they ever caught was only three milliliters, so they cried out and handed in the internal map of their own planet.


    Ji Rao is just a person who sees only one side of salier. He doesn''t even know Ji Rao''s name. Why do you have such a deep obsession with Ji Rao?


    Salier collapsed on the ground, his clothes were soaked with sweat, his eyes were half open, his breathing rate was intermittent, as if he could die at any time. His face was full of snot and tears, which made him look miserable.


    He answered Ji LAN in an inaudible voice, "he is The only one No, look down on me "I''m not the only one."


    Ji Lan''s face was a little complicated immediately after hearing it.


    Sometimes people''s obsession is so simple.


    A casual word can be exchanged for someone else''s life.


    After the lie detector, Ji LAN put him beside Ji Rao.


    It''s just that salier is alpha and can''t enter Omega''s teaching building, so Ji Rao is waiting outside when he is in class.


    Ji Rao is lying on the railing and looking at the upright salier standing below. Others don''t know his identity. He knows very well. In the original text, this is the most difficult enemy of the Empire in the future, the most outstanding superior and general of the United States in the future, because he almost lost his life even Boyce.


    It''s just that jirao didn''t go to help salier in the original text. A few days later, another nobleman came to salier''s trouble. At that time, the protagonist was just seen by Jessica. Of course, Jessica stood in front of salier without hesitation. It''s just that Jessica is omega and doesn''t have jirao''s background. He was beaten up with salier.


    But even so, salier has a secret love affair with Jessica.


    Later Ji Rao married Boyce, but Boyce gradually fell in love with Jessica in training and fighting side by side, saying that the supreme love is perfection.


    That''s how salier is.


    He knew that Jessica didn''t like himself, so he loved Jessica silently, which helped him and Boyce. He won''t let anyone hurt Jessica. After all, the role of a male partner is to clear the way for the protagonist to be happy.


    Ji Rao, who was treated with indifference, finally took a detour. He got the front-line information through Ji LAN, and leaked the information to the United States and bond, resulting in Jessica almost died on the battlefield.


    Although Jessica was captured, she was protected by Sally. Jessica was not abused at all in the United States. Later, at Jessica''s repeated request, Sally put Jessica back. At the same time, in order to avenge Jessica, he also passed the leak to zengxing.


    After the news was known by the people of once star, people were very angry and expressed great malice to Ji Rao, the traitor. Ji Rao is no longer worthy of Prince Boyce, and Boyce finally has a reason to lose him. Ji Rao''s family can''t protect Ji Rao because of the common indignation of people and gods. It''s Ji LAN who desperately pleads with Boyce and the queen to save Ji Rao''s life.


    Finally Ji Rao was assigned to the sixth star.

 Chapter 71

    The planet is very backward and full of wars. Jirao, a good-looking Omega who was raised from childhood, wants to know that he can''t survive. He was tortured and marked by beta and inferior alpha of the sixth star, but he endured it. He firmly believes that Boyce has feelings for him and Boyce will come to save him.


    But it wasn''t until he saw the news of Boyce and Jessica''s marriage on the shabby big screen of the sixth star that he really woke up from his dream.


    The person he likes never has him in his eyes.


    Then Ji Rao committed suicide.


    What a sad ending.


    Ji Rao did nothing wrong from beginning to end.


    Bayes shouldn''t marry him if he doesn''t love him.


    Sally raised her head as if she felt something.


    He saw a delicate man lying on the railing comfortably. The sun was shining on his golden hair, and the ends of his hair became warm. Jirao was always that amazing look. When his light eyes looked at you, you would feel that the whole world was bright. Salier was at a loss for such a sight.


    Ji Rao looked at salier carefully and made sure that there was no "evil" or "hostility" in his eyes. Then he was relieved.


    Salier is the best alpha of United States. It would be hard for him to follow Jessica. In order to complete the task, we have to solve this hidden disaster first, otherwise we don''t know how to die


    Ji Rao looks at salier, looks at him in a daze, takes out a candy from his pocket and throws it to him.


    Salier reached for it. The candy paper was shining in the sun. When she looked up again, she was gone.


    With salier as a bodyguard, Ji Rao is more confident. He almost runs to alpha training place when he has time. He goes to see Ji LAN, but actually wants to brush his sense of existence in front of Boyce.


    Jirao is the character of a weak beauty. It''s impossible to show Jessica that she doesn''t take herself as omega and doesn''t want to rush to the battlefield. Therefore, Boyce can''t be defeated by beauty alone. He has to find another way.


    After all, the beautiful Ji Rao in the original didn''t move him.


    No matter how inferior salier is, he is also an alpha. He runs faster than Ji Rao. Omega''s physical strength is limited. It''s hard to walk two steps. The two teaching buildings are not very close. Ji Rao looks at salier behind him and suddenly says, "salier, you can carry me."


    Sally stood still, but her eyes were full of surprise.


    Ji Rao Du mouth, very helpless appearance, "I can''t walk."


    Salier hesitated for a moment and said, "it must be impossible to run back and forth like this all the time..."


    "Then carry me on your back."


    Salier looked at Ji Rao''s face, big eyes blinked, eyelashes long to poke into his heart, salier squatted down.


    Ji Rao''s face showed a little smile. He hugged salier''s neck, and salier weighed it up and carried the man on his back.


    Ji Rao sweats, and the smell of pheromone drifts out unconsciously.


    Salier was in a trance for a moment, and then soon regained his pure brightness.


    It''s milk


    The two soon arrived at the teaching building. Ji Lan was doing pheromone resistance training.


    On the battlefield, an Omega oestrus may cause a large alpha riot, they will compete with each other like wild animals for Omega. If United States throws a little Omega pheromone at them, the consequences will be immeasurable.

 Chapter 72

    So resisting pheromones is a necessary skill for alpha to go to battle.


    Omega pheromones are strong and weak. They will start from the low level and then gradually get tired.


    The place where we train to resist pheromones is a very narrow room. Each room can hold only one person. After entering, pheromones will float in from the air outlet on the roof.


    Alpha will be irritable and aggressive. Once he finds that he can''t stand it and is about to lose control, he has to press the emergency radio. Every room is equipped with cameras, and there will be specialists and doctors watching.


    This is the training that every alpha has to take part in, so today there is not even a gatekeeper in teaching building a.


    Jirao and salier went in without any obstacles.


    Ji LAN and Ji Rao have introduced the distribution of teaching buildings. Ji Rao basically knows where they are training.


    Many people have come out of the training room at the same time. As the dose increases, more and more people can''t bear to come out. Most of them are waiting at the door to see who will come out finally.


    "There are only two left. Who do you think it is this time?"


    "Boyce. The first time it wasn''t him. "


    "How can alpha not be interested in Omega''s pheromone?"


    "Yes, he can''t, can he?"


    "Ha ha ha."


    Salier frowned. He smelled a lot of mixed alpha. Although it''s normal to have this smell in alpha''s teaching building, I always feel that something is wrong.


    Ji Rao saw a lot of people from a distance and said to salier, "brother should be here too. Let''s ask."


    He just wanted to go forward, the smell of his face shocked him, then his legs softened and he could hardly stand.


    "Ji Rao." Salier rushed to catch Ji Rao, Omega''s body is very soft, the feeling of the hand straight on the brain, salier Leng Leng.


    Ji Rao feels hot and dry all over his body. He has never felt such a strong, straightforward and rude alpha pheromone before. Now these are all mixed together. How can Ji Rao stand it.


    "What''s the taste?"


    Those alpha looked at each other and saw the shock from each other''s eyes.


    It''s Omega.


    But how could Omega be here?


    "I''ll see."


    Someone got up and went out, and the people behind him laughed.


    They just came out of the training room. They were all driven crazy by Omega pheromone. They didn''t have much time to go down. Did Omega rush to send them to mark?


    Sally patted Ji Rao''s red face, "Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao let out a cry like a kitten, and half of Sally''s body was crisp.


    Seeing that Ji Rao was almost unconscious, salier released some pheromones. He is the most powerful alpha on their planet, and his pheromone can naturally isolate these small fish and shrimp.


    Ji Rao feels that the pressure on him is not so strong. He feels that salier is very comfortable in a daze, so he reaches out and hugs salier.


    When salier heard that someone was coming, he immediately picked up Ji Rao and went out quickly.


    Boyce was naturally the last one to come out. Compared with other people''s bloody eyes, his whole body was angry, and his clothes were torn to pieces by himself, he was still better. He was just a little short of breath, and his face was a little cold.

 Chapter 73

    There was a tiny, almost invisible aroma in the air.


    Then there was a sudden silence around.


    Someone whispered, "I''ll go."


    Boyce''s face completely cooled down and left with a big stride.


    The rest of the alpha looked at each other, speechless in surprise, and saw incredible looks in each other''s eyes.


    They watched Boyce walk out of the room without changing his face, and then two seconds later, his head began to swell. It''s strange.


    After so many training sessions, for the first time, they had a reaction when they saw little Boyce.


    And the most amazing thing is that he didn''t react until he came out.


    You don''t feel it inside, but you feel it when you come out?


    That''s OK. I joked that he couldn''t do it if I hadn''t seen him before. Today, I''ve seen his stuff It''s really big. Alpha, who is so big that it''s a little bit of water outside, is ashamed to see it.


    Boyce quickly returned to the dormitory, his face became very ugly when he closed the door.


    He can resist the pheromone of training, but he can''t resist the smell of pheromone in the corridor.


    It''s ironic.


    Salier gas son Ji Rao to the playground, help Ji Rao in a hurry injected inhibitors.


    Without the suffocating alpha pheromone, Ji Rao slowly slowed down.


    He sat on the ground a little annoyed, especially frustrated.


    Seeing him like this, salier thought that he was stimulated by the pheromone just now. He wanted to comfort him, but he didn''t know what to say, so he had to keep silent.


    "You Don''t tell my brother Ji Rao''s voice was dull and pitiful.


    Sally didn''t expect him to say, "ah?"


    "Don''t tell my brother."


    Releasing pheromones from an alpha to an Omega can be obscene. It''s just like a gangster grabbing a girl''s kiss. There are still so many alpha. Jilan will be angry if she knows.


    Ji Rao thought that he didn''t want to, so he waved his fist fiercely and forced him to agree


    Salier wanted to laugh, but held back, "OK."


    Alpha has an activity every year, which is to let alpha carry out a special combat training.


    The rules are as follows: alpha is divided into several groups of four, and each group should have and only have one Omega. And their task is to take each group of Omega safely to the destination. Each Omega will be equipped with the most advanced protective clothing, and they will set up the whole process monitoring. Once there is a problem with Omega or alpha, the first time you press your own communication rescue device, people from the school will come to the rescue. Once there is any problem with Omega, it means that their group has lost.


    On Omega''s side, teachers will count the number of people who want to participate. Without 100% security, some Omega still think it''s too risky, but some think it''s a good opportunity to let them feel how alpha fights.


    Jirao and Cyril signed up. Ji Rao knew which group they were, so he took their group number.


    After getting the group number, the teacher led them to alpha''s teaching building. Except for Ji Rao and Xiruier, who often run to alpha''s teaching building, most Omega never went in, so they sighed at the magnificent and cold building.

 Chapter 74

    After all, this kind of building is far from the small, lovely and warm style of Omega teaching building.


    Cyril nudged jirao secretly. "Is your new bodyguard going in, too?"


    Ji Rao looked at salier behind him from a distance, then shook his head, "I told him to wait outside."


    Xiruier just casually asked, Ji Rao said so, he immediately started the next topic, he repeatedly took the group number in his hand, sighed, "I don''t know which group will be divided into."


    Ji Rao took a look at his group number and felt that everything was reasonable.


    The group number Xiruier got this time is exactly the one jirao got when he didn''t go through the back door. At that time, he was in the same group with his brother.


    If there is no accident, Cyril should be with Ji LAN now.


    "OK, everyone line up and call the group number to the front."


    "Cheryl 18."


    Cyril stood up and the teacher pointed to the three people on Alpha''s side, "you go to them."


    Cheryl''s eyes lit up as soon as she saw Ji LAN. I didn''t expect that he was so lucky!


    "follow my brother, he will protect you."


    Cheryl blushed and looked at Ji Rao. Ji Rao winked at him, making Cheryl ashamed.


    Ji LAN obviously saw it, waved to him, and then told him to be careful with his mouth.


    Both in the original text and now, Ji LAN doesn''t agree with him to participate in this training. Although he thinks the training is very general, he still thinks it''s too dangerous for Ji Rao. He can''t bear to suffer even a little.


    "No.24 Ji Rao."


    As soon as Ji Rao comes out, he sees three alpha''s waiting over there, Boyce''s, Jessica''s, and Ji Rao can''t remember his name.


    It seems to be the same as in the original.


    Also in this training, Boyce looks at Jessica with new eyes.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao looks back, and salier is holding his robot Luca. Luca is small and only as long as a human arm. Salier is tall and tall. Holding Luca is like holding a toy. It looks funny.


    "Be careful."


    Ji Rao smiles, "don''t worry."


    He turns around and touches the space ring on his wrist, which has been carrying food and water for a whole month, several small shields and therapeutic instruments, and many high-power energy boxes.


    He knows what will happen this time. It''s always right to have more energy boxes.


    If you can


    Ji Rao''s eyes suddenly flashed a little light.


    He''ll make Bayes notice him, too.


    Not everyone has a space ring. At least Ji Rao and Boyce are the only ones in their group. They don''t carry a big bag.


    "Hello! My name is Biya! Nice to meet you. I''ll look after you more in the next half month. Don''t be nervous or afraid. "


    The first time I saw such a beautiful Omega, a smile appeared on Biya''s face. He had heard of Ji Rao for a long time, but he had never seen her.


    "My name is Ji Rao." Ji Rao smiles politely.


    This smiling baby face will become very strong in the future.


    Only a smile, almost let Biya see Lost God.


    "I''m Jessica."


    Ji Rao couldn''t help looking at him more.


    This is his first time to see the protagonist Jessica. He must be good-looking. He is a little cold, more like the kind of kaolin flower. At first sight, it''s good-looking, which has nothing to do with you. It''s not a kind of beauty at all with jirao. Ji Rao is more like a doll in the glass. Although I don''t want to admit it, Ji Rao is really the kind of beauty that people want to protect in their arms and press under their bodies.

 Chapter 75

    Jessica is Omega, not Omega cold, but also have to admit that Ji Rao is really good-looking.


    "Bayes."


    Boyce''s answer is shorter. This training is to make sure that Omega can come to the end smoothly. So whether you admit it or not, Omega is the oil bottle of this competition. They don''t even have a mecha.


    Ji Rao felt his fast heartbeat and wanted to calm his mood. Boyce could lift him even if he didn''t release pheromone. If he did release pheromone, wouldn''t he have drunk spring and medicine with him.


    The place of their competition this time is Versailles, which is very small, but full of danger. It''s the most suitable place for practical training.


    School funding, let them take the group as a unit, take the spaceship. This time there are 100 groups, 400 people.


    Although Omega can go by signing up, alpha is qualified to go only when its score is at the top. Protecting Omega is something that every alpha must keep in mind, and only the strong are worthy of Omega.


    As soon as Bayes got on board, he closed his eyes to catch up.


    Biya brought Ji Rao a glass of water, and then said, "this training must be dangerous, but you don''t have to worry. Our goal is to bring you to the end safely, so we will protect you first if anything happens. I''m ashamed, "Biya said with some embarrassment," this time there are 300 alpha, but I''m at the bottom. 204, Jessica... "


    Jessica looked over here and said coldly, "289."


    There''s no problem. With Bayes, it''s unfair if the other two are still very strong.


    "Well..." Biya was even more embarrassed. He didn''t expect that Jessica was worse than him. "But Boyce is very good. He always comes first."


    Biya saw that Ji Rao didn''t have a happy look on his face. He just sat there with a polite smile. He couldn''t help feeling that someone had a powerful brother. It was strange to make a fuss about the first thing.


    In fact, Ji Rao knew Boyce''s position early. In the original text, the protagonist with buff was always the first, so he was not surprised.


    Biya nagged Ji Rao to ensure her safety no matter what happened.


    Alpha is always so uneasy about Omega, and naturally wants to protect Omega. This is an instinct of alpha, no matter whether this Omega is its own or not.


    "Xiao Rao."


    Hearing the sound, Ji Rao looked along and said, "brother."


    Biya was stunned for a moment. Although Ji Rao always had a faint smile on his face when he listened to him, that smile was polite and alienated. Now Ji Rao''s eyes seem to have a crushed smile. He looks so good-looking. Just looking at his smile, his heart becomes soft.


    Ji Rao stood up and rushed to Ji Lan''s arms, "brother, why are you here?"


    "I''ll see you." Ji LAN touched Ji Rao''s hair lovingly, "be careful this time." He bent down and whispered in Ji Rao''s ear, "when you are in danger, you must send a message to your brother. I will come to save you."


    Ji Rao blinked his eyes and said in a low voice, "brother, this is against the agreement. I will report you."


    "Ha ha ha." Ji LAN pinched Ji Rao''s face, "yes, and this." Ji LAN took off the thumb on her left index finger and put it on Ji Rao''s index finger.

 Chapter 76

    "Brother, how can you give this to me?" Ji Rao is about to take it off.


    Ji LAN wrapped his hand, "listen, don''t be self willed. This kind of training level can''t defeat my brother, but I''m really worried about your safety. If my brother loses the game, it must be your problem. So take this. You know how to drive it. When it''s time to turn on autopilot, "baby" will take you to a safe place. You''ll come back to me, eh? "


    "But if my brother gives me the baby, you will have no spare mecha."


    "Don''t worry, one strawberry is enough." In order to avoid suspicion, Ji LAN hugged Ji Rao hard, and then said, "OK, brother left, take care of yourself, if you have something to do, you can find Boyce."


    When Ji LAN left, Biya looked at Ji Rao''s complexion and said, "your brother It''s good for you


    To be able to take out the spare mecha is almost to take out the way back to Ji Rao.


    He knew Ji LAN had spoiled his younger brother, but he didn''t expect to spoil him with his life.


    Referring to Ji LAN, Ji Rao smiles sincerely, "brother is the best."


    Looking at Ji Rao''s mecha ring, BIA can''t help admiring that Ji Lan''s first mecha "strawberry" is level 8 mecha, and the second mecha "Baobao" is level 6 high-level mecha, which is close to level 7. BIA''s first battle armour is only level 4 medium level mecha.


    But


    "This mecha is called "Baby"


    "Well, I got up. It sounds good."


    "The strawberry..."


    "I started it, too."


    Ji LAN once again refreshed his beloved brother image in Biya''s heart.


    Ji Rao was in a spaceship for the first time, looking at the luminous galaxies and asteroids outside. He was filled with wonder.


    After sitting for a while, they arrived.


    Ji Rao''s eyes narrowed when he got off the spaceship. The temperature difference of Versailles was divided by region. So the vegetation distribution is also very uneven. The place under your feet is green land. If you walk two steps forward, it may become desert. I haven''t seen these strange plants, jirao. They have all kinds of colors. They are still dark as if they don''t need photosynthesis.


    Looking far away, it was a forest. It was dark inside. No one knew what was waiting for them there.


    "Well, now the leader of each group will report their own number."


    Four


    "Four."


    ¡­¡­


    "All attention, please check your protective clothing and put them on."


    Ji Rao looks at other people''s clothes and wears them according to the gourd.


    "Let''s go!"


    With the teacher''s order, hundreds of people went inside.


    It''s very big here. There are many routes to the destination. From the beginning, Boyce went to one place with a purpose. Ji Rao followed behind, knowing that Boyce had chosen the right path.


    Biya followed Ji Rao. At the beginning, he talked to him, but later he stopped talking.


    They didn''t move fast, but it was still hard for Omega, who was fragile. In particular, he was wearing protective clothing. Although the protective clothing was not heavy, it was also a coat. It wasn''t long before Ji Rao felt that something was burning under the sole of his feet. Tired, he was panting and sweating on his forehead. Even Jessica looked at him.


    "Bayes, let''s have a rest."


    Boyce looked back, looking puzzled. He didn''t seem to understand why they wanted to rest. However, seeing Ji Rao''s almost out of breath, he frowned and looked impatient. "Then take a rest for ten minutes."

 Chapter 77

    Rao Ji was relieved.


    Although he wanted to collapse, his upbringing did not allow him to do such rude things.


    Bian Lengleng watched Ji Rao take out a silk handkerchief from his coat pocket and lay it on the ground before sitting down.


    Ji Rao takes a bottle of water from the space ring and drinks it. Boyce glances at it.


    From childhood to adulthood, he mostly came into contact with alpha, and then beta. Although he was very popular with Omega, he hated Omega, a fragile creature whose weak hands could not lift his shoulders and resist. Therefore, he had very little contact with Omega, so it was the first time that he saw someone drink water like that.


    Like his mother''s pet rabbit.


    Boyce turned up his brain to show them. There were some data and things that looked like a road map, and there were some flickering red dots on it.


    "I''ve detected it. If I go ahead, I''ll cross a small mountain road. Pay more attention to the surrounding caves and try not to make any noise. Otherwise, more than one thing may come out. Check their ion bombs. When you get there, you can''t use destructive weapons. Otherwise, the mountain may collapse. "


    Ji Rao lowers his head and pokes at the ground with a stick. Biya thinks he is not interested in these things. In fact, Ji Rao just doesn''t worry.


    They''ll come across something later, but that''s not enough to be afraid of.


    The good play is still to come.


    Boyston said, "if there''s any problem, you two should give priority to omega."


    Ji Rao is indifferent.


    Oh, my God, do you think he cares about Ji Rao?


    Of course not.


    Protecting Omega is very different from protecting jirao.


    After a brief rest, the three went on.


    Ji Rao''s feet hurt badly. He felt that his fragile white feet might have blistered. Every step he took was like walking on the tip of a knife. It hurt badly.


    He really wants to call out the "baby" and then lie in it and let the "baby" go by himself. But Boyce will not allow it, and the electricity in the energy storage box is limited, so it is not worth the loss if it is used indiscriminately.


    Ji Rao followed them with clenched teeth, but even so, Boyce still felt that the journey was too slow.


    When they came to the mountain road, they went in one after another. It''s a narrow road. It just looks smaller than other places. In fact, it can hold three cars side by side. There are mountains on the left and right sides. It''s as if they were dug up by something in this mountain. I don''t know if it''s a psychological hint. Ji Rao felt a little lack of oxygen when he came in.


    Biya and Jessica both took out their weapons. At the front, Boyce was also serious. They put Ji Rao in the middle to ensure Ji Rao''s safety.


    Several people slowed down and listened carefully to the voices around them. If something happens in this place, they can''t run.


    Boyce stopped suddenly.


    Jessica also said, "wait, there''s a voice."


    Biya subconsciously took a step forward and protected Ji Rao behind him.


    Ji Rao stares at the small or big hole on the cliff. Sure enough, after a while, Ji Rao sees that there are some green eyes staring at them.


    Ji Rao immediately a pair of panic appearance, voice is trembling, "cliff, there is something in the hole."

 Chapter 78

    Several people immediately looked up, at the same time, the cave on the cliff also climbed out a lot of strange looking things.


    The original text says that they are two to three meters long. Their appearance is rough and wrinkled. They are grayish brown. They are close to the cliff. They have three eyes. Their mouth is like a crocodile. When they open, they can clearly see their sharp teeth. When they attack people, their claws will become extremely long. They climb very fast. They like to live in groups. There are many bacteria in their saliva. When people are bitten, they will be killed immediately It''s gone.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "I don''t know. Be careful." Jessica takes out her photon sword and looks at these things with vigilance.


    Ji Rao can''t help but remind a way, "this is a wall insect, be careful not to be bitten by it, will die."


    The place here is too small to summon the mecha. The three can only melee with the blade. Jirao is protected by them. For the first time, Biya feels that it''s really hard to protect people. It''s necessary to distract jirao and protect jirao''s direction.


    Ji Rao quickly put on his protective clothing, even his gloves. He knows how many pounds he has, so he''d better protect himself from dragging them down.


    An hour later, Boyce wiped the blood of the beetle on his dagger with a leaf casually. Biya was very tired. Jessica was Omega. Although her constitution was much better than other Omega, she was still not as good as alpha. Now she was very tired and pale.


    Ji Rao didn''t do anything. Looking at the fact that there was no wall worm around him, he took off his gloves and threw them into the space ring.


    "Let''s go." Boyce took the dagger and went on.


    In the evening, they want to find a place to spend the night.


    At night, the temperature was very low, so they had to find a place to keep out the wind and rain. Jessica searched around and finally found a cave.


    When Ji Rao just wanted to say no, Boyce nodded, "let''s go."


    Ji Rao swallows his words. He won''t believe what he says now. He can''t say he knows the plot.


    Several people entered a hidden cave in the darkening sky.


    It was very dark inside. As soon as Bayes wanted to light something up, Ji Rao''s side suddenly lit up.


    Ji Rao holds a luminous body like a ball and puts it in the middle of the cave.


    It''s a must for you to go out. Ji Rao also brings one.


    But this kind of thing doesn''t have much effect on alpha. They can just hit a beam of light, and they are not afraid of cold things.


    It''s a bit extravagant to take out this kind of instrument at this time.


    Jessica took a look and said nothing.


    Ji Rao takes out his small handkerchief and pours on the ground, then takes out the food from the space ring.


    Here, the ordinary natural food is very expensive. And this is a competition, not to enjoy, the other three people with more than half a month of nutrition.


    Ji Rao can''t. The nutriment is so hard to drink. It''s like drinking sweet water. If you don''t eat something to swallow, you can''t feel full. Besides, Ji Rao''s family won''t let Ji Rao drink any nutriment.


    He put food in front of him, a vegetable platter, a small steak, corn salad as the main food, triangle cake as dessert, and a cup of warm milk.


    I was surprised.


    Jessica took a look at it, then withdrew her eyes and sat down at random. He was exhausted to keep up with Bayes and kill all the poisonous planters.

 Chapter 79

    Bayes didn''t even bother to look at it.


    When he saw Ji Rao before, he looked at it with an interesting attitude, and he could get Ji Lan''s favor with a communication skill. Why not. That''s why he helped Ji Rao at the last party.


    But when it comes to actual combat, he will put his critical eye on his teammates.


    Ji Rao is not qualified in his eyes. If Ji Rao had not been Omega, he would have scolded him.


    Ji Rao is a very simple kind of person who knows his kindness and intends to repay it. Whoever is good to him, he will be double good to him.


    So when he saw Biya take out the nutrient, he said to Biya, "do you want to eat my food?"


    Biya was flattered, but he refused rationally, "no, No. Thank you


    An alpha who eats Omega can''t be laughed to death.


    "All right." Ji Rao has knives and forks on his plate. Although the environment is very simple, Ji Rao still has good manners.


    Biya was a little embarrassed when he looked at the aristocratic manner of his every move at dinner.


    Such a person, if it is not for this competition, I am afraid that I will never be able to catch up with him.


    Ji Rao finished eating, and even took the automatic toothbrush to wash his face. Finally, he put on his protective clothing and closed his eyes against the cave wall.


    He knew what was going to happen tonight, so although he was sleepy, he couldn''t sleep in fear. Confused, he suddenly heard a sound similar to a broken branch, which made him wake up. He first looked at the three boys, and saw that they were all a little more settled. Then he turned his head and stared at the entrance of the cave. He listened attentively, and his heart beat fast.


    After a while, a pair of huge eyes with the size of a basketball suddenly lit up in the night. The eyes were shining in the night. He saw something that he didn''t know how to describe. It had countless feet and two arms. It was waving at the entrance of the cave. Ji Rao''s heart stopped immediately.


    "Bayes!"


    After calling Ji Rao, he felt a leg stabbing at him. Ji Rao suddenly hugged his head and closed his eyes. He only heard a burst of bloody sound, but he didn''t feel any pain.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes and saw Boyce standing in front of him. A dagger cut off the leg of the thing.


    The monster''s blood is a kind of pink sticky liquid, which looks disgusting. Ji Rao''s face turned white. He got up with both hands and feet, ran to his nearest Jessica, grabbed his arm and hid behind him.


    Jessica took out her photon sword and broke her leg into pieces. Some of her limbs twitched slightly on the ground and couldn''t jump up any more.


    "Stay here, don''t go out."


    Jessica said and rushed out.


    Several people went out. Ji Rao was so scared that he sat down on the ground. He didn''t have any image. He patted his chest and thought about the monster''s eyes and legs.


    Ji Rao has been afraid of three kinds of insects since childhood. They can fly, have many legs and are fast.


    It''s not a feeling at all to see in the book and face to face, and it''s still in such a big night. He can hide in the quilt and read a whole ghost story at night, but he can''t walk alone in the corridor of the teaching building at night.

 Chapter 80

    That''s too creepy.


    Ji Rao checked the protective clothing, and then ran to the hole to see the situation.


    Unable to see clearly at night, he took out a night vision device from the space ring and put it on. The scene in front of him was immediately clear.


    The monster is so big that it looks like a giant centipede. Opposite him are three tall mechas.


    Jessica is a low configuration mecha, which should be the second level mecha with the top prize. Biya''s grey armor is a level 4 armor, which is average. But Boyce''s is the level 8 peak armor, is only one step away from the level 9.


    It was a gift from her Majesty on his tenth birthday.


    The perfect streamline, the hard shell and the precise design made Ji Rao unable to move his eyes.


    Don''t mention it. Ji Rao used to watch transformers and Armored Warriors when he was a child.


    Ji Rao saw that they couldn''t give up their fight. The monster had great strength and fast moving speed. The three boys couldn''t help it for a moment.


    Bayes took a long gun and stabbed it into the monster''s body.


    The monster growled and twisted even more.


    It also knows that persimmon is soft to pinch first, so it locks the lowest level of Jessica''s mecha. It raises its tail and swings at Jessica angrily.


    The speed was too fast for Bayes to pass. Jessica''s mecha was running out of energy, and even the action of raising the sword seemed so pale.


    Boyce looks at Ji Rao in protective clothing and thinks of the "baby" on Ji Rao''s hand. Expecting nothing to happen, he takes out a high-energy particle gun and shoots it at the monster''s head. His shooting has always been accurate, and this time is no exception.


    Before the monster got close to Jessica, she was shot. The momentum didn''t damage their mecha. On the contrary, Ji Rao''s eyes widened.


    Visible to the naked eye of the air twisted waves quickly ran toward him, Ji Rao rigid in situ, completely do not know how to react.


    Boyce stares at Ji Rao. Instead of calling the mecha, he stands there. The next second Ji Rao is thrown out.


    I''m scared.


    The aftershock shattered the cave and Ji Rao was crushed below.


    Bayes first rushed over, looked at the life body tested by the mecha, knew that jirao was nothing serious, and then dug in that direction. Biya and Jessica responded and began to help dig.


    Half an hour later, the comatose Ji Rao finally showed his head. His hood was broken, his forehead was bleeding, and his protective clothing was useless.


    Bayes dug out the man and took a therapeutic instrument to treat Ji Rao''s wound.


    Ji Rao''s injury is not serious, the therapeutic instrument has slowly opened his eyes.


    "Ji Rao, are you ok?"


    Ji Rao shakes his head. It''s nothing but pain and nausea. He looks at Boyce and smiles. "Thank you for saving me."


    Boyce frowned, which reflected that Ji Rao said that he cut off the monster''s leg in the hole.


    He looked at Ji Rao''s bright eyes and pale face. For the first time, he didn''t know what to say


    Biya is also a little speechless.


    It''s clear that Ji Rao won''t get hurt without using the particle gun. Even if it takes a long time, he can''t take such a risk. What should Ji Rao do in case something really happens? If it wasn''t for the protective clothing, Ji Rao still doesn''t know what would happen.


    But he didn''t say these words in front of Ji Rao.


    A few hours before dawn, Biya took a sleeping bag and let Ji Rao sleep first.

 Chapter 81

    Ji Rao gave him a smile, sincere tone, "thank you for saving me from under the cliff."


    "No, it doesn''t matter," he said


    After Ji Rao fell asleep, Biya went to see Boyce. Before he spoke, Boyce spoke first.


    "I know what you want to say."


    Biya was silent for a moment, and then said, "this mission is to take jirao back safely, so we still have to focus on jirao''s life."


    Boyce just nodded and said, "I know."


    He thought Ji Rao would summon the mecha, but in fact Omega''s reaction ability is too poor.


    Boyce is the prince, and is worthy of the first place in the school. If Biya had not worried about jirao, he would not have told Boyce that offending Boyce would not be good for him.


    But that silly Omega, Biya really can''t bear it. After all, he has heard of Boyce''s ruthlessness in training. A person who is so cruel to himself, even more dare not think about others.


    After Biya left, Jessica looked at Boyce and whispered, "thank you."


    Boyston said nothing for a moment.


    Cooperation between teams is essential, no matter what kind of situation, it is a very shameful behavior to leave team-mates.


    When Jessica just said thank you to him, Boyce thought of Ji Rao for no reason. He didn''t blame him but thank him the first time when he woke up.


    Boyce looked at the man curled up in his sleeping bag with a complicated complexion.


    The next day they continued to walk, but to Ji Rao''s surprise, Boyce slowed down.


    It was a relief to him.


    His feet did blister. He broke a few last night. It''s very painful to walk today.


    It''s nothing more than a little hard to deal with. There''s nothing Bayes can''t solve. If there is, two shots.


    On this day they went into a swamp.


    Ji Rao looks at the swamp, not sure if it''s here. If it really is


    He glanced at Jessica.


    Original text: Jessica fell into the swamp and got a super mecha with some damage.


    I don''t know why a swamp is not a swamp but a treasure. I don''t know how a super mecha got to a swamp on Versailles. I don''t dare to ask.


    Anyway, the protagonist always has a bad luck and aura bonus.


    No matter how powerful super mecha is, this thing is still a thinking mecha. He is the biggest buff for Jessica to succeed. It is also with this mecha that Jessica''s strength is seen by Bayes.


    It''s going to get Boyce''s attention


    I''m sorry, brother. I can''t give it to you.


    After two steps, Jessica found something wrong with the swamp.


    "There''s something wrong with the soil."


    Biya wondered, "what''s wrong?"


    "The mud in the swamp is usually alive. If someone steps on it, they will pull people down. But the mud is very solid. It looks like swamp. In fact..." Then he stood up.


    Biya subconsciously wanted to pull him, but seeing Jessica''s shoes didn''t sink in at all, he couldn''t help doubting. He tried to stand up and found that it was OK.


    The swamp is so big that you can''t see the end at a glance. It''s a waste of time for them to walk a little bit like this. When they knew they could walk on it, they began to walk in a straight line.

 Chapter 82

    But after a while, there was fog in the swamp.


    Ji Rao had known that it would be like this, and he was staring at Jessica all the way, so he was still following Jessica when he separated from Beyes and BIA.


    Jessica can''t hear the voice behind her. As soon as she looks back, she sees Ji Rao alone. She looks cold. "What about them?"


    Ji Rao also looked back in amazement and found that there was no one behind him. He was also flustered. "What should I do, they..."


    Jessica frowned. "It''s careless."


    He stretched out his hand to Ji Rao, "come on, let''s not get separated."


    In fact, Jessica forgot that she was alpha in other people''s eyes at that moment, so he stretched out his hand without any burden.


    Ji Rao was stunned, then put her hand in Jessica''s hand.


    Jessica holds Ji Rao''s hand. She feels that it''s small, tender and tender. She doesn''t have any cocoons at all. It''s the kind of noble young master who doesn''t touch Yang Chun Shui.


    Many years later, Jessica still remembers those days. Even though the young master was no longer there, he still couldn''t help thinking of him. He was such a simple and kind-hearted man. Why did he end up with despair.


    But at that time, Jessica could only hold Ji Rao''s hand and say to him, "follow me."


    "Good."


    Jessica looked at Ji Rao with a smile full of trust, and she felt uncomfortable at the bottom of her heart.


    He is from a low-level planet, and he is also a poor Omega. He has been discriminated against and coveted by many disgusting people since he was a child. No one covets him after he came to one star, but his contempt is still with him. But he doesn''t care. He knows what he wants. His only purpose in life is to stand on the battlefield one day and fight for his motherland.


    Although most of them were malicious to him from childhood to adulthood, he was still willing to treat his country with the most sincere kindness, which was how his parents raised him.


    "Are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid." He''s not afraid of death. Is there anything else he''s afraid of?


    "The fog is so strange. Can we still find them?"


    "I don''t know." Jessica looked at the indicator that had lost its function. "It seems that we have to go out first. You have no protective clothing and hide behind me."


    Ji Rao is a little uncomfortable.


    People treat him so well, and he counts on others'' mecha.


    Jessica watched her surroundings and didn''t notice her feet as she went on.


    All of a sudden he fell in.


    Ji Rao grabbed Jessica''s hand so hard that he didn''t fall in.


    "Ji Rao, let go!"


    Ji Rao is cruel. I''m sorry.


    He pulled Jessica out, but he fell in because of the force.


    "Ji Rao!" Jessica panicked to follow in, but found that the place was so hard that there was no gap at all.


    Ji Rao fell in and directly hit the ground. He awkwardly got up, turned on the lighting function of the space ring, surrounded by soil, only in front of a curved dark road.


    There is no danger along the way. Ji Rao goes on slowly.


    After walking for about ten minutes, Ji Rao saw a one person high platform with a simple silver ring lying on it.


    Ji Rao''s heart moved.


    Super mecha.


    He walked over and was about to pick it up when he was hit by an invisible force.


    Ji Rao

 Chapter 83

    Jessica got it all at once.


    "You human being are so weak, you still want to have me?"


    The baby''s voice, milk and beat, is really super mecha.


    Ji Rao asked warily, "who are you?"


    "Me? You are not human enough to know who I am


    "Oh, I''ll go."


    "Wait!"


    For such a long time, there was not even a living creature in this place. Although the quality of the human body was too poor to control it, at least it was also a living person. Now, as long as someone could take him out.


    "You Do you want to go out? "


    "You help me?"


    The mecha gritted his teeth. "Of course."


    "Then you have to tell me what you are first, or how can I believe you?"


    Mecha thought about it and told him that his noble identity was nothing. He said, "I''m the mecha in front of you."


    "What grade?"


    "How many levels? I''m super mecha. I can talk consciously. I''m the super mecha with the highest configuration


    Ji Rao quite some perfunctory way, "Oh."


    Super mecha


    What does "Oh" mean.


    "Do you look down on me?"


    "No


    The mecha said angrily, "you look down on me?"


    Ji Rao


    "You take me out first. My companions are on it. I''m worried."


    "Well, I won''t recognize you first." A fragile Omega can''t handle it.


    "Good."


    "You''ll keep me until I find my next master."


    "Good."


    "I''m a little damaged, you have to repair me."


    "Good."


    "Besides, you should put me first." How can I accommodate other mechas with me?


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Ji Rao always feels that Youdao''s dissatisfied eyes fall on her "baby". He did not disable the other hand to cover the baby, "OK."


    Mecha thought about it, and then said, "that''s all for the time. I''ll continue to make up for it later."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    "Well, then, you human beings can come to take me now."


    Ji Rao doesn''t think much about whether the mecha recognizes himself or not. As long as he doesn''t recognize Jessica, everything is easy to say.


    But Jessica works hard and will show up in front of Boyce sooner or later. Before that, he has to attack Boyce first.


    Slag attack regret what, it is too bloody.


    In the original text, Jessica first buff used 10000 words to describe the process of accepting mecha, which was directly compressed by him.


    It''s easy to take this thing. The main thing is Follow his hair.


    Ji Rao put the ring into the space ring. As soon as he put it in, he heard the mecha shouting.


    "You put me with this group of rubbish?"


    "It''s too obvious to take you outside. Since you are so powerful, I can''t make others suspicious. It''s not good if they take you away."


    Mecha thought about it, and then he didn''t speak.


    "Mecha, how do we get out?"


    "I have a name. My name is 000."


    "So, how do we get out?"


    "Come here, I''ll tell you."


    The original text only mentions that Jessica got 000, but it doesn''t explain how he left. Ji Rao wants to cry when he pokes his head out of a pile of soil. It turns out that Jessica is not easy either.


    He climbed out of the soil with his hands. His whole body is covered with soil, his face is gray, and he is sitting on the ground gasping.

 Chapter 84

    "You are not." 000 voice spit, "although I know you are weak, but how can you be so weak?"


    "What do you know?" Ji Rao turns on the communication instrument, the fog is dispersed, and the communication instrument can be used again. He sends a signal to Boyce, and soon receives a message from Boyce.


    "Is it safe?"


    "Safe."


    "Well, stay where you are. I''ll come to you."


    Ji Rao will not move.


    He stood up and patted the dirt on his body. He was still in a trance.


    It''s too easy to pick up 000 or something, though it''s Jessica''s.


    Sure enough, he was not wronged by spraying fish on Bajiang. What he wrote was not at all cool.


    "Ji Rao!"


    The first one who rushed over was Jessica. He looked at Ji Rao''s disheartened face and said anxiously, "are you ok?"


    Ji Rao returned a smile, "it''s OK."


    Biya also asked, "what happened to you down there?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s like a special transmission channel. I can''t get in touch with you when I go in. I walk around inside for several times before I come out from here. Then I get in touch with you at the first time."


    Because some planets are unstable in space, the teleportation channel may appear, and the time and place are not fixed, but it is also very dangerous. If you are not careful, it may be pressed into meat cake by huge pressure. Ji Rao is lucky.


    Boyce can''t help looking at Ji Rao. What Jessica told them was that Ji Rao fell in to save him.


    He always thought that Ji Rao was no different from Omega, who he knew was noble, weak, snobbish and selfish.


    "Just keep going if you''re OK."


    With the biggest buff of the trip, Ji Rao is relieved.


    By the way, he took Bayes by accident, carelessly and by chance, and they got a lot of advanced materials and useful biological seeds.


    In order to avoid trouble, Ji Rao directly let Boyce around a few trouble places.


    "Do you detect it with mental force?"


    Here, all kinds of detection instruments are limited, so people''s mental power is particularly important.


    Ji Rao always has to find a proper reason for her foresight and admit it openly. Although he didn''t know what mental power was.


    "Can you find some places where there are insects and beasts?"


    Ji Rao knows what Boyce means as soon as he hears it. Is this a fighting devil? Although we can gain something through actual combat, Boyce''s progress is almost visible to the naked eye.


    "Good."


    When Bayes left, 000 came out and spat.


    "Bah. Although your mental power is good, but you don''t know how to use it, it''s just outrageous. But you don''t use mental energy. How do you know where the danger is? "


    Ji Rao accurately grasped the key point he wanted, "my mental strength is good?"


    "Well, it''s average. It''s average."


    "What''s the use of mental power?"


    "My God, you don''t know the use of mental power. So what do you learn? Or I can''t keep up with the present planet? "


    Ji Rao said helplessly, "I''m just a weak Omega. What I can know is also my natural learning..." Ji Rao thought about the lessons he had learned, and then said, "how to spend the estrus period, how to efficiently conceive the baby, how to dress up..."


    000£º¡­¡­

 Chapter 85

    "Well, tell me what mental power is?"


    000 decided to put it in a simpler way, "it''s a kind of consciousness power of human beings. Do you know idealism? It''s kind of like that. People''s mental strength varies from high to low, but most of them don''t. Mental power is almost free from any interference. It''s the most accurate and powerful way to detect. It can even change the trajectory of a bullet or a photon gun by itself. Do you know the occupation of mecha observer? "


    Ji Rao thought, "you mean A mechanic


    "The name may have changed over the years, but the essence has not." 000 continued, "mecha restorers are subordinate to mecha restorers. They will ensure the operation and repair of mecha. Excellent mecha restorers must have high mental strength." He snorted, "but you can''t use it."


    "How is that going to work?"


    "Close your eyes, concentrate and feel with your heart."


    "Do you want me to sleep?"


    "You stupid human," he said


    He did not know where to throw out a few books, looking at the past, the same "ninety-nine ways to release mental power", "the complete collection of mental power cohesion", "those things between me and mental power"


    Ji Rao always feels that it''s not very reliable


    "Forget it, I''m in a hurry. You''ll always know when I''m here."


    "Can you use it now?"


    I''ve been in that place for three hundred years, and I''ve run out of electricity. Now I''m on standby to talk to you. Besides, I was injured. "


    "Hurt? How can I help you? "


    "Of course, it''s mental power. If you can''t, find a reliable mecha to observe The restorer is here


    Biya and Jessica both think that the competition is not important, and accumulating experience is the priority. So in the next few days, Ji Rao took them to many animal settlements. The three boys made rapid progress. Others rushed to the finish line, but they dragged on as soon as they could. When they finally reached the finish line, they were only in group 95.


    Ji LAN has been waiting at the end of the line. Ji Rao''s delay makes him very anxious.


    Until see Ji Rao come back, that heart finally put back in the belly.


    "Brother."


    Ji Lan also does not dislike Ji Rao dirty, directly put people into his arms, "all the way OK?"


    "Nothing."


    Xiruier said with a smile, "fortunately you''re OK. Ji LAN is worried."


    Ji Rao grinned at Ji LAN, like a child.


    Ji LAN can obviously feel Ji Rao''s closeness to himself in the past six months. He used to spoil his younger brother, but Ji Rao always thinks that when he grows up, he shouldn''t act like a spoiler again.


    Now it''s good. He likes Ji Rao to rely on himself.


    "Brother, what''s your number?"


    "First."


    Ji Rao''s eyes are shining, "brother is really powerful."


    Ji Lan''s heart is full of. No matter how much praise teachers and schools give, it''s not worth Ji Rao''s adoring and joyful eyes.


    "Reward is the latest brain that hasn''t been put on sale yet." Ji LAN takes out the light brain from his pocket and puts it on Ji Rao''s wrist, "let''s play for you."


    "Thank you, brother. That''s very nice."


    Xiruier is a little envious of Ji Rao. The light brain is worth tens of millions at least. Ji LAN doesn''t want to give it away.


    And since Ji Rao appeared, Ji LAN has never put anything else in her eyes. Although Ji Rao is just his brother, he has never seen a brother who can treat him so well. Even Ji Rao''s parents don''t dote on him so much

 Chapter 86

    "Well, let''s go. We''ll have a holiday when we get back. Where do you want to play?"


    Xiruier looks at Ji LAN holding Ji Rao''s back and sighs. She can''t help feeling frustrated.


    Ji LAN is very gentle and takes care of him all the way. But that''s all.


    He is gentle to all people, and he is no exception.


    In Ji Lan''s case, I''m afraid Ji Rao is the only exception.


    When I go back, it''s not as obvious as when I come here. Ji LAN holds Ji Rao and sits with Bayes Jessica Biya.


    "Thanks for taking care of Xiao Rao all the way."


    Biya is a little flattered. Before that, it''s hard for him to say a word to Ji LAN.


    "No, that''s what we should do. And Ji Rao helped us a lot along the way. "


    "Really?" Ji LAN seems to be amused. He thinks that BIA is just making polite remarks.


    "Well." Boyce nodded.


    Ji LAN Leng, "what did he do?"


    "Your brother seems to have good mental strength." After all, Ji Rao is only an omega. He can''t care whether he wants to develop in the future or he is willing to be an Omega under alpha.


    But he still hopes Ji Rao can work hard.


    Ji LAN surprised to see eye Ji Rao, Ji Rao also innocent looking at him.


    If Bayes can say "yes", it shows that Ji Rao''s mental strength is really high.


    But now is obviously not a good time to cross examine, Ji LAN had to press down, wait to go back and ask slowly.


    After going back, the school gave the students two days off. Jilan goes back in Jilan''s car with salier and Luca.


    The Ji family had two generals and generals, which was one of the most solid aids to the Empire. And Ji LAN obviously didn''t lose the face of Ji''s family. His combat ability and physical quality are also outstanding among the people of the same age or even older than him. Ji''s family has always been close to the royal family, which is why Boyce and Ji LAN are closer.


    Ji''s family has a villa in the center of the imperial capital. Through the long garden is the grand gate. The hall is spacious and tall. The overall white tone makes it simple and clean. On the walls are valuable oil paintings. Porcelain vases with exquisite patterns are placed on the shelves. The layout is reasonable and beautiful. There are robots cleaning by the glass table. The round arched windows, the spiral stairs and the stone masonry at the corner show the European style incisively and vividly.


    When Ji Rao looked at the house and the area, there was only one word left in his mind.


    It''s expensive.


    It''s true that Ji''s family are rich, and it''s true that they love to enjoy themselves.


    Villa cinema, swimming pool, billiards room, training room and so on.


    Ji Yingquan, Ji Rao''s father, was a famous mecha division. With him, the United States, the state and the government did not dare to wage war against the Empire easily. The empire ruled from one degree star to seven degrees star, and the more backward the planet was, the more backward the seven degrees star was. Now the most backward seven degrees star was the colony of the United States, the state and the government. Now the Empire, the alliance and the states are fighting for the sixth degree star. The sixth degree star is already broken, and now the cause of the war has become a primitive planet.


    Ji Yingquan, the best mecha division of the Empire, fought against the alliance and the States on the 6th and 7th stars all the year round, and seldom went home.


    Ji Rao''s mother, Mrs. Ji, is a very gentle and elegant Omega. She doesn''t mind that her husband doesn''t come home all the year round. On the contrary, she understands it very well. Since childhood, she told Ji Lan that she wanted to become a great mechanic like his father, protect the Empire and his younger brother.

 Chapter 87

    After saying hello to Mrs. Ji and telling her that there is such a bodyguard as salier at home, Mrs. Ji said that she had no objection, Ji LAN and Ji Rao went back to their room.


    Mrs. Ji asked the robot to clean up a guest room and come out to live with salier.


    The second floor is the bedroom. Ji LAN turns into the bedroom with Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s bedroom is very lovely, the whole is sky blue, wallpaper sheets are blue, tidy bed full of all kinds of dolls.


    There is a huge French window on the other side of the balcony, which can shine the largest area of sunlight. Looking out, you can also see the garden in the villa.


    Ji Rao collapsed on the bed as soon as he entered the door. He was really exhausted during the days of Versailles.


    Ji LAN helps Ji Rao take off his shoes. When he takes off his socks, he hears Ji Rao exclaim.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao half sat up, his hands on the bed, tears in his eyes.


    "Pain..."


    Ji LAN pauses, and her strength decreases. After the blister on Ji Rao''s foot breaks, it sticks to her socks. When she takes it off, it''s as painful as tearing skin and flesh.


    Ji LAN helps him to take off a little bit, looking at Ji Rao''s tender white feet full of broken blisters, heartache for a moment. He asked Luca to bring the therapeutic apparatus and help Ji Rao treat himself slowly.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    The instrument is warm, and the pain has gone away for the most part.


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    Ji LAN sighed and knew that Ji Rao''s feet had almost recovered, so she accepted the therapeutic instrument.


    "Do you want to be a mechanic?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes brightened, "I May I? "


    "Yes, tomorrow I''ll find an instrument to measure your mental strength."


    "Well I''ll be my brother''s repairman in the future. "


    Ji LAN grinned and pinched Ji Rao''s nose, "I''ll go to the battlefield in the future. I''ll take you with me. How can I rest assured. In fact, out of selfishness, I don''t want you to do this. Your safe stay in zengxing is what my brother wants. "


    Ji Rao doodled and said, "that''s too boring. Although I''m Omega, I still want to help my brother. If my brother is fighting outside, I will be worried too. "


    Ji LAN heard Ji Rao worried about himself, and instantly felt that everything was worth it.


    He took Ji Rao into his arms. "My brother is very powerful. He will be even more powerful in the future. He will always protect Xiao Rao. Only if Xiao Rao calls him brother, he will appear in front of you. "


    Ji Rao nodded hard.


    The next day Ji LAN took the instrument to test Ji Rao''s mental strength, and it was detected that it was S-level.


    It scared Ji LAN.


    Mental power is born, although the day after tomorrow can improve, but it is very difficult. And the initial mental strength is s level, I''m afraid even Ji Yingquan''s repairman can''t reach this level.


    Ji LAN stares at the monitoring data for a long time and smiles as if he is the one with S-level mental strength.


    "We''re really good at Xiao Rao!"


    At the beginning of school, Ji Rao was transferred to the major of mecha repairman. There he systematically learned how to use mental power and what to do with it.


    With 000 on one side, Ji Rao has made rapid progress.


    Half a month later, Ji Rao was overwhelmed by tedious courses and heavy tasks. For the first time, he knew how easy it was to be an ignorant Omega.


    During this period, he didn''t have much time to go to Bayes to brush his face. He couldn''t help worrying. Boyce and Jessica have been training all the time. During the training, they have a spark of love or something

 Chapter 88

    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao!"


    Jirao looked back and saw Cyril standing in front of him. His face was red, his face was excited, his eyes were excited, and his lips were trembling.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? What did you say? You don''t know yet? "


    The eyes of the whole class turned to Ji Rao. There was envy, jealousy and surprise. All kinds of emotions intertwined together. Ji Rao had goose bumps.


    There was a faint thought in his mind.


    "My God, you don''t know such an important thing. Yesterday Her Majesty asked her highness Boyce to do pheromone matching! Guess who? "


    Ji Rao pretended to be surprised and said, "who?"


    "It''s you! Pheromone matching is as high as 99%! The Empire''s highest match so far is only 86%! Only 86% of them can be together for more than 100 years, just like their first love. I can''t imagine how 99% of them will stick together every day? I mean literally... "


    Not only you can''t think of it, but also I can''t think of it. In fact, his royal highness Boyce is obviously not a person who can control his emotions because of pheromones. He can even mercilessly kick off the "predestined partner" with pheromones matching 99% and find a good and inferior Omega.


    Ji Rao specially checked the pheromone matching degree.


    Pheromone matching has a very high degree of partner selection. Two people with matching degree of 10% will like each other when they meet for the first time.


    Up to 20 percent of the majority will be together in a wonderful love.


    It''s between 30% and 45%. If it wasn''t for the incompatibility of personality, the great difference of family background, and the death of family and friends, the two people would not be able to separate.


    Up to 60 percent, two people can be together for a lifetime, and do not worry about what small three small four, 60 percent of the match has been very rare.


    When it reaches 70 percent, alpha will never see any other Omega in his eyes, and so will Omega.


    More than 80% of them are called "predestined partners". As long as they meet alpha and omega, they are bound to get married. They don''t even have time to break in! Moreover, alpha must see his Omega every day. Once Omega is far away from him, or does not appear in front of him for a long time, alpha will be restless, irritable, and even aggressive. Omega, on the other hand, will become frightened and frail, and their physical fitness will drop again and again. Without alpha around, they will be like having no umbrella.


    More than 90 percent, so far there has been no more than 90 percent, but Xiaobian thinks that such two people should be able to sense each other''s existence as soon as they are born! If not with each other, whether it is a or O, I''m afraid it will end in depression.


    If you think what Xiaobian said is reasonable, give Xiaobian a compliment. Love you / love you /


    this is the post of a few years ago. Ji Rao, looking at this "Xiaobian", deeply feels that whether it is the earth or once on the star, the online things are so good and bad, which is not credible.


    But it''s not entirely fake.


    At least, Ji Rao''s feeling of trembling and excitement is not fake every time he sees Boyce. If he doesn''t have a firm will, he can even suffocate. Even though he clearly knows that he doesn''t like Boyce, he can''t help but follow Boyce. Well, he has to pretend that he likes him very much.

 Chapter 89

    I don''t like it all. If I really like it, I have to be what I am. It''s no wonder that Ji Rao is so crazy.


    Protagonist attack is protagonist attack, 99% match, he can be so calm, he can fall in love with others, he can be so cruel to his "predestined partner".


    Salier stood beside Jilao to help him pack his schoolbag, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "will you marry Boyce?"


    Ji Rao is now a mecha repair major, and one is class A. Most of them are beta and omega. They won''t be dazzled by beauty. Moreover, most of the mecha repair majors are ordinary families. Most of them are still skeptical of Omega, which is spoiled by Ji Rao. They think that people like vases should spend a few years in Omega teaching building and find a suitable alpha to marry after graduation.


    But Ji Rao is beyond their expectation. His mental strength has been crushing the whole profession from the beginning. When they see Ji Rao, Ji Rao is never playing. He is always playing with messy books and parts. Class a usually walks outside with his head held high, feeling superior, but Ji Rao gives them a lot of pressure. Those who are more noble than them work harder than them, which makes human feelings so embarrassing.


    But Ji Rao is not as good as they think. If he didn''t shout by his ear every day, he wouldn''t work so hard. After all, he still believes in hedonism.


    The match between Bayes and Jilao''s pheromone was as high as 99%. It spread all over the first star in only half a day. When the class first heard that salier said it, they all pricked up their ears and couldn''t help looking this way.


    Ji Rao had been fond of Boyce. He lowered his head shyly because of the human problem. He hesitated and said, "I don''t know..."


    Isn''t that a promise in disguise?


    Ninety nine percent of the two people who match each other are naturally embarrassed if they don''t get married.


    Although in Ji Rao, the matching degree really doesn''t mean anything, at most two people are particularly suitable, but that''s all. He still doesn''t understand what alpha and Omega represent. If they are just two genders, it''s easy to say.


    After hearing this, Sally held her breath on her chest. He looked at Omega, who was always very gentle. He didn''t want him to marry Boyce.


    Salier with Luca and Ji Rao go out together, to the door, to meet Ji Rao is not the driver, but Ji LAN.


    Salier and Luca are sitting in the front. Ji LAN turns on the autopilot and goes to the back to sit with Ji Rao.


    "Brother, why did you come to pick me up today?"


    Ji LAN dotes on to drown of smile, ear nail all seem to be in hair light, "we finish school early, small Rao.". Do you know the pheromone matching degree of Bayes? "


    "I see."


    Ji LAN looked at Ji Rao with some worry. "The queen intends to let you marry Boyce. Of course, my father and I hope so. Boyce is our prince and the hope of the future of the Empire. His 3S constitution is the highest now. You will not suffer if you follow him. Of course, my brother respects your decision. "


    However, he knew Boyce. Boyce never liked Omega, and even hated it.

 Chapter 90

    Of course, he was inclined to Boyce. He was familiar with Bayes and knew that he was worthy of trust.


    Ji Rao blushed and lowered her head. She was thinking, but the gesture of clasping her hands showed his inner confusion.


    After a while, Ji Rao said softly, "I don''t know..."


    Ji LAN sighed, his brother had never experienced such a thing, so he certainly did not know.


    Ji Rao hesitated and said, "it''s very comfortable to be with him. He''s with Other alpha is different... "


    "Can it be the same?" Ji LAN laughs, "after all, it''s 99% matching."


    Ji LAN corners of the mouth bend, he rubbed Ji Rao''s hair, "no matter what you think, brother is on your side."


    "That brother..." On the way back, Ji Rao asked unintentionally, "do you remember Jessica? The one I worked with last time. "


    Ji LAN is stunned for a moment. Jessica has a lot of contacts with Boyce these days. When Boyce talks about him, his eyes are full of appreciation.


    To be honest. Ji LAN is not sure what kind of attitude Boyce has towards Jessica. She appreciates Jessica too much and likes Jessica less. But he won''t tell Ji Rao that.


    "I don''t remember." Ji LAN asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. When he was working with me, I saw that he was not very powerful. I was worried that he would be bullied when he came back."


    Ji LAN to his younger brother this rotten good person''s disposition is really helpless, he flicked Ji Rao''s forehead, "more care about yourself."


    The next day, Ji Rao''s brain received the news from Bayes.


    He asked Ji Rao out to meet him.


    It''s been three months since the last training.


    It took Jessica half a year to repair the 000. It took him two months to repair it, but only a little bit.


    Boyce asked him to meet at a cafe.


    In today''s technologically advanced world, shopping malls and amusement parks are no longer visited, but there are still many places like cafes where people can relax in their busy lives.


    And Bayes ordered the most expensive one in the imperial capital.


    After Ji Rao went in, the service robot took him to the single room ordered by Bayes. The robot lovingly opened the door. It was very quiet inside. The piano music was ringing slowly, which made people think of the quiet Rhine River.


    Boyce was still wearing a school uniform, and apparently came to see Ji Rao in his spare time.


    "Here you are. Sit down."


    Kyrao sat down just across from Bayes.


    Luca dutifully stayed quietly behind Ji Rao.


    "You don''t forget to take it anywhere."


    Ji Rao looked at Luca and laughed. "I''ve been around since I was a child. I''m not used to it."


    "Listen to your brother say you went to the mecha repair department?"


    "Yes, I hope to be my brother''s mechanic one day. To be honest, that''s what I went for."


    Boyce looked at the light in Jilao''s eyes. His face was so proud and confident that it was the most dazzling color in the world. Boyce looked at it for a while before he realized it.


    "That''s good."


    Ji Rao stirred the coffee in front of him with a spoon. The sugar bag beside him didn''t move. Obviously, he added it himself.


    "You called me here to talk about matching?"


    Boyce nodded. He was really good-looking, with an air that could not be ignored, and it was very pleasant just to sit there.

 Chapter 91

    Ji Rao lowers his head and smiles, as if he is a little shy. He gently picks up the sugar bag and tears it open. Then he pours all the sugar into it. His fingertips are like flower buds holding the spoon. The place where he works is transparent powder, which makes people feel unbearable.


    Ji Rao stirred his coffee, but he was very nervous, "if it''s you, I''ll..."


    The voice in the back was getting smaller and smaller. When Bayes saw Ji Rao''s smooth and white neck, he thought of Omega''s trouble and said, "Ji Rao, I''m I''m not going to get married yet, and I don''t want to find Omega, so I''m sorry. "


    Ji Rao''s smile faded and her lips turned white.


    He looked at Boyce in a daze, as if he hadn''t reflected what he said. In order to cover up the red eyes, he lowered his eyes, eyelashes left two shadows on the eyelids, whether it was really like, or caused by the matching degree, the original owner''s favor for Bayes was not fake.


    Now Boyce told him so clearly that it was impossible, not to say what it felt like, but that there was a kind of fine pain in the heart.


    Boyce had prepared a lot of speeches, but when Ji Rao looked like this, all the prepared words choked in his throat.


    For a moment, there was a tremendous silence.


    Ji Rao was the first one to speak. He laughed, but he couldn''t help it. In fact, the matching degree is just a number. I think it''s a bit ridiculous to tie them together just because of the matching degree. After all, we didn''t have any intersection before... "


    "Not really..." Boyce suddenly interrupted him. He didn''t know why, but he seriously explained to him, "we stayed in Versailles for half a month before."


    Ji Rao Leng Leng, and then along the way, "ah, yes, at that time thanks to you."


    There was another silence.


    Boyce looked at the brain and apologized. "I''m sorry. I have to go back to school. I''ll go first."


    Ji Rao lowered his head and covered his eyes with his thin hair. He couldn''t see his emotion clearly Be careful on your way


    Boyce out of the coffee shop, looking at the car in front of the bustling, suddenly feel a huge loss. He knew it was the function of pheromone, and he was often attracted by Ji Rao when he was on Versailles.


    He sighed. Even if he had done so much anti pheromone training, he had to admit that Ji Rao was really special.


    Jessica''s face flashed in front of him, and his mood ran away.


    Omega is really attractive and can arouse alpha''s desire for protection, but he doesn''t want the stable life that most people expect when their husband works outside and their wife teaches their husband and children at home. He knew from a very young age that his other half must be the kind of teammates who can fight side by side with him.


    At the moment when Boyce went out, Ji Rao took back his formal and lost appearance. He covered his empty heart and frowned.


    The feeling of Beyes is really getting stronger and stronger.


    By contrast, Omega, who is obviously frail, is more easily influenced by pheromones. Every time Boyce is around him, he feels at ease.


    The 99% matching degree is really more than a number.


    Their school is once the No.1 school in the star rankings. At this time of the year, social activities are held to promote the progress of students through the exchange of experience. This time, it''s Alexandria college, which is as famous as their school.

 Chapter 92

    Alexandria college is full of alpha and has a small number of beta. This school pays more attention to the military headquarters. Students have more or less military ranks and fight in the front line as soon as they graduate.


    Xiruier took jirao and talked endlessly about Alexandria college, with a girlish look on her face. "You don''t know how handsome the students in their school are!"


    Ji Rao teases him deliberately, "don''t you like my brother? My brother is not handsome? "


    Cheryl blushed again, "Jilan Ji LAN is certainly handsome. But Alexander college is also handsome... "


    On the day of the friendship, Ji Rao sat on the side of the mecha repairman major. Both schools have prepared a lot of programs. Ji Rao is fascinated by the mature VR and 3D displays. The future development of science and technology is really not just talking about it.


    The last one stepped onto the stage wearing an inch of his head, a uniform of Alexandria Academy in dark green, and black field boots. His eyes were as sharp as a wolf, and his mouth was as cool as a smile.


    As soon as he went up, he was obviously excited off the stage. Ji Rao sees a lot of Omega''s eyes are bright.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m a junior from Alexandria college. My name is Lu Cheng. "There are two things to say. First, I hope to find a mechanic to repair my mecha. He has a problem with his left leg joint and often gets stuck. Second, "Lu Cheng''s eyes were fixed somewhere, and the corners of his mouth began to rise.


    "I''ve heard that his highness Boyce is the first person in alpha for a long time, so after the repair, I want to compete with his highness. I don''t know if his highness will give me face."


    Boyce, sitting under the stage, instantly received the sight from all directions.


    In full view of the public, Boyce nodded and accepted the challenge.


    Lu Cheng gave a smile and showed his little fangs on his left. He looked like a wolf.


    He took off the ring on his index finger. In an instant, a red mecha appeared on the stage.


    There was a cry of surprise.


    The mecha is about 13 meters high. Viewed from the outside, it is a heavy mecha with smooth lines, solid materials and texture. The left and right arms are equipped with Gatling and rockets. Just standing there can give people a feeling of oppression. Ji Rao looked at the big guy silently.


    Compared with strawberry, this mecha is only high in level.


    Since Lu Cheng took out the mecha, it means that the students of Alexandria college can''t fix it. Lu Cheng, this is a problem for them. If no one can fix it well, it''s really a shame.


    "Then I''ll try." There''s a man on the side of mecha repair.


    The man was well dressed and handsome, with a happy smile on his face. Ji Rao knows him. Xu Wen, a senior majoring in mecha repair, is a beta. He is not clear about himself, but his ability is beyond doubt. He is an excellent example that the teacher talks about every time in class.


    "Xu Wenxue is so good, he must have no problem!"


    "Yes, it''s said that Mr. Xu Wen is Gong Hang''s exclusive mechanic."


    "That''s too much."


    Due to physical limitations, the number of mecha repairmen is very small. Unlike mecha repairmen, anyone can learn. Even if he has no talent, as long as he is willing to work hard, he can be an idle mecha repairman. It is certainly not a problem to fill his stomach.

 Chapter 93

    Gong Hang is also among the best in alpha, a group of outstanding mecha division, ranking second only to Ji LAN. When an excellent alpha was still in school, he ordered a mecha repairman, which is enough to show Xu Wen''s strength.


    Lu Cheng looked up and down at Xu Wen, and then said, "be careful, don''t damage it."


    Then he found a chair and sat down, ready to see how Xu Wen repaired it.


    When Xu Wen heard what he said, he looked ugly for a moment.


    Lu Cheng was doubting Xu Wen''s ability. He looked at him on the spot and didn''t trust him.


    Xu Wen clenched his teeth, "that classmate has to watch."


    He turned to look at the mecha. At that moment, Xu Wen''s eyes became serious and firm. Although he doesn''t like Lu Cheng, he can completely separate the mecha from the owner. In the eyes of the mecha restorer, all mechas should be treated equally.


    Xu Wen first looked around the red mecha, and finally checked his left leg joint, which lasted for more than half an hour. Xu Wencai came down, his face a little ugly and said, "it''s not that he can''t repair it, but that he wants to remove the whole left leg joint..."


    "That''s impossible."


    Lu Cheng also lost his face. For the mecha master, the mecha is just like their wife. It''s absolutely impossible for him to let a person who doesn''t trust dismantle his mecha at will. "Don''t you have the mental power to repair it? You use that one." Xu Wen even couldn''t keep his smile. "You haven''t been involved in the industry of Mechatronics repairman. You don''t know how hard it is to be mentally competent. I dare say that there are few students here whose mental competence reaches B. The structure of your mecha is very complicated. If you move it a little bit, it may be useless. This requires more precise mental power. It''s a complete fantasy to rely on mental power to repair your mecha. "


    Lu Cheng is used to his own way. Xu Wen''s words are nonsense to him. He doesn''t care about the process. As long as he wants the result, he says with a worried face, "you can''t fix it after a long time, so go down. You can''t do it. You can''t say that no one else can do it."


    "I said, as long as I take it down, I can fix it."


    "No way." Lu Cheng stares at Xu Wen and says, "who do you think you are? I think you are just a beta. Do you know how much this mecha is worth? Even if you lose your life, you can''t afford it. " Xu Wen''s face turned red with anger and his chest heaved violently, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "How can he do that?"


    "Yes. Is it great to have money? "


    "Look down on beta? So most of our mecha restorers are still beta


    "Yes, if you have the ability, don''t go to a repairman all your life."


    Lu Cheng, as mentioned in the original text, is a very naive person. He is a little childish. He doesn''t listen to what others say and stubbornly thinks he is right. Besides, he is also a training madman, a radical, who can fight and solve problems, and never makes sense. On the battlefield to fight for the Empire, life''s greatest wish is to defeat the United States.


    When he met Jessica, he was as good as he was at first sight. Jessica''s indomitable spirit moved him, and finally he died for the Empire.


    And he died standing up. He didn''t fall down until he died.


    Ji Rao stayed up all night to read the article. When he saw that he was dead, he was still in a daze for a long time. At first, he only felt a pity. Now when he thinks about it again, he thinks that maybe this is the best ending for him.

 Chapter 94

    I didn''t expect that one day he could really see Lu Cheng.


    A lot of people are dissatisfied with him, but Ji Rao knows that he doesn''t mean any harm. He is the kind of character who can say anything. His mecha is as important to him as his life. If Ji Rao were him, Ji Rao would not give his life to a stranger.


    "Well, he can''t fix it. You can fix it."


    000 voice in his mind, Ji Rao shook his head, "I go up to do? Join in the fun? "


    "Anyway, your mental strength is so high. After repairing that boy''s mecha, no one dares to question your strength any more."


    Ji Rao is very flattered, modest mouth way, "Xu literature long repair is not good, then I certainly can not."


    000 snorted, the tone is full of disdain, "that child also has a little mental power, can''t compare with you completely."


    Ji Rao laughed for a while, 000 immediately exploded, "what are you laughing at? I''m not praising you. If you can''t even compare with him, you''re not qualified to talk to me! "


    Lu Cheng was still sitting on the stage. He glanced at the black crowd under the stage. "Is there no one? Is it difficult for the mecha repair Department of your university to become a person? Or is that person already the highest level in your school? "


    "Don''t some people say that there is no need to listen to the lecture given by Mr. Xu? It''s so powerful that you go up. "


    Ji Rao next to the people have a point to look at Ji Rao, eyes full of disdain and contempt. Seeing all the eyes around, Ji Rao finally remembered. A week ago, all the students in the Department of Mechatronics repair were told to attend Xu Wen''s lecture. 000 told him that he majored in mental strength and that he was not in the same way as their low mental strength repairers. It was useless to listen to him.


    Ji Rao happened to have too many tasks at that time. He was too busy, so he pushed.


    It''s not a big deal, but it can be caught by some envious people.


    Ji Rao did not respond to hear someone shouting.


    "Ji Rao said he could!"


    All of a sudden, the whole meeting hall was quiet. Lu Cheng glanced down, "who is Ji Rao?"


    If it was Ji Rao, he would pull the man over and let him know why the flowers are so red in front of the whole school.


    But now that he was the original owner, he hesitated and stood up with just the right panic on his face. Lu Cheng squints at Ji Rao and feels that his frightened rabbit looks a little contemptuous.


    "Are you a mechanic?"


    "I, I''m a sophomore majoring in mecha restoration..."


    Lu Cheng sneered. Ji Rao''s weak voice was like a candle that had been extinguished. He didn''t make a sound. He didn''t know where to put it. He blushed.


    It was the first time that Lu Cheng saw someone blushing. He thought about it and finally said impatiently, "come up and have a try."


    Salier sat next to Ji Rao, and when he heard Lu Cheng say so, he squeezed Ji Rao''s hand, "go."


    Ji Rao stood on the stage, probably because he was too nervous. His eyes were a little dodgy, and he didn''t dare to look at Lu Cheng.


    Lu Cheng looked at his jade cut face, but his brain blurted out, "don''t be nervous."


    Ji Rao looked up at him, with a pair of glass bead like eyes. Lu Cheng looked back and frowned, as if he didn''t understand why he mentioned that sentence more.


    "Go and see if you can fix it."

 Chapter 95

    Ji Rao nodded. He took two steps forward. In front of the tall mecha, he looked so weak.


    He put his hand on the mecha and closed his eyes.


    The audience was stunned.


    They''ve never seen anyone do this.


    Close your eyes and touch the mecha. What can you touch?


    But those who know a little bit about mecha repair can see what he is doing.


    There are only two ways for mecha repairmen. One is to memorize by rote. They can remember the various uses of mecha materials, the reactions of various materials, the types of parts, and be familiar with physical, chemical and mathematical knowledge. Another type is the gifted type, which is born with high mental power. It takes a long time for others to check to find out what''s wrong, and they can release their mental power to know, which often takes only two or three seconds.


    But there are too few gifted repairmen. Almost one in ten repairmen has mental power. In the school, most of the mecha repairmen are below grade C, and mental power can play an auxiliary role at most, but that''s how the auxiliary role can open up the gap between people, let alone completely rely on mental power.


    "Pretend, how can you use mental power? Xu Wen is a good student. He is a B student. He dares not practice like this. "


    "And he just transferred to prosthodontics not long ago?"


    "I haven''t heard his name before in the mecha repair major..."


    "Isn''t he the beautiful Omega? How did you become a mechanic again? "


    000 muttered in his mind, "what kind of bumpkin are you? We were full of psychics at that time. Now there are fewer people who use their mental energy. If they haven''t seen it, they say, "no?" Finally came to a conclusion, sour soil baozi.


    Ji Rao turned a deaf ear to all the comments.


    As a matter of fact, he has practiced his mental strength many times. After exploring his mental strength, he quickly found out where there was a problem. Two wires were short circuited due to the friction and fracture of insulating skin, so they would often jam and even make the opposite action. If you don''t use mental energy, you really need to remove the outer mecha to repair the inner thread.


    The lines inside are intricate. Ji Rao controls the size of his mental power and slowly puts it to the place where there is a problem. If his mental power is high, he can even use it as a weapon. As long as he has a little more, he will destroy the surrounding lines, but if he has a little less, he can''t connect them. There are only a few of the first degree stars who can freely retract and release their mental power.


    Ji Rao''s forehead exudes sweat. He carefully controls his mental movement. Now he can''t push, and it''s hard for him to enter. If he destroys the mecha except for some mistakes, Lu Cheng will never finish with him.


    Ji Rao bit his teeth and went in. Finally he met the two wires. He slowly released his mental energy to repair the insulation. It''s a long process. Ji Rao is devoted to the mecha.


    When he finished, he saw that Lu Cheng was staring at him. When he opened his eyes, Lu Cheng immediately said, "have you finished? Don''t tell me you just closed your eyes and touched my mecha for half an hour. "


    Ji Rao stopped and said with a smile, "it''s fixed."


    Lu Cheng looked at him suspiciously, Ji Rao retreated, "you try."


    Lu Cheng said nothing more and went straight to the mecha. He didn''t hope, because Ji Rao didn''t look like a reliable mechanic.


    But when he entered the command, the mecha immediately made a series of error free responses.

 Chapter 96

    Lu Cheng came down with a smile. His mecha had changed back into a ring, and he put it on his hand again. He looked at Ji Rao excitedly, "what''s your name?"


    Ji Rao, who wanted to go down, stood in the same place again and answered his question politely, "my name is Ji Rao."


    "Ji Rao? Good name. What gender are you? Beta£¿¡±


    "I''m Omega."


    Lu Cheng was surprised. In his eyes, Omega was weak and vulnerable. They could destroy them with a single blow. Their only function was to pass on the family to alpha. Unexpectedly, the man in front of him was Omega.


    "Then..." Lu Cheng seems to have made a decision, "can I ask you to be my mechanic?"


    "Did Ji Rao really repair the mecha?"


    "Before the literary master Xu finished, he did it?"


    "If I''m right, he just touched the mecha?"


    "What do you know! He''s mental! Mental power! "


    Ji LAN stares at the two people on the stage tightly, so she doesn''t see the difference of Boyce.


    "I''m sorry, I already have someone who wants to be his mechanic repairman."


    Lu Cheng was stunned for a moment, then regretted, "that''s OK."


    Rao Ji smiles at him. "You''ll meet a better mechanic."


    Lu Cheng was shaken by his smile, and then he also laughed, "I hope so."


    This is not Ji Rao''s consolation. Lu Cheng will meet a mechanic in the future. Although the mechanic is not the best, he is most familiar with Lu Cheng''s heavy mechanic. In other words, that is the best mechanic for him.


    "Can I hold you?"


    Not only Ji Rao, but also the audience.


    Alpha goes to hold Omega. Isn''t that taking advantage of others?


    Ji LAN wants to stand up in a hurry and is grabbed by Boyce.


    Ji Lan also reflects that now is not the time to make trouble. She reluctantly sits down and stares at Lu Cheng.


    "Ji Rao''s mental strength is already so high?"


    "Xiao Rao has great talent." Ji LAN smiles at Boyce. The smile is arrogant and complacent, and the tone even shows off. "Xiao Rao says that he will be a mechanic for me in the future."


    Boyce was relieved.


    It turned out that Ji Lan was the one who said "I want to be his mechanic repairman".


    "How''s Jessica?"


    Ji Rao suddenly remembered that day, Ji Rao suddenly asked him about Jessica.


    A few days ago, they went out on a mission. They were in a critical situation. Jessica almost gave up her life to save Boyce.


    "No life is in danger."


    "Jessica usually looks cold and rational. How did she rush up at that time?"


    Boyce did not speak.


    Ji LAN glanced at him. "You refuse my brother. I know you don''t like Omega." He snorted, "even my brother can''t see it. There''s something wrong with your eyes."


    Boyce laughed.


    Ji Rao just wanted to say something on the stage, and the warm and tall body had leaned over.


    Lu Cheng is half a head taller than Ji Rao. When he holds someone in his arms, it''s like holding a doll. Originally just empty hug, but I don''t know why, the hand touched that fragrant soft body can''t help but increase the strength, almost put Ji Rao whole son embedded in the body.


    Smelling the light fragrance from Ji Rao''s body, Lu Cheng couldn''t help whispering in Ji Rao''s ear, "do you have alpha?"

 Chapter 98

    Lu Cheng licked the corner of his mouth, and his eyes showed bloodthirsty excitement. He pressed a few keys, and his fingers quickly knocked down a few instructions.


    The arm of the red mecha gradually raised, and the high-energy particle gun moved to the front.


    The next moment, more than a dozen particle guns rushed towards the white mecha. They surrounded Bayes from all angles. As long as one hit, the mecha would be useless.


    Boom.


    The walls of the training room made a huge roar. Not only Lu Cheng, but also the spectators held their breath and stared at a piece of ash smoke.


    Lu Cheng''s pupil suddenly shrank, and the white ribbon rushed out. In an instant, Lu Cheng subconsciously raised his hand to block, but the strength was beyond his expectation. The red mecha was directly overturned, and it was very dangerous to fall in front of the enemy. He immediately wanted to stand up. With a heavy body, he went back on his stomach.


    The white mecha was stepping on him. Although the mecha had no expression, Lu Cheng knew that Boyce was looking at him with a sneer.


    At the end of World War I, they came out of the training room.


    "Boyce is really good!"


    "Mr. Boyce is wonderful!"


    Boyce scanned for a week and saw Ji Rao talking to Ji LAN. There were so many people and so many eyes around him, but there was no Ji Rao. He felt meaningless for a moment.


    Ji LAN saw Boyce come out, just look at the expression to know Boyce won.


    Although Lu Cheng lost, he didn''t mean he couldn''t afford to lose half of the game. Instead, he said excitedly, "I''m very happy. You should be careful when you make an appointment next time."


    Boyce suddenly gave him a smile of unknown meaning. "I hope it will be a little challenging next time."


    Such a conspicuous irony.


    Lu Cheng stared at Boyce''s face for a moment and didn''t know him. So why is this man so obviously hostile to him?


    "Geerao, Boyce won!"


    Two school people get together, originally very noisy, but this sentence stands out among them, everyone is quiet, eyes turned to Ji Rao.


    In their eyes, 99 percent of the match is enough to determine that Bayes and Giro are already together.


    This is not together, then I''m afraid there will be no love in the world.


    Those burning eyes let Ji LAN subconsciously protect Ji Rao behind them. He smiles at them and says, "matching doesn''t mean everything. We xiaorao are still single now."


    Doesn''t that mean that Bayes isn''t with Jilao?


    Ninety nine percent of the match, they stand together will not be heartbeat?


    Can anyone really resist the 99% match?


    "Not immediately." Lu Cheng said in a high voice.


    The students of the two schools were stunned again.


    What is this reversal?


    Ji LAN cold hum a, "don''t think too beautiful, small Rao is not what people can think."


    Lu Cheng was not angry either. "I''ll let you play in half a year. After all, I''ll watch you as my brother."


    Ji Lan''s face changed, "shameless. I won''t let the water out then. "


    Boyce is listening to, lift an eye to see Ji Rao flustered red face to pull Ji LAN, in the heart suddenly blocked a breath.


    Didn''t he really want to have Omega?


    Omega is cumbersome and troublesome. This kind of cognition has been deeply rooted in his heart since he was a child. Therefore, when he knows that someone matches his pheromone by 99%, he is bored. As long as he thinks that they are together just because of a test result, he feels extremely ironic.

 Chapter 99

    So he refused Ji Rao.


    But now he''s at a loss. Does he really not like Omega?


    Although Ji Rao didn''t speak from beginning to end, people in the school still think that Ji Rao is Lu Cheng''s Omega.


    Lu Cheng is good-looking, has a good family background, and is excellent. He is a close match with Ji Rao.


    "Ji Rao, someone''s looking."


    Ji Rao''s head is burning.


    Salier saw that he was a little angry, "why does that boy come to you every day, don''t you feel bored?"


    What he said is naturally Lu Cheng.


    Lu Cheng said that Ji Rao is not his Omega. He comes to Ji Rao every day to invite him to dinner, to watch movies, to go out to play, and to send a lot of things, such as plush toys, which are not expensive. It''s a strange gift to refuse.


    At this time, salier clearly realized how rare Ji Rao was.


    But also, Ji Rao is like a beam of light, shining everywhere.


    Lu Cheng is also a well-known figure. If you let him stand outside, many students will stop to watch him. Ji Rao has no choice but to get up and go out.


    When Lu Cheng saw Ji Rao, his eyes lit up.


    "Here you are."


    Ji Rao can''t help but ask him, "do you have no class every day?"


    "I finished my training ahead of time. Can I treat you to dinner? "


    "But I went home after class."


    "But you have to eat the rice."


    Ji Rao sighed, "I have someone I like."


    Lu Cheng was stunned for a moment, and then quickly responded, "but you''re not together. He doesn''t like you, does he? So I have a chance. "


    Ji Rao neuropathy.


    "It''s hard for me to do that."


    Lu Cheng is a man who doesn''t know how to write thin skinned, and he is sure to win.


    "Never mind, I can wait for you all the time. I''ll come again tomorrow. "


    Ji Rao is a little puzzled. In the original text, Lu Cheng, who only knows the Empire, is similar to the one who plays a rogue in front of him.


    After school, Ji Rao grabbed salier''s sleeve and whispered in his ear, "you go out to stop him later, I''ll turn through the window."


    "It''s too dangerous," he said Ji Rao looked at the window that only reached his chest indifferently, "salier, I''m Omega, not the disabled with broken hands and feet."


    Sally looked at him suspiciously. In his eyes, Omega was not much different from this.


    Ji Rao just doesn''t care about that. He pats salier on the back, grabs lucase in his arms, and then takes out a protective rope from his desk pocket. "That''s settled. You go out quickly, or he should come in and look for it."


    After that, without waiting for salier to react, he ran to the window and turned. He was sharp in his hands and feet. As soon as he got up, he turned out of the window with his petite figure.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Salier looked at the figure turned out, the soul is about to fly, he rushed to the window, saw Ji Rao body tied with a rope, is sliding down.


    "Is Ji Rao here?"


    At the door, Lu Cheng''s voice came from afar. Seeing that Ji Rao was ok, salier turned to find Lu Cheng.


    When Bayes and Jessica go out, they see a faint figure hanging on the third floor. There are often people turning windows in beta teaching building, which is nothing. But when he looked at the small body, he couldn''t help looking at it more, as if something was attracting him.

 Chapter 100

    Jessica followed his gaze and said in dismay, "isn''t that jirao?"


    Ji Rao jumped directly when he was still some distance away from the ground, but he obviously underestimated his physique and fell to the ground directly, which made him confused.


    There was a shadow in front of him. Ji Rao looked up and was bumping into Boyce''s dark eyes.


    "You, why are you here?"


    Boyce clearly saw Ji Rao''s eyes brighten for a moment, and then remembered what it was like to darken quickly.


    Boyce''s heart beat twice.


    Jessica reached out to help him up. "How can you do such a dangerous thing? Is the leg OK? "


    Ji Rao moved symbolically, then frowned and sweated. Lin Daiyu was alive again. He muttered, "feet, a little pain."


    Just as Jessica was about to carry him, Boyce bent down and picked him up. "I have a therapeutic instrument in my car. I''ll take you to the hospital first."


    Ji Rao''s embarrassed hand didn''t know where to put it. Boyce saw his embarrassment and couldn''t help laughing. "Hold my neck."


    Ji Rao timidly stretched out his hand and put a virtual ring around Boyce''s neck.


    "I thought you were an innocent rabbit, but I didn''t expect you to be a biting rabbit! You didn''t sprain at all, did you? " My head was filled with emotion.


    Ji Rao dedicated in front of the 000 does not break people set, voice small, timid, "I like him..."


    "But he refused you. Besides, I think Lu Cheng is very good!"


    Ji Rao who can not know the virtue of 000, "come on, you just like his mecha."


    The chest of Lu Cheng''s machine armour is inlaid with a piece of crystal stone. It''s used for decoration. I got it by chance a few years ago. It looks good and then I inlaid it.


    000 was very excited when he saw it. He said that it was some kind of energy spar from so and so. At one time, it was a waste to put it on display. If it got it, it would not only help him recover, but also stabilize the system, killing two birds with one stone. Then every day, he quarreled and asked Ji Rao to "seduce" Lu Cheng in order to get the crystal stone.


    000 snorted, "you want his people, I want his mecha, how good cooperation."


    Ji Rao It''s my one-sided effort, OK?


    After a while, 000 murmured and said, "I think the person you like seems to like the person beside him..."


    Jirao also found out that Boyce''s eyes on Jessica were very gentle. It''s really nice to hold on to everything when he''s away.


    Boyce''s car is a kind of low-key and extravagant suspension car. He opens the back door, puts Ji Rao in, and then turns out a therapeutic instrument. When his finger touches Ji Rao''s ankle, the soft Omega shrinks.


    Boyce could not help but soften his voice. "I hurt you?"


    Ji Rao shook her head. Her big eyes were misty and soft, as if she wanted to sink people in. Bayes lowered his head unnaturally and began to take off Ji Rao''s shoes and socks.


    Ji Rao wanted to refuse, but was blocked by Boyce.


    Omega is small everywhere. When I hugged him, it was embedded in his arms. Ji Rao''s feet are very small, like transparent jade, with a hundred li of powder. It''s not lovely. Boyce easily grasped his ankle, and then gave him a pass with the therapeutic instrument.


    Jessica naturally sat in the driver''s seat, "jirao, let''s take you home."

 Chapter 101

    "We".


    When did these two get so close.


    Looking at jirao in the rearview mirror, Jessica suddenly remembers the match between jirao and Boyce, and immediately feels that she has said something wrong.


    But now jirao doesn''t know that Jessica is an omega. He turns to think that Jessica is alpha. At most, they have a better relationship. There is no other, and there can be no other.


    Ji Rao takes a deep breath, and then turns to look at Boyce, whose fleeting admiration is clearly captured by Boyce.


    This fool thought he was hiding well.


    "Tomorrow is my rite of passage." Ji Rao looked at him, the light of expectation flickered in his eyes, with some cautious taste, "can you come?"


    Omega''s mood has always been fragile. Boyce had no doubt that if he refused at this time, the little thing would be very disappointed.


    "Good."


    Ji Rao surprised smile, and then he thought of the front of Jessica, "you also come?"


    Jessica teases jirao on purpose, "Oh, do you remember me?"


    Ji Rao, a simple and kind-hearted man, smiles and feels ashamed for suspecting Jessica.


    "Of course, I''d like you to come."


    On the day of Ji Rao''s coming of age, the gate of Ji''s villa was open, which was as beautiful as crystal palace. Ji Rao''s father can''t come back from the front line. Ji LAN is responsible for the whole ceremony.


    Ji Rao sits in front of the mirror, Ji LAN stands behind him. There are many things to buy and guests to receive. It''s hard for Ji LAN to spare time, but he still steals a space to see Ji Rao.


    "We''ve grown up."


    Ji Lan''s voice is very light, the smile of the corner of the mouth is happy and sour.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Ji Rao is for the original owner, from beginning to end, really care about him, love him only Ji LAN one. Ji Rao wanted to see Ji LAN again before he committed suicide. He owed his brother a thank you.


    Dudu.


    "Young master, are you there? Here comes the Duke of halber


    Ji LAN touched Ji Rao''s head, "I''ll go down first, and you''ll come down when you''re ready."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    After Ji LAN goes out, Ji Rao and Luca are left in the whole room. Sally was also caught by Ji LAN as a coolie.


    Ji Rao takes out a box of energy crystal from under the table, which is the highest energy crystal used by the star at present. Last time, 000 said he wanted the piece in front of Lu Cheng''s chest, Ji Rao helped 000 pay attention to it.


    "Although the effect is very little, I don''t care about it for your sake."


    The energy crystal in the box disappears in an instant.


    Ji Rao put the box away and said, "where do you want to go or what kind of owner do you want to find when you fix it? I''ll keep an eye on it for you. "


    000, who originally made a pleasant sigh, suddenly died.


    "I''ll give you to whoever you want." But Jessica is out of the question.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You just want to drive me away, don''t you? "


    Ji Rao:?


    "No


    "You have!"


    Ji Rao''s face was full of doubts, "but you said I was just an omega, I can''t use the beep..."


    He''s blocked.


    Ji Rao sighed. She didn''t know what she was doing. He has to leave sooner or later. If he can''t find the owner he wants, give it to Ji LAN.

 Chapter 102

    At the door stood two robots, responsible for checking the guest''s invitation. In this developed era, some paper things are more precious.


    The hall on the first floor is very bright. The light covered by all kinds of overhead chandeliers covers another color on the bright red carpet. Several long tables were distributed on both sides. The snow-white tablecloth hung down and the goblets were tired. A robot in uniform stood up and poured a bottle of freshly opened champagne from the top. The golden champagne slowly flowed down and filled all the goblets. The rim of the cup refracts the light and emits gorgeous colors.


    And in the hall, in the slow pure music, all kinds of people shuttle among them, but from their words and deeds, we can see that they are all well-educated nobles, and their clothes are extremely luxurious even if they are low-key. Here, it''s not surprising to see a tall woman holding a petite man. Whether it''s male alpha or female alpha, it''s perfectly normal to bring their Omega.


    "Hello, Duke halber. I''m glad you''re here for my brother''s coming of age. In addition, "Ji LAN glanced at the little boy next to halber, with a polite and precise smile," your Omega is very beautiful. "


    Prince halber laughed. He raised his glass and touched Ji LAN. "Thank you for your praise. Say hello to your father for me. He was our hero for a time."


    "I will."


    After receiving several important guests, Ji LAN puts her wine glass on the plate brought by the robot.


    When he looked at the talking and laughing nobles in front of him, he only felt that they were wearing masks on their faces, which made people unable to see clearly. He thought in his heart that he was really suitable for the battlefield of wantonly killing the enemy. He didn''t want to touch this kind of roundabout speech and acting.


    But the whole Ji''s family was just like him. Every new guest had to say hello to the host first. Ji LAN went to join these people after a few minutes'' rest.


    Jessica came with Boyce. He knew that Ji''s family had money, but this was the first time he saw how luxurious the aristocrats were. At least in his home star, just this ordinary cup of wine, are the treasures of the nobility on the sixth degree star.


    Boyce looked at Jessica. Even the poor man who came out of the sixth degree star, his eyes were only amazing, not half helpless and self abased.


    This man is special.


    Bayes thinks so.


    "What about Ji Rao? Today is his home Jessica looked left and right, but she didn''t find Ji Rao.


    At this time, Beth Yu Guang caught a glimpse of something. Jessica saw that Beth''s eyes stopped. He followed and couldn''t help breathing.


    Almost for a moment, the whole room was quiet, only the sound of boots on the marble floor could be heard.


    On the spiral stairs, a man came down slowly. He was dressed in a self-cultivation white uniform, and the edges of his clothes were dotted with gold. Although he was not tall, his legs were thin and straight. According to the proportion, his legs were very long. The curve of the buttocks is covered under the white cloak behind. He has a soft blonde hair, white skin, transparent with a little bit of powder, delicate facial features combined with a kind of breathtaking beauty, just like a doll in the window.

 Chapter 103

    Ji Rao walked down slowly. The people on the scene were astonished. They all felt that it was an angel coming down to earth.


    "This is my brother, jirao."


    Ji LAN quietly went to Ji Rao''s side and put her hand on Ji Rao''s shoulder. Ji Rao raised his head and looked at Ji LAN with a smile warmer than the sunshine. At this time, many people responded that this ice and snow like person also has feelings.


    "What a beautiful Omega."


    "Worthy of being the son of admiral Ji, both of them are so excellent."


    But this excellence is not comparable. One is alpha, who can fight for the country, and the other is Omega, which is beautiful and high-quality.


    Ji Rao still can''t accept their gender classification here. He always thinks that he is a man of indomitable spirit, not a woman who depends on and lives. So when these people or amazing, or color, love, or eager eyes cast on him, he felt particularly uncomfortable. He simply came here because of the task. The people here have nothing to do with him. What he can do is to complete the comments and return to the real world.


    When he felt a pair of hands caressing his back behind him, as if he was afraid of his nervousness, Ji Rao turned his head and saw his brother smiling in front of the guests'' side face. His mood gradually calmed down, and the discomfort also disappeared. Even if this is just a task world, Ji Lan''s feelings for him are not fake.


    Ji Rao didn''t worry about money since he was a child. His parents have a lot of money. But Ji Rao is also poor, because he has nothing but money.


    His parents are very busy with their work and frequent business trips. Since childhood, Ji Rao was taken care of by a nanny. Although Ji Rao is not very close to his parents, he is also eager to get their love. His parents are very smart at work, but they can''t take care of their children. They don''t know how to love Ji Rao. Their guilt for Ji Rao is reflected in the balance on the card.


    They give it to Ji raona.


    Ji Rao spends a lot of money, and they are used to it. But Ji Rao didn''t want to do that. If he left others, he would scold him for not knowing his fortune. But Ji Rao really wants to hear his parents say, "we don''t save what should be spent, and don''t waste what shouldn''t be spent."


    But every time his parents saw him, they wanted to care and didn''t know what to say. Finally, they said, "do you have enough money? If it''s not enough, I''ll go inside. "


    Ji Rao thought at that time, did you even ask me to eat? Even if you tell me that it''s cold and the air is dry, drink more water.


    It''s like they have nothing to say but money.


    The heart is cold.


    So he really thanks Ji LAN, he gave Ji Rao something that Ji Rao never got.


    All the things sent by these guests are very valuable. At least they should have a decent face. Although Ji Rao''s interest was lacking, he accepted all of them, and his cheeks were going to make him sad.


    When I saw Boyce, the smile on Ji Rao''s face finally showed more sincerity.


    "Here you are


    Boyce smiles and reaches for the present.


    Ji Rao took it over and opened it. The previous gifts were directly piled on the side by his hand. Everyone was like this, so no one expressed dissatisfaction. But with the exception, these people wanted to see who made the young master of Ji family attach so much importance to it.


    This is not surprising.


    Bayes, alpha.

 Chapter 104

    Ji Rao felt as if she had moved when she took it apart. Although there was no reaction on her face, she was beating a drum in her heart. Although Boyce has no reason to hate him in his life, who can say for sure that he still has no sense of security to Boyce and always feels that he will harm himself.


    When the lid was opened, there was a scream from the people around.


    This beautiful fur! These smart eyes! This lovely little body!


    Oh, my God!


    It''s starting to stir around.


    Bursts of exclamation let Ji Rao can''t help but doubt his IQ combined with nine years of compulsory education and a few years of University.


    If he is right Is this a dog?


    There is a big pink bow on the head, two braids on the ear with its hair, and two big eyes staring at Ji Rao, like a shy girl.


    This is a poodle.


    Beautiful is beautiful, but jirao prefers large dogs like Czech wolfhounds.


    "It''s really a dog!"


    "Alive!"


    "Natural?"


    "My God, it''s so cute!"


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen a puppy."


    000 also can''t help but open mouth, of course, it originally wanted to cold war with Ji Rao to the end.


    "I didn''t expect to see a living dog now."


    Ji Rao asked, "what?"


    "It''s supposed to be only on earth."


    Ji Rao crap.


    "But the earth was destroyed thousands of years ago. We didn''t have many native creatures on the earth at that time. By this time, you should be extinct. Unexpectedly, he gave you one! "


    White poodle is the cheapest breed in poodle. It costs only a few hundred yuan in jirao world. I didn''t expect that it became priceless.


    If 000 hadn''t told him, he would have thought that Boyce had sent him a dog worth a few hundred dollars to satirize him.


    Ji Rao''s face was pleasantly surprised, but he didn''t dare to hold it. He could only point the head of the little VIP with his fingers. He didn''t recognize his life and rubbed Ji Rao''s palm with his head arched.


    "Really, is it for me?"


    Bayes looked at Ji Rao''s appearance and could not help bending his mouth. "Do you like it?"


    "Yes! Thank you


    Jessica also followed one, "he gave you dog, I''ll give you a pack of dog food!"


    Compared with the gift of Bayes, Jessica''s is obviously much poorer. But Ji Rao was so happy that he didn''t even think about the relationship between Boyce and Jessica.


    Thank you Ji Rao carefully lifted the dog into his arms, "does he have a name?"


    "No


    "Call him..."


    Ji LAN is about to stop Ji Rao, but it''s too late.


    "How about calling him Xiaobai?"


    The white one is Xiaobai, and the yellow one is Xiaohuang. Names are always easy to remember.


    Boyce was stunned, then nodded, "OK."


    Ji Lan thought of her two mechas, a "strawberry" and a "baby", and now a "little white" came. She couldn''t help but sigh a long time, but her eyes were full of smile.


    When it was busy, I didn''t know where it started to be quiet. At last, the whole hall was quiet, and everyone was staring at the door.


    A woman came in from the outside. Although she was a woman, she felt very strong only at a glance. His strong even made people ignore her delicate face. But if it wasn''t for that face, he would be a man. Ji Rao believed it. There was no expression on that face. She was indifferent. She raised her head slightly, as if she was used to overlooking people.

 Chapter 105

    Then Ji Rao saw that the people around him all bent slightly and saluted, "Your Majesty."


    Ji Rao quickly learned to bow his head together. Your majesty? Isn''t that Bayes'' mother?


    "Today is the coming of age ceremony for general Ji''s youngest son. I''ll join in the fun." The Queen''s purpose is very clear, eyes straight down on Ji Rao, for a while, as if satisfied in general, a smile.


    "I think we all know about the pheromone matching between my son and Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao Yu Guang saw that Boyce''s hand was clenched slowly, and the root of his tooth was clenched, and it collapsed tightly.


    "So why don''t you have a little more joy?"


    "Mother!"


    The queen gave Boyce a cold look and pressed back what Boyce wanted to say.


    She turned to Ji Rao and said, "will you?"


    Ji Rao''s face is muddled, "ah?"


    "Would you like to marry Bayes?"


    Ji LAN looked at Ji Rao and said, "empress, Ji Rao has just become an adult. Now is it too fast?"


    "Of course, this kind of thing depends on what they mean. Ji Rao is so big that he has his own ideas. If he is too strict, he is not good to Ji Rao."


    Ji LAN can''t say anything more.


    "What do you mean? Jirao. Would you like to marry Bayes? "


    Ji Rao saw Boyce''s warning eyes. Xiaobai in his arms didn''t know what happened and arched him hard.


    Ji Rao heard his breathing, and Boyce''s face couldn''t be reflected in his mind.


    The Queen''s eyes suddenly flashed a different color, Ji Rao seemed to be confused.


    "I will."


    Everyone present felt that they should have been together. The matching degree is all there. How can it not be together? Besides, even the queen is here. Only Jessica and Boyce look at Ji Rao in amazement. Ji LAN knows that he doesn''t want to marry at all when she looks at Boyce''s face.


    The queen got the answer she wanted and looked at Ji Rao with satisfaction. "In three days, I''ll hold a wedding for you." She looked around with her head slightly raised. "Have a good time."


    Then her figure disappeared.


    3D images.


    How could the queen come to such a place in person.


    Boyce''s face was cold and made people shiver. He looked at Ji Rao, with a strange look, "follow me."


    Ji LAN saw how Boyce could be relieved, and followed. The three came to a more secluded corner.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ji Rao looked at his angry Boyce, a little stunned.


    "Speak well, you scared him!" Ji LAN reaches out her hand and protects Ji Rao behind her.


    This repeated but common action, but somehow, made Boyce more irritable. What he appreciates is that he is as brave as a man, rather than Omega, who hides behind his family and shrinks like a quail when he meets anything.


    "Ji Rao, did we agree at the beginning? You promised so easily at that time, and now you''re going to join me? " Boyce is also angry, he did not expect Ji Rao so easily agreed to the queen, and he was like a fool, even his marriage was rough control.


    "No, I didn''t think I didn''t want to promise her. I just... " Ji Rao himself panic, just his consciousness seems to have no, he himself don''t know what he said.

 Chapter 106

    "Don''t you think about it? What do you mean by what you just said? Ji Rao, you are an adult. Can you be responsible for what you do and what you say? "


    "Pay attention to your attitude, Bayes! Rao, he''s just an omega. " No one has ever talked to Ji Rao like this. Ji LAN protects him from being closer.


    ¡°Omega,Omega£¬Omega£¡ Omega is the reason, isn''t it? You ask your brother, did he promise to be good? What happened? He turned around and promised my mother. I hate Omega most when I grow up. You don''t know. I come every day according to the Queen''s request. I do it when she asks me to do the most powerful alpha. I never disobey her, but it turns out! In the end, I can''t even marry the person I like. I can''t even be the master of my own marriage! "


    Ji Rao''s face turned white in an instant.


    Ji LAN closed his eyes. He couldn''t bear to see Boyce''s red eyes. "Boyce, listen to me. This matter can''t be decided by Xiao Rao alone. I know that her majesty is very strict with you. In your marriage, she will choose the most suitable one for you, which we all know in our hearts. If you want to blame it, blame the pheromone matching between you and Xiao Rao. Don''t rush at Xiao Rao with any fire. "


    Boyce was biting his teeth. He didn''t know where the fire was going. No one liked him. His chest was undulating.


    "You Do you have someone you like? " Ji Rao stepped in timidly.


    "Yes


    Ji Rao''s eyes turned red. He forced a smile. "I, in fact, like you very much."


    "So that''s why you promised the queen?"


    "I was, I was suddenly unconscious, I didn''t know I don''t know what I said. I''m sorry... "


    Even Ji LAN didn''t believe this, let alone the angry Boyce.


    Because he is Omega, he thinks that the whole world should let him. He should fart when he speaks. He has no responsibility at all. This kind of person is really disgusting.


    He sneered, "you''re selfish."


    Xiao Bai in Ji Rao''s arms may feel the pressure of the atmosphere and can''t help but cry twice in a low voice. A few minutes ago, Boyce gave the puppy to Ji Rao with a friendly face. It was just a few minutes ago that they became this kind of person.


    Xiaobai''s existence is just like a kind of ridicule.


    "Bayes, that''s enough. If you really don''t want to get married, you can persuade your majesty to take Omega as an example. Do you mean that? "


    Boyce takes a deep look at Ji Rao and turns away. He passed by Jessica''s side, reached for Jessica''s wrist and walked away.


    "Bayes..." Jessica looked at Bayes, her eyes rolling with indescribable complexity.


    "Go ahead, I''ll talk to you later."


    Ji LAN looks at Boyce dragging Jessica and sees them go away. She can''t help suspecting.


    Bayes said there was someone he liked. Was it Jessica?


    "Brother, I''m a little tired. I want to go back and have a rest first."


    "Go ahead." Ji LAN gently kisses Ji Rao''s head. There are a lot of guests under him. He can''t leave. "Don''t think about it. What he says is angry."


    Ji Rao Chao Ji LAN laughs for a while, clever way, "I know."


    Wait Ji Rao to return to the room, immediately frowned, "000, just how to return a responsibility?"

 Chapter 107

    000 is waiting for him to take the initiative to talk to himself, which means that he has admitted defeat first.


    He is a bit complacent way, "this empress is also very ruthless, unexpectedly come up to you with mental strength."


    "Mental power?"


    "Yes, he confused you with mental power. Although your talent is higher than her, the use of mental power is far behind her. Let alone hypnosis, she can kill you directly."


    Ji Rao was in a cold sweat.


    000 still said to himself, "does she want to marry her son so much? I don''t think his son looks like nobody wants him? Or is he just greedy for your body? "


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao turned his head and saw salier standing at the door with a complicated face.


    "Sally? What are you doing here? " Ji Rao went to the bed and sat down. He pointed to the chair beside him. "Sit down. There are many things today. Are you tired?"


    Salier still looked at Ji Rao tightly. "Do you really want to marry Boyce?"


    Ji Rao hesitated for a moment, then said, "I like him."


    After a while, salier said in a low voice, "I see."


    With that, Sally went out.


    As soon as he left, Ji Rao began to wonder. Did he know? What does he know?


    Sally came out of the door and leaned against the wall.


    He is the hope of the United States. How can it be for the sake of an empire''s Omega? He did not forget the purpose of his coming to the Empire. If Ji Rao is really with Boyce, he will have more information. He has no reason to stop him.


    Although I think so intellectually, I''m still very nervous.


    He came to the Empire to steal intelligence. He had done so much training and suffered so much that he could not fall short at this time.


    Lu Cheng didn''t come that day when he couldn''t leave. As a result, the news of Ji Rao''s marriage to Boyce spread all over the city the next day.


    Lu Cheng went to Ji Rao and blocked him downstairs.


    As soon as he saw Ji Rao, he asked, "do you like Bayes? Are you going to marry him? "


    Ji Rao nodded, "yes."


    "Why? Am I not good enough? "


    Ji Rao looked at him and really reflected on himself. He couldn''t help sighing, "you''re very good, but I already have someone I like. Lu Cheng, don''t waste your time on me. You are the one who will fight for the Empire in the future. No love should be your hindrance. "


    Lu Cheng looked at Ji Rao and grinned, "you''re right. But I''m still not reconciled. Sooner or later, I will be better than Boyce, and you will regret the decision you made today. "


    He said this in a joking tone, and Ji Rao also laughed, "then I''ll wait for this day."


    It''s normal that Lu Cheng didn''t have a long contact with him and didn''t like him that much.


    At most, he appreciates Ji Rao''s ability of repairing mecha, and Ji Rao''s face gives him a good impression. Who doesn''t want Omega like this? Although Lu Cheng''s ability is OK, his EQ is limited. Before he meets the person he really likes, he just feels suitable and pleasant to the eye.


    "Can we still be friends after that?"


    Ji Rao looked at his outstretched hand and gently laughed. He held Lu Cheng''s hand as if he had made an important oath. "Of course, if you like, I can be your forever friend."


    Her majesty seems to be very interested in the marriage of jirao and Bayes, which jirao knows. In the Empire, the succession to the throne was in order, so her majesty attached great importance to the issue of succession.


    She wants to have a good Omega to give birth to Bayes.

 Chapter 108

    Boyce seems to be very disappointed with him. He hasn''t seen Ji Rao for so many days.


    Ji Lan also advised Ji Rao, he does not want Ji Rao married after being bullied.


    But Ji Rao insisted.


    It''s right to be bad to him. Otherwise, how can I regret it.


    The wedding was arranged by her majesty. It cost nearly ten million yuan. Ji Rao''s wedding dress alone cost nearly one million yuan, which is enough for Ji''s family.


    After the marriage, Ji Rao lived in the Bayes'' house.


    Ji LAN packed several big boxes for Ji Rao. Jirao follows salier, who holds Luca in his arms. He steps into Boyce''s home with Xiaobai in his arms.


    Boyce doesn''t live in the palace. He has his own house, which is only higher than Ji''s.


    When they go back, Boyce is not there, Ji LAN immediately cold face.


    They have no class today, Ji LAN is very clear. I''m afraid I don''t want to see my brother at all when I''m not at home.


    "It''s OK, brother." Ji Rao doesn''t think there is anything, but also comforts Ji LAN.


    He was content to marry Boyce.


    Ji Rao knew that Boyce wanted to hang him, but he didn''t expect that he had hung him for such a long time.


    Bayes hasn''t been back for a month.


    I don''t know who''s talkative. It spread like a plague in the school. Alpha is not interested in this kind of thing. When he knows it, he can say at most, "Boyce really doesn''t understand the amorous feelings." besides, Ji LAN doesn''t allow anyone to say that his brother is bad.


    But on Omega''s and beta''s side, this kind of gossip is just the news before and after tea. They dare not say it in front of Ji Rao, but they will laugh at him behind Ji Rao.


    Married husband does not go home for a month.


    It''s a shame for Omega, who lives on alpha.


    Of course, there are also aristocrats with prominent families who are not afraid of Ji Rao.


    When Ji Rao came to the classroom that day, she saw her seat occupied.


    His seat is close to the window, and it''s also far behind. The location is excellent.


    He also knows the name of Omega, but he should like Bayes.


    "How about trying to marry Boyce? People still don''t like you, do they? After a month''s empty house, why should I? What else do you learn about mecha repair? "


    As soon as the voice dropped, beta and Omega all around laughed.


    "Silly Bi!" 000 yelled in his head, "what''s his right to laugh at you? With his poor little mental strength? Dare anything climb on you? "


    Ji Rao didn''t feel much. He looked down at Omega, who was sitting in his seat, arrogant and domineering? My marriage is arranged by her majesty. If you have any questions, you can ask her directly. It''s in line with your upbringing to play a role in me. I can''t get married now. I''m impatient, right? But it''s a pity that you don''t have your own alpha. You can''t even repair the mecha like me. " Ji Rao said and couldn''t help laughing, "ha, I really don''t understand how you mean to sit here and mock me?"


    Ji Rao is gentle, but not cowardly.


    If a dog without eyes bumps into him, why should he give the dog a face?


    "Ji Rao! What are you proud of? Boyce doesn''t like you. Don''t you feel like you''re giving Omega a discount? "


    It doesn''t make sense to reason with such people.

 Chapter 109

    "Salier." Ji Rao light way, "the dog is too noisy."


    Salier had long been dissatisfied with this man. He got Ji Rao''s order and threw out Omega''s collar.


    Salier is an alpha anyway. Omega has no ability to resist.


    "Ji Rao! Don''t go too far! Even the Ji family can''t protect you! "


    Ji Rao reached out and threw all the things on the table that didn''t belong to him to the ground. Then he sat down as if nothing had happened.


    Life without Beyes is like that.


    That night, Ji LAN received the news from Ji Rao. As soon as she got through, she heard Ji Rao crying, "brother..."


    "What''s the matter?" Ji LAN listens to his this voice, drowsiness instant is gone.


    "Brother, Xiaobai seems to be ill. He has been vomiting. What should he do?"


    "I''ll come to you. Don''t worry." Ji Lan said to put on clothes, ten minutes later, Ji Rao stepped into the house of Bayes.


    It''s empty. It''s not even popular. Does Ji Rao live like this every night? Ji Lan''s throat is a bit choked.


    "Brother!" Ji Rao ran over with red eyes, holding Xiaobai in his arms, but the little dog looked very bad. When he saw Ji LAN, he just called in a low voice.


    "Xiaobai is ill. What should I do, brother?"


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I''ll take him to the pet hospital. It''s all right


    In the middle of the night, the doctor finally told them that they were all right, but in the future, they should pay attention not to give them cold drinks. The little VIP was weak and could not bear it.


    Ji Rao goes back with Xiaobai in her arms, and her tired eyes will not open. Ji LAN distressed very much, holding Ji Rao patted his shoulder, "it''s OK."


    Ji Rao nodded and then went to sleep.


    Boyce is not here, Xiaobai is Ji Rao''s only sustenance. Looking at Xiaobai, he can always think of Boyce who gave him a gift that day.


    Ji LAN went back to find Boyce. After Boyce hung up more than ten phone calls, he finally got through one.


    "When are you going back?"


    Boyce looked impatient. "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s time for you to come back after you''ve gone to work, isn''t it? You married my brother, and you didn''t come back for a month? Do you want him to keep an Omega in such a big empty house? "


    "I didn''t let him guard, he could go back to his own home."


    "Boyce! You''re still not human? Xiao Rao is married to you. Do you still have this attitude? "


    It was a sneer. "He should have known that. No matter what he does, I won''t like him. If he thinks that marrying me will bind me, I can only say that he is naive. "


    "Bayes!"


    That end didn''t give him a chance to go on.


    Another week or so later, the doorbell rang for the house where no one came.


    Ji Rao was bending over to get milk powder for Xiao Bai. When he heard the door ring, he straightened up and said, "Luca, go and see who it is."


    Click, click.


    "Identification, Bayes, Jessica."


    Jessica?


    Jirao clapped his hands and let Luca open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, jirao saw Jessica leaning against the door with Bayes.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao looked at the face of some red Bayes, can''t help but ask, "what''s the matter with him?"


    "Injured." Jessica helped Boyce in, put it on the sofa, and found a pillow to make Boyce comfortable.

 Chapter 110

    "Ji Rao, could you bring a towel, please?"


    If you think about it, you will find that Jessica''s tone is exactly like the master''s, but Ji Rao is so worried about Beyes that she goes upstairs to get a towel.


    Jessica went to the kitchen to wet the towel, then came out and folded it on Boyce''s forehead.


    "How did he get hurt? Where has he been all this time? "


    "We went on a mission." Jessica said to help Boyce take off his shoes, put his legs on the sofa, "he was injured, the wound has been treated, he does not want to stay in the hospital, I sent him back, now just a little fever, fall down."


    Jessica takes a box of medicine from her pocket and hands it to Ji Rao. Ji Rao wipes her hands on her apron before taking it.


    "Three times a day." Jessica stood up. "Then I''ll go first."


    "Good."


    When seeing off Jessica, Ji Rao suddenly felt uncomfortable in his body. His legs were so soft that he almost didn''t stop.


    Jessica acutely found out that, in fact, the relationship between Bayes and him now really made him feel a kind of indelible guilt towards Ji Rao, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK. I tripped."


    Jessica looked at him suspiciously and found that there was really no problem. "Then I''ll go first."


    "Well."


    When the door closed, Ji Rao sat down against it.


    Reason is like being roasted. A few words pop out of his unclear mind.


    Estrus.


    Since he came to this world, Ji Rao has been using inhibitors conscientiously. He doesn''t want to realize that the legendary consciousness is out of control, and his mind is full of the feeling of yellow waste. He is still the one below. It''s crazy to be on the bus.


    Ji Rao''s head was against the door, and the cold feeling from the door made him recover a little.


    Is estrus ahead of schedule this month?


    He has to get the inhibitor. It''s in the cabinet in the bedroom on the second floor.


    Ji Rao grabs the door and wants to stand up. In the light, behind a shadow is silent cover down.


    As soon as Ji Rao looked back, he saw that Boyce, who was just lying on the bed, did not know when to wake up and stood behind him staring at him.


    It''s frightening to stand silent at night. What''s wrong.


    "How did you get up?"


    Boyce didn''t speak. He just stared at him. His eyes were a little terrible, like a hungry wolf staring at its prey. His eyes were full of fierce light, as if he could rush up and tear jirao to pieces in the next second.


    Ji Rao''s smile was stiff. He felt that Boyce''s situation was not right, and he didn''t know what was wrong. "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that? "


    Boyce was still silent.


    Ji Rao was very uncomfortable with his overlooking eyes, as if he had stepped into a trap. He wanted to stand up.


    Boyce raised his eyebrows and reached for jirao''s wrist.


    The powerful one seemed to break his hand. Ji Rao let out a cry.


    He struggled twice and couldn''t splash. Omega is so different from alpha.


    "Bayes!"


    Boyce pulls Jilao up and presses her on the door. If Ji Rao was right, he saw a kind of excessive excitement in Boyce''s eyes.


    Bayes has no sense now!


    "Boyce, look who I am." Jirao''s voice trembled, his face on the cold door, behind him was Bois'' hot body.

 Chapter 111

    Ji Rao''s scalp is about to explode. He clearly feels the pheromone of Boyce behind him, the powerful and absolutely aggressive pheromone, which makes Ji Rao tremble like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "Beyes, you let me go..."


    The gland behind Omega''s neck can be used as a temporary marker, so when the gland behind Ji Rao''s neck is repeatedly rubbed by Boyce''s hand, Ji Rao can hardly stand.


    There seems to be a fire burning in his body.


    Jirao felt the warm breath of Bayes on jirao''s gland. He stopped breathing and said in a trembling voice, "Bayes, don''t Ah


    Before his words fell, Boyce bit Ji Rao''s gland hard.


    Ji Rao''s strength to stand was gone in an instant. He was as soft as a bend of water. Boyce hugged him, his eyes full of violence.


    The glands in his back neck are continuously injected with pheromone. Ji Rao''s only reason is gone. His eyes are gradually blurred. There is a broken light in his eyes. There is a beautiful swan arc in his neck. His porcelain white skin is white and his mouth is slightly open. Ji Rao doesn''t even know who he is now because of Bayes''s pheromone.


    Originally aware of Ji Rao''s struggle to protect his Luca, but also aware of Ji Rao suddenly gave up the struggle, eyes flashing, finally quietly back to one side.


    When the matching degree reaches 99%, any pheromone is enough to drive the other party crazy, and Ji Rao is still in estrus.


    Boyce held jirao like a snake around his prey. He put jirao on the carpet. Jirao''s clothes were not enough to be torn in Boyce''s hands.


    Ji Rao regained his sense when he was in a sharp pain. He looked at the crazy Boyce in front of him, and his eyes showed fear, "Boyce You go away


    Omega was born to give birth, but Boyce now has no foreplay, and no one can stand it.


    In the middle of the night, when Ji Rao thought it was going to be over, Boyce suddenly made great efforts.


    Omega has a genital cavity. Only when you enter here can you be considered a lifelong marker. Only when you enter here can Omega be pregnant.


    Ji Rao was so surprised that Yu Wang retreated cleanly, "don''t, Boyce, don''t..."


    Because it''s very painful.


    It''s very painful to go in.


    Ji Rao''s face turned white, and Boyce spared no effort to go in.


    It''s completely marked. Even if his reason doesn''t come back, Boyce also feels that Omega belongs to him. He moves slowly and gently. Ji Rao is also very uncomfortable.


    Boyce lowered his head. "Relax."


    His voice reached Ji Rao''s ears, and his low voice successfully pacified Ji Rao. Ji Rao tried to relax a little.


    At the end of the knot, Ji Rao''s face was pale and his whole body was shaking.


    Boyce patted Ji Rao''s head like charity, touched his face intimately, and finally laughed. Holding Ji Rao was like holding a large plush toy. When he closed his eyes, the corners of his mouth were full of satisfaction.


    Ji Rao''s eyelids didn''t close. He looked at Boyce''s face quietly. They were lying on the carpet in the hall now. They were very disrespectful.


    Ji Rao swallowed and had a bad sore throat.


    Pheromone is terrible, but seeing Boyce holding on to it, he thought how much he liked himself.

 Chapter 112

    When Ji Rao got up the next day, he was still on the carpet, and his side was empty.


    Click.


    The sound of something on the porcelain plate.


    Ji Rao sat up and turned to see Boyce, who was drinking tea at the table.


    He was dressed neatly. At first sight, he had taken a bath and changed his clothes. Only Ji Rao was lying on the ground in ragged clothes. After a night, his eyes were red, his eyelids were swollen, his hair was in a mess, and he looked very embarrassed.


    Boyce looked at Jilao with a thoughtful face. In fact, after all, the queen just wanted Ji Rao to give birth to a child. He didn''t remember last night. He didn''t even know how to get home. As soon as he woke up, he held Ji Rao in his arms. His jade white body was full of traces, and there were obvious teeth marks on his back neck. I want to know what he did last night. He looked at Ji Rao curled up into a ball, and a trace of intolerance really flashed in his heart.


    But it''s a bit irritating to think that I just made it clear to Jessica a few days ago that I did this kind of thing today.


    In fact, Ji Rao is just the relationship of matching degree. Without pheromone, they can''t have any intersection.


    The distraught Bayes leaves jirao alone and goes to wash himself, regardless of Omega, who has been tossed about by him all night.


    "When you wake up, eat this."


    Ji Rao saw two pills on the table.


    Ji Rao


    It''s not the kind of medicine he thought, is it?


    "Contraceptives."


    Ji Rao


    Although he wanted to rush up and grab the medicine and even swallow it, he couldn''t imagine how a man was pregnant. But He held back.


    He likes Bayes. He is eager to have his baby. How can he fall down before it''s too late. If it''s true, this child will make Boyce regret a lot


    Don''t say he has no feelings, he is cold-blooded.


    What kind of love can parents have for their children? Anyway, he didn''t feel the love of his parents.


    You can''t expect a person who has never felt the love of father and mother to do something for his children.


    He wants to go back.


    He remembered that he had an appointment.


    Funny to say. When he was a child, he met a man of his age. He had a good time with him and had a great time together. At that time, Ji Rao, who was short of family care, only played with him. Later, I don''t know when the man disappeared. Ji Rao''s memory of him also degenerated a few years ago. It''s very strange, but it can''t stop forgetting.


    Forget their past. This is visible to the naked eye. Yesterday, I still remember what they did one morning, but I can''t remember the next day. Ji Rao thinks it''s unscientific. He may be ill. Go to a hospital to check, Ji Rao each index is normal, what disease does not have, very healthy.


    Ji Rao wrote all their things in the book every day. After two days, he looked at the book again. It was strange to him, as if he had not experienced it. Without the familiar handwriting, Ji Rao would have doubted when he made up the story.


    In the end, he forgot everything about the playmate, even the notebook.


    When he moved, Ji Rao''s parents cleaned up his house and left the book behind. Later one night, Ji Rao suddenly remembered and asked. Ji Rao''s parents were frightened by his startled appearance. Seeing him crying, they thought it was something important.

 Chapter 113

    The next day, I discussed with him whether to call the moving company at that time. Ji Rao was confused, "what book?"


    At last he forgot the book.


    But he remembered an appointment.


    He didn''t remember the person, the content and the place, but he remembered an agreement.


    Since that yubajiang said that he could satisfy himself with everything, he could ask yubajiang to help him remember the agreement, or directly ask him to find someone.


    The "three noes" agreement is very important, which Ji Rao subconsciously felt.


    That''s almost his support and goal in the real world.


    But the fading memory scared him.


    It was not until the appearance of yubajiang that he saw some hope.


    So every task, every task, he has to work hard to complete. He wanted to go back as soon as possible. He was afraid that the person he had agreed with would not wait for him.


    Boyce looked at Ji Rao''s stupefied appearance. He couldn''t help feeling a little bit of love in his heart. "Forget it, if you don''t want to eat it, don''t eat it." Boyce threw the medicine into the dustbin.


    "You were in heat yesterday?"


    Ji Rao nodded with a small white face. Boyce suddenly felt a heat.


    This made him sweat a little after taking a bath.


    "Go wash it."


    Then the doorbell rang again.


    Luca consciously went to the door, "identification, salier."


    Boyce thought of the fellow who always followed Ji Rao.


    After alpha marks Omega, there will always be an inexplicable possessive desire for Omega, and their sense of territory is very strong. So when he heard the name of salier, Boyce felt uncomfortable from the bottom of his heart. If he remembers correctly, salier is alpha.


    "Tell him to wait." Ji Rao was a little frightened. He wanted to get up, but he fell to the ground before he could stand firm. His two slender legs couldn''t fight.


    From Boyce''s point of view, we can only see Ji Rao half hanging his head, biting his lower lip, and his fingertips on the ground turned white because of excessive force.


    Boyce sighed. He got up and went to Jilao''s side. He reached for Jilao and picked him up.


    "I''ll take you to the bath."


    Ji Rao put his arm around his neck and said in a dumb voice, "Beyes, I''m sorry. But I really like you. "


    Boyce lowered his eyes and was looking at Hijra. Maybe it''s because Ji Rao has been protected so well since he was a child. Ji Rao''s eyes are full of sincerity that is about to overflow. Her amber pupils are clear and bright. When she stares at you, it seems that you are his whole world.


    Boyce didn''t look at Jilao any more and went straight to the bedroom and bathroom.


    When he came back this time, he was going to tell jirao about his relationship with Jessica, but he just marked the person last night and said that the next day. Rao is something that Boyce doesn''t like jirao and can''t do.


    Later.


    Thought Bayes.


    "If you like to spend time with me, then spend it. Anyway, I don''t care. When you want to leave one day, tell me, we''ll get the divorce done. "


    Ji Rao''s eyes were red, and there were tiny tears in them, but she could not bear to decline.


    Bayes put hot water on Ji Rao and gently put the man in. "If you don''t want a divorce, you live here. If you want to go back to your brother, go back to your brother. "


    He looked at Ji Rao frowning wronged appearance, involuntarily touched on Ji Rao''s head, "it''s not your fault, just I don''t like you."

 Chapter 114

    Since that day, Bayes has been living at home. Although Ji Rao''s attitude is still lukewarm, it''s enough to make Ji Rao happy. At least it''s not worse than guarding a big empty house.


    It doesn''t matter. Ji Rao is not afraid of consumption.


    He likes Bayes and is willing to wait for him. He believed that as long as he was always good to Boyce, Boyce would come back one day.


    Poor Ji Rao has fallen in love with Bayes completely because of his pheromone dependence.


    Since you are an actor, you should be a professional.


    He knows what kind of people Boyce likes too well. He likes people who are capable, independent and confident. But his task is to make slag attack regret, not to win Boyce''s heart.


    Ji Rao learns to cook and do housework for Beyes.


    Although Boyce said that these can be done by robots. But how can you show your affection?


    The meal made by myself seems to be very close to Beyes.


    Ji Rao insisted on learning for Boyce and enjoyed it.


    During that time, Ji Rao was very tired. During the day, Ji Rao was busy in class, and at night, he was busy learning to cook. Although Ji Rao could cook a little rice in reality, the original owner could not touch Yangchun water, so Ji Rao pretended that he didn''t know anything and scalded himself several times, and the rice was burnt several times.


    Even salier can''t watch it any more. Jirao still goes his own way.


    A few times before, Boyce occasionally took a few bites, but Ji Rao''s cooking was too bad. Boyce didn''t want to wait for his cooking skills to improve. Later, he ate outside and came back.


    That night, Ji Rao waited until 12 o''clock for Boyce to come back.


    When Bayes pushed the door in, he saw jirao lying on the table asleep. There are three dishes and one soup on the table. It''s a little cold, and it''s not hot at all.


    The sound of his changing shoes made Ji Rao wake up.


    "You''re back. Are you eating?"


    "I''ve had it. Take it."


    Ji Rao''s eyes were obviously a little depressed, "really don''t take a bite? I did it for a long time. "


    Boyce trained very late today and was very tired. He was even more tired when he heard Ji Rao''s words. This is also the reason why he didn''t like Omega. Omega''s psychology is too fragile and his emotion is too delicate. Sometimes it''s very annoying. Sometimes he doesn''t know why he cried and has to coax him.


    Bayes didn''t have the patience.


    "Have I ever said that it''s OK for robots to do these things? I also said that you should wait for me to come back. Don''t waste your time on this. Aren''t you learning how to repair mecha? I know that there are many prosthetics in your major who practice every day and night. What about you? "


    To be sure, Boyce is from the perspective of alpha. He thinks that what is useful and what is useless should not be spent a little energy. Omega can''t tell the difference. Wait for him to come back. Don''t wait for him to come back?


    Ji Rao looks at him in a daze.


    Boyce looked at Ji Rao''s dejected appearance and could not help sighing. He whispered, "I thought you would be a very good mechanic in the future. I mistook you."


    His tone was full of disappointment.


    Finish saying to lift foot to go upstairs, didn''t see Ji Rao one eye again.


    Boyce doesn''t want to be close to jirao. Being too close to him will make Boyce feel guilty for Jessica.


    Ji Rao stood at the table for a long time, then poured out the food by herself.

 Chapter 115

    Buckle, buckle.


    Ji Rao wakes up from his dream and looks at the time. It''s five o''clock in the morning. Boyce should be sleeping in another room. Who''s going to knock on his door?


    "Who?"


    "It''s me."


    Sally''s voice.


    Ji Rao rubbed his eyes and put on a coat. "Come in."


    Salier pushed the door and came in.


    It wasn''t very bright outside. There was only a small orange light in the room.


    Ji Rao yawned, "Why are you here at this time?"


    After Boyce came back, he made it clear that he didn''t like salier, so Ji Rao asked salier to follow Ji LAN. I didn''t expect that Sally would come to him.


    "I''ve come to say goodbye to you."


    Ji Rao was so excited that he was sleepy that he went to most of the place. "What did you say?"


    "I''m going back."


    "Go back? Why? The seventh star is going to be abolished now. It''s full of allied and state troops. It''s dangerous for you to go back now. "


    "I have a reason to have to go back," he said with a firm smile


    Ji Rao Dun, or did not stop, "then you are careful. Do you want it back? "


    Salier looked at Ji Rao''s bright and beautiful eyes, suddenly choked, "if you can, I will come back."


    Salier''s clothes are very sharp. It''s the kind of sharp and well armed. He should have come to say goodbye to Ji Rao in a hurry before he left.


    "Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    The door closed quietly.


    Salier stayed for only three minutes, feeling as if nothing had changed.


    Ji Rao lay down again, but her eyes never closed.


    Sally likes him.


    Ji Rao''s mouth was gently hooked up, which was not obvious in the night.


    Salier didn''t get in touch with Jessica during this period, so it''s impossible to have any good feelings for Jessica. After that, salier will probably return to the United States and the United States, calculate the time, and it''s really time for the war.


    This time, salier should not be a demon again.


    Ji Rao went to school as usual the next day. Now Ji Rao is only accompanied by Luca. I don''t know when to start. Ciryl doesn''t come to him every day. Although Ji Rao was confused about this, he didn''t say much.


    A week after the big change, during that time, the atmosphere in the school was inexplicably tense.


    "Well, have you heard?"


    "Alpha, right?"


    "Yes, the sixth star is fighting again."


    "It seems very serious this time. Most of the alpha has been transferred away."


    "A lot of mecha repairmen have also been transferred."


    "Do you think the Empire will win?"


    "Xuan, I see that some teachers over there have long faces recently."


    "I went to send something to an alpha the day before yesterday, and he told me that the front line was particularly miserable. The United States and the United States came prepared, and the Empire suffered a lot."


    "Be quiet!" The teacher went to the platform, but this time did not open the brain lecture, standing on the top of the first scan under the eyes of the students.


    "Six degrees star war again, I think we all know." The teacher''s voice is different from usual, the students only feel very heavy, "don''t say much, how high the risk is, you know, now, those who want to go to the front line to repair mecha, come to me to sign up."


    Alpha on the battlefield basically brings its own special mecha repairmen. Although their technology is not good, the small problems of mecha can be solved. Alpha on the battlefield can''t have their own mecha repairmen, so they need mobile mecha repairmen. It''s like a military doctor.

 Chapter 116

    "Is anyone going?"


    There was silence in the class, and everyone bowed their heads.


    It is true that everyone yearns for peace, but war is terrible, and no one wants to die.


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to feel guilty. It''s voluntary. You''re not alpha. You don''t have to take alpha''s responsibility to ask yourself... "


    "I''ll go."


    The teacher''s eyes moved to Ji Rao, and the whole class turned to see Ji Rao.


    "Teacher, I''ll go."


    The teacher pushed down his eyeglass frame, "you are Omega, how can you go to war?"


    "Omega is also a human being. I will live with Omega in the mechanic and take inhibitors regularly. If you can contribute to the Empire, isn''t it ridiculous to shrink back because of Omega or something? "


    The teacher looked at Ji and sighed, "you''ll talk about it later." He looked back at the students in the class. "None of you want to sign up, right? OK, let''s review the previous parts, "the teacher said with her eyes," come out with me. "


    Ji Rao followed the teacher to the corridor.


    "Ji Rao, your brother specially said hello to me, don''t let you go."


    However, Ji Rao has made up his mind to go. If he doesn''t go, he will have nothing to do with him. When Bayes and Jessica mix up in the battlefield and have a life friendship, he will come out. I''m afraid that by then Bayes will have no pity for Ji Rao.


    Ah, it''s hard to rob people from the protagonist.


    "I know that he is for my good, but the front line is so urgent. What is Alpha Omega now? If I go, how many people''s mecha will not be scrapped? In other words, if I go, how many people will survive safely. They may also have their own Omega waiting for them at home, and they may have children. My father, my brother and my husband are all in the front line. I can''t wait at home in fear. Otherwise, what do I do in mecha repair major? "


    The teacher looked at Ji Rao and was silent.


    I have to say that Omega has shocked him a lot.


    At last Ji Rao followed. He didn''t tell Ji LAN. He only took Luca with him and mixed with a group of mecha repairmen who had signed up for other classes in the school. For this reason, he also wore cheap clothes and black eyeglass frames. His face was grey and not noticeable. Most of those who signed up were beta, Ji Rao and omega.


    Ji Rao wants to know about alpha''s situation to see where Boyce, Jessica and Ji LAN are. But with so much alpha, he probably only knows that these three people''s official titles are not low.


    They went by spaceship, but it took them three days to reach six degrees.


    Xiaobai can''t do without him. Jirao takes it in his schoolbag and prepares some dog food and milk powder. As Ji Rao, it''s not a problem to bring a dog.


    When they got off the ship, many people were shocked.


    These second rate mecha restorers are basically on the battlefield for the first time, from the comfortable first degree star everywhere to the dilapidated sixth degree star. The charred carbon soil of the sixth degree star alone gives a huge visual stimulation to the greenhouse flowers growing up on the peaceful planet.


    "Come down, line up here!"


    All of them stood as fast as they had ever been and were led to where they were stationed.

 Chapter 117

    I can still hear the sound of mecha crashing together and artillery bombardment. Many people can''t help looking at the low houses and casual tents. It''s no wonder that the nobility once called the star of six or seven degrees pariah. This is just the front line. As for the poverty level of the indigenous people in Liudu star, I can probably imagine it.


    "When you get here, don''t be so grumpy. You are very brave, and I admire you very much. You are all beta, and even a few Omega, so I am very moved that you can come. And what we can do is to protect you as much as we can. You just repair and let us fight. You are used to living on the star for a time, but you should be prepared. Next, your life will be very hard and you may not be able to close your eyes all night. I believe in you, and please believe in us. Let''s guard the sixth star and the Empire together. "


    The leader is an alpha, who arranges the residences and military provisions of the repairmen.


    These young mecha repairmen didn''t even have a chance to breathe, so they went to repair directly. Now the front line is fighting, many mecha are injured to varying degrees, waiting for the mecha repairers to repair.


    Ji Rao glanced and picked the one with the most serious damage. As he walked by, two or three repairmen also walked by.


    Three people look at each other, a beta smiles and says, "together?"


    Ji Rao looked at them strangely, "what kind of you?"


    Two betas at the same time.


    There are too few talented repairmen. They are basically ordinary repairmen. So generally, no one will ask them what type they are, and we all have the same questions.


    But Ji Rao asked, and the two beta immediately realized that Ji Rao was different from them.


    "You are "Gifted?"


    Ji Rao nodded, "well, I use my mental power."


    The common type is to find the most reasonable, most convenient and least side effect solution for the injured part. In this case, of course, the more people, the better. If the solution is unreasonable, it can pass. But the talent type is different. Everyone''s mental power is different from everyone''s, and mental power has almost no damage to the mecha. Not to mention how wasteful it is for two talent type repairmen to repair a mecha together, the two incompatible mental powers are doomed that they can''t repair the same mecha.


    "Well. Here you are. Let''s go over there. "


    After two betas, you pull me, I pull you and go.


    Sitting there, alpha looked at the three people in confusion. He didn''t understand why he suddenly left for two.


    "Come on, I''ll fix yours."


    That alpha grinned, "I''m a bit seriously injured in this machine armour. You have to be prepared."


    That alpha is tall, but it has a kind of baby face feeling when it smiles. It makes people feel very comfortable. Ji Rao can''t help but smile, "no problem, believe me."


    Nearly a hundred mechanic repairmen are busy, sometimes the mechanic who just came in the morning comes back in the afternoon, and even can''t take care of a meal after a busy day.


    "John, come to dinner!"


    "Ah, wait a minute." John is going to cry. He can''t fix the mecha. He can use all the methods he can, but he can''t.


    "You don''t have to eat if you don''t come."


    Ji Rao soaked Xiao Bai''s dog food. When he finished eating, he quietly took his lunch box to the corner. When he opened the box, Ji Rao sighed.

 Chapter 118

    Hand made food.


    The cheapest Chinese cabbage on the planet is very expensive. And this kind of hand-made food, whether it''s taste or taste, is a big difference.


    Even Ji Rao thinks Xiaobai eats better than him.


    Ji Rao thought that the worst was rice with stewed potatoes. Unexpectedly, there was worse.


    But this is the front line. It''s good not to throw nutrients to you directly.


    "So what are you doing here?" 000 in his ear sour way, "I didn''t even repair half, you dare to waste your little mental energy to repair those low-grade mecha."


    "It''s OK. You haven''t found your next master. We still have time. It''s a long way to go. It''s a long way to go."


    "Ah! It won''t work either. " John wants to cry without tears.


    Jirao knew that he, Omega, one of the few, was one year younger than jirao. When they came together, John showed great enthusiasm and kindness. He was a very lovely child.


    What should good Ji Rao do at this time?


    He put down his chopsticks, came to John and looked at him with clear eyes, "I''ll do it."


    Rao is John, an omega, who is dazzled by Ji Rao''s eyes that seem to be filled with vast stars.


    John''s face turned red and he stammered, "well, you come, you come."


    Ji Rao used his mental energy to repair it in a few minutes. As soon as John looked at his posture, he knew that he was a gifted mecha repairman. Most of the mecha repairmen here had their own boxes, which contained all kinds of tools to repair mecha, but jirao didn''t take anything.


    John looked at Ji Rao and stopped. He went to check and found that all the indicators were normal.


    "Wow! You are so good John followed Ji Rao, "what''s your name? My name is John


    "Ji Rao."


    John suddenly covered his mouth. "You You are Ji Rao! It''s 99 percent matched with his highness Bayes''s pheromone


    Ji Rao saw that he was so surprised that he wanted to jump up. He couldn''t help laughing, "yes."


    "You, you will come!"


    In principle, Ji Rao doesn''t have to go this way at all. He can live a comfortable life 10000 times in zengxing. Besides, there may be danger here at any time.


    "Don''t be so surprised." Ji Rao smile, more dazzling than the sun, "we are all the same."


    No nobleman ever said "we are all the same" to the common people.


    John''s face turned red with excitement.


    Ji Rao pointed to the lunch box that was almost robbed. "Go and have a meal. It''s gone for a while."


    John took the lunch box and sat down with Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao doesn''t talk much, but John talks a lot. He''s a little timid Omega, but he''s so lively that he can easily amuse jirao.


    Although he came to the front line, Ji Rao was almost busy at this time. As soon as he opened his eyes, there was an endless stream of damaged mecha. Ji Rao even dreamed of repairing mecha. Boyce should have brought a lot of private mecha repairmen, and he would not come to jirao to find a second-class repairman.


    It''s Ji Rao. I''ve got n of them these days.


    There are problems that can''t be solved by the restorers. Gradually they will come to Ji Rao. Without him, Ji Rao has a good temper and a good personality, which is far from the vase Omega they know. These mecha repairmen are gradually making friends with Ji Rao. Alpha, who came here to repair mecha, also showed a lot of good feelings for Ji Rao.

 Chapter 119

    For fear of causing a disturbance in alpha, but also to protect Omega from the harassment of some alpha. None of the Omega in the mecha repairmen will identify themselves as omega. They will use inhibitors, so these alpha will not feel who is Omega.


    Ji Rao intends to cover up his appearance, otherwise they will be full of alpha.


    But even if Ji Rao can''t see a gray bird, there are still a lot of alpha who are impressed by his character and repair skills, and quite a number of alpha who are impressed by his eyes.


    Ji Rao estimated that the time should be approaching.


    One day, the repairman in their room was busy, and suddenly a man rushed in at the door.


    "Are there any inhibitors?"


    There was a little helpless voice in the low voice


    Ji Rao turned his head almost immediately. Boyce stood by the door with a man in his arms. Jirao looked carefully. It was Jessica.


    Wow, I''m in heat.


    "Do you have any inhibitors?"


    Ji Rao had a bottle lying in his pocket. When he took it this morning, he took it in front of John.


    John didn''t disappoint him.


    "Well, didn''t you bring it?"


    With that, John slammed his mouth, and jirao''s alpha came in with an Omega in his arms. He kept saying that he wanted to be an inhibitor, but he didn''t think it was right.


    Ji Rao took the inhibitor out of his pocket, then went to the door and handed it to Boyce.


    Boyce takes a deep look at him and gives Jessica a shot.


    Jessica was not conscious now, and she leaned in Boyce''s arms. They looked very close.


    Ji Rao stood there in a daze.


    But I thought calmly: should the front line still be in chaos? After all, so many alpha are concentrating on fighting, and then suddenly Omega pheromones come Is Beyes in a panic now? How did Jessica become Omega? Why is Ji Rao here?


    Well, it''s fun to think about it.


    After a while, Jessica calmed down. Boyce looked up at Ji Rao, but didn''t say what he wanted to say. Finally, he left with Jessica in his arms.


    He has to get back to the front.


    "Are you all right?" John saw Ji Rao standing there, regretting why he said so much.


    Ji Rao sucked his nose. His eyes were red, like a weak rabbit. He gave John a smile, but those who were not blind could see how bitter it was. "Well, I''m ok."


    A room of repairmen are slightly worried looking at Ji Rao.


    His highness Boyce doesn''t like Ji Rao. People in the school basically know how Ji Rao is these days. They also know very well that their alpha is holding other Omega in a hurry to ask for inhibitors. It''s not comfortable for anyone.


    "Go on, there are still a lot of mecha to repair." Ji Rao said and went to repair mecha.


    Although they are worried, they know it''s hard to say anything now. Only silent to repair mecha.


    In the evening, jirao''s lunch was just half finished, and another man came to the door.


    "Little Rao!"


    It''s Ji LAN.


    He just swept around and saw Ji Rao sitting in the corner eating.


    Ji Rao''s chopsticks were about to fall off. He stood up and his eyes were full of surprise, "brother!"

 Chapter 120

    Ji LAN is very angry. Ji Rao runs to the front line without saying a word. He doesn''t even tell him how dangerous the front line is. Does he know?


    But just walk past, see Ji Rao dry box lunch, all blame words all choked in the throat, a word can''t say.


    Ji Rao was brought up by him since he was a child. He had never suffered at all. This kind of box lunch didn''t even eat the pets Ji Rao raised when he was a child.


    "Brother..." Ji Rao came back to her senses and knew that she had done something wrong. The joy in her eyes gradually turned into helplessness, "I..."


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to speak, Ji LAN hugged Ji Rao and said, "I must have suffered a lot."


    Ji Rao''s eyes were red and he shook his head in silence.


    In the evening, Ji LAN takes Ji Rao to their resting place to see Ji Rao''s father, whom Ji Rao hasn''t seen for a long time.


    Ji Rao is carrying a pet bag, and Xiao Bai is quietly lying in it.


    Xu is to see Ji Rao some nervous, Ji LAN patted his shoulder, "it''s OK, dad is also looking forward to meeting you."


    When they came in, Ji Fu was sitting on a stool, leaning forward, with his arms on his thighs. He raised his head when he heard the voice. Ji''s father was very strong. He took off his coat and left only a white vest, which made Ji Rao inexplicably think of a boxer he had seen waiting for the ring. When he raised his eyes, Ji Fu''s eyes were right in front of Ji Rao''s. His eyes were full of vicissitudes, and there were some less obvious coldness and cruelty of staying in the upper position for a long time. Ji Fu also deliberately accepted his own ferocity, because he knew that he was going to see his long lost son.


    "Dad, I brought Xiao Rao."


    Ji Fu''s eyes were interwoven with a complex expression of joy, gratification and bitterness. Although he tried to show a loving look, his words still had to teach his subordinates, "you Omega, how did you come here?"


    Ji LAN laughingly took a look at Ji Rao, "Dad, Xiao Rao is now an excellent mecha repairman, or a gifted one, s level of mental strength."


    Smell speech Ji father surprised looking at Ji Rao, "really?"


    Ji Rao nodded gently.


    Ji Fu said with a loud smile, "well, my Ji''s son, whether alpha or omega, is so excellent."


    Ji Rao lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "Is Xiao Rao used to it with his highness Boyce?" Ji''s father may not know about the relationship between Boyce and Ji Rao, and he praises Boyce. "Your Highness is excellent in all aspects. I''m relieved to entrust Xiao Rao to him."


    Ji Rao''s face was a little white, and his thin shoulder was shaking, as if he would be blown away in the next second.


    Ji''s father rubbed his hands again. He spent a long time in the front line and less time with his little son, as if his little son had grown up in an instant. Omega was so delicate that he should have been spoiled and treated well since childhood. Therefore, Ji''s father is full of guilt for his little son.


    Now looking at the little son born so beautiful, so beautiful, he was surprised and a little disappointed, after all, did not accompany him to grow up. So when Ji Rao was silent, Ji Shang and Jiang, who had been through a lot of battles and made Lian and bang feel frightened, didn''t know what to say.


    "Come and live with me tonight." Ji LAN can''t stand Ji Rao living in such a place with a group of beta. Although he is only a tent, it''s very spacious inside. It''s still a single tent.

 Chapter 121

    Ji Rao followed Ji LAN step by step, "brother, is it Boyce who told you?"


    "If he doesn''t tell me, you''re not going to come to me, are you? My father and I are here for what? Isn''t it just for you and your mother? Have you ever thought that if you die here, I can''t find you when I go back. What do you want me to do then? "


    Ji Rao lowered his head. "I''m sorry."


    Ji LAN can''t see his wronged appearance, but he is angry. He can only sigh deeply, "I don''t want you to apologize. Anyway, it''s useless to be sorry. You won''t listen to me many times."


    Ji LAN looks at her brother''s hair and suddenly thinks of Boyce.


    Boyce and Jessica didn''t avoid others when they were together. As long as they had a little snack, they could see it. Many people in alpha knew it. Because Ji LAN has broken off with Boyce.


    Even if Boyce doesn''t like Ji Rao, he doesn''t want to make trouble with Ji LAN. But Ji LAN is a younger brother. His words have been released. As long as Boyce is with Jessica one day, he will not recognize this friend one day.


    When he came to him, he didn''t believe it at first, but he had no reason to cheat him.


    He didn''t expect Ji Rao to come here without telling him.


    He was scared to death.


    This is a battlefield, not for fun.


    Ji LAN looks at the small bag that Ji Rao is carrying. Xiao Bai''s two big eyes are looking out. Ji LAN across the transparent space bag, reached for a little white, white''s attention will be his fingers, also curious stretch claw pull.


    "When is it, you still have it."


    Say so, Ji LAN tone inside but half cent blame of meaning all have no.


    "I don''t have food for this little thing."


    Ji Rao said quickly, "I have it. I have it."


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand and scratched his dirty little face. He jokingly said, "go back and wash it quickly. It''s all over the place."


    Ji LAN asks several alpha to help Ji Rao carry his luggage to his tent.


    There is a huge maintenance box behind the tent, in which there are strawberries without any energy.


    There may be everything on the battlefield. It''s impossible to rely on only one mecha. If it breaks down, there is no way out. When it''s OK, Ji LAN will put the mecha into the maintenance box.


    The occasional friction and jamming are not damage, but normal problems that will appear after a long time. The repairman doesn''t care about such small problems, but when it comes to the battlefield, these problems may be fatal. So maintenance is still necessary.


    Ji Rao sits on the chair, holding Xiao Bai in her arms.


    Ji LAN glanced at one eye, and felt that one person and one dog were very clever. Ji Rao has not been a fuss since he was a child, and he has never refuted what he asked him to do. The dog doesn''t bark, doesn''t make noise, and stays quietly. It''s very similar.


    "Brother, Jessica Omega? "


    Ji Lan''s face sank.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s confused appearance, he couldn''t help but feel sorry for his younger brother. Boyce''s work was not human, but Xiao Rao''s eyes were clumsy.


    Jessica''s passion on the battlefield has spread to the whole army. Because of his passion, they almost lost the whole army. Thanks to Boyce''s quick reaction, he took Jessica away, otherwise he didn''t know how much he would lose.


    He''s going to have to work it out with Boyce.

 Chapter 122

    "How do you know? What did he want from you? "


    Ji Rao lowered her head and did not speak.


    Ji LAN low scolds a, "animal."


    Because of yesterday''s pheromone problem, the empire lost one of the six star fortresses. This is for a small meeting to discuss and solve.


    But in Ji LAN, it is a disguised crusade.


    Because it''s not tactics or other problems, it can be regarded as the fight between Boyce''s lover and Ji Lan''s brother. So Ji Fu is not involved.


    Even so, Boyce also obviously felt Ji Fu''s dissatisfaction with his behavior.


    Now is the battlefield, in order to stabilize the morale of the army, he will not say anything, but it is not necessary to return to one degree star.


    Ji LAN and Boyce sat on both sides, and there was no good face on both faces.


    "I didn''t know he was Omega in advance..."


    Ji LAN interrupted Boyce, "that''s better. This matter has nothing to do with our highness. Just pursue Jessica."


    "He didn''t know before, and he played on time."


    "What does it matter to me whether he plays or not? I only know that because of his oestrus, we lost hundreds of excellent alpha and six star fortresses. " Ji LAN sneered, "Omega can''t go to the battlefield. It''s something three-year-old children all know. Does Jessica not know? "


    Bayes was silent for a moment. "It''s really his fault. I don''t deny the loss he caused. But Ji LAN, you know, his achievements, he is an omega, there is a gap in his physical fitness. In so many alpha, how hard he has to work to keep up with us, how much he has to suffer to come to the battlefield, Ji LAN, you have seen all these, you know. "


    Ji LAN suddenly dropped the cup on the table to the ground, "yes! I''ve seen it. I know it. So what? Does it have anything to do with me? He gave birth to omega. Should I let him? Bayes, have you forgotten what you said? Omega can''t be everything. " Ji LAN pauses and calms down, "don''t let him go to the battlefield in the future, move out of alpha teaching building."


    "His dream is to go to the battlefield side by side with alpha and take back the sixth degree star. You can''t do this to him because it''s cruel. "


    "Cruel?" Ji LAN seems to have heard something funny, "my brother, your legal Omega, how long you''ve been out there, how long he''s been waiting at home! You''re telling me about cruelty now? Boyce, do you have a conscience? Did Ji Rao provoke you? Yes, he is wrong. The biggest mistake he makes is that he should not fall in love with you blindly! "


    Boyce pressed his temple in a weak voice. "Shall we just talk about the matter and not say anything else?"


    "Boyce, jirao grew up with me. You look down on him. I''ll be a baby!" Ji LAN a word a way, "Boyce, my patience is limited, you want to move Ji Rao, I will work hard with you."


    Ji Rao sat back, face calm almost indifferent, "he wants to go to the battlefield, can, as long as he took off the gland."


    Bayes went back almost exhausted, mentally exhausted.


    As soon as she got into the tent, Jessica rushed over.


    "How''s it going? Can I still be in the army? " His eyes were so eager and eager.


    Boyce''s lips moved, and his voice was very low. "Can''t..."

 Chapter 123

    This is the best result. It only deprives Jessica of the right to go to the battlefield and does not pursue the losses Jessica has brought to the army. "No, you can''t do this to me. I I''ll go and plead with them. "


    Jessica hated Lian and bang from the time her parents died. It was they who made him homeless, and they made Jessica know what she was living for. He wandered from six degrees star to one degree star, and then went to school. He suffered so much and suffered so much ridicule. He finally got to today. Why? Because he''s Omega? Because he''s Omega!


    It''s not fair!


    Boyce brought Jessica back and frowned. "Calm down!"


    Jessica, however, pushed Boyce away like crazy and yelled angrily with red eyes, "what do you know? What do you know! You were born with high-quality alpha. You were born with everything. You have a father and a mother. You go to the best school and have the best mecha. You have everything. How can you know how humble people like us who climb out of the mire are? "


    "Jessica..."


    "You can decide the efforts of others with just one word. You are born to be the son of heaven. We are not the same world."


    Boyce tries to get close to him, but Jessica''s mood is too unstable. Boyce can''t understand the feeling of the collapse of the belief that has supported him for many years.


    He''s Omega. He doesn''t have to bear the responsibility of killing the enemy. Why did he react so much?


    As soon as Bayes got close to Jessica, Jessica pushed him away. Boyce stood in the same place for a while. They didn''t speak. Jessica''s breathing was the only voice around. The atmosphere seemed to be compressed by the air, almost breathless.


    "Calm down."


    With that, Boyce left.


    Out of the tent, Boyce took a deep breath, and his boredom did not diminish.


    He walked aimlessly until the petite figure appeared in the field of vision, and then he suddenly woke up.


    He came to the mechanic.


    Ji Rao can''t stay. It happens that John has some mecha that can''t be solved. He comes to him with the mecha ring.


    Two people put the mecha out, Ji Rao with mental detection, and then explain to John where the mecha is broken, how to repair. John is a very silly child. Although he is about the same age as Ji Rao, he listens to Ji Rao very carefully every time he talks. He doesn''t feel jealous of Ji Rao. He is very comfortable with him.


    "Wow! Ji Rao, you are too powerful. If you fix it like this, there will be no side effects at all! " John was dumbfounded. He knows Ji Rao is powerful, but Ji Rao can still surprise him every time.


    Ji Rao pursed her lips and gently laughed. Her golden hair was shaking gently. Her jade white cheek was blushing in the mild sun. Her long eyelashes seemed to cut the light into beads. In her amber eyes, she could see it through with a clear eye. He was wearing a very ordinary college uniform. The waist curve was all tucked in the waist of his trousers. He had a clear view of the hip line. He stepped on small black shoes under his feet. Although he was small, his figure proportion was absolutely exquisite and perfect. He was the most perfect work of Art. Even the most demanding sculptors would praise him.

 Chapter 124

    John looked silly for a moment, "you..."


    Ji Rao tilted her head, "eh?"


    "You are so beautiful."


    John said that also reflected to come over, oneself embarrassed of smile, smile to half, the line of sight suddenly crossed Ji Rao to see behind him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao turned his head and saw a little surprise in his eyes. He ran towards him with a happy step. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I..." Boyce looked at Ji Rao''s glass bead like eyes. His agitation calmed down in a moment. "Come and have a look."


    John scratched his head. He didn''t know why. He always felt that Ji Rao was a little too dependent on Beyes.


    Although Omega is supposed to rely on its own alpha, Ji Rao''s dependence is already on this basis, unless


    John shook his head and got rid of his thoughts.


    If so, how could jirao come to Liudu star? That''s too risky.


    "How did you come to the sixth star?"


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip. Her voice was small, like a child who did something wrong. "I want to fix your mecha..." While talking, he secretly took Yu Guang and aimed at Beyes.


    This kind of small action makes Boyce feel a little funny.


    "It''s dangerous here. Don''t come by yourself next time. At least tell Your brother said


    Ji Rao''s eyes brightened. Boyce''s concern was sweeter than sugar to him. "I know."


    Boyce stares into Ji Rao''s eyes. Ji Rao is not in a bad mood. When he is there, his eyes are full of him. He can feel Ji Rao''s love and dependence on him, just like a cat''s coquetry on you.


    Woof, woof!


    From the side of the egg, the egg ran to Ji Rao''s feet, vigilant looking at Boyce, also called at him ferociously. It''s a pity that it''s a little bit small, and its voice is soft. It has no deterrent effect at all. It''s not fierce at all. It''s held up by Ji Rao and becomes docile in an instant.


    Boyce looked at the little dog in Ji Rao''s arms in surprise. "Did you bring it with you?"


    "It recognizes people. It doesn''t eat when others feed it. When I leave, no one cares about it." Ji Rao some urgent way, "it is very good, usually will not run around, will not bring you trouble."


    Boyce nodded. He didn''t mind jirao bringing a dog.


    "Have you eaten yet? I can make it for you. " Ji Rao said cautiously.


    "No


    Almost instantly, Ji Rao''s eyes flashed a trace of loss, and Boyce also felt his heart sank.


    He attributed it to pheromones.


    He remembers the smell of jirao pheromone.


    It tastes like milk.


    Sweet, sweet, just like others.


    Boyce felt that he could not stay any longer, as if something out of control would happen if he stayed a little longer. As he turned around, the sudden force from his sleeve made him move.


    He turned to see, Ji Rao two hands holding his sleeve, looking forward to looking at him, eyes hanging down, looking innocent and pitiful.


    Ji Rao didn''t know what was going on, but he felt a great sense of fear and emptiness in his heart when Boyce turned and left. He subconsciously grabbed Boyce''s sleeve.


    He didn''t want Boyce to go.


    "You Can you stay a little longer? " His voice was low and humble, like the son of heaven dwarfed into the dust.


    Boyce was just about to speak when the red light came on.

 Chapter 125

    The United States and China attacked secretly.


    "Sorry." Boyce gently whisked Ji Rao''s hand away. At the moment of whisking down, Boyce was still thinking, why did he pull himself so little, and let go with a little flick.


    Ji Rao stood in the same place, looking at Boyce''s figure slowly disappearing.


    "Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rao turned his face and saw John standing beside him, his eyes flickering, "I I''m a little tired. I''ll go back and have a rest first. "


    "All right."


    Ji Rao returns to the tent with Xiao Bai in his arms. As soon as he enters the tent, he is lost in spirits.


    "I find you hard to figure out." 000 muttered in his mind, "sometimes it''s silly, but sometimes it feels smart."


    "You don''t understand the human world." Ji Rao sat down and poured himself a glass of water.


    Just now, Boyce''s eyes wavered. He could see it clearly.


    Boyce''s current situation, if you have to describe it, is probably eating from the bowl and looking at the pot.


    Scum man.


    "Slag man regrets", he has achieved at least half of the task schedule, which is great.


    However, he could feel that he was extremely dependent on Boyce now. As long as Boyce was there, his body would have a great sense of security and satisfaction.


    Ji Rao felt her stomach suspiciously.


    It seems that only pregnant Omega can stick to its alpha like this.


    The expression on Ji Rao''s face is novel and complex, like a bowl of noodles, twisted together, not clear.


    Although it''s really, um, normal for men to have children here. But Ji Rao grew up with a normal sex. If she had a


    Ji Rao''s eyes darkened, and the glass eyes seemed to be exposed in the dark.


    That can''t stay.


    Bayes has just gone to the battlefield, and they have to go back quickly. I believe that many mecha will be sent to them for repair soon.


    Sure enough, after Ji Rao went back, he just sat down and drank, and the mecha had already arrived.


    Some alpha have no spare mecha. When they repair mecha, they will talk about the war situation together.


    Ji Rao also knows something about it. It''s just that Lian and bang are so powerful that they seem to be able to predict their tactics and so on.


    Ji Rao''s hand moves as usual, and her face is still, but her heart is clear. Salier''s nearly a year on zenith was not spent in vain.


    But the next day, what they discussed was not the possibility of internal ghosts in the Empire, but the captured soldiers.


    Originally, it was common for several mecha division to be captured, but Ji Rao was stunned by one name.


    Jessica.


    "I heard Jessica was taken?"


    "Didn''t you say he was omega and he was not allowed to go to war again?"


    "Who knows? They''re protected. "


    Ji Rao turned the repaired mecha into a ring and held out his hand in front of the rising alpha. "Your mecha has been repaired."


    "Oh, yes, thank you." The alpha looked up at him, "jirao?"


    Ji Rao is well-known in the school, and this person can not blame for recognizing him.


    "Well." Ji Rao smiles at him and turns to repair the mecha.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao turns his head in doubt.


    "Do you know, someone said..." The alpha hesitated for a moment, and Yu Guang swept around to make sure that no one saw this side. Then he whispered, "someone said that you leaked information to Lianyungang and bang."

 Chapter 126

    Ji Rao Leng Leng, and then like some funny like bend up the corner of the mouth, "Qing from Qing."


    Then he left.


    That alpha watched Ji Rao stay for a long time, then looked at each other with the alpha next to him.


    "I don''t think he is."


    "I think so, too."


    This attack by the United States and China was like guerrilla warfare. After a short confrontation, they withdrew. Although the Empire could not figure it out, it also adjusted and went back to rest.


    Several leading alpha held a small meeting.


    For Jessica''s capture and jirao''s leak.


    Ji''s father remains neutral. It is because Ji Rao is his son that he can''t show his care, or he will be said to be partial.


    Bayes means that Jessica must be saved, and "jirao divulges secrets" does not comment.


    Ji Lan said that Jessica can save, as for "Ji Rao divulges secrets"? Which psycho made the rumor? Rumor mongering in the army should be executed according to military discipline.


    "But the United States, the state, the general, salier, he has been with Ji Rao before."


    Ji Lan light glanced at that speech alpha, "what? Salier? What does he have to do with Ji Rao? What can Ji Rao do when he sneaks into zengxing? Even we don''t know that salier is a member of the United States. Can Jilao know? He got information from zengxing, but jirao is only an omega and has no important position. What can he get from jirao? Or do you suspect that I leaked the secret to salier? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What do you mean, Lu Cheng?"


    Sitting next to Ji LAN, it was Lu Cheng who was not interested in holding his chin.


    Hearing that he was called, Lu Cheng grinned, "ask me? My answer is very obvious. Salier has nothing to do with jirao. "


    Several people suddenly fell silent.


    Lu Cheng also thought it was rather boring. "When I say that, you will feel that my relationship with him is biased towards him, and my words have no reference value. But Ji Rao is only an omega, and he has no reason to do so. "


    Then he gave Boyce a cold look.


    He knows something about Boyce and Jessica. If that''s the case, maybe he still has hope?


    Anyway, all he wants is Ji Rao.


    Even so, Ji Rao can''t rule out the suspicion. He was called to confront several people face to face. After all, it is well known that salier has been following Ji Rao before.


    "Do you know the general of the United States?"


    Before he sneaked into one degree star, salier had no fame in the United States or the United States. He was almost a transparent man, so they didn''t even know whether the name "salier" was true or false.


    Sure enough, Ji Rao''s face showed some confused look. He turned to see Boyce first. Boyce didn''t have any expression on his face. He went to see Ji LAN again. Ji LAN gave him a reassuring look, and Ji Rao seemed to be at ease.


    "I don''t know."


    "How can you not know! Didn''t he follow you all the time? " The man obviously thought that jirao had something to do with salier. He took out some photos and took them in front of jirao. These photos were taken on the battlefield. Because of salier''s appearance, the Empire suspected jirao''s head.


    Ji Rao looked down and suddenly realized, "salier?"


    "Look! He knows me


    Ji LAN will be angry smile, "Carlos, just know it, your tone seems to conclude that he colluded with salier."

 Chapter 127

    Alpha, named Carlos, has a distorted face. He knows that he has passed, so he doesn''t speak any more.


    Ji Rao looks at these people blankly, as if he doesn''t know why he was called, and what does this have to do with salier.


    "What''s the matter with salier?"


    Boyce looked at Ji Rao and said in a slow voice, "he is the leader and general of the United States. Recently, some important things of the Empire have been leaked, and we believe that it was salier who took them. Before, salier had been lurking for a while in one degree star, and that time was just around you, so I called you to find out about the situation. "


    Ji Rao''s face became not very good-looking, like he couldn''t believe that salier would be an undercover agent of the enemy country, "aren''t you mistaken? Sally, he''s just a bad alpha. "


    "It should be true. Tell me about the process of your meeting."


    Ji Rao paused for a moment, and then said, "I saw him at school. Half a year ago, he was bullied in the school restaurant. I saved him by the way after I saw him."


    Ji LAN interjected, "yes, I was there when he took in salier. At that time, because he passed the lie detector, I was relieved to let him follow Ji Rao. Francine, five milliliters. "


    Even Ji Fu was silent.


    Five milliliters of Francine. No wonder Ji LAN will rest assured that salier will be arranged beside Ji Rao.


    "Then did salier have any strange behavior or words? He follows you every day? "


    Ji Rao shook his head. "No, I can''t feel anything strange about him. I took him in to see that he was pitiful, but I didn''t really treat him as a servant. So he doesn''t have to follow me all the time, and I don''t care about him


    They asked some questions one after another. Ji Rao could answer them if he could, but if he couldn''t, he didn''t know, didn''t know, didn''t understand. In the end, I didn''t get any useful information.


    If Ji Rao''s acting is not too good, it may really have nothing to do with him.


    Ji Rao was put back.


    There are a lot of alpha people looking for him to repair his mecha these days. Except for those who bring their own mecha repairers, the rest have almost heard of Ji Rao. Many of them have a good relationship with Ji Rao because of repairing his mecha.


    What''s different from the original is that many people are on Ji Rao''s side when they are said to have leaked secrets this time.


    But alpha seems to have entered a very tense period. Ji Rao hasn''t seen Ji LAN again for a week.


    All kinds of resources of Liudu star are very scarce. At night, there are only a few lights. There are not obvious wind whimpers outside, and some ping-pong sounds like tools.


    Ji Rao cleans up herself at night. Just as she wants to go to bed, a man comes into the tent.


    "Brother?"


    It''s Ji LAN.


    But Ji Lan''s condition is very bad. His hair is a bit messy, his eyes are also bloodshot, and his lips are a bit cracked. Standing there, he seems to be rushing back.


    This scared Ji Rao, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ji LAN red eyes staring at Ji Rao, see Ji Rao good stand there, tight shoulders suddenly droop down, he suddenly step forward, hard to Ji Rao in his arms.


    "Brother?"


    Ji LAN just came back from the outside, with a body of air conditioning, but Ji Rao didn''t dislike it. He slowly hugged him and patted him on the back, just like Ji LAN did to him when he was a child, "brother, what happened?"


    Ji LAN shakes her head and refuses to say anything. She just hugs Ji Rao tightly, as if to put him in her arms.

 Chapter 128

    "Xiao Rao, my brother will protect you."


    Ji LAN hands holding Ji Rao''s face, "Xiao Rao, you have to remember that you are the life of your brother." He lowered his head and printed a kiss on Ji Rao''s forehead. "After the war, my brother will take you home."


    He seems to have something else, touched Ji Rao''s head and left in a hurry. Before he left, he picked the "strawberry" and gave it to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao stood in the same place, looking at the front with a complicated look.


    He is not Ji Rao in the original text. He is ashamed of his affection.


    The next day Ji Rao got up very early. He had a mecha that he didn''t have time to repair yesterday, so he had to repair it today. Unexpectedly, just two steps out of the tent, one person blocked the way.


    The man was dressed in black and had a hood on his head. Ji Rao watched him on guard until the man raised his head.


    Boyce.


    "Bo..."


    "Shh." Boyce reached over Ji Rao''s mouth and said, "follow me."


    Ji Rao nodded. Boyce let him go. They came to a small corner.


    Boyce''s state is worse than yesterday''s Ji LAN. It seems that he hasn''t closed his eyes for several days. The whole person exudes a sense of decadence.


    Ji Rao is distressed and can''t, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ji Rao," with a hoarse voice, seemed to be grinding out of the bark, "I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Boyce saw his head tilted and didn''t know anything. He suddenly felt that it was very cruel to Ji Rao to say so. But thinking of Jessica, whose life and death are uncertain


    Everything in front of life seems to have become insignificant.


    Boyce''s Adam''s Apple moved. "Do you know that Jessica was taken away by union and bond?"


    Ji Rao nodded, "I heard a little, can you save him?"


    Boyce shook his head.


    Ji Rao is a little disappointed. He knows that Boyce and Jessica are ambiguous, but he really can''t hate Jessica. When he hears that he is arrested, he still hopes that he can come back safely.


    "Ji Rao, can you help him?"


    "Me?" Ji Rao was a little embarrassed and surprised. "How can I save it?"


    "Are you familiar with Sally?"


    Ji Rao nodded hesitantly.


    "What did he do to you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    Boyce seemed to be relieved. "Salier sent us a message. If you want Jessica or come back, you can exchange it for..."


    Ji Rao''s face turned pale in an instant.


    Boyce''s voice suddenly stopped. He reached out and held Ji Rao in his arms. He felt the people in his arms trembling gently.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    "So you want to Will you trade me for Jessica? "


    "No, no, just acting. Listen to me, the message Salil gave us is that he won''t hurt you, but if you don''t change it, he will kill Jessica. As long as you promise, I will follow you in the dark on the day of going. As long as you show your face, you can rest assured that I will not let you suffer any injury. I will bring you back safely. You don''t want to see Jessica die, do you? "


    Ji Rao is a kind child who can easily trust people. Even if in the heart again how spit, on the surface also must arrange silly white sweet.


    "Just for a walk?"


    "Yes."


    "Can I come back?"


    "Yes. You just have to show your face, and I''ll take care of the rest. "


    Boyce''s tone was too positive, Ji Rao nodded as if he had been bewitched.


    That''s his alpha. He said that if he can protect himself, he can.

 Chapter 129

    "Ji Rao, this mecha, its operating system..." John turned his head and saw Ji Rao bending over to cover his stomach. His face was a little white. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Ji Rao pretended to have a stomachache and sat on the chair next to him with John''s help. Then he explained, "I''m ok. Don''t worry."


    "What''s wrong with your stomach?"


    "It''s a little uncomfortable. It should be OK."


    "What do you mean it should be ok?" John complained that he didn''t care about his body. "You can''t take care of yourself, can you? The medical conditions here are poor, and there is no rule of law in the treatment of serious diseases. "


    Ji Rao smile, lips no blood color, look particularly weak, "which is so serious?"


    "Serious! Omega is already weak, and there are so many viruses on the sixth degree satellite. Before, the United States and the United States did not throw biological and chemical weapons at us, and the first ones to win were Omega, who were not immune enough? If something really happened, it would be impossible to save it. "


    Ji Rao


    You can imagine.


    Despite John''s insistence, Ji Rao finally "helplessly" went to the military doctor.


    Ji Rao sat there waiting for the results of the examination, but it was John who asked questions in front of the doctor.


    "Nothing serious. Three months pregnant."


    John was stunned.


    Ji Rao''s mouth turned down.


    "Just pay more attention. Don''t be too tired at this time. You''re just too tired recently. Omega is very insecure, depressed, irritable and sentimental when she''s pregnant. So don''t worry, it''s normal. If you let alpha accompany you more, it will ease a lot. " The doctor looked up at Ji Rao and said with a kind smile, "your alpha will be very happy to know that you have a baby."


    Ji Rao touched his stomach and could not help but raise a smile. When John turned to look at Ji Rao, he only felt that Ji Rao, who was so gentle and full of maternal brilliance, was beautiful.


    He murmured in his heart that Ji Rao really deserves to be the Omega representative of once stars and the dream lover of once stars alpha.


    Such Ji Rao is amazing with Omega, not to mention alpha, who is especially keen on Omega pheromone.


    When they went back, John kept talking in his ear about what pregnant Omega should pay attention to and eat.


    Ji Rao just smiles on her face and doesn''t hear a word in her heart.


    I can''t stay anyway.


    John won''t let him repair the mecha any more. Let him go back to the tent and have a rest.


    John looked at Ji Rao lying on the bed, the quilt was covered, the hot water on the next table was poured, and then he left safely.


    As soon as he left, Ji Rao reached out and touched his stomach. He was still in a trance.


    Is he pregnant? Is he really pregnant?


    There''s a baby here?


    I couldn''t believe it for a long time, and finally came to the conclusion of two words.


    It''s amazing.


    He drank the water on the table, and then lay on the bed. He knew that the play would be more important after that. It would be impossible for him to have such a quiet and peaceful sleep in the future.


    At least enjoy it before you leave.


    Ji Rao closed her eyes.


    When I woke up again, it was already half past five in the afternoon.


    It''s time to make an appointment with Bayes.

 Chapter 130

    By 5:30 on the sixth, it was completely dark. Boyce stood in front of the spaceship. The color of his pupils was dark and almost integrated with the color of the sky. His face was ugly and tight, like the quiet before the volcanic eruption. But he didn''t know when it would erupt, and the people around him didn''t speak.


    Just half an hour ago, salier sent for a box, which he sent to Bayes alone.


    When Boyce held the box, he felt a little uneasy. When he opened it, there was a little finger inside!


    There''s a red ribbon on my little finger. It''s like some kind of valuable gift.


    Beth''s heart was in a panic. Salier can''t wait. If he can send Jessica''s fingers today, he can send his head tomorrow.


    He has no time.


    Boyce put the box away, and within a certain period of time, he could still pick it up after soaking in the repair fluid.


    Boyce looked at the time. Jirao was ten minutes late.


    His face became more and more heavy. He even wanted to go directly to Ji Rao.


    "Bayes..."


    As soon as Boyce looked back, he saw Ji Rao coming over.


    He pressed down the manic mood in his heart and tried to soften his voice, "you''re here, hurry up, or it''s time..."


    "Bayes..." Ji Rao hesitated and said, "I have something to tell you."


    "Let''s get on the spaceship first. Let''s talk about it later."


    Ji Rao shook his head, "I won''t go..."


    Boyce was silent for a moment.


    In the dark, he looks terrible, but Ji Rao can''t see clearly.


    "I can''t go, Bayes. I''m..."


    He still thinks that it''s too dangerous to go to the seventh degree star. Now his tire is not stable. Going there may bring danger to the child. He is not willing to take any risks.


    "Why not?" Boyce''s voice was so low that it sounded terrible. "Why don''t you go! You promised! It''s the same with marriage, and it''s the same now? Ji Rao, do you have a truth in your mouth? Do you think I''m easy to cheat? I''m so stupid in your heart, right? "


    "No!" Ji Rao explained with some trepidation, "it''s not like this, Boyce. Listen to me, I''m pregnant..."


    Ji Rao suddenly felt a sharp pain in the back of his neck, then his eyes turned black and he was unconscious.


    Boyce caught Ji Rao''s body, and his chest heaved heavily. Two people''s voices suddenly disappeared, the surrounding atmosphere is quiet almost strange, several people standing next to the cold sweat are about to come down.


    "There''s no time. Let''s go first." Bayes gave jirao to another man. "We''ll follow you. I gave you permission. Your ship can locate us. When you get there, do your best to ensure Ji Rao''s safety. "


    "Yes, your highness."


    Boyce touched Jilao''s forehead, but he could not resist kissing him on the cheek.


    He looked at Ji Rao in a trance, and suddenly found that his right hand was shaking badly.


    He is sorry for Ji Rao for this. In fact, he has seen Ji Rao''s efforts. As an omega, it''s really great to be able to do this in the repair profession. After saving them all this time, he should really think about the relationship with Ji Rao.


    The influence of pheromone is really not joking. He has long found that as long as Ji Rao is around him, his mood is always very good.


    Although Ji Rao is a liar.


    Thinking of this, Boyce couldn''t help laughing. Although he was a little liar, he was very cute.

 Chapter 131

    Ji Rao wakes up in the middle of the journey. Before he sees what''s going on in front of him, he feels the pain in his neck.


    He''s a little dizzy, and he''s homesick.


    Hiss.


    There''s no room for Boyce to do it.


    After Ji Rao slowed down, he saw himself lying on a bed. Out of the window were flying stars, large blue and purple galaxies, meteorites and other cosmic rubbish.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes again.


    He poked out his mental energy, and then intruded into the operation system of the spaceship, quietly changed the information receiving and publishing system on the spaceship, converted the program, and changed the route of the spaceship.


    After all this, the sweat on Ji Rao''s back almost soaked his clothes. His mental strength was also declared exhausted.


    It''s strange, "what are you doing all this hard for? It''s very dangerous to change the autopilot''s route. Maybe it will hit a comet? "


    "I can''t go to seven degrees." Ji Rao touched his abdomen, "it''s too dangerous there. I can''t put myself in that situation."


    000 seems to feel the light of the virgin on Ji Rao. The light is so bright that it can hardly open its eyes.


    Ji Rao touched the machine armor ring on his finger, and recited it in his heart.


    5


    4


    3


    2


    1


    "Your Highness!" Someone came in flustered, "Your Highness, it''s not good. Princess, their ship first lost its signal, and then just I don''t know why. I fell down. "


    Boyce was so nervous that he stood up and called out the control system of the spaceship. He found that the position that should have appeared on the screen had disappeared completely. He tried to call the pilot of the ship, but there was no response.


    Boyce''s heart sank.


    "Search for it, expand the search scope, let people go back to find the gifted repairman, and make sure to find Ji Rao for me!"


    The man responded quickly and ran out. He had never seen Bayes in such a blaze before, and his expression just now did not seem to be on the face of their wise highness.


    After my subordinates left, the air suddenly calmed down. Boyce could hear his breathing, and the panic in his heart was like a black hole, sucking away all his other emotions.


    Jirao, such a doll like Omega that breaks at a touch. If the ship does crash, will he survive?


    Bayes smashed the control console.


    The sharp pain in his hand could not ease the panic in his heart.


    It was more frightening than knowing that Jessica had been taken.


    He couldn''t help squatting down and pressing his painful numb heart hard.


    It''s cold.


    Ji Rao was standing in a dark space, and suddenly a figure appeared in front of him.


    "You framed Jessica, didn''t you?"


    "I didn''t, not me Ah


    Ji Rao only felt that pair of pincers like hands pinched his neck, the sense of suffocation made him almost directly touch the gate of death, his hands and feet instinctively fluttered, but his resistance was of no help, that struggle was like a fish washed into the beach, even with all his strength, there was no hope.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes hard. In front of him was Boyce''s face. His face was ferocious and his eyes were red. He looked like a fierce ghost from hell.


    Ji Rao suddenly opened her eyes.


    He found himself in a puddle. The rain didn''t cost money. He was all wet.


    Ji Rao quickly sat up and coughed hard. She wanted to cough her life out.


    No wonder he dreams of suffocation. If he wakes up later, he will lose his life.

 Chapter 132

    As a son of heaven''s choice who can wear books, he fell into a small puddle and was drowned. He would laugh to death if he said it, OK?


    After coughing that strength, Ji Rao later found that she was in great pain. It seems that all the viscera are about to shift. If you move, you will lose the stinging pain.


    Didn''t he just lie here and get run over by something?


    Damn it, face down!


    ¡°000£¿¡±


    As expected, there was no response in mind.


    Ji Rao was in tears.


    000 in Jessica, that is heaven and earth, the magic power is great, to that stop flash Blind Union, the eyes of the state soldiers, fighting alone is not inferior, all people are stunned, cheering, looking at the super mecha in admiration


    He turned out to be a waste.


    Due to the lack of mental energy for it recently, in order to avoid energy waste, 000 directly goes into intermittent sleep. It''s good to talk to him at ordinary times, and one of the ten sentences can talk to you.


    The aura of the protagonist is worthy of the aura of the protagonist.


    Ji Rao sighed again, then raised his hand and wiped the water on his face. He got up from the puddle and didn''t care if he was covered with mud. If he hadn''t called strawberry out when he fell, he might have died here.


    Ji Rao touched the ring on her hand. The damage was 80%.


    It''s almost broken.


    He released his mental energy, went in and found strawberry''s mechatronic recorder, which was 40% damaged. It took him ten minutes to repair the recorder, and then he laughed a little.


    The next is Ji''s time to sell miserably.


    If Beyes had any conscience, he would not regret it at all.


    Ji Rao drags forward, hoping to find someone to take him in.


    When he intruded into the system of the spaceship, he had already chosen the crash location. This planet is called waste eight.


    In fact, there was an octave star at the beginning. Later, because of natural reasons, the octave star exploded and destroyed itself. The people who escaped from the octave star found another planet to settle down, that is, the planet where jirao is now. However, because of its poor resources, poor environment and energy scarcity, it is no longer worthy of the title of octave star. The Empire decided to abandon the star Ball, so it''s called waste eight.


    This side is even behind jirao''s Liudu star in the original.


    From a distance, Ji Rao can see that the mountain rain and fog are integrated, but it''s not the hazy beauty of the empty mountains and fresh rain that he has seen. The abandoned eight mountains are bare, and there are few green plants. Occasionally, it''s confusing. Most of the plants here are aggressive or corrosive.


    The rain was so cold that Ji Rao felt a slight pain in his stomach. He covered his abdomen and moved forward slowly. His footprints were soon washed clean by the rain.


    "What do you mean?" Ji LAN grabs the collar of Boyce and says, "where did you get Ji Rao?"


    Bayes said nothing.


    "Where did you get him! Do you really trade him for Jessica? "


    Boyce''s Adam''s Apple moved, and he heard his voice, "no..."


    "What about the others?"


    Boyce''s eyes were a little empty, and people couldn''t bear to see that he was lost. "I was taking him. I don''t know how their spaceship had an accident. I''ve been asked to look for it, but there''s no news now."


    Ji LAN looks at Boyce''s eyes, the strength of his hand is increasing, he suddenly releases Boyce, pushes him back, and then hits him with a punch.


    Bayes didn''t fight. He suffered.

 Chapter 133

    "Beast." Ji LAN trembles with anger, his eyes are red, his fists don''t want to say hello to Boyce, "you''re a motherfucker!"


    "If anything happens to Ji Rao, I''ll kill you!"


    Soon, the news of Ji Rao''s disappearance spread all over the sixth star.


    Lu Cheng didn''t even have time to investigate Boyce''s responsibility, so he directly went to find Ji Rao.


    Ji Fu looked at several people in front of him and sighed deeply, "you go. I''ll lead these soldiers. You can rest assured that I will hold the sixth star."


    No matter how much they hate Boyce, they have to work together to find it. Now nothing is as safe as Ji Rao.


    Before departure, Ji LAN went to find Boyce.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense now. If Ji Rao is still alive, you will divorce when he comes back."


    Boyce heart pain has numb, hear Ji Lan''s words also have no reaction.


    "If he''s gone..." Ji LAN face suddenly some trance, his eyes flashed a faint, as if even think about this may make him difficult to accept, "if he really lost, I can''t guarantee what I will do."


    Just then, someone called out, "is Ji LAN in?"


    Ji LAN turned her head, "into."


    The tent curtain was pulled open and a beautiful Omega came in. Most of the time, looking at the bones and face can tell whether the other is Omega or alpha.


    Omega saw that there were two alpha''s in it. For a moment, he was a little nervous and could not speak.


    "You..."


    "I''m Ji LAN. What can I do for you?" His tone is a little chilly. He would never talk like this before, but now Ji Rao''s life and death are uncertain. He has no idea.


    "Are you Ji Rao''s brother?" Omega''s voice was small, but jillan and Bayes could hear it clearly.


    "Ji Rao" the name now for the two people has almost become a tight string, as long as the heart is a tremor.


    I''m afraid someone will bring bad news about him.


    "I am."


    "I heard that Ji Rao Missing. Maybe you haven''t had time to know, "Omega said with a choking voice, as if it was hard to say any more. After a pause, she continued," jirao, you''re pregnant. "


    Ji LAN is a Leng, then turn round to see Bai is, that look in the eyes wants to eat a person.


    Bayes stayed where he was, staring at Omega as if he didn''t understand what he said.


    "It''s true. We just checked it yesterday. It''s been three months. You You must find him quickly. He is pregnant with a baby. If he has his own alpha around, he is very dangerous. "


    Boyce got up slowly. "He''s pregnant?"


    Omega saw Boyce staring at him. His eyes were desperate and painful. He didn''t know whether he would collapse or explode in the next second. Omega shrunk and nodded.


    "Bayes, you are a real beast." Ji Lan''s voice sounds very empty. He has no choice but to say anything more. Even if he killed Boyce, Ji Rao can''t come back. What he regrets most now is that he let Ji Rao marry Boyce, "just as Xiao Rao is blind."


    Ji LAN left, Omega turned to go, but suddenly stopped at the door. He turned his head and looked at Boyce carefully, "are you Ji Rao''s alpha?"

 Chapter 134

    Boyce has been up all night and looks very haggard. But as a well-known figure in the school, John was very high spirited, tall and handsome when he saw him a few times. Now John thinks he should have some affection for Jilao.


    "Ji Rao told me that his alpha is the most powerful alpha in the world. So you must get him back. He must be waiting for you. "


    When John went out, Boyce could not help squatting down, covering his face with his hands. A voice came from his throat, which seemed to be choked.


    If it''s Ji Rao.


    He can think of how Ji Rao said that at that time.


    Ji Rao''s temperament must be slightly pursed at the corners of his mouth. His eyes are full of gentle and innocent light. He speaks with a little pride, like a stealing and fishy kitten. He is just like the little sun. No matter where he is, he can attract people. Is he particularly proud when he tells others about himself?


    But he''s sorry for the pride.


    Ji Rao went to a family, just want to knock on the door, suddenly in front of a vertigo, people fell.


    A pregnant Omega, in the rain for so long, nothing is normal.


    I don''t know how long it took Ji Rao to open his eyes.


    He was lying on a small stone bed, dizzy when he moved his head. But now it''s not clear what the situation is. Ji Rao sits up in spite of suffering.


    There is only one word to describe it.


    Broken.


    It''s broken.


    Ji Rao, who has been rich since childhood, has never seen such a broken house.


    So he looked around in surprise, looking at this shelter that could be called a house.


    ¡°000£¿¡±


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No sleep?"


    "Just got up and went to the bathroom."


    000 to go to the toilet means to clean up all kinds of garbage and viruses in the system. 000 super mecha can check and clean up by itself.


    "Oh, how many days do you go to the toilet on average?"


    "Well," 000 thought for a while and gave a slightly pertinent answer, "four or five days."


    "I''ll try to fix you completely before I leave."


    If you listen carefully, you will feel the solemn oath in Ji Rao''s words.


    000 keen to capture a let it feel not quite right words, "go? Where are you going? "


    Ji Rao curved his eyebrows and grinned, "of course, I''m going to the zengxing, or where else can I go?"


    000 is just a mecha. No matter how powerful it is, it is also a super intelligent robot. They still can''t feel some obscure emotions of human beings, so although it feels that Ji Rao''s words make it feel uncomfortable, it can''t think of anything, so it simply leaves it behind.


    "Hum, I will let you know what a thigh is when you repair it!"


    "Well." Jirao''s gentle nature never sarcastically or refutes his stink. In the original text, once 000 starts to boast, Jessica laughs at him.


    "Then I''ll wait to hold your thigh."


    000 hum a, if it has entity, estimate is also that kind of tail cocks the proud expression of the sky.


    Ji Rao just thought it funny.


    "Are you awake?" Ji Rao looked along the voice, and a middle-aged man in a white vest came in.


    The white vest was soaked with sweat, and there were yellow stains that I didn''t know where to rub them.

 Chapter 135

    "You''re at my door."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "Doll, I don''t think you look like one of us."


    "I''m from zenith. It''s only when the spaceship broke down that I came here."


    The middle-aged man looked very surprised, but he didn''t hide his emotion at all.


    A fool.


    Middle aged men immediately don''t know how to speak, for them, once star people that is simply out of reach of the nobility. Once upon a time, a robot on the star was more expensive than them.


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a long time, then he scratched his head and said, "once the dolls on the star were so beautiful?"


    Ji Rao stares at his eyes, and can''t see any malice from inside.


    A real fool.


    "Da Zhuang! Big and strong


    "Well


    A middle-aged woman came in. She was dressed in cloth clothes, holding her hands together in her abdomen, carrying her back slightly. She was even shorter, her hair was low, her eyes were small, and her face was sharp. Eyes look around, and finally fix on Ji Rao''s face. It''s like sweeping Ji Rao like looking at a commodity. The picky eyes all the year round are a little satisfied.


    In a nutshell, it''s not like a good person.


    "Mother-in-law, the doll said that he came from a star!"


    "Once star?" The woman came to take a closer look at Ji Rao, "the skin looks pretty good. It''s really like she was spoiled by Zeng Xing." She turned to the man and winked, "come with me."


    As soon as they left, 000 said in his head, "I don''t think that old woman is a good person."


    Even 000 can be seen. How can Ji Rao not.


    Ji. Movie emperor. Rao did not care about the way, "do not use the most malicious to speculate about others, since they rescued me, it is benefactor, to repay."


    What a silly white sweet flower.


    Ji Rao spits on herself.


    Later, the couple never came back. Ji Rao tried to get out of bed, but she couldn''t stand. Ji Rao felt her forehead which was a little hot. She should have a fever.


    Waste eight so waste, drugs are rare resources, usually have a headache will never take medicine. This family is so poor that they don''t take medicine when they are ill, and it''s impossible for them to give it to Ji Rao. At most, they carry Ji Rao back. He didn''t even change his clothes. They were damp and warm in the quilt. When he came out, he was cool and cool.


    Ji Rao lifted her clothes and fanned them to make them dry faster.


    After a while, someone ran in again.


    Even the habit of knocking on the door is not, Ji Rao frowned, and then quickly released, it still looks like the soft glutinous Omega.


    "You, you..."


    It was a boy who came in. He was seventeen or eighteen years old. He could barely see through his clothes. He was a little short and looked ordinary. As soon as he came in, he was surprised and pointed at Ji Rao "you".


    "Ma! Mom! Is this the little daughter-in-law you found for me? "


    Before the middle-aged woman quickly came in, directly grabbed the young ear, "what nonsense?"


    "Ma, take a good look. Let''s take him as our child''s daughter-in-law."


    The middle-aged woman kicked the boy out, and then turned her head toward Ji Rao with a smile. The smile was very hypocritical and stiff.


    "Children are not sensible." The woman said with a smile, "you are hungry. Come out to eat."


    Children?


    The one who just stood up taller than him?


    Giant baby?


    I dare say that.

 Chapter 136

    Ji Rao follows the woman to go out, during which the woman asks about his family.


    Under Ji Rao''s intentional cover up and guidance, the woman finally determined that Ji Rao just came to waste eight by accident, and the family is not any rich and powerful nobility, no one will come to look for, and will not bring any trouble to the woman''s family.


    This dining place is also a small table. The man sits on a small stool. The young man keeps staring at Ji Rao until Ji Rao sits down.


    Without him, he had never seen such a good-looking person since he was young. He once went to the inner city center, where people were gorgeous enough and beautiful enough, but no one was Ji Rao. He was excited just by a look, and his eyes seemed to be unable to move.


    Even though he is dirty now, he still feels good-looking. The angel who falls into the world is much better than the ugly human.


    As soon as Ji Rao sat down, the boy began to speak.


    "Well, where are you from?"


    "Once a star."


    "Oh, once star is not particularly rich?"


    "Not bad."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Ji Rao."


    "Are you Omega?"


    In order not to happen between the rounds, Ji Rao shook his head, "I''m beta."


    There was a touch of disappointment in the eyes of the young man.


    Ji Rao


    There are so many scattered problems. Ji Rao basically knows everything, says everything and has no defense.


    It''s just that the food of waste eight is really speechless. I don''t know what it is. The meat doesn''t have meat taste, and the dishes don''t have color and fragrance. If you really want to describe it, it''s hard like chewing the bark with salt, and soft like sucking jellyfish.


    The man looked at him a little strange, as if with pity.


    "Well, how can you hold the fork like this? Aren''t you tired? I think those people in the inner city used it that way before. Are you nobles so particular? "


    Ji Rao didn''t say a word.


    Young people do not care, directly to the next topic.


    After eating, in fact, Ji Rao did not move two mouthfuls, this meal is not as good as once star''s nutrients. I don''t know how this family looks so delicious.


    The woman brought him a glass of water, "thirsty, come and drink some water."


    Ji Rao took it, turned it in her hand, and then sipped it twice.


    The middle-aged man watched for a while and then left.


    In this way, Ji Rao is more convinced that this meal is the "decapitation meal."


    The couple didn''t know what to do with him.


    Sure enough, after a while, Ji Rao felt dizzy. He wanted to stop, but in front of him he was spinning. He grabbed the things beside him, but the shelf was very light. Ji Rao fell to the ground with the shelf and made a crash.


    "You''ve made a big stir, you dame!"


    Ji Rao heard that from a middle-aged man before he closed his eyes.


    Bang bang.


    "Hurry up, it''s time to go up! Hurry up in the back, don''t dawdle


    The noise in her ear made Ji Rao regain some consciousness. His mental strength is high, like that woman''s clumsy means, actually can''t dizzy Ji Rao for long. And that woman didn''t have any reason to kill him. Ji Rao felt relieved and fainted.


    So where is it now?


    It''s dark all around. It''s like there''s something covering it. The light seeps in, but still can''t see clearly. It''s like he''s in a container


    Ji Rao just wanted to stand up. Suddenly, there was a shaking and he fell back.


    He felt himself being carried forward!

 Chapter 137

    What happened?


    Ji Rao felt forward and couldn''t touch anything.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding voices are quiet down, only one voice is particularly obvious.


    "Next, I don''t need to say that we all know that the final item of Qiming auction has never let you down! It''s just that the items at this auction are quite special. It''s hard to describe them in words. Let''s judge by ourselves! "


    Swipe.


    The black cloth was torn off. Ji Rao''s pupils shrank because of the bright light. He subconsciously raised his hand to block the light. He slowly put down his hand after he could adapt.


    Oh, roar.


    Stimulation.


    He is now in such a situation that he is wearing a very designed dress. The place to be covered was covered, and the translucent golden white gradually changing gauze was scattered on his arms and legs, and the tender white skin below was looming. He was locked in a golden cage. Through the cage, he could see a group of people sitting neatly outside. He was sitting in the cage like a clown show. All the lights were shining on him, so that the audience could better see the final product.


    It''s fun. Ji Rao lowered his head slightly, and the corner of his mouth cracked quickly.


    He is really funny, he thought a lot of situations, did not expect that the woman sold him directly to the auction.


    At the moment when black cloth was torn down, a voice of fear broke out under the stage.


    Inside, the petite figure curled up in a ball, as if extremely scared, even slightly shaking on the body. The eyes were timid, and it was amber that people had never seen before. It looked around with some vigilance like a frightened little beast. Its skin was very white, and it almost became transparent under the light. It was covered with a layer of gauze, which was almost the same as not wearing, but because of that layer of gauze More imaginative. The exquisite facial features once made people think that angels came down to earth, while the angels in the cage easily aroused the ugly desire for destruction and abuse of human beings.


    "The last final item of Tianqi auction house is a high-quality Omega from zengxing. If you don''t say much, you can tell by his appearance. The starting price is 500000 yuan. "


    "Seven hundred thousand!"


    "A million!"


    "1.5 million!"


    "1.8 million!"


    "Two million!"


    ¡­¡­


    The auction price soared to 10 million in a short time.


    Ten million seems like a handicap. Even if this once star Omega is worth more, it''s just a pet when it''s used. It''s not worth spending more than 10 million for a hole. In addition, there are too few powerful ones. As the voices disappear, the auction price finally stabilized at 14 million.


    "One thousand four hundred thousand times!"


    "Fourteen million twice!"


    At this time, a lazy voice came from the stage, "18 million."


    The whole auction was quiet for a moment.


    "One thousand eight hundred thousand times!" After all, the more money they sell, the more they get.


    "Eighteen Million twice!"


    "Eighteen Million three times! It''s a deal The smile on the auctioneer''s face was more sincere than that of the official, "OK, the Apocalypse auction is over. Thank you for your participation and support."


    I immediately thought of thunderous applause.


    "Buyers, please go to the back office to check their own goods, sign the contract and settle the accounts. We will send the goods to you later."

 Chapter 138

    The staff carried Ji Rao down with the cage, waiting for their owner to pick up the same items as before.


    Ji Rao feels powerless when she moves. She should be injected something to make him quiet.


    It''s not necessary.


    He''s just a weak Omega.


    Bang.


    Cage was opened, someone came in, because against the light, Ji Rao can''t see his face clearly. Then the man came to him, bent down and put a black cloth around his eyes. Ji Rao can''t see anything.


    Then he was carried up.


    Ji Rao head down, soft abdomen against the man''s shoulder, almost didn''t let Ji Rao retch.


    I''m just a weak, helpless and powerless Omega! And pregnant! We should not be treated so rudely.


    He recalled that he had found on the Internet that pregnant Omega would nest next to their alpha. At that time, they were extremely docile, just like little kittens who had been groomed. But if his alpha is not there, Omega will be very irritable, anxious, and may do dangerous things. So Omega during pregnancy should be treated with the least heart and the gentlest.


    But what did he go through? Crash, rain, being sold, being carried?


    After a few minutes, Ji Rao was released. Ji Rao rubbed and sat up, but he didn''t sit still. Suddenly, he didn''t react and ran back.


    Ji Rao touched around. He should be in the car.


    The driver


    There was no sound in the car, and Ji Rao was silent. The air was so quiet that he had the illusion that there was no one beside him. After a while, Ji Rao couldn''t help but raise his hand to take off the cloth from his eyes.


    "If you pick it, I''ll throw you down."


    Suddenly there was a nice voice, like a cello.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m more curious about who you are than that."


    Your father.


    Ji Rao didn''t say a word.


    "Are you really a star?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "Do you know why I bought you?"


    You greedy my body, you cheap!


    Ji Rao is silent.


    The man didn''t talk any more.


    I don''t know how long it took Ji Rao to sleep before he finally stopped the car.


    He heard the door open. He straightened up and heard the door next to him open. Then he felt that he had hands under his legs and back, and he carried him out without any difficulty.


    The gauze can''t keep out the cold at all. As soon as the cold wind blows, Ji Rao has goose bumps all over her body.


    Ji Rao couldn''t see, so the weightlessness of the moment he was held up made him reach out and hold the man''s neck.


    But it was only a moment before it was released.


    He heard a faint smile from the man.


    Although separated by the black cloth, he could still feel the change of light from outside to the room.


    Ji Rao smelled a fragrance, and then he was put on the bed.


    The bed was so soft that Ji Rao fell in.


    Bed, a blindfolded Omega, a strange man.


    All three will ferment!


    Ji Rao is about to do it, but he is pushed back by the man''s shoulder.


    "What are you doing?"


    "What do you think I can do when I buy you back?"


    Go to me.


    But Ji Rao, who is pure and innocent, can''t think of such a real and terrible fact.


    "Did you help me home?"

 Chapter 139

    Ji Rao raised his head, delicate jaw in the light perfect like art, his lip shape is very beautiful, is that kind of red pink, like peach.


    The man looked from top to bottom, there was no emotion in his narrow eyes.


    Everyone who knows his character knows that he never indulges in beauty. He has seen many good-looking Omega. Of course, he admits that Ji Rao is more beautiful than any Omega he has ever seen, but it is not enough for him to spend more than 10 million to buy him.


    What really makes him care is a smile.


    In the cage, Ji Rao slightly lowered his head. From his position, he just saw that Ji Rao''s mouth curved.


    It was a helpless and sarcastic smile.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, the little thing curled up in fear, his face was warm and harmless, as if the smile had never appeared.


    Angel''s face appeared devil''s smile actually.


    The extreme contrast is what men really find interesting.


    The man pinches Ji Rao''s chin and gradually increases his strength. The ceramic like skin turns red all of a sudden.


    "I''m not a good man. I hope you can remember that."


    The man let go of him, and then a light on the bed. After a while, the door closed.


    Ji Rao sat for a while, and then pulled off the black cloth.


    It''s a big room with European style decoration, a huge crystal chandelier on top of the head, a huge white bed, complicated curtains and LCD TV on the wall


    Ji Rao suddenly shook.


    Because this is a world outside the book, no, it should exist, but it is not written in the book. Ji Rao didn''t know anything about the useless eight, and he didn''t even know about the man he had never met.


    But he has a strong intuition that this man is dangerous.


    This intuition made him feel uneasy all the time. Until now, his heart is still beating hard.


    He fell on the bed, feeling that things were out of his control.


    "Get up and eat."


    Ji Rao''s brain stopped for a moment when he heard the voice beside his ear. He opened his eyes suddenly after reflecting who he was.


    He turned his head and saw a housekeeper standing beside him.


    The man looked fifty or sixty years old, and his tone was respectful. He couldn''t pick out a single mistake, but he didn''t see Ji Rao in his eyes. In other words, Ji Rao didn''t deserve his attention.


    Ji Rao sat up from the bed a little cramped, "Oh, good."


    After washing, go to have breakfast, milk, eggs, cereal, bread, vegetable salad, breakfast is very rich, but only for him. Isn''t that man here?


    "Do you know the man who brought me back last night?"


    The housekeeper stood quietly, as if he didn''t hear Ji Rao''s words, and even the direction of his sight didn''t change.


    Ji Rao knew he didn''t want to talk to him, so he shut up.


    After dinner, the maid came to clean up the table. Ji Rao knocked over the glass on purpose, and she didn''t say anything.


    "Now go back to your room, please." The housekeeper stood beside Ji Rao to remind him.


    Although he is really a person, he is more like a robot than Luca.


    Ji Rao didn''t move, so the housekeeper stood quietly and stared at him. It seems that only when he goes back to his room will the housekeeper do the next thing.


    Ji Rao looked up at him. His amber eyes were clear like spring water that had just thawed in March. The housekeeper was not moved by his seduction. Ji Rao gave up and went back to the house.

 Chapter 140

    He went back to his room and just got to the bed when he heard the door click.


    It''s locked.


    Ji Rao is lying on the bed, suddenly feel uninteresting, "000?"


    000 happened to be there, and there was a cold "um".


    "Can you show me a little movie?"


    "Little movie?"


    Ji Rao at the critical moment strained his own set, "is the movie, I lie here, nothing to do, very boring."


    "Oh, you''re really asking the right question. Only my super mecha can show you movies in your mind."


    When he was looking for a movie, he didn''t forget to remind him, "you have surveillance in this room."


    "Well, I know."


    In the end, he planed out an anti Japanese war movie for him, and the whole movie was the sudden sound of machine guns in two hours.


    At noon, the housekeeper came again and told him to have lunch. After dinner, he came up and locked the door, as usual at night.


    Jirao is like a pig in captivity.


    After a week, Ji Rao almost finished all the movies he could find, and he was about to throw up again.


    Occasionally he would touch his stomach. He could see that his round stomach bulged slightly.


    The man flipped through the surveillance record.


    Ji Rao is lying in bed every day and does nothing else. He doesn''t even change the direction of his eyes for a long time. He never goes out of the house except for eating. Because of the man''s orders, all the maids won''t talk to Ji Rao. Even the housekeeper just reminds him that it''s time to eat. Ordinary people in such a situation has long been unable to stand lonely, but Ji Rao is like a nobody.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out that Ji Rao has already suffered from depression. He is quiet on the surface, but in fact, he has long been desolate in his heart.


    At night, the man went home.


    Waste eight a lot of things to him to deal with, especially that empty reputation but no ability to do things woman, it let him go to the trouble.


    Although the abolition of eight is very wasteful, but the polarization is still very serious, at least like men, in the abolition of eight may not be worse than Bayes.


    Click.


    The door opened.


    Ji Rao is watching a tomb robbing movie. The protagonists are opening a coffin that has been hung up.


    Suddenly a shadow cover down, Ji Rao directly scared a spirit.


    He sat up abruptly.


    The man clearly saw Ji Rao''s fear in his eyes. The appearance of the shivering, frightened little beast moved the man''s heart. The more beautiful and weak, the more can arouse people''s desire for destruction.


    The man reached out and gently touched Ji Rao''s blonde hair, like Ji Rao''s action when he touched Xiaobai, "scared?"


    Familiar voice.


    It''s the man who brought him back.


    Ji Rao gave a vague hum.


    "What have you done these days?"


    Be a JB. I don''t know what I did?


    "Nothing."


    The man''s clear-cut face line softened a little, the corner of the mouth curved a not obvious radian, "really good."


    Ji has goose bumps all over her body.


    Pervert.


    "When will you let me go back?"


    "Go back?"


    "If I don''t go back, my brother will worry about me."


    The man touched his face and asked patiently, "why should I let you go?"


    "I''ll give you all the money when I get back."


    The man laughed, "I said, I''m not a good man, I can''t do good." He lowered his head, and Ji Rao close to the nose, "I bought you, you are mine."

 Chapter 141

    "If you don''t know the truth, I can help you."


    Ji Rao suddenly exclaimed.


    When he was brought back, he was wearing the lace alluring transparent gauze, which was no different from streaking. Ji Rao took it off when he came back. But the man obviously didn''t prepare his share of clothes, so Ji Rao''s bathrobe was just right. The whole body is covered tightly, the belt between the waist is supporting. Just now, the man reaches out his hand to pick up the belt, and Ji Rao''s white jade like body immediately shows up in front of him.


    The dry and cold hands covered Ji Rao''s chest. The man looked down at him, and the corners of his mouth were gently hooked, which made him look especially malicious.


    Ji Rao held his bathrobe in one hand to prevent it from collapsing, and supported the bed in the other hand. Because the man was too close to him, he leaned back, his eyes nervous and helpless, and the man could see clearly.


    "Good acting." The man said with a smile.


    I''ve seen Ji Rao angel''s face with such an infatuated malicious smile. Now no matter how innocent Ji Rao is, he won''t believe it.


    But Ji Rao didn''t know what he thought, he just felt that this sentence was very inexplicable.


    What acting skills?


    There was a little confusion in his beautiful eyes, just like the fawn, and like the precious stone he had photographed at a high price before, the man reached out and scraped Ji Rao''s eyes. His action was very gentle, but his tone implied a warning, "if you keep doing this, I will lose interest in you."


    The purpose of bringing Ji Rao back is to let him show his true colors. He must be very attractive.


    But it would be boring if it was innocent all the time.


    Ji Rao:???


    There''s something wrong with you.


    The man straightens up and looks at Ji Rao indifferently with his whole cuff, "what''s your name?"


    "Ji Rao."


    "I think you are very good these days." The man turns his head to look at Ji Rao who is slightly embarrassed on the bed, but this is obviously not the original purpose of the man, "as a reward, I''ll take you to a place tonight." Then the man gave him a smile, which surprised Ji Rao, "you''ll like it."


    No, I still think your soft big bed is more comfortable.


    But Ji Rao didn''t dare disobey the man''s idea. He looked at the things in the man''s eyes and felt that the man really wanted to get on him.


    The man sat on the chair, two long legs overlapping, watching Ji Rao change clothes.


    Of course, there are no Ji Rao''s clothes here. The man asked him to choose from his own wardrobe.


    As soon as Ji Rao opens his uniform suit, it looks exactly the same. Ji Rao casually takes one out and looks up at the man timidly.


    "You have five minutes."


    Ji Rao didn''t hesitate and didn''t look at it. Her hand was quick. She took off her bathrobe and picked up her shirt. It''s just that the shirt was buttoned up and hung up, and Ji Rao''s unbuttoning was not good either. He put on his bathrobe, carried it slightly, and unbuttoned it.


    The man just looks at his almost transparent body in the light, from his wing like butterfly bone, to his sexy waist, cocky hips, and a pair of straight long legs. The whole life is as if it has been delicately calculated. Even if he is picky by nature, he has to say that this little thing is really perfect.


    Ji Rao quickly made the clothes and put them on. It was a big dress, with a broken shoulder, up to his thigh. Those pants really can''t be put on. They are too big to be put on without a belt.


    "No, don''t wear it. Let''s go."

 Chapter 142

    Ji Rao: ha?


    However, the man has stood up and walked as fast as the wind. In a twinkling of an eye, there is no shadow.


    Ji Rao couldn''t help but picked up the bathrobe on the ground and put it on as he walked. The length of the bathrobe was up to his calf. After the belt was tied tightly, he covered everything tightly. Just as soon as he went out, the night wind blew, the chilly feeling of his lower body made him just want to clamp his legs.


    "What are you dawdling about?"


    Ji Rao was startled by the man''s voice and trotted to get into the car.


    About five or six minutes, the man stopped in front of a street, where the lights were bright, and even at night, the lights were very bright. Most of the shops around were bars, and there were sporadic clothing shops. At a glance, they were prosperous, and they would not come here without strength. Maybe the consumption of a glass of wine here is the annual income of the family who sold Ji Rao to the auction.


    "Get out of the car."


    "Oh, oh." Looking out of the window dazed Ji Rao was this sound back to God, hurriedly out of the car.


    No matter how messy their private lives are, no matter how dirty they are inside, the appearance of these rich people is always very well-dressed. Ji Rao''s appearance in bathrobes is particularly attractive. In addition to his outstanding appearance, almost everyone who walks past him will not look back at him.


    The man swept an eye Ji Rao, "go."


    Ji Rao is right behind the man.


    As soon as you enter the door, there is a din of DJ. Jirao''s eardrum is in pain, and the crazy dancing figures on the dance floor almost cover jirao''s sight under the shaking light. The smell of alpha released by both sides makes him feel dizzy. He has been marked by Bayes. In addition to Bayes'' pheromone, other alpha pheromones will make him feel threatened and uncomfortable.


    Ji Rao is trying to keep up with the man.


    The third floor is a private box, where the environment is much better than below, at least the noise is gone.


    "Mr. Gu, this way, please."


    The waiter respectfully led the way.


    Ji Rao found that the civilization level of waste eight is similar to that of the earth. There are few robots. Unlike once stars, they are everywhere.


    "What are you looking at! Keep up


    Ji Rao takes back his eyes, lowers his head, and obediently speeds up his pace.


    The waiter opened the box door for the man.


    It''s very quiet inside, even playing pure music which is quite different from that outside. The man on the sofa had two nails in his mouth. His hair was scattered on both sides, just to the shoulder. His coat was a kind of black lattice net coat with a white shirt as the base. He was wearing a tight leather pants, and his slender legs were shown unreservedly. He sat there smoking with his legs crossed.


    He didn''t say anything when he saw the man coming.


    "Coming?"


    The man nodded, strode in, and sat down opposite him.


    Ji Rao went in with him, but he didn''t dare to sit down. He stood beside the man. When he looked up, he just ran into the sight of the person opposite him. The snake like eyes made Ji Rao''s scalp numb and lowered his head.


    "Lizhou, you are a little tough."


    Li Zhou took a bottle of wine from the ice basin and poured a glass for himself. "Didn''t you know that long ago?"


    The man stood up from the sofa, went to Ji Rao and looked at him. His eyes made Ji Rao feel like a needle on a needle, and his body was still shaking, "what''s your name?"


    "Ji Ji Rao. " The voice was so small that it was almost inaudible.


    "Where are you from?"


    "Once star..."


    "Is it an Omega?"


    Jirao''s shaking is even worse.

 Chapter 143

    That person asked a few irrelevant questions again, Ji Rao all one by one.


    "Hualing, why do you ask him these questions?"


    Lizhou was upset that he could not listen to them.


    Hualing sits on the tea table, just one look is charming, but it''s a pity that Lizhou doesn''t like this one.


    Hualing''s boring backward, two long legs on Lizhou''s knee, was mercilessly pushed down by Lizhou.


    "He is so good, why do you give it to me?"


    "I don''t want him to be good."


    What a pervert request.


    "I don''t have the heart to break such a pretty man."


    "Then don''t break it. I''ll pick him up in a week. If he doesn''t change, you don''t have to open your shop. It doesn''t live up to its name, does it?"


    Hualing sneered, "you are so heartless. You have never played in my shop. If you can''t open it, how can you let them live?"


    Li Zhou frowned, "I''m not here to listen to your nonsense."


    "All right, all right, what can you do for me? Go on. Ah -- "Hualing suddenly turned to jirao," have you ever had Omega before? Have you ever been marked? I mean, complete marking. "


    Ji Rao nodded under the gaze of Li Zhou and Hualing.


    "Oh, it seems that your baby is not perfect either."


    Hualing''s tone was full of schadenfreude, and Lizhou''s face was a little ugly. "If you''ve been marked by others, don''t pity."


    "Yes, one time is the same as countless times."


    Li Zhou looked at the time and stood up. "I have something to deal with. He''ll leave it with you. I''ll ask for it in a week." Then he squinted at Hualing, "don''t have too ugly traces. He will return them as he gave them to you."


    "Hey, it''s more demanding." Seeing Li Zhou''s gloomy face again, Hualing said with a smile, "OK, no problem. What''s the matter? Please go."


    Ji Rao is listening to in the side heart a shake a shake of, Li state walk of time he also followed up.


    "Stop!"


    Ji Rao was reprimanded to stop, eyes with tears, I feel pity.


    This face


    Li Zhou for the first time gave birth to the meaning of a little pity, he reached out to wipe Ji Rao''s tears, "I ask for the last time, tell me your purpose, why will go to the auction house."


    Ji Rao:???


    Li Zhou looked at Ji Rao''s blank face, patted Ji Rao''s face gently, with an insulting meaning, "I''ll pick you up in a week."


    Ji Rao only thinks that the sound of Lizhou closing the door is really hopeless.


    "Come on, don''t look." Heiling walked up to Ji Rao. Although he was dressed up in a coquettish way, he was not that kind of motherly style. At most, he was not mainstream. He was not much shorter than Li Zhou. When he stood in front of Ji Rao, he was still more than half a head tall.


    He pinched Ji Rao''s chin and looked at Ji Rao like a valuation, "Tut, I can''t bear to start."


    That''s what he said. The excitement in his eyes can be seen as long as he is not blind.


    Hualing released jirao, went back to the sofa and sat down, "I''ll take off my clothes and have a look."


    Ji Rao bit her lip and didn''t move.


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Ji Rao is silent.


    Hualing to this kind of see more, also don''t urge him, "come on."


    Outside came two waiters.


    "Take off his clothes."


    Ji Rao, who didn''t hit the south wall and didn''t look back, said in a loud voice, "I''ll do it myself!"

 Chapter 144

    "What have you been doing?" There are many Omega who have taught hualingdiao. We can''t get used to this kind of music. Do we have to force him to be obedient in the future?


    "Go, take it off."


    The two waiters are beta. Although they are not as strong as alpha, they are also strong against Omega. Ji Rao was pressed by a man, wearing less clothes, and took off.


    After taking off their clothes, the two waiters walked out with eyes and nose.


    Ji Rao shivered on the ground.


    "Get up."


    Ji Rao stood up tremblingly.


    Hualing read countless people, just a glance to give a two word comment.


    The best.


    Hualing touches her chin. Ji Rao''s character is hard to eat but not soft. She is timid and cowardly. She is very clever. But what does Lizhou want people to do to show their true colors?


    What can it be. He doesn''t look at the kind of things in his shop that are clever on the face and bad on the back.


    It''s a problem.


    People are broken and then stand, Hualing looking at Ji Rao frowning thinking.


    "Come here, you come here."


    Ji Rao hesitated to walk past.


    Hualing poured a glass of wine and pushed it from the table to Ji Rao, "drink it."


    "I don''t drink."


    "One more word, I''ll give you this bottle. Do you believe it?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak any more. She sipped her wine cup. He didn''t really know how to drink. The pungent taste made him cough.


    "Ji Rao, don''t blame me, blame Lizhou if you want. I just listen to him. You know, who can beat him in the inner city."


    Ji Rao was put into a small dark room.


    According to Li Zhou''s view, as long as Ji Rao shows a little clever emotion, tell him. But Ji Rao stayed in a dark room with no light for three days.


    Of course, Ji Rao is going crazy. He can''t stand it after only one day in the morning. He feels all over the room and finds that there is nothing but a bed, a toilet and three days'' food on the table.


    He called 000 crazily and kept saying 000. He really longed for a voice to talk to him. No matter what it was, just squeak. He was already in the anxious period of pregnancy, and could not stand this kind of torture at all.


    000 was awoken by him. This guy doesn''t want to use his mental energy to wake it up. It''s strange that he can''t feel it.


    "Why."


    Ji Rao burst out crying.


    Ordinary people can collapse when they stay in a place without light and sound for a day. This is the most nerve racking and painful thing in prison.


    000 startled, "you, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK, you talk to me."


    "Oh. How did you get to such a dark place? "


    If put in the past, Ji Rao would be too lazy to explain that he would send people away with a "hard word", but now he is really lonely. He talks about the cause and effect of the matter with 000 in detail, and forces 000 to comment when he says it.


    After that, I watched the movies with 000. When I was tired of watching movies, I would have variety shows and the news broadcast was in a mess.


    According to 000, as long as it recovers, there is no problem playing VR games.


    After three days, Ji Rao came out unharmed. Hualing was still puzzled.


    Freak.


    Once upon a time, even Omega was so strong on the planet?

 Chapter 145

    Hualing didn''t want to use the usual trick of little whip and candle. What Lizhou wanted was not sex, slavery and Li.


    Take out the fox''s tail under the clever mask?


    He thinks that if one day Ji Rao really has nothing to do with simplicity, it must be forced by Li Zhou. Ji Rao will be driven crazy even if he is forced.


    He asked Ji Rao to wear a mask to be a waiter below.


    These days those waiters see Ji Rao bullying, they all try to bully him and make fun of him. Ji Rao was put off a lot of work for no reason. There are also some very unreasonable guests. Ji Rao has been ripped clothes, splashed drinks and abused.


    He was so spoiled since childhood that he could easily get red eyes, but no one here is Ji LAN, and no one will spoil him.


    He didn''t dare to take off the mask. He knew it would bring him a lot of trouble.


    The guests on the bottom floor are very difficult to deal with. They have no money and no scruples. They have no wife and children. It''s really a death row for such people to stick to you, because they are not afraid of anything.


    Ji Rao is just a well protected child. His ideas are very naive. He thinks the world is beautiful and he is very kind So Hualing asked him to see the evil side of the world. I don''t know what kind of reaction the little white rabbit will have.


    Ah, I always feel like I''m doing something bad.


    Hualing looks at the man below, holding Ji Rao''s clothes and refusing to let him go. His mouth rises. He has done a lot of bad things, and it''s not bad.


    Ji Rao is tired.


    The guest who dragged him first asked him to help him get a glass of wine, then knocked the wine off his pants and pulled him not to let him go.


    Can you choose a better excuse?


    "My trousers are not cheap."


    It''s not cheap to spend tens of yuan on rotten streets?


    Ji Rao''s eyes were red, and he apologized with some timidity, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "You take off the mask, and the waiters here don''t take it. Why do you take it?"


    "I, work needs..."


    "Bah, I''ll see what you look like today!"


    The guest grabs Ji Rao''s wrist in one hand and takes off his mask in the other. Ji Rao struggles hard and his wrist is worn.


    "Let me go..."


    All of a sudden, there was a neat cry of surprise from the crowd. Ji Rao was pressed on the sofa, and her mask was rudely removed by the guests, revealing Ji Rao''s beautiful face. People here have never seen such good-looking people, and they all show strange eyes. Those eyes are tightly around Ji Rao. If they can condense into substance, Ji Rao would have been stripped.


    The guest was also surprised. Originally, he was looking for the waiter because he was in good shape. Unexpectedly, he was more pretty!


    It''s really special. I found the treasure.


    "I don''t think you can afford to pay. If you stay with me for one night, that''s all."


    Ji Rao stared at him in disbelief, "shameless, you shameless!"


    Ji Rao used both hands and feet, struggling fiercely, kicking the guest. So many people nearby saw that the guest lost face and gave Ji Rao a slap. "Don''t look at what you''re doing. Don''t look at him. It''s shameless to give him face."


    The guest cursed, and the words were coarse and ugly. The action on the hand also doesn''t stop, tore the uniform that Ji Rao wears directly.


    Under the light, Ji Rao''s ceramic skin made people''s eyes straight. The guests felt the warm and smooth touch of his hands, and a fire swept his whole body.


    "Go away!"


    Pop.


    Another slap.


    This time, he was cruel. The guest''s eyes were full of fiery lust. There was no pheromone. Ji Rao''s body alone made the guest lose his sense.

 Chapter 146

    The guest turned Ji Rao over and pulled away her broken clothes, revealing the glands on her back neck. The white and tender skin seemed to have great attraction, and the guest slowly lowered his head as if he had been bewitched.


    "Ah


    Ji Rao screamed, and there was a sharp pain in his back neck. The pheromone of strange alpha was injected into it. Ji Rao felt as if he was hurt by lingchi, and his body almost shrank into a ball.


    Hualing was watching upstairs, but he didn''t make a sound to stop it. Anyway, Lizhou said no pity.


    Should it be painful for Omega to do it with other alpha?


    Like a woman.


    Ji Rao''s heart suddenly felt sad.


    He endured the pain, reached over the table glass, Hula hit on the head of the guests.


    Hualing''s smile suddenly faded. He straightened up and looked down at the downstairs.


    Although the guest was genetically inferior, he was really an alpha. Instead of stun him, he was infuriated. The guest grabbed Ji Rao''s hair and slapped it.


    The wine cup was smashed on the head of the guest, and the glass slag was smashed on Ji Rao''s face. His slap made several ugly wounds on Ji Rao''s face, and the blood flowed out from the broken skin. It was beautiful like a blooming flower.


    The guest is hard and his hand is hurt. He grabs Ji Rao''s hair and throws him to the ground in anger.


    Ji Rao fell down heavily, and it was hard to breathe.


    The customer had lost his sense for a long time. He just felt that the waiter didn''t give himself face and made himself so embarrassed!


    An alpha is beaten hard. Omega can''t stand it, let alone pregnant Omega.


    "Ah


    Ji Rao suddenly screamed, and all the onlookers were quiet. Because that sound was too harsh.


    Ji Rao covered his stomach and curled up like a spasm. He looked pale and twisted because of the pain. And his body, blood gradually Yin dye.


    "Get out of here!"


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    Several alpha bodyguards forcibly separated the crowd. Hualing came from behind and saw the blood. His forehead suddenly protruded.


    "Get him into the repair box!" Hualing squats down to see Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao opens his eyes and grabs Hualing''s clothes weakly. He has no strength at all. It seems that a gust of wind can blow him down.


    "Save my child, you save him..."


    Hualing''s heart sank.


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry." He looked up at the bodyguard and said, "come on, take it away!"


    Lizhou is dealing with things. Recently, there are many places in the outer city that are not very peaceful, and they are all in a mess, which makes him very upset these days. He had just finished signing when he saw Hualing sending him a message.


    Forget it, Ji Rao has only been with him for five days.


    Can''t help it so soon?


    Li state the corner of the mouth suddenly of Qiao once, his hand a slip opened the light brain, "how?"


    "Have you ever done it with Ji Rao?"


    Li Zhou frowned and thought that he was Naji Rao again. He already had an alpha and was completely marked to say something.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You answer me first, yes or no?"


    Lizhou didn''t want to answer, but Hualing didn''t look like he was coming to tease him.


    "No


    Hualing seemed relieved.


    "I''ll tell you something. Don''t get excited. It''s an accident."

 Chapter 147

    Lizhou picked up the coffee on the table and said, putting the cup to his mouth, "you say."


    "Ji Rao is pregnant, do you know?"


    Lizhou raised his eyes to see him. His silent appearance made Hualing think he knew.


    Hualing cursed the beast in her heart.


    Pregnant also dare to teach him.


    "But Not yesterday. "


    There was no emotion in Li Zhou''s eyes, like staring at a dead man.


    Hualing


    It''s not your child. What do you think of me like that?


    "I didn''t know he was pregnant, and you didn''t tell me. Just yesterday, I had an accident with the guest, and the child No more


    "Where are the guests?"


    "I''m holding it."


    "Then you can deal with it first. I''m done here. I''ll take time to go there."


    Hualing wants to say and stop, endure and endure, just want to speak, Lizhou suddenly heavy face, "have words to say quickly."


    His face of "say one more nonsense to kill you" made Hualing shut up.


    "Good bye, Mr. Li."


    The light brain is gone.


    Hualing turns her head to see Ji Rao through the glass. He was lying in bed, the sun shining on him, as if he was going to disappear easily. The eyelashes are long and curly, like a butterfly flapping its wings. His face was a little white, and the wound on his right face was covered with gauze, which made him look very distressing.


    Hualing took a cigarette and held it in her mouth. She thought of Ji Rao grabbing him and saying over and over again to protect his child.


    He guessed wrong.


    Ji Rao is not a coward, so clever just to keep the child.


    "You can''t smoke here, miss."


    Hualing turned around and saw a nurse. He put out his cigarette, then looked up at the nurse with a smile, "I''m not a miss."


    Pure male voice let nurse Leng Leng, and then quickly bow to apologize, "sorry, sir."


    She just looked from the back and thought Hualing was a woman.


    When the nurse left, Hualing patted her clothes and left.


    In fact, it''s not a big deal. If you don''t have a child, you can have it again. On the contrary, Omega is very good at giving birth.


    But he did not expect that the next day when he went to find, Ji Rao ran away.


    Li Zhou really doesn''t pay much attention to it. Ji Rao was bought by him, even if he was marked by others. It''s impossible for him to raise the children of other savages. Even if he can''t get rid of it, he will fight. But he beat is he beat, others beat is different, Ji Rao is his, can only he come, so Li state won''t let that person go.


    It''s easy for him to have eyebrows. Hualing has contacted him.


    This time Hualing didn''t care about Lizhou''s eyes. "Mr. Li, Ji Rao ran away."


    Jirao did run away.


    As soon as he opened his eyes from the hospital, he felt that his baby was gone. He was stunned for a long time, a little disappointed.


    Although I had known that the child would be gone, I was really sad. But he''s a man. How can he have a baby? He is not a person in this world after all.


    Ji Rao loves Boyce so much. He wants to give all his unresponsive love to his children. When he finds out that his children are gone, he will feel sad, can''t think of it, will


    So he ran away.


    Ji Rao didn''t know where to go. He kept running when he got out of the hospital.


    Crossing the road in the middle, I almost got hit and flew. Tired to hold arms squatting in the corner, watching the busy flow of people from the city.


    When Lizhou rushed by, he saw Hualing almost choked him.


    Ji Rao''s room was empty, and there was no one. Li Zhou pointed to the bed whose quilt had not been folded up. "You give me the person, and you just come back to me?"

 Chapter 148

    Hualing stood there silent.


    "To tune the surveillance, if he is really played, I can let you have a taste of that."


    Hualing shivered.


    Isn''t it a crime for Ji Rao to go out like that? He also knows that the later he looks for it, the more dangerous it is. Li state so he also dare not touch moldy head, quickly slipped out.


    Lizhou pulled a man out of guangnao.


    "Mr. Li."


    "The little thing I auctioned back before ran away. I started the whole Internet search and got a reward of 100000 yuan. Any one who doesn''t have eyes can''t get along with me. Go to the auction house to find out his origin, how he got here, how he was sold, and ask if he had alpha before. "


    "All right, Mr. Li. I''ll do it now."


    Lizhou turned off his brain and sat on the bed. Looking at the quilt being lifted, he reached out and explored it. There was no temperature at all.


    Ji Rao has been hungry for a day. He is weak and has just had a miscarriage. If he had not been spiritually supported, he would have fallen down.


    COGA was yawning in the morning when he pushed the door of the shop. He just bumped into a man and gave him a fright.


    Waste eight night temperature is very low, Ji Rao in front of the store shelter shrank all night, was hit by the door when just blankly open heavy eyelids.


    "Get up, don''t stay here."


    In fact, their street is very awkward. Waste eight can be divided into inner city and outer city, which is based on resources and geographical boundaries. The distribution of waste resources is particularly uneven. Only the inner city is rich in resources, while the outer city is almost non-existent. This also leads to the gap between the rich and the poor in the inner city and the outer city. People in the outer city can''t even afford to drink water, but people in the inner city are extravagant. If the outer city people want to enter the inner city, they can''t enter unless they have relationship or ability.


    The location of COGA is just on the dividing line. There will be a lot of vagrants on the inner city boundary. It''s just because there are more inner city people to meet here. It''s possible to meet a pitiful fool rich lady who can give away a few meals at random.


    COGA just thought that this was an ordinary tramp, who was sent away impatiently.


    "Sorry." Ji Rao was dizzy when he stood up. He felt that the world was spinning. He leaned against the wall and closed his eyes.


    COGA wanted to go back, but when he heard the sound of sorry, he looked up. The tramps who had been driven away in the past had dirty mouths. He wanted to rush up to fight with COGA.


    He couldn''t even walk at a glance.


    Ji Rao slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the ground. His amber eyes hung slightly. His eyelashes left a small shadow on his eyelids like a bird feather.


    COGA was almost stunned.


    When Ji Rao turned to leave, he called subconsciously.


    "Little brother."


    Ji Rao side face, eyes with some doubts, the sun hit his face, like a myth out of the angel.


    COGA heard his nervous voice, "don''t you have a place to go? Would you like to come to my shop? "


    Ji Rao was so hungry that she felt sick all over. She nodded when she heard him say that.


    Ji Rao lowered her head and her eyes were bright and calm as she walked in.


    Whether it''s 9102 or 2019, it''s a face society.


    It''s not a waste of his show.

 Chapter 149

    COGA found a corner for jirao to sit down, and went to pour him a cup of hot water.


    Ji Rao sat there, huddled like a cold, holding the cup of hot water in both hands. Her eyes were empty and unfocused. She was like a little beast curled up in her own world. She was even afraid of sticking out her head.


    Kejia can''t help but put his hand on jirao''s shoulder. After feeling jirao''s shaking, he quickly takes back his hand.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    "Hungry?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    COGA got it.


    He turned to the back and took a box of quick-frozen food from the refrigerator. When it was hot, he brought it over. Ji Rao''s still the same.


    "Have something to eat."


    Ji Rao''s eyes finally changed. He looked at eye Jia and pursed his mouth. Kejia put the rice in front of jirao and put the chopsticks in place.


    "Eat quickly, it will be cold in a moment."


    Ji Rao picked up the chopsticks and began to eat in a hurry.


    It''s disgusting to eat and dislike at the same time.


    Kejia asked Ji Rao where he came from. Ji Rao didn''t dare to tell the truth any more, so he bowed his head and kept silent. Koga can also see that jirao has no place to live and can''t afford to support himself. It''s not uncommon that someone lost alpha. Many Omega that alpha is tired of will be lost by them. These Omega have no survival ability. They are either killed by the street tramps or starved to death.


    COGA has seen a lot of such things, but this is the first time he has been soft hearted to omega, who was lost.


    There are three, six and nine grades everywhere. The inner and outer cities are just the most obvious. There are many layers in the inner city, and COGA is the one at the bottom of the inner city. However, he is much better than the city people. He runs a milk tea shop, which can support him and his old parents.


    The milk tea shop is not full of people, but there is no leisure.


    Jirao has no place to go. When he takes jirao home, his parents tug at him and ask him if he is his daughter-in-law. Kejia is embarrassed and anxious to deny it.


    Even if Ji Rao is just a discarded Omega, he doesn''t think he is worthy of Ji Rao.


    Such a delicate person, like an angel, is blasphemous just by thinking about it.


    But his old parents didn''t think so. They were very happy to see their son find such a beautiful daughter-in-law. Kejia no longer dare to put Ji Rao at home, and takes Ji Rao with him at work.


    Ji Rao is very quiet, usually like a person in the corner, holding his knees in a daze. If he doesn''t take the initiative, he can stay silent all day.


    Every abandoned Omega is like this. Omega is psychologically fragile. It''s hard to bear being used as alpha plaything. After being thrown away, Omega has no ability to survive. Most of them have serious psychological problems.


    In the first few days, Ji Rao didn''t talk much to Kejia. As soon as he came near, Ji Rao stared at him with a kind of alert eyes. Kejia didn''t dare to get too close, smiling, trying to put his voice gently, trying to let Ji Rao know that he didn''t mean any harm.


    Kejia always takes good care of Ji Rao and always tells him some interesting things. Although Ji Rao doesn''t respond, he knows Ji Rao is listening.


    Sometimes COGA would put Ji Rao beside him and let him watch him make milk tea. The steps are mechanical and repetitive. Ji Rao will know everything in two days.


    Although he doesn''t make much money, he will try to make Ji Rao eat better.

 Chapter 150

    Ji Rao''s former life was indeed superior, but he found that although there was a man who didn''t have a lot of money, he would try his best to make his life better. Ji Rao was still loose.


    After finishing his work, Li Zhou leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes for a rest. After a while, he smoked and came out. He stood up and went to the window. He opened the window and pulled out his brain.


    "Mr. Li, he went out with the boss of the milk tea shop this morning, had lunch with him at noon, then went back to the milk tea shop, and went home with the boss at 10 pm."


    The answer day after day.


    Lizhou knew about Ji Rao half a month ago. Half of the sky in the inner city is supported by him. It''s too easy to find someone.


    But he didn''t rush to bring jirao back.


    It''s all in his hands. Don''t worry.


    He sent a few people to watch Ji Rao. Li Zhou firmly believed that Ji Rao was a devil, and the purity and innocence on the surface were all pretended. Once upon a time, such a person came to the star, it was hard not to let people doubt something.


    But these days, unexpectedly, Ji Rao is very good and does nothing.


    It''s like a frustrated Omega meets a kind and helpful beta when she is desperate, and recovers slowly under the patient care of beta.


    Then give them another two days.


    If he really looks wrong, Ji Rao is really an ordinary Omega, then he can keep a vase at home. After all, Ji Rao was very satisfied with his face.


    Seeing off the last guest, Kejia stretched his waist, washed his hands and subconsciously went to see Ji Rao.


    Wearing a mask, Ji Rao is sitting on the table, concentrating on watching a movie.


    There are many customers these days, mostly because he has a nice Omega in his shop. It''s spread from one to ten, and many little girls come to see it. Kejia saw that Ji Rao didn''t like being surrounded by people. He was even a little afraid, so he took a mask and let Ji Rao wear it, sometimes with a hat.


    At noon, the guests are the most. He is afraid that Ji Rao is bored, so he gives Ji Rao his own brain.


    "What are you looking at?" COGA leaned over and saw the four words "animal world" in his brain.


    The picture shows a red fox standing on a mound. The subtitle begins.


    This is a fox that lived on its home planet earth about thousands of years ago. Their fur is bright but they are very cunning


    "The creatures on the home star are so beautiful. It is said that people at that time almost went to raise cats and dogs at will."


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at COGA.


    COGA shrugged and said with some self mockery, "but now I can''t even afford a mechanical pet."


    "I have a dog, too."


    COGA didn''t hear, "what?"


    "I used to have a dog called Xiaobai, not a mechanical pet." Then Ji Rao''s face showed a dim look.


    Oh, that''s probably what alpha bought for him at that time. It''s not uncommon for those rich people to spend a lot of money on their little lovers. Of course, it''s also common for them to throw their little lovers out the door the next day.


    The character of those rich people is always uncertain and unreasonable.


    Kejia felt that Ji Rao must have suffered a lot before, but now talking about this made him think of sad things, so he immediately changed the topic.


    After a month of getting along, Ji Rao has put down her guard against Kejia.

 Chapter 151

    When Jessica opened her eyes, she felt like a world away.


    He was naked and naked, soaking in the sanatorium box, with only the sound of water bubbles in his ears.


    The scene of that day still lingers in Jessica''s mind. The pain of hitting his chest was so real that he seemed to have touched the gate of death. He climbed back with a strong will to survive.


    When he was a child, he was often beaten for stealing a little food. He was born in a rat like environment, and his survival instinct was stronger than anyone else.


    If Ji Rao is here, he will tell him that it''s OK. You won''t hang up so easily if you have the aura of the leading role.


    At that time, he was very excited when he knew that he was disqualified from fighting. To prove that his ability was not inferior to alpha, he sneaked into the alliance and the state, but failed. Salier captured him alive and traded him for jirao.


    Then, when salier heard that the spaceship carrying Ji Rao had crashed, he also disappeared. Jessica can see that salier likes giro.


    He went to find Ji Rao alone, but I''m afraid he didn''t want to drag down Lian and bang.


    No one can take care of him.


    Since jirao didn''t send it, Jessica couldn''t be let go. The soldiers of the United States and the United States were angry at the Empire, and they all spilled their anger on Jessica.


    Jessica endured the beatings and was beaten to the military doctor several times, but he never gave up. One night, he finally got the chance. He robbed other people''s energy and put it in his own mecha, and then ran away.


    It was soon discovered that he was hit by a photon gun. Seriously injured, he crawled out of the ruins, and then with his mind, climbed back to the Empire.


    Jessica let go of the rehydration fluid and came out of the box. Left and right looked, first took does not know whose clothes to put on, then took on the table the light brain.


    Send a message to Bayes.


    There''s no return.


    The display signal is interrupted.


    Jessica had a sudden panic.


    In a corner of the inner city, someone leaned against the wall and looked at the brain in his hand. On the optical head is a 1:20 scaled down hologram.


    Li Zhou sent the image of Ji Rao on the Internet. Almost everyone in the inner city has a brain, so it''s impossible that anyone hasn''t seen Ji Rao. That''s why he can find Ji Rao soon.


    But COGA doesn''t know.


    Because Ji Rao had already deleted the things about himself from his mind before him, and COGA was like a fool now. Ji Rao covers her face. No one can recognize a hat.


    Maglev sports cars are streaming on the road.


    Someone lowered his head and turned into the unremarkable street. When he came to the end, the person who looked at the image in the corner turned off his brain and looked up at him, "have you found it?"


    It''s Boyce.


    Ji LAN nodded, but it was not easy on her face. "I just went to see Xiao Rao in a milk tea shop. The owner is a beta, and there is no threat to Xiao Rao. But the milk tea shop is surrounded by people from Lizhou. We have to hurry up. "


    Boyce calls up the road map. "The milk tea shop is here." He casually marked a green dot, "almost 23 kilometers away from our spaceship. We''ll try to leave as soon as possible


    Boyce and Ji LAN can find Ji Rao here thanks to the news from Li Zhou.


    When Ji LAN went out, she looked back at Boyce like thinking of something. "This time I''m here. As long as you show a little bit of bullying Xiao Rao, I''ll kill you."

 Chapter 152

    What Boyce did to Ji Rao before is still bothering Ji LAN. He doesn''t feel at ease to hand over people to Boyce. Ji LAN can''t cooperate with Boyce without considering Boyce''s ability.


    But now it is clear that Ji Rao''s safety is more important.


    "You''ve met Ji Rao, haven''t you?"


    Ji LAN didn''t speak. In fact, when he saw the little figure following COGA, he almost couldn''t control himself. But the people in Lizhou were still nearby. He used his whole body of reason to suppress this idea.


    He looked at Ji Rao''s figure, and a great happiness suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Ji Rao''s disappearance is going to torture him crazy these days. As long as Ji Rao doesn''t know where he is, whether he has suffered hardship, whether he has been bullied or not, or even whether he is alive or dead, Ji LAN is flustered.


    "Is he all right? My child... "


    Ji LAN seems to be stimulated by something. She turns around and pushes Boyce to the wall and stares at him fiercely. Her eyes want to bite a piece of meat from Boyce. "I tell you Boyce, you will leave with Xiao Rao when you go back. As for the child, our Ji family can afford it and don''t bother you. You have to really want children... " Ji LAN laughs sarcastically, "anyway, Jessica is Omega, isn''t she?"


    Boyce clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    He is in the wrong.


    He is really sorry for Ji Rao, so now Ji LAN taunts him and satirizes his every sentence, he can''t reply.


    As for He Li.


    That''s impossible.


    Since Ji Rao disappeared, the strong regret and fear of pain surrounded him every day, and he could hardly breathe. He hardly eats and doesn''t sleep, so he can''t stand taking nutrition injections. Even if he is asleep, his dream is full of Ji Rao. Most of them dream that Ji Rao is dead. When he wakes up, he is always in a cold sweat.


    He can''t spare time. When he''s free, he will think wildly. For a moment, he thinks Ji Rao is learning to cook for him. For a moment, he asks Ji Rao not to exchange him for Jessica. These days, his nerves have been collapsing very badly. He knows that as long as a little bad news about Ji Rao comes, he may collapse.


    Ji Rao learned how to make cookies today.


    He made a lot of biscuits in the shape of small animals, which looked very cute. He sealed the biscuits in a box and prepared to give them to him when COGA came back.


    In Ji Rao''s cognition, Kejia is kind and gentle. He not only takes in the homeless, but also takes care of him so carefully. Ji Rao, who had already regarded the child as the last support, was about to go mad with depression after the child was gone, but COGA still gave him hope. He tried to tell Ji Rao that although life was hard, it was precious and a wonderful experience.


    Ji Rao doesn''t quite understand.


    Because he can''t see the beauty of life.


    But he thought that his brother and COGA might be the best things in his life.


    Now he has to work hard to make money and go back to the stars. I''ve been missing for such a long time. My brother must be worried. If you can, you can connect the COGA family to one star. Anyway, one star is better than eight.


    After seeing off a girl, Ji Rao sat on a chair and reached out to fiddle with the biscuit box on the table.


    He looked at his watch every few minutes, and his heart became more and more anxious. He didn''t know why COGA still didn''t come back.

 Chapter 153

    Click.


    A voice came from the door. Ji Rao looked up and saw that it was COGA. His face was relieved, and his eyes couldn''t help laughing. He pushed away his chair and stood up, still holding the biscuit box in his hand. "Why did you come back so late?"


    COGA closed the door and came over in silence. When he looked up, he ran into Ji Rao''s sight, but he dodged.


    Ji Rao didn''t notice his abnormality. He held the box in his hand in embarrassment and said, "I made biscuits for you Just for the first time, it may not be very delicious. "


    Kejia looks at Ji Rao''s careful appearance, and his depression is more severe.


    "Are you happy with me these days?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    If you say happy, it is not. He had no children, no sustenance, even back to a star days are far away, this period of time is at most slowly climbing out of the abyss.


    COGA sighed. "Come on, I''ll take you out."


    "But the shop..."


    "It''s closed ahead of time today."


    Kejia takes jirao to take the maglev bus. Jirao still holds the box of biscuits and says that he must wait until home to open it for Kejia. Along the way, COGA''s face was stiff, he said little and didn''t smile.


    "Where are we going?"


    "I''ll take you to dinner."


    Ji Rao slowly realized that it was wrong, "COGA, what happened to you?"


    Kejia looked at Ji Rao Leng, then shook his head, touched Ji Rao''s head, "nothing."


    To a place, Kejia holding Ji Rao shoulder, "get off."


    Ji Rao didn''t ask much and followed him out of the car. COGA is suffering in his mouth.


    It''s nearly evening, but the light in the inner city is still very strong, and you can see the environment at a glance.


    In front of them is a park, because the geography is remote, not many people come, jirao is a little strange.


    "COGA, where is there a place to eat?"


    COGA is just a not so smart beta, even lying is full of loopholes. But Ji Rao is a less intelligent Omega. Even if COGA''s words can''t stand scrutiny everywhere, Ji Rao has no doubt about it.


    "Ji Rao, you won''t be happy with me. Don''t blame me. I''m a bottom person without background. I can''t protect you. I can''t even protect my family. "


    Ji Rao looks at him like this, his heart suddenly surges up a flustered, but he tried his best to press down, reluctantly smile, "what are you talking about?"


    Ji Rao is very good at deceiving himself. At that time, Boyce didn''t like him so much, but Ji Rao didn''t believe what he once knew. He always grasped the details of Boyce''s tenderness to him to comfort himself. As for Boyce''s ruthlessness to him, he ignored them all.


    "Sorry, Ji Rao, don''t blame me. Really, don''t blame me. I can''t help it. I really can''t help it. He threatened me with my family''s life..."


    Ji Rao''s face faded. He shook his lips. His voice was almost inaudible. "Who..."


    A car light hit to come over, Ji Rao didn''t look back, but he clearly heard behind the car, and more than one. COGA looks behind him over Ji Rao, looking frightened.


    Ji Rao also slowly turned around, the front door lifted up.


    A pair of polished shoes stepped down.


    That action seems to be slowed down in front of Ji Rao, the light of his world is extinguished little by little, and the warmth he relies on is lost like a cocoon.


    The man finally came out.


    Ji Rao''s delicate face was defeated.

 Chapter 154

    It''s Lizhou.


    Li Zhou had a cigarette in his mouth. When he got off the bus, he pulled down the door and walked step by step to Ji Rao. "Little thing, I haven''t seen you for some days."


    Behind him, dozens of people hulled down in those cars. They carried down two sacks one man high and threw them on the ground.


    Ji Rao''s teeth were shaking. When Li Zhou went forward, he could not help but step back.


    He is really afraid of Lizhou. As soon as he sees Lizhou, he can remember those days in Hualing''s hands. It''s dark as if he can''t see his head. Anyone who doesn''t like him can kick him a few feet, and any guest can adjust. Play with him, but he can endure all the hardships for the sake of his children.


    But in the end, there was nothing.


    He just likes a person, humble to the bone. When he knew that he had a child, he had already thought that if Boyce really didn''t like him, he would let him go, wish him and Jessica happiness, and take the child with him. He didn''t understand that he had done nothing wrong. Why did he go through all this? Why did he do this to him one by one?


    Ji Rao turns to see COGA, expecting that he won''t leave him. But COGA didn''t even look at him. He looked at Lizhou with a forced smile on his face.


    "Mr. Li, I have the person you want. Can you let my parents go? They are too old to stand up to trouble. "


    "Yes." Li Zhou looked at Ji Rao with satisfaction. The light in his eyes went out a little bit. He snapped his fingers and the people behind carried the two sacks.


    The sack was cut open and an old couple came out with tears in their eyes. COGA rushed over and hugged the two old men.


    "COGA, COGA!"


    The two old men were too scared to say anything. COGA could only hold them and pacify them.


    Lizhou couldn''t hear the sound of crying. He thought it was noisy, so he pointed to the sack and said coldly, "you can go."


    COGA faltered when he helped his parents to go. He couldn''t help but turn his head to look at it after a few steps. But he couldn''t even see Ji Rao''s expression clearly.


    Ji Rao''s eyes have been on COGA. He doesn''t believe that the gentle and kind COGA will leave him.


    But he seems to think things too well every time.


    As soon as COGA left, jirao wanted to chase him. He wanted to scream, he wanted to shout, he wanted to question.


    Why did you leave him? Why did you leave him!


    Why can''t he compare with anyone. He will always be dispensable, can easily abandon that one!


    It''s not terrible to be in hell all the time. What''s terrible is that he thought he was in heaven, but he was pushed back to hell before he could stand firm.


    Lizhou controls everything in the back and personally pulls Ji Rao back to hell.


    "Canary should not have the idea of running away at the beginning. The outside world is dangerous. You see, that person never cares about you."


    Li Zhou goes to Ji Rao and reaches for him, but Ji Rao pats him away.


    Ji Rao''s eyes were red, and she was holding a box in her arms, almost crushed by his strength.


    "Don''t touch me!" Ji Rao turned around and was about to run, but he was easily caught by Li Zhou''s arm.


    Li Zhou''s hand is like a pair of pincers to Ji Rao. When Ji Rao struggles hard, his arm is pinched out of a circle of particularly obvious marks.


    Ji Rao is like a helpless little beast, shining his deciduous teeth, biting and kicking Li Zhou.

 Chapter 155

    For Li Zhou, Ji Rao can cause him 0 damage, but Li Zhou is not very impatient. He held Ji Rao''s back neck and pressed his index finger on Ji Rao''s gland. Ji Rao lost all his strength.


    No longer say, Li Zhou carrying Ji Rao, directly put him into the seat.


    But for a moment, several super cars disappeared in the dark.


    Jilan and Boyce are in trouble today.


    Their ship was discovered by several people in the outer city. These people are clamoring to contribute the spaceship to the people in the inner city and then make some money.


    They were the people who informed me first, and then they moved the ship. So after Bayes and Jilan find out that the spaceship has been moved, they rush to it.


    There are so many of them that Boyce has to go private. Such a large spaceship is not meant to be taken away. They can''t wait to take Ji Rao back to zengxing. They don''t want to delay at all.


    Finally, they even coaxed and scared the spaceship back, of course, they also gave a lot of resources.


    Two people fix the problem of the spaceship, and when they come back, they can''t find Ji Rao.


    That milk tea shop usually opens at this time. Then the beta manager will take Ji Rao in.


    Bayes was the first to panic. "Why didn''t they come today?"


    "I don''t know." Ji Lan''s heart is not calm, "and so on."


    After waiting for an hour, they couldn''t sit still any more. When they found that Li Zhou Wai in the milk tea shop people have withdrawn, the heart is bottomless.


    "To his house."


    Ji LAN nods.


    They went to COGA''s house. There is a need for identity detection, Bayes easily black into the customer information of the community, from which casually mention two out, and then mixed with Ji LAN in.


    COGA was so easy to get his parents to sleep that he sat on the sofa in the living room exhausted. His elbow was on his leg, and then he buried his face in the palm of his hand.


    Ji Rao''s eyes of surprise and despair were lingering in his mind.


    When Li Zhou came to him, he said that he was the alpha of Ji Rao.


    How could COGA have agreed to give him the man. He met Ji Rao for the first time. It''s really downcast. Even if this man is Ji Rao''s alpha, it must be bad for her. How can he give Ji Rao away.


    But Lizhou had money and power, and he didn''t use any means. Just one message told him to go on, and his family''s information was completely exposed. Finally, he threatened him with his parents.


    What can he do?


    If he is only one person, he can follow Lizhou to the end. But he''s not.


    He had parents who loved him and brought him up. He can''t leave them.


    He was upset when the doorbell rang.


    Who will come at this time?


    COGA stood up, some absent-minded to open the door, even the identity of outsiders are not confirmed, directly opened the door.


    Outside stood two tall men. One is sharp, the other is cold.


    COGA frowned. "Who are you looking for?"


    "Ji Rao."


    The name made COGA''s heart jump. He looked at the man in amazement and saw a familiar shadow on the cold face. He pointed to the man and glared, "you, you are..."


    "I''m Ji Rao''s brother. I''ll take him home. Where is he now?"


    Ji Rao has a brother. Ji Rao told him more than once.


    That''s Ji Rao''s most important person in the world.

 Chapter 156

    "Here it is."


    COGA took them to the park. There is a box on the ground. The biscuits in it are scattered all over the ground. Some of them are crushed by passers-by, and some of them are rolling around on the ground and getting black. It''s like a child''s garbage.


    COGA froze at the sight of the box.


    "You say Lizhou took him?"


    COGA shook his head and nodded.


    Ji LAN and Boyce search here, and did not get any useful information.


    Two people looked at each other, both from each other''s eyes to see the same idea.


    Ji Rao has been taken away by Li Zhou. Kejia is just a beta. He has no malice to Ji Rao, so they didn''t make much noise before, but Li Zhou is different. He bought jirao from the auction house at a high price for an alpha, and he spent a lot of time to get him back. His threat to jirao is too big. They can''t wait for a moment. They have to save Ji Rao.


    Just these two days.


    Ji LAN turns her head to look at COGA and sees that he is staring at the biscuit box on the ground. She doesn''t think much, "don''t tell others that you''ve seen us before. If our identity is exposed in waste eight, it will be very troublesome. If it''s serious, it may become a war between planets."


    Ji LAN didn''t lie, but it was a bit exaggerated. He said it deliberately to frighten Kejia.


    But COGA didn''t pay attention to Ji Lan''s point. When he heard Ji LAN say that they were once stars, he thought of Ji Rao''s eating, but he really disliked it.


    Ji Rao is so precious, but he didn''t give Ji Rao any good life.


    "You take good care of Ji Rao these days. We all see it. As for this time, I don''t blame you. Outsiders and parents, of course, are still parents. Although I''m worried, I can''t understand you. " Ji Lan said, took a crystal out of his pocket, "this is the energy crystal of zengxing. It''s worth a lot of money here. I came out in a hurry and didn''t bring anything. This is as a gift for you to take care of Ji Rao."


    Ji Lan''s heart is obviously not tone so understatement, although he can understand COGA, but his heart can''t help but rise to the malice of COGA.


    COGA looked at the crystal, shook his head, did not answer, "can I ask, you and Ji Rao relationship?"


    Ji LAN he already knew, this words points out to ask of is Bai is.


    Boyce looked at COGA. He didn''t know what he thought of. He looked a little gentle. "I''m his husband."


    COGA opened his mouth slightly.


    "He''s still pregnant with my child, and I''m going to take him home."


    Ji LAN glanced at Boyce, clenched her fists, but didn''t say much. How happy he would have been if he could have said it earlier and let Xiao Rao hear it.


    COGA''s face was a little ugly for a moment.


    Boyce quickly caught it, and he asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter?"


    COGA frowned. "When I met Ji Rao, he just had a baby and ran out of the hospital."


    What Ji Rao told him was that he had lost his child, but COGA could see that Ji Rao was very concerned about his child. He thought that it was Ji Rao''s alpha, and he forced Ji Rao to beat the child.


    But now it seems that Lizhou is not Ji Rao''s alpha, the real alpha is here, and Ji Rao''s child is the person in front of him.


    Almost as soon as COGA''s voice fell, Boyce''s face suddenly turned white and his eyes were deep and frightening.

 Chapter 157

    A few words, which were not light or heavy, but like a sharp knife, aimed at Boyce''s heart and made a sharp cut. There was a continuous blood flow inside. The world in front of Boyce seemed to be covered with red, which only made his heart ache.


    Until COGA said this, he still imagined that he could compensate Ji Rao, and that Ji Rao would be good to them when she gave birth to her children. He even thought about the child''s name.


    Ji Rao didn''t do anything wrong from the beginning to the end. He came late and liked it too late.


    He didn''t know what kind of eyes Ji Rao would look at him when he found him.


    As long as he thought that Ji Rao would show that kind of cold, hateful, and even look at strangers, he couldn''t bear the pain.


    From the beginning, he went to see Ji Rao with prejudice. He didn''t want to marry Omega, which his mother had chosen. He thought matching was a constraint and a prison. He never really looked at Ji Rao, who tried to let himself see him.


    Pregnant Omega needs alpha to appease him. He is not only absent, but also pushes him into the abyss. He knew how sad he was when he wanted to trade him for Jessica. It was his business, so why did he impose it on Ji Rao?


    Ji LAN has been numb with heartache. When he didn''t find Ji Rao before, when he saw Boyce''s face every day, he would think that he didn''t know whether he was a dead or alive brother without trace. He would like to cut Boyce to pieces if he saw more.


    His eyes are a little empty, and his mouth murmurs, "how can I spoil and love people who are on the tip of my heart and let you do so?"


    After they left, COGA looked at the flattened box on the ground, squatted down slowly, picked up the box, and then put the biscuits in it bit by bit, holding it in his arms like a baby.


    Li Zhou directly took Ji Rao back home. Ji Rao didn''t cooperate. He glared at Li Zhou. His eyes were as red as blood. He rushed to bite him when he caught the chance.


    In Ji Rao''s eyes, Li Zhou is the culprit who killed his children.


    He wanted to kill Lizhou.


    Ji Rao was thrown on the bed, just wanted to get up, Li Zhou pressed down.


    He holds Ji Rao''s chin and looks at him like he wants to catch something from his expression.


    "I''ll kill you."


    Ji Rao said so.


    Lizhou didn''t care much.


    What threat does an Omega pose to him?


    "It''s just that there are no children. I''ll give you another one." Li Zhou laughs very evil spirit, words also took the meaning of provocation.


    Even if Ji Rao is not the way he thought at the beginning, but as far as this pair of leather bags are concerned, the whole waste eight can''t find a better one. Li Zhou is also willing to keep Ji Rao as a pet at home.


    Ji Rao stares at Li Zhou. If his eyes can kill people, Li Zhou is afraid to be separated now.


    Ji Rao, who has no children, has no weakness. He is very different from the clever one who just came here. He doesn''t want to follow Lizhou any more. It''s the murderer who killed his children.


    Li Zhou thought that he was also very interesting.


    That kind of desperate want to escape but can''t escape the appearance, see can really let a person move.


    He lowered his head and bit the little thing''s pale and cracked lips. It tasted better than he had imagined.


    "You bastard, shameless!"


    Ji Rao stretched his legs to kick him, and was easily pressed down by Li Zhou.

 Chapter 158

    "You will stay with me in the future. As long as you are good, I will not treat you badly."


    Li state easily took off Ji Rao''s clothes, just turned Ji Rao over, and the urgent news came from guangnao.


    Li state brow a wrinkly, still loosen Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao shivered on the bed, as if he was scared.


    Li Zhou took the urgent news and went out. No one could know the news except Li Zhou.


    After a while, Li Zhou came back. He picked up his coat from the ground and looked up to see Ji Rao still shrinking on the bed. He could not help but step forward, kneeling on the bed and pressing down a pit. He stretched out his hand to pull Ji Rao up and gave him a kiss on the face.


    Looking at his frightened appearance, he couldn''t help biting Ji Rao''s neck. His white and tender skin was very fragile. With a little effort, he bled slowly down the line of Swan''s neck, just like a red lotus on Ji Rao''s body.


    "Wait for me at home."


    The words were extremely ambiguous, as if they had changed their attitude after accepting Ji Rao.


    When he went out, the sound of footsteps disappeared. Ji Rao got up from the bed, and his face was scared and frightened. He wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and frowned to put on the clothes that Li Zhou had just taken off.


    Ji Rao''s spiritual strength has grown to a considerable level.


    What Li Zhou just said outside the door, Ji Rao''s mental perception is clear.


    Is it suspected that a high-level star has sneaked into the abandoned eight?


    It seems Ji LAN has finally found her.


    Ji Rao sits cross legged on the bed and touches his chin. Boyce should have regretted the baby''s death. Now he can take the last big dose. It should be almost over.


    Ji Rao got out of bed and stepped barefoot on the expensive wool blanket. Ji Rao''s feet are really good-looking. The ankle bone is very obvious. It''s white and small, like a beautiful jade. It''s white and red. It''s very tender. Other people''s feet are more or less cocooned. Ji Rao is not. He was raised well by Ji LAN when he was a child. He is clever and doesn''t go out with other friends. When he has time, he will read books at home. If he wants to go out, he will be sent by a driver. When he grows up, his feet are really flawed.


    Ji Rao looked at his clothes and thought for a long time. He reached out and pulled the buttons down a few times, then pulled them to the side. He looked very irregular.


    He ran out of the house in Lizhou.


    He hastened to call 000 up and ask 000 to check the state''s trend.


    000 won''t. it hasn''t been repaired. The energy stored in the body is a little less.


    Ji Rao coaxed him into saying that he would repair it every day after he found it.


    000 hum, tone also some grievances, "before you are not in good condition, I can see, so did not quarrel let you repair."


    Ji Rao can''t laugh or cry, "000 is the best."


    000 snorted.


    000 is the best cheat, it is particularly proud, as long as coax it two, it is particularly happy in the heart.


    000 speed is very fast, Ji Rao just walk two steps, 000 already delimited the localization to Ji Rao to see.


    Ji LAN and Boyce are really a little tricky, because Ji Rao''s misfortune is too big. They are not strict, and they are found by Li Zhou. Now Li Zhou takes people to catch them. Of course, Li Zhou doesn''t know that these so-called "once star invaders" are coming for Ji Rao.

 Chapter 159

    It took Ji Rao half an hour to get there.


    All the people in Lizhou were flying and circling in the sky. The sound of the whistle resounded through the sky, and the ground was also full of people. With the command of Li Zhou, Hula surrounded the two "suspicious people".


    Boyce didn''t expect that they would be discovered so soon.


    He leans with Ji LAN.


    "Ji Rao should be in Li Zhou''s house now. No matter who rushes out, the other one will cover up. Anyway, I''ll take Ji Rao out first."


    Any one of them was caught, once star sent someone to come forward to mediate again, it should be OK. But Ji Rao can''t stay here any longer.


    Ji LAN has no opinion.


    Under the stern eyes of Li Zhou, he saw that the two people suddenly opened their distance from each other, waiting for no reaction, and two humanoid mechas suddenly rose up.


    Boyce and Ji Lan''s mecha are very advanced. Their shells are made of special materials, which can withstand many attacks. They are shining in the sun.


    As soon as Li Zhou saw the two mechas, he was a little short of breath, and the light in his eyes was brighter.


    In terms of the ranking of mecha, zengxing is definitely at the top, with the best compressive and tensile strength in terms of performance and equipment. At present, the abandoned eight has not created a mecha of its own, which was introduced from the fifth and fourth degree stars, and then dismantled for research. But alpha, the eight year old, is wearing mecha imported from other planets at a high price.


    Even Li Zhou himself is only a level 6 mecha.


    In front of the mecha of Bayes and Jilao, they didn''t even look at it.


    Every alpha has a natural love for mecha, and Lizhou is no exception.


    There are a lot of people in Lizhou, but the strength of the mecha is not enough, but it''s better than the number of people. The fighters are in the air, and they are surrounded by people. In a word, no one wants to go out here today.


    When Ji Rao arrived, the two sides had already hit each other, and the particle cannons were all blasted together, making a deafening sound. Ji Rao stood outside the safe area, watching the gunfire ahead.


    Ji LAN flashed several attacks with a tricky arc. His breath was a little unsteady. He pulled over the information channel and said to Bayes, "this can''t do. I still have some super energy guns here. I''ll shoot them in the southeast 15 direction later and seize this opportunity to run."


    "Good." Boyce''s eyes turned 15 degrees southeast, where there was a road. He bent down slightly, but his target was focused on a figure that was almost a dot in the distance.


    Boyce was stunned, and then unbelievably opened, zoomed in, focused, magnified, and focused. His whole body almost bent forward on it. Finally, a worried and delicate face appeared on the screen.


    He suddenly jumped in his heart and yelled at Ji LAN, "Ji LAN, wait!"


    But it''s late.


    Ji LAN just did not see anything, only calculated that direction is the best escape direction, as for other, he did not take into account. Boyce did not finish that sentence, Ji Rao machine a back of the energy gun has been ready, Li Zhou quickly ordered to let his people away.


    When Boyce turned his head, he watched the energy cannon rush towards Ji Rao with the wind and fire.

 Chapter 160

    Boyce can''t help but think of Versailles that time, Ji Rao in his line of sight was submerged by a pile of ruins. There was no other emotion in his mind at that time.


    But now, his heart is as empty as if it''s all gone.


    The memory flashed in his mind. He didn''t even have a moment''s effort. His body reacted faster than his brain.


    Bayes has pushed the speed to the extreme. He can catch up with the energy cannon. The speed is not the speed that normal mecha can explode. During the energy bombardment, Boyce stood in front of jirao, reached out and fished jirao up, and then covered his heart. The energy cannon came one after another and hit Boyce on the back.


    The mecha and the driver have a sympathetic choice. That is, in order to control and sense the mecha more smoothly, most people will choose to empathize with the mecha. Although this will make the mecha more sensitive and controllable, similarly, the damage to the mecha will also be reflected on the driver.


    Normally, Boyce''s empathy percentage is below 20%, but just to get rid of Lizhou, he drove it to 40%. Just now, he ranked empathy directly to 100%, which is why he can catch up with the photon gun.


    The power of the energy cannon is really great. Thanks to the advanced mecha of Bayes, otherwise they would not be able to withstand such attacks.


    The color of the screen suddenly changed, and the alarm turned on and on, indicating that the mecha was seriously damaged and the energy was exhausted, and it could not hold on for a long time. Boyce vomited blood directly from his seat. Back pain unbearable, like raw in the back to dig meat, burn his eyebrows a draw pain.


    Ji Rao doesn''t know what happened. He just sees a big gun shooting at him. Ji Rao''s mental strength is higher than ordinary people, and he doesn''t respond at that moment. In fact, in an instant, he was picked up by something and wrapped up. The next moment, there was a huge crash from the mecha, and Ji Rao was shaking in the hands of Boyce mecha. Then the high temperature produced by the impact of the mecha slowly passed over, directly scalding Ji Rao''s foot.


    Boyce''s mecha fell to the ground, unable to maintain its shape, and gradually changed back to the appearance of mecha ring. Bayes fell to the ground, still spitting blood out.


    Ji Rao slumped beside Beyes, as if he had no reaction at all. He looked at Bayes, who was about to faint, and his eyes were stunned.


    Ji Lan also saw Ji Rao at this time, he was surprised, just wanted to pass, but was forced to retreat two steps by a beam of ion attack. The biggest trouble is Lizhou. Ji LAN takes back her eyes on Ji Rao.


    Before, the two sides had a close fight. Now Boyce fell, and the reinforcements from Lizhou also came. Ji Lan was at a disadvantage.


    The attacks around him were so dense that they almost devoured him. Except for those he seldom hid, most of them were hit on his mecha. "Strawberry" silver shell was hit by the potholes, emitting black smoke, like a move is very difficult appearance.


    His left leg was hit in the joint, and the parts inside were directly melted. Ji LAN knelt on the ground. The long gun in his hand was thrust on the ground, supporting his whole mecha.

 Chapter 161

    Li Zhou looked coldly. He only saw that one of the mecha was hit by the energy of the mecha. Although it looked like hitting porcelain, it was really a mecha that fell down. The rest of the mecha was not enough to be afraid.


    He didn''t even find jirao.


    Ji Lan was worn out after the move, energy consumption, artillery exhausted, but finally Ji LAN or forced to stand up.


    Ji Rao is over there. He''s here to take Ji Rao home. He can''t fall. He has to protect Ji Rao.


    Li Zhou saw that the man was beaten like this and didn''t give up. He was surprised to pick his eyebrows. He waved, "since he wants to die so much, just give him a good time."


    Waste eight has never been soft on intruders. If they enter other planets without prior notice, then the entered planets have the right to kill the outsiders. Even if this matter is spread to once star, that is also abolish eight occupy Li Er, so Li state is to have no fear at all.


    The particle gun aims at Ji Lan''s heart.


    The heart is the source of all the systems of mecha. Of course, for drivers with too much empathy, the heart of mecha is just like their own heart.


    Ji Rao stared at the front, looking at the mecha who had to stand up, his eyes suddenly blurred.


    Ji LAN.


    There is only one Ji LAN who is really good to him in this world.


    Ji Lan''s breath is turbid, and the scene in front of him is almost blurry. His legs are aching and he doesn''t feel any more. Strictly speaking, when empathy reaches 35%, there is a certain degree of danger. He drove to 80% in one breath, and he could still hold on to the belief of protecting Ji Rao.


    Of course, he also saw the particle gun aiming at himself. Ji LAN turned to look in the direction of Ji Rao with her last strength. In fact, his current state, let alone Ji Rao kilometers away, even if Ji Rao approached him, he would not be able to see clearly. But he is stubborn, his head tilted to Ji Rao''s direction.


    The particle gun has been storing energy, Ji Rao closed his eyes, two lines of tears fell from his eyes. He knelt down beside Beyes, tears sliding down his delicate jaw and dripping on his unconscious hand.


    Their faces are dirty now, just like the innocent people who have no home after the war.


    Boyce felt something, his feathered eyelashes trembling, as if he were trying to open his eyes. At last his eyes opened a crack.


    Boyce''s voice was so dry that he wanted to speak, but his body was aching and weak. When he saw Ji Rao, he wanted to raise his hand to touch him, but he could not lift it at all. All he had to do was blink.


    When he saw Ji Rao crying, the scar on his heart seemed to be torn open by Sheng Sheng again. It was so painful that his breath was bitter.


    Don''t cry.


    Don''t cry.


    He wanted to comfort Ji Rao, to hold him in his arms, and to stretch out his hand to wipe the tears on his face, but all his efforts were in vain. He didn''t have the strength to move. Now he opened his eyes and was safe.


    Jilao''s lips moved, and Boyce saw it.


    His first reaction was "I''m sorry.".


    Excuse me?


    Why say I''m sorry?


    Bayes was flustered. He wanted to get up, but his body was no longer his own.

 Chapter 162

    No matter how hard he tried, Boyce was like a soul out of the body. He could only watch but could not change everything.


    "Ji Rao! Ji Rao, you are crazy! Stop, you''re going to die, you''re going to die! "


    000 roared in Ji Rao''s mind.


    Ji Rao''s mouth slowly spread out a smile, no blood lips gently hook, as if to see something particularly interesting.


    "Jirao, jirao!"


    "I''m sorry." Ji Rao apologized with 000 in a sincere and helpless tone, like looking at a little child, "I''ve broken my promise to repair you before."


    Ji LAN has been ready to meet the death, but after a long time, his ear suddenly exploded a loud noise, he opened his eyes in doubt, just the particle bombardment in his side.


    Lizhou is also very strange, how to send out the particle gun is like changing the orbit out of thin air, he clearly saw the particle gun changed course.


    Boyce watched Ji Rao''s face turn pale, and then he fell down.


    "Ji Rao!"


    His voice is hoarse, he used all his strength to shout, but the voice is terrible.


    He didn''t know what happened to Ji Rao, but he was in a panic.


    Lizhou didn''t care about the accident just now. He was really tired of it. He quickly dealt with the two things and reported them to the police. Then he could go home. There was a little thing waiting for him at home.


    "Hurry up." Lizhou impatiently ordered.


    But his subordinates haven''t moved yet, but a huge thrust suddenly came from the other end, which almost made people unable to stand, and the fighters in the sky even deviated from their own direction.


    Li Zhou turned to see, only to see a pure black mecha rose.


    This one is different from the others. His material is not very cold at first sight. He feels like real skin, but not as gentle as skin. The design of his whole body is smooth and perfect. Even the top mecha designer standing here can only feel a piece of God''s work.


    Li Zhou looks at this machine armour Leng Leng.


    This with before two people''s machine armor completely is not a level, under Li state eyes unexpectedly faintly some fear.


    But the black mecha didn''t pay any attention to them. He threw Boyce and Ji Rao into his spare box. All they saw was a black light flash, and then disappeared, along with Ji Lan''s mecha.


    They''re back to one degree star.


    When the black mecha appeared on the busy street of zengxing, the residents of zengxing were shocked. They look around the mecha and admire its perfect and superior shape.


    But only a few seconds later, the black mecha was out of mecha form. There were three people lying on the ground one by one. The middle one was undoubtedly Ji Rao. On his little finger of his right hand, there was a black ring. The ring had no pattern and was so simple that it could not be seen that it was a machine ring.


    Ji LAN is sober all the time, he sat up first. When he saw Ji Rao beside him, he suddenly held Ji Rao''s hand. It was cold and there was no temperature at all. Ji Lan''s heart thumped. He lowered his head to listen to Ji Rao''s chest.


    Bang, bang.


    The heart beat slowly, as if it was going to disappear at any time.


    Ji Lan was relieved at first, and then yelled to the crowd, "medical box! Send it to the hospital immediately


    People around sent messages to get the medical kit.

 Chapter 163

    Jessica had been raised for such a long time, and he was fully recovered. He wanted to go to see Boyce, but Boyce had already come back before he went. It is said that he came back from driving a black mecha and forced to open a wormhole. He was also seriously injured.


    Jessica went to see jirao first.


    Ji LAN is sitting beside Ji Rao.


    He asked Ji Rao, Ji Lan also ignored him. He knew Ji LAN didn''t like him very much.


    Later, Jessica had been watching by Bayes'' bed. Bayes was seriously injured, but his life was not in danger. The queen came once in the middle of the way and didn''t care to look at her son''s lover.


    "Are you Jessica?"


    Jessica stood aside, her head drooping. "Yes."


    "I think you''re a decent child."


    Jessica didn''t answer. He didn''t think the queen would boast.


    "I heard that Ji Rao has a good relationship with you. Do you like your friend''s husband very much?"


    Jessica turned pale.


    The queen did not change her face, as if the person who said that was not herself. "I don''t care how you make trouble with Boyce. Greedy children don''t come to a good end. I want to be with Boyce, and I want to open Omega privilege to the battlefield. " The queen looked at Jessica scornfully, "you are back intact, but can you have a good conscience? Ji Rao belly child, in the final analysis, it is also because you do not have


    Jessica shook her lips, her eyes were frightened and dodged, and she couldn''t say a word.


    He doesn''t know. He doesn''t know any of this.


    "In this world, you can''t get everything you want. Jessica, I''ll give you a choice. Do you want Boyce or a chance to step on the battlefield


    The queen looked at Jessica''s hesitation, but she didn''t urge her, so she looked at him lightly.


    "I..." Jessica looked at Boyce''s pale face on the bed, and her mind was in a mess.


    Boyce is his lover, and going to war is his belief from childhood to adulthood.


    Let him choose between the two, no matter which one he gives up, it''s almost half his life.


    "I choose..." Jessica clenched her fist, but her voice was weak and weak, as if the one he chose was not what he could get, but what he was going to lose.


    "Bayes."


    There seems to be a sneer in the Queen''s eyes, but the smile is too short to catch.


    "Omega is always so emotional." Even if you know that Boyce and Jilao have children, don''t you still give up the battlefield for an alpha? The Queen''s tone was self-evident contempt.


    In the eyes of alpha, Omega is just a tool for them to carry on the family line. Such people can''t resist, can''t lift their hands, are sentimental, and can''t make decisions when giving orders. Do they still want to go to the battlefield?


    When the queen left, Jessica sat back in a daze. His hands were cold, as if he had just fished them out of the ice water. Jessica reached for Boyce''s hand and tried to draw some temperature from it, but it didn''t work. Boyce''s hands were as cold as his, and no one could comfort anyone.


    When Bayes woke up, he saw the white ceiling. He had a brain crash for two seconds, then suddenly woke up and sat up from the bed.


    He moved, and Jessica, who was watching him almost asleep, woke up.

 Chapter 164

    As soon as Jessica saw that he was awake, she took his hand in surprise. "You''re awake."


    Boyce''s back was still sore, like the fire, "where''s Ji Rao?"


    Jessica was stunned. "He He''s next door. "


    Bayes doesn''t care about Jessica any more. He pulls his hand out and gets out of bed.


    "Bayes, you can''t move yet."


    "I have to see him." Boyce''s memory of the energy cannon is still haunting.


    When Beyes got out of bed, he staggered for two steps. Then he got unsteady and grabbed the doorframe. Even so, he had to go out with the wall.


    "Bayes..."


    Boyce disappeared at the door as if he hadn''t heard it.


    The sunshine outside was just right. There was a basin of meat on the windowsill. The sunshine came in from outside, but Jessica only felt cold.


    It''s too cold. His teeth are shaking.


    When Bayes ran to Jilao''s ward, he hesitated. He knocked on the door and no one answered. And carefully knocked, the door came Ji LAN stuffy voice.


    "In."


    Boyce pushed the door in, his palms almost sweating. After he entered, his eyes first fell on Ji Rao on the bed.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes, his eyelashes were long and curly, casting a small shadow on his eyelids. A small face pale almost transparent, chest slowly but regularly small amplitude ups and downs.


    Just looking at his face like this, Boyce almost burst into tears.


    Ji LAN coldly looked at him, and then received the light brain.


    "How is he?" Boyce asked Ji LAN, but his eyes still didn''t leave Ji Rao. He came to Ji Rao''s bed, but he didn''t even have the courage to reach out and touch him.


    According to reason, Ji LAN should not allow him to step into Ji Rao ward. Now he even breathes carefully, for fear that Ji LAN will blow him out.


    Ji LAN stood up, took a stack of information from the pocket of the table, and then handed it over.


    Bayes only took one look and then closed his eyes. "What''s this?"


    His voice trembled when he listened carefully.


    There was a conjecture in his mind, but he didn''t want to accept it from the bottom of his heart.


    Ji Lan''s tone is calm, not familiar with a few years ago, nor hate a few days ago, just like talking to a stranger he doesn''t know, "divorce agreement, you sign it first."


    Boyce''s heart suddenly panicked. He was very ill. He stood there with all his strength. Now an extra gust of wind seemed to blow him away. Ji LAN turns a blind eye to this.


    "I don''t sign it." Boyce just looked at Ji Rao, "I won''t sign it."


    Ji LAN threw the divorce agreement back on the table, "you come out with me."


    Bayes didn''t move.


    "I don''t want to say something in front of Xiao Rao."


    Boyce greedily looked at Ji Rao, and then followed Ji LAN out.


    Just brought the door, Ji LAN suddenly made a fierce arm against Boyce''s neck, and nailed Boyce to the wall.


    His strength was so strong that the wound on Boyce''s back cracked directly. Boyce snorted, and Sheng Sheng put down the pain. His throat was full of blood.


    "Bayes, what do you take Giro for, something that comes and goes at once?"


    "I like him."


    The expression on Ji Lan''s face suddenly became very wonderful, that kind of funny, angry, incredible mixed together.


    "You like him? Do you like him? "

 Chapter 165

    "Beyes, you don''t feel sick. I feel sick for Xiao Rao."


    Ji LAN let go of him, he seemed to be calm, when he looked at Boyce, he was not so angry, only cold, "do you like Xiao Rao?"


    "Yes."


    "What about Jessica?"


    "I''ll make it clear to him."


    "You''re not going to divorce?"


    "Yes."


    "But Ji Rao can''t wake up."


    Boyce was stunned. He looked into Ji Lan''s eyes, hoping to see even a little joking from inside, but he didn''t.


    "This is What do you mean


    "He''s too mental. He''s vegetative. He''s not likely to wake up. In this way, are you willing to guard him? "


    Bayes gave up on Ji Rao in many multiple choice questions. But Boyce chose him this time, although Ji Rao no longer needed him to do anything for him.


    "I will."


    Even if Ji Rao died, there was only a handful of ashes left, he was willing to guard him.


    Ji LAN laughs for a while, not without sneer way, "you this person is also quite funny.". Is it interesting to be affectionate afterwards? "


    Bayes didn''t speak.


    Ji Lan was silent for a while, and then scolded fiercely, "Boyce, you are such a scum."


    Jessica was still standing when Beyes returned to the ward, frowning when he saw the blood soaked suit behind him.


    He also knew it was Ji LAN. No one but Ji LAN would hate Boyce like this.


    "Let me help you with the injury on your back." Jessica turned to get the medical kit.


    "Jessica, don''t take it. Come here. I have something to tell you."


    No, don''t tell me, don''t tell me anything! I won''t listen, I won''t listen!


    "You''re bleeding too much. I''ll help you with the wound first." Jessica had a reluctant smile at the corner of her mouth. It was very ugly. He immediately turned around and his smile collapsed. In the table that aimless search, attention is not looking for things.


    Beth sighed deeply. "Jessica. Let''s break up. "


    Jessica pauses. He opens his mouth slightly. His chest is choked and his throat is very astringent. His head is full of memories of what Bayes said just now. At last, there is only one sentence left. Why?


    He even felt aggrieved.


    He abandoned the belief that had supported him for more than 20 years, but it was abandoned.


    "Why?"


    "I like Ji Rao. I''m sorry."


    "Can you tell guilt from love? Have you forgotten the training I had with you, the days when I worked hard on the battlefield, and the cooperation when I killed the enemy? "


    In fact, when the other party has given up on himself, it''s like beating his own face to put forward this kind of memory. But Jessica doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe it''s fake to spend so long together. He didn''t like Ji Rao before. Why?


    He worked so hard to climb back from the United States and bond, so hard to survive, why didn''t Boyce even want to look at him again?


    "Jessica..."


    Jessica turned her head, her eyes flushed, and she glared at Boyce. The next moment was like tears. "Can I give you such a day? He''s a vegetable, don''t you know? He won''t say a word to you. He can''t even look at you. "


    "I can tell."


    Jessica''s chest heaved violently, looking at Boyce in a daze.


    "Even if Ji Rao is dead, I won''t let him go."

 Chapter 166

    Ji Rao''s father just came back to see Ji Rao, and then rushed back to the front line.


    The war on the front line was very tense. Salier didn''t know what to do. He bit the Empire like a mad dog.


    Ji LAN has something to deal with every day. She can''t accompany Ji Rao all the time.


    It''s Bois. He''s around jirao every day. He has his own ward, but he hardly goes back. Every day, I sit beside Ji Rao and talk to him.


    In fact, he and Ji Rao really have nothing to say. Their lives are far from each other. They don''t share the same goal and training with Jessica. But even so, Boyce can tell Ji Rao a lot.


    Ji LAN didn''t stop him.


    The doctor said that more words in his ear might wake the patient up.


    After Ji Rao got better, Boyce brought little Bai over.


    Xiaobai has grown up a little, but only a little. Poodle this kind of dog is just a little bit bigger in adulthood.


    Xiaobai hasn''t seen Ji Rao for a long time. When he saw him, he jumped in front of him and let Boyce catch him.


    Xiaobai kicked him and bit him. Bark at him when you see him.


    Boyce had no choice but to smile at Ji Rao. "You see, this little dog used to be mine, but now it''s so fierce to me."


    Ji Rao lay on the bed quietly, without any reaction.


    Boyce''s smile slowly faded on his face and murmured to himself, "even dogs don''t like me. I''m afraid you hate me even more."


    Ji LAN ran to this side when he was free. When he came over this day, tonggong had only ten minutes.


    He saw Boyce rubbing jirao''s arm.


    This will promote blood circulation. Ji LAN asked a nanny to come before, but now the nanny is standing on one side, and Boyce starts it himself. What else does he not understand?


    But this can''t let Ji LAN get rid of her hatred for Boyce.


    In the final analysis, Ji Raocheng is all because of Boyce.


    But for Beyes


    Xiaorao may be a very good mechanic now, and "Baobao" and "strawberry" will repair it for him. It''s very easy for him to find an alpha who dotes on him.


    But now Ji Rao can only lie on the bed almost without sound.


    "Jessica got her rank and went to the sixth star. The queen gave it to her."


    Boyce didn''t even pause. He rubbed this side to the other side, as if he didn''t hear it.


    Another month later, Ji Rao was all right. But the mental damage is too heavy, the sequelae still exist.


    Mental power is equivalent to a part of life. It''s perfectly normal to be crazy and stupid or become a vegetable when you are hit hard.


    When to wake up is still unknown, but the greater possibility is never to wake up.


    Bayes took Jilao home.


    He put Ji Rao on the bed and put the liquid medicine in the cabinet. Then from the corner of the kitchen, he took out Luca who had no electricity for a long time, replaced Luca with an energy stone, and restarted Luca.


    Luca is the robot that accompanies jirao for the longest time, but he starts Luca in front of jirao. When Luca makes a sound, jirao doesn''t respond at all.


    Although I didn''t have much hope, Boyce couldn''t help being disappointed.


    "It doesn''t matter." Boyce touched Ji Rao''s forehead, smoothed his bangs back, and dropped a light kiss on his forehead. "I''ll wake up."

 Chapter 167

    In fact, Ji Rao left a few days ago.


    Bayes did regret it.


    When I learned that Ji Rao had become a vegetable.


    The mecha that brought them out was 000. It uses his little bit of stored energy to convert it into mecha form, opens a wormhole and comes back with three people. But when it runs out of energy, it even sleeps ideologically. Turn into a machine armor ring to wear on Ji Rao''s finger.


    Someone from the mecha research institute came to Ji''s home and expressed to Ji LAN and Boyce that they wanted to see the black mecha.


    According to that short video, this mecha is likely to be the Legendary Super mecha!


    But Boyce and Ji LAN do not agree.


    At last, under the constant pressure of the Research Institute and the empress, Boyce let go.


    He only allowed these people to borrow them for three days and then return them intact.


    But when I took off the ring, several people were confused again.


    I can''t take it off.


    They couldn''t take it off by any means. Boyce was watching, and they didn''t dare to pull it. Several people tossed all morning, but they still didn''t take them off. Bayes got impatient and drove them all out.


    They are quarreling with Ji Rao here. Is Ji Rao comfortable?


    Then the queen came.


    She was still so proud, her hair and clothes were in perfect order, her head was slightly raised, and her eyes looked at everyone with arrogance.


    Even looking at his own son, the look in his eyes is the same. They are not like mother and son, but like subordinates. Boyce was not close to her, so he stood aside.


    "Is it all right?"


    "Much better."


    "Where''s Ji Rao?"


    "In the room."


    The queen let out a slight hum, and she drew her finger around her ring.


    "You don''t have to be too sad. If you don''t have a child, it''s gone. You can have more. "


    Boyce subconsciously said, "Ji Rao is like this, how can you still want it?"


    The empress glanced at him gently, without any emotion. It made you shiver when she swept you.


    Boyce instantly understood the meaning of the queen.


    He wants to leave Ji Rao and marry another one.


    Boyce''s whole body trembles with anger, "Ji Rao has had a miscarriage. Now that he''s like this, you want me to divorce him and marry another one? "


    There was no expression on the Queen''s face. Her superiors were used to it, and she always made the best choice for herself, "but in the end, it was gone, wasn''t it? You can''t live with a vegetative person all your life. "


    "No way!"


    "Bayes."


    "I''m not the emperor. It''s not rare for me to sit in your seat."


    The queen looked at Boyce coldly, "do you give up your desire to defend the empire from small to large just for a vegetable?"


    "If I can''t even protect Ji Rao, what can I do to defend the Empire?" From childhood to adulthood, Boyce disobeyed the meaning of the queen for the first time. He looked directly at the queen with two similar faces, but at this time he was at daggers drawn.


    "I won''t lose Ji Rao. If it''s a big deal, you''ll kill me and take me as my son."


    The queen was silent for a while, then she gave a smile. "You are so much like your stupid father."


    Bayes didn''t speak.


    "Ji Rao''s mecha is likely to be super mecha. Let the research institute take it back. It''s very important for the Empire."


    The Empire and the people are worthless here in Bayes.


    "They''ve already come. They can''t take it down."

 Chapter 168

    "You cut off Ji Rao''s finger."


    "No way!"


    The empress frowned and her face sank. Boyce''s disobedience made her very angry. "If you cut off your finger, you can take it back. Besides, he doesn''t feel it now."


    "No way. I won''t agree. If you want to move him, kill me first. "


    "You son of a bitch, don''t you think I dare!"


    The Queen''s right hand suddenly part of the mecha, the arm was wrapped in the shell of the mecha, and then severely pinched Boyce''s neck. Boyce''s face was red, but his eyes were still stubborn.


    A face flashed into the Queen''s mind.


    "Linlin, look at this. Does it look good?"


    A man squatted in the flower bed, holding a flower that had just been picked. His face with a smile all the year round, that smile is gentle, implicit, people feel very comfortable.


    That was the hardest time for Pauline. She wants to fight for the throne with her sister and prevent her brother from tripping over her. She is very careful every step. It was at that time that the emperor allocated Boyce''s father to her. Every day when she came home, the man met her.


    At that time, no matter how difficult or dangerous it was, it seemed that as long as I saw his smile, all the sufferings would be so insignificant.


    Then he was captured by pirates. At that time, hobois had just been born, and she had just ascended the throne of God. The rest of her brother''s party is still staring at her all the time. If she makes a mistake, it will drag her down.


    The pirates asked Berlin to give them an asteroid within the Empire. Originally, an asteroid was nothing, but they were in such a hurry that her brother had reason to kick her out of that position as long as Bolin was willing to give it.


    So in the end, Pauline didn''t give it. She took her own people to save him.


    But it''s a little late.


    The man is dead.


    Suicide.


    Knowing that Pauline would not save him, he didn''t want to put Pauline in a dilemma. He committed suicide.


    When Bolin arrived, he only saw the man fall on the ground, and the hole in his neck kept oozing blood.


    The man''s eyes are sad and distressed, and the smile at the corner of his mouth is as gentle as ever. It was the first time Pauline felt heartache. She held the man''s body, cried and begged him not to die, not like a queen.


    Later, the man was buried in the Royal Cemetery.


    And Pauline began to discipline Boyce from that time. She wanted Boyce to grow up to be a man who could sustain the Empire, not a cowardly man like his father who would only commit suicide.


    The queen released her hand, and Boyce looked down at her. At that moment, he even felt that his mother, who had never had feelings, was so sad.


    "If you go to save Ji Rao this time, you must take your own life, will you?"


    Boyce didn''t know why the queen suddenly asked, but he replied honestly, "I do."


    The queen looked up at Boyce, and the mecha shape was taken back. He reached out to touch Boyce''s face. Her son, unconsciously, was so big, "you and I, after all, are still different."


    She now has a lot of territory, asteroids are countless. But what''s the use?


    The man died in the end.


    Because it''s a planet that''s nothing at all now.


    Because of my desire for power.


    The queen looked at Boyce with a look she had never seen before.


    Maybe she was really wrong this time?

 Chapter 169

    Later Ji LAN married a beautiful Omega who was innocent and kind, and gave birth to a baby Omega. It''s just that Omega is not Cyril. He often takes his children to see Ji Rao, tells his children that this is his little uncle, and asks the children ostentatiously, "how is it? Is your little uncle beautiful?"


    Jessica cut his gland. He''s an omega, but he''s not affected by pheromones. At the front line, he led the imperial soldiers to recapture the sixth degree star, and then captured the seventh degree star, becoming the admirable General of the first degree star. It''s admirable enough to be able to remove one''s own glands.


    Lu Cheng died of illness. He gave up an arm on the battlefield and recovered his life. However, he had many sequelae. It was impossible to go to the battlefield. The empire gave him a few honors and let him retire. Later, he got sick in a few years and went there after two years.


    And Boyce, day after day, is guarding jirao. He almost cut off contact with all previous circles, only with Ji''s family. What''s the matter is told to Ji Rao who can''t move in bed. He sleeps with Ji Rao in his arms at night and sits beside Ji Rao with Xiao Bai in his arms during the day. After more than ten years, Xiaobai died. Boyce buried it in the back garden. He held Jilao''s hand that night and stayed up all night. It''s like, "Why are you so cruel? Don''t you want to comment on Xiaobai''s last face? "


    Even Ji LAN can''t watch it any more. He wants to find another Omega to live with. Bayes didn''t want to. He has gradually become a decadent person from a high-quality alpha with high spirits. The queen has left him alone. She has trained a new successor, which is also a high-quality alpha, and has never let her down.


    More than 100 years later, Jilan died, Jessica also died, even salier and them all died. Boyce was still breathing. He was lying next to Ji Rao, his rough hand touching Ji Rao''s face, and his voice was very ugly. "You open your eyes and look at me, don''t you want to forgive me for such a long time?"


    Jirao didn''t respond.


    It''s raining outside. Bayes asks Luca to close the window. Luca has been an old robot for 100 years. With the rapid development of robots, Luca is out of date, but Boyce is still reluctant to replace it. Luca trembles to close the window. Its parts and operating system have been eliminated. The oldest repairman Bayes has found is trying to repair Luca, but it won''t take long.


    When the window was closed and the sound outside was completely cut off, Boyce reached out and held Ji Rao in his arms. He closed his eyes. In his dream, he seemed to see Ji Rao calling him at the door.


    He was wearing an apron. Luca was standing in the corner. Under his feet, Xiaobai was squatting there with his head high.


    "Bayes, come here. I''ve made you something delicious. Try it." The smile on Ji Rao''s face is still very good-looking.


    This time, Boyce never gave up. He took Ji Rao''s hand and laughed, "OK."


    The next day Boyce didn''t get up again.


    And Ji Rao is silent. Bayes knew that he was going to die. He put a lot of sleeping pills into Ji Rao''s fluid. They died together.


    He knew that after he died, no one would take care of Ji Rao as much as he did. He didn''t want to make Ji Rao suffer a little injustice. Let him be selfish this time and let him sleep with Ji Rao. Otherwise, the underground is so cold and dark, how can he walk alone.

 Chapter 170

    Ji Rao didn''t know anything about what happened after he left. He was still on the sofa when he woke up. It took a long time for me to think that this is the home of the waste writer Yu Bajiang.


    "Eight rivers of fish, eight rivers of fish."


    Yubajiang is eating takeout in the house. When he hears someone calling him, he kicks his slippers and opens the door. When he sees Ji Rao, who is already sitting up, he picks up his sword eyebrows and says, "Yo, you''re back."


    He took out his mobile phone and pointed it twice. "It''s very good. The task has been completed very well."


    Ji Rao moved his body as if it had not moved for a long time, and his bones made a slight sound of clicking. "How can I calculate the time? I''ve been there for several years. How long has it been in reality?"


    "At least for a moment, at most for half a month. Don''t worry, it won''t consume your time."


    "But I still go to school."


    "Pretend to be ill and ask for an annual leave. Anyway, your family is so rich that you can''t starve to death. "


    Ji Rao glanced at him and sneered, "do you know my family has money? I''ve done a lot of homework. "


    "It was."


    "Well Ji Rao stood up from the sofa. "You said before that you could satisfy my wish. Is that true?"


    "Really, really, really! You asked last time. "


    "Then you can help me find someone, and you can also find them."


    "It''s a piece of cake."


    Ji Rao looks at Yu Bajiang suspiciously. He always feels that the author is not reliable.


    But he was quickly distracted by another thing.


    His stomach is screaming.


    "I''m hungry."


    Fish eight river shook the mobile phone in the hand, "I help you order take out."


    "Thank you."


    "Do you want stewed chicken?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll order it." Yubajiang paid the money quickly.


    "Thank you." Thank you again.


    Yu Bajiang waved his hand like a hero, "it''s OK. I''ll turn later. I have a coupon, and I have reduced you two yuan. According to our friendship, you don''t have to pay it back, when I invite you. "


    Ji Rao


    After dinner, Ji Rao goes to yubajiang''s room to find him. As soon as he goes in, it smells like rice. Yubajiang is sitting on a chair, charging with a video game mobile phone. His rice noodle soup and donkey meat bags were piled on the table. There are still several coke bottles under the table. Ji Rao''s eyes turned, and the quilt was not folded yet. It was kneaded into a ball and arched on the bed.


    Thanks to the fish, this pig can live in this pig''s nest.


    Ji Rao kicked the coke bottle away. "I want to go back first."


    "Go back." Yu Bajiang waved his hand and didn''t even raise his head. He didn''t care.


    "When do I go to the next world?"


    "Three days at most. As you know, the sooner you finish this kind of thing, the better. "


    "Well." Ji Rao raises her foot and goes out. She comes back like something. She takes an uncovered pen from the desk and leaves a phone on the back of the takeaway paper.


    "Here, my cell phone number."


    Yubajiang gave a hum.


    Ji Rao went out.


    Standing at the bottom of the community, basking in the warm sun, he saw passers-by riding bicycles and trams passing by. He watched people walking dogs and holding babies talking and laughing, and watched private cars passing in front of him. All of a sudden, everything was untrue.


    Without those layers of crisscross highways, without those skyscrapers to build flyovers, without the magnetic levitation vehicles that don''t touch the ground, and without the robots that follow the owners.

 Chapter 171

    But the maladjustment is only temporary.


    Ji Rao called a car, took out his mobile phone and looked at it. There were several sales calls, Jingdong''s SMS and wechat were all ticket grabbing. Only a few of his roommates really looked for him, asked him where he had gone, why he didn''t attend class, and helped him sign in. Later Ji Rao didn''t come back, so they didn''t send any more.


    In a word, there is no phone call from Ji''s parents.


    "Where are you going, young man?"


    Ji Rao gave the name of his school. There must be no one at home. It''s no fun to go back. Better go to school. The door of university is always open. Ji Rao returned to the dormitory at three o''clock in the afternoon.


    He flipped through the timetable and there was no class in the afternoon.


    When he opened the door, a curtain on the dormitory bed was lifted. He looked at the door and said, "jirao! Are you back? "


    "Well." Ji Rao sits in his seat and throws his cell phone on the table.


    The roommate who was playing with his cell phone sat up and said, "what are you doing these days? If you don''t call back or send a message back, you think you''re missing. "


    "These days There''s something at home Ji Rao took the cup to the water fountain and took a cup of water. "What about them?"


    "One went to the library, and the other to the company."


    Ji Rao played with her mobile phone for a while and found it boring. I took a shower and went to sleep.


    That night, when his two roommates came back, they saw Ji Rao and cried out, "Ji Rao, please come back."


    "Where have you been these days?"


    "Ah, the game is gone."


    "Mr. Sixiu has called you several times. He knows your face. We didn''t dare to sign in for you."


    "You call her and ask for help. Maybe you''ll get through it. How shameful it is for Sixiu to hang up. "


    Ji Rao was not noisy, picked up the doll next to him and threw it out, "shut up, motherfucker."


    The dormitory is quiet. Ji Rao can''t sleep any more.


    After lying down for a while, he sat up again, and his roommate came over with a smile.


    "Go, eat."


    Ji Rao picked up the car from the bottom, and a roommate looked at Ji Rao''s car key eagerly.


    "Where to eat?"


    "The hot pot shop on Anhe street."


    Ji Rao glanced at the roommate, threw the car key, half joked, "don''t touch me."


    "Oh, I know."


    Four people crowded in the car to eat hot pot.


    Ji Rao doesn''t eat spicy food. They ordered Yuanyang pot and clear soup. One Ji Rao sat here, and the other three were all crowded there.


    "If you don''t eat hot pot, you will lose the meaning of hot pot."


    Ji Rao and them separated from the heat of the hot pot in the middle, smelling the words, snorted and laughed, "I''m happy."


    They didn''t go to the most exquisite hotpot shop. There was a lot of talking around, and the smell of other tables could waft over. Ji Rao asked the waiter to serve a few bottles of beer.


    Their dormitory is not that kind of special love to learn, in addition to Ji Rao every exam is the top three, the rest are midstream. Each subject scores about 70, no worries about failing, of course, scholarships are not their share. So what they usually talk about has nothing to do with learning.


    Ji Rao''s family is rich, and she usually has the best food, clothing and use. In the university where even riding an electric car is luxurious, Ji Rao''s walking tool is a sports car. There are only a few cars in the school shed, among which Ji Rao is the most prominent. They talk about cars and shoes, all of which can be touched by reality.


    Ji Rao is a man who stinks. He has three shoe cabinets alone. His shoes are more than those of other people in the dormitory, and Ji Rao is a person who likes the new and dislikes the old.

 Chapter 172

    A pair of thousands of shoes will be put aside for two days, then new shoes will be taken to wear, and old shoes will be thrown into the shoe cabinet once washed and never worn again. His size is smaller than his roommate''s, so his three roommates can only be greedy.


    Because Ji Rao wears famous brands, his roommates are not surprised by famous brands. They know more about famous brands than others when they talk. They are not surprised when they see others wearing famous brands. After all, they see more people. To tell the truth, Ji Rao opened a lot of horizons for his roommates.


    When the beer came up, the four of them began to blow each other.


    Ji Rao hasn''t seen them for a long time. After several bottles of wine, he saw them boasting loudly. For a moment, he felt very comfortable. Holding his chin, he lit chopsticks in the bowl and said, "another plate of tripe. It''s my treat today."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    The roommate whistled and asked the waiter to order again.


    "Boss Ji is treating us today, so we are welcome."


    Ji Rao looked at him, and then kicked him under the table, laughing and scolding, "cheap."


    After eating a hot pot for three hours, the four people could not stand steadily when they went back.


    When several people stagger back, a roommate says in a high voice, "I''m going to have a good time at last!"


    "What''s the matter? The girl you''re chasing let go?"


    "Yes, I asked him to go to the library yesterday."


    There must be a roommate suddenly embracing Ji Rao''s shoulder, half the weight of the body makes Ji Rao severely crooked, almost didn''t fall.


    "Damn it, you''re dead. Get out of here."


    "Ah, jirao, your brother, I''ll take off the order right away. From then on, you''ll be a single dog in the dormitory. Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Get the hell out of here."


    "Ah, we Ji Rao are so handsome, we study well, and we have money at home. Why don''t we have a partner?"


    Ji Rao glanced at them, "I don''t need it."


    The next day Ji Rao gave the school a year''s sick leave, and the hospital proved that it was all made by looking for friends. When his roommate asked, he said that he would go abroad for a year.


    Knowing that he was not ill, three roommates hammered him one after another and scolded him for not being loyal.


    For the next two days, Ji Rao stayed in the dormitory, either playing games or sleeping. After three days, he pretended to go away with a box and looked at the bags. In fact, there was nothing in it. Three of his roommates sent him out of school.


    Ji Rao waved to them, stepped on the gas and left.


    When he came to yubajiang''s home, it was noon, and yubajiang was doing the coding in front of the computer. He not only updates stories on Weibo, but also writes online novels, and he is the kind of bloody CEO.


    Ji Rao has seen two before. One is that at the beginning, the female leader was framed by her half sister and sent to the disabled and ugly man''s bed. It turns out that the disabled and ugly man is handsome and rich. When Ji Rao saw that the female owner wanted to eat ice cream from a roadside stall, the male owner didn''t say a word. He handed out a black card from the sports car to the ice cream vendor and said coldly, "you machine, I want it." At the same time, he decided to abandon the article.


    There''s nothing wrong with reading the president''s novel, but he doesn''t want to read the brain disabled president''s story.


    "Have the reviews been selected?"


    "Come out. "The story of Zhuma Zhuma." Yu Bajiang took his cell phone, flipped it over, and then read it as he did. "All the names have been taken away" commented: "why do you all love Ji Rao? No matter how he is, he is a three. He''s not pathetic if he''s pathetic? Ji Rao is not good thoroughly, bad is not bad thoroughly, he should not like the boss Jie Yu

 Chapter 173

    "Oh, it''s easy." Yu Bajiang put down his mobile phone and said, "go and lie down on the sofa."


    Ji Rao went downstairs and lay on the sofa. Yubajiang stood beside him with a small pudding in his mouth. Ji Rao closed her eyes.


    When I open my eyes again, I have goose bumps before I return to consciousness.


    It''s frozen.


    Ji Rao was just about to get up from the ground, but when he moved, there was a pain. Ji Rao''s face suddenly looked good.


    He couldn''t understand what this pain was. He was not very happy with yantingzhi and Boyce, and it was the same pain the next day.


    Didi Didi.


    There was a car whistling from below. The high beam came in through the French window and flashed away on Ji Rao''s face. The curtain was blown to shake, the cold wind came in from the window, Ji Rao touched his arm, cold to the bone.


    Zhu Ma Zhu Ma


    he knows what kind of plot he is in now, and he is quite impressed by this plot.


    The protagonist Gongsi Jieyu and the protagonist shouhe Wen grew up together when they were young. They were both the kind of people who had a tight family life. In those difficult days, they walked hand in hand, and each other was the white moon in each other''s heart. From the protagonist''s point of view, this article is the story of Si Jieyu and he Wen who have gone through all kinds of hardships since childhood, and finally achieved the right result.


    But from Ji Rao''s point of view, it''s another story. Ji Rao in the story is a rich second generation. The first time he met Si Jieyu was in the second grade of primary school.


    Ji Rao''s father is very rich, but Ji Rao is his illegitimate son. When Ji Rao was five years old, his father''s main room died, and he and his mother were taken back. Ji Rao''s mother was very careful there every day. Since childhood, she told Ji Rao to learn to please his father and be careful in this family. Ji Rao knows that his father doesn''t like him. He prefers the son with the main family. He just doesn''t want his blood to wander outside.


    His father arranged a good school for Ji Rao, but his half brother hated him very much. He often tripped over Ji Rao at school and took a group of children to beat and scold Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s mother is very beautiful. Ji Rao suffered a lot when he was a child. He was too poor to eat. He was shorter than his age. His face followed his mother and looked like a little girl. For this reason, he suffered a lot of humiliation. It''s common for him to wear skirts.


    In the second grade, they tied Ji Rao to a tree and told the teacher that Ji Rao didn''t come. Later, after school, I forgot Ji Rao. Ji Rao was tied up in the tree for a day. In the end, Si Jieyu was saved by passing by.


    Si Jieyu doesn''t remember it, but Ji Rao remembers it clearly. Although he didn''t go to find it later, he always remembers such a person.


    Later, Ji Rao went to junior high school. His mother died and had a heart attack.


    Ji Rao was frightened. He rushed out to shout and asked the nanny to call. But the nanny just glanced in and continued to do her own business. When Ji Rao''s father was still in the main room, the nanny worked at home. In her heart, she naturally looked down on Ji Rao''s mother, who was a junior.


    She even felt that it was a play directed and performed by Ji Rao''s mother, a means of fake dizziness and sympathy.


    So she didn''t answer.


    Ji Rao knelt down in front of her and cried so badly that he kowtowed to her and begged her to call the hospital and save her mother.


    It took the nanny half an hour to call.

 Chapter 174

    It''s dangerous to have a heart attack and delay for one more minute. Ji Rao''s mother was out of breath when she was sent to the hospital.


    Ji Rao''s father didn''t say anything. He was the object of one night stand and had no feelings. His mother from cremation to burial, the whole process less than a day, Ji Rao father didn''t even look at it.


    He was alone. When he cleaned up his face, he was watching. When he was cremated, he was sitting outside waiting for his mother''s ashes. After he buried them, he stood in front of the small square and was dazed by the pictures above.


    He didn''t speak for a day. When he left, he said softly, "Mom, it''s no use being careful."


    After that, Ji Rao learned how to fight, learn how to go to bars, learn how to stay away at night, and learn how to fall. He is no longer the original bullying, crying child. People around him are afraid of him because he has a bad temper and fights to death.


    Ji Rao tried his best to reduce his sense of existence in school. He didn''t dare to say when others beat him. He was afraid that the teacher would call his parents.


    But after his mother died, he was not afraid. Every time he hit someone, the solution was to compensate them. But Ji Rao doesn''t care.


    His father didn''t pay much attention to him, but he didn''t pay much attention to money.


    Ji Rao has been doing this for three years, and then he ran into Si Jieyu when he was a sophomore in high school.


    Si Jieyu didn''t know him, but he recognized him at a glance.


    He inquired that Si Jieyu''s family was very poor and his academic performance was very good. Every time he was the first grade of a science student, he had a very good relationship with Zhu Ma.


    Ji Rao began to approach Si Jieyu. Si Jieyu was a good student. He took all his tusks and installed the students in front of him. He did not fight any more. He wore his school uniform and dyed his hair black. He did not swear any more. He soon joined the circle of the two. At that time, he was really good to Si Jieyu. As long as it was his stuff, let alone half of it, he was willing to give it to Si Jieyu.


    But he also found that no matter how hard he tried, his status in the heart of Si Jieyu was never as high as he Wengao. He Wen is better than Si Jieyu. He doesn''t go to bars or drink. Every day, he points to the front line in the dormitories, canteens and classrooms. His grades are close to Si Jieyu every time. Occasionally, they can compete for the first place in their grades. He is a representative of the three good young people of socialism.


    When they left together, Si Jieyu and he wenneng went from chemistry to physics, from biology to mathematics. Ji Rao doesn''t understand a sentence. He thinks that when they are together, they will spontaneously form a kind of boundary and separate themselves from the outside. Ji Rao doesn''t like this feeling very much.


    He hated Hewen.


    Ji Rao is a good friend with He Wen in front of Si Jieyu, but he has warned him many times and made many small stumbling blocks for him.


    But he wen didn''t hate Ji Rao, and didn''t report to Si Jieyu.


    This kind of day does not have a year, Ji Rao disguises the vest to drop.


    It was a primary school classmate who bullied Ji Rao with his half brother. He recognized Ji Rao, but he didn''t know that Ji Rao was no longer bullied like he was when he was a child. He still laughed at Ji Rao and said very ugly words. Ji Rao beat him, almost no disability.


    Unfortunately, Si Jieyu saw it and looked disgusted. Ji Rao saw him like that, and his malice, which had been suppressed for a year, suddenly poured out the next son.

 Chapter 175

    They had a long cold war.


    Later, Ji Rao couldn''t help but go to see Si Jieyu, but he didn''t know where he knew about the fight he had in the past few years and questioned him about it. Ji Rao fell a cup in front of Si Jieyu, and he didn''t bother to look at him.


    Later, he Wen''s mother got sick and asked for a lot of money. They were at a loss.


    Ji Rao finds Si Jieyu.


    He told Si Jieyu that he would give Hewen enough money to treat his illness, but only if Si Jieyu was with him.


    Si Jieyu thought he was sick, but there was no way.


    He can''t leave his mother alone, who is the aunt next door who watched him grow up.


    So Si Jieyu agreed.


    This relationship has been going on for three years. Ji Rao''s father''s company was found tax evasion and tax evasion, plus peer pressure, bankruptcy, at that time, Si Jieyu had enough ability. So he broke up with Ji Rao.


    But Ji Rao AI is miserable to him. He doesn''t hesitate to take two people''s videos as a threat and ask him to be with him.


    But Si Jieyu was not moved.


    Later, when Ji Rao heard that Si Jieyu was going to marry he Wen, he drove to their wedding scene, but he got into a traffic accident and died on the spot because he ran a red light.


    As soon as the story of "Zhuma Zhuma" is published, one third of the comments below are about Ji Rao. So Ji Rao was quite impressed by this story, because he also scolded Si Jieyu in his comments.


    Now this time point should be two people on the senior three, Ji Rao threat Si Jieyu with himself not long. After he was with Si Jieyu, he forced him to live in his home. Ji Rao Jian is also true. Every time Si Jieyu comes back, he asks for him.


    Last night, the boss Jie Yu pressed him to the French window. His strength was not human. Ji Rao finally passed out without support.


    And then when I woke up in the middle of the night, there was a different person in the shell.


    Ji Rao stood up against the wall, his legs soft, he almost did not kneel down. Ji Rao closed the window shaking her legs.


    It''s impossible for Si Jieyu to clean him. His legs are full of Si Jieyu''s things now. It''s very uncomfortable. Jirao is a little nauseous.


    He went to the bathroom to take a bath. When he cleaned his head, his expression of pain was ferocious, and he scolded the eighth generation ancestors of Si Jieyu in his heart.


    When he came back to his room after the bath, he saw a lump on the bed.


    Jirao slapped the light on.


    The man on the bed frowned and then opened his eyes. Originally some misty eyes, when seeing Ji Rao at the door, instantly become disdainful and impatient, as if Ji Rao is something disgusting.


    Si Jieyu looked at his watch, four o''clock.


    He frowned. "What are you doing?"


    "I come to sleep, I can''t see."


    Si Jieyu frowned more tightly, "why don''t you go to your room to sleep?"


    "This house belongs to me. What does it matter to you which room I go to?"


    Ji Rao''s malice to Si Jieyu is extreme. After Si Jieyu alienates him, Ji Rao, who used to want to give his life to Si Jieyu, seems to be dead. Now Ji Rao wants to make Si Jieyu feel better.


    But if not, Si Jieyu would not even look at him.


    Ji Rao in the original text can only use this clumsy method to let himself break into the sight of Si Jieyu.


    "OK, you sleep here, I''ll go." The tone was disgusting.

 Chapter 176

    Ji Rao just watched Si Jieyu get out of bed. When he came to his side, Ji Rao put out his hand and stopped him.


    "If I remember correctly, it''s time to pay tomorrow, isn''t it?"


    On Saturdays every week, he would send money to the sijieyu card, 100000 yuan a week, to treat Hewen''s mother.


    Si Jieyu clenched his fist. He looked down at Ji Rao''s face and wanted to punch him, "what do you mean?"


    Ji Rao chuckled, "it''s meaningless, just to remind you."


    Si Jieyu bit his teeth and finally turned around and went back to bed. Ji Rao and so on is his compromise, he seems to like to see Si Jieyu this pair of gnashing teeth and can''t take him how expression.


    Ji Rao went to bed, turned off the light, and turned on the little orange light beside the bed. Ji Rao has to turn on the little orange light every night, otherwise he can''t sleep.


    Si Jieyu doesn''t know why, but Ji Rao knows very well.


    Ji Rao is afraid of the dark. After his mother died, Ji Rao was a little depressed. This kind of disease can''t be seen in the daytime. Ji Rao fights and drinks crazier than anyone else in the daytime. But at night, Ji Rao shrinks in bed and hugs himself. Or sitting on the windowsill, staying all night. If it''s dark at night, Ji Rao can''t sleep.


    Si Jieyu turns his back to him, Ji Rao reaches out his hand and hugs him directly. He can feel that Si Jieyu''s body is stiff, but he doesn''t move at last.


    Ji Rao leaned forward and put his face on Si Jieyu''s back. He smelled the same smell as himself, and his heart was like a child who had stolen candy.


    Ji Rao had a cold wind all night and caught a cold the next day.


    Si Jieyu had class the next day and woke up at seven. When I got up, I noticed that holding my body was very hot. His two arms, which he usually held tightly, were gently brushed by him and released.


    Si Jieyu put on his clothes. When he got up, he saw Ji Rao frowning and shrinking in the quilt. His whole face was red.


    He buttoned up, then went and patted Ji Rao''s face, "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao snorted and shrunk more tightly.


    He pulled Ji Rao''s quilt. "You have a fever."


    Jirao didn''t respond.


    Si Jieyu left. He had done his utmost.


    He now dislikes Ji Rao as never before. When he goes out, he even thinks maliciously that if Ji Rao dies like this. He will not be entangled any more.


    After Si Jieyu went out, Ji Rao slowly climbed down from the bed, brain melon seeds buzzing.


    His whole body still aches very much, Ji Rao wears clothes while scolding.


    Si Jieyu is not a damn thing.


    It''s hard to pull.


    If it wasn''t for him, would he have a fever?


    The original owner''s enthusiasm is to feed the dog.


    Yubajiang is right. This mission is so simple.


    Just don''t love him.


    Let''s spend it.


    There will always be a day when sincerity will be exhausted. No matter how hot the fire is, it can''t be burning all the time. Disappointed save more, say don''t love also don''t love.


    Ji Rao''s biggest chip is that he doesn''t love Si Jieyu. No matter how much he pretends to lick the dog, no matter how indifferent Si Jieyu is to him, as long as he doesn''t like Si Jieyu, the world is not abusive.


    Ji Rao took his wallet to the hospital. Now in front of Si Jieyu, Ji Rao would not use it all the time.


    Ji Rao has never been a person who will aggrieve himself. The original owner of the world is still rich. Even if the company will go bankrupt in the future, it will be in the future.

 Chapter 177

    He went to the hospital for an injection and prescribed some medicine. When the fever subsided, Ji Rao went back to school.


    When Ji Rao came to the classroom, the teacher was lecturing on the stage.


    Ji Rao went in through the back door as if no one else. The sound made the whole class turn around. He saw the only unaffected figure in the last row.


    Today, he wore a simple white shirt and a pair of jeans. The sun came in from the window and fell on the top of his hair. Some people just stand there and you think they are clean.


    Ji Rao likes his clean job.


    It''s not like you.


    The teacher didn''t speak, looking at Ji Rao''s eyes coldly, I wish he would get out now.


    Ji Rao went over and threw his schoolbag on his shoulder on the desk, making a big noise. Si Jieyu finally looked up and glanced at him. The impatience in his eyes was clear in front of Ji Rao.


    They are a sophomore in science. Now that they have just entered senior three, they have separated the Qingbei class from the ordinary class.


    In the final exam of senior two, the top 60 students enter Qingbei class, and the last few students go to ordinary class. Those with excellent grades in senior three can also enter Qingbei class. Si Jieyu and he wen are well deserved classes in the north of Qing Dynasty, but one is in the first class in the north of Qing Dynasty and the other is in the second class in the north of Qing Dynasty.


    Ji Rao back to the bottom of the results can only be arranged in ordinary classes, but Ji Rao cheating in the exam, the results copied to the third grade, into the class of Si Jieyu. Even if the school knew he was cheating, it was too lazy to take care of it. As long as Ji rao''an is alive and doesn''t give them any trouble, they will thank God.


    When the seats were divided, Ji Rao often blocked the last row of Si Jieyu and announced directly to the whole class, "Si Jieyu is my deskmate. If you have eyes, go away."


    Those girls who want to sit with Si Jieyu are scattered.


    Si Jieyu didn''t think much of Ji Rao''s bullying appearance. He was disgusted to think that he had been making friends with him for such a long time and pretended to be so good.


    In the teacher''s eyes, Ji Rao is like a class''s excrement stirring stick. Rat excrement spoils a pot of soup. She can''t control it, and she can''t stir up trouble. She can''t bear to be angry and continues to teach, completely ignoring Ji Rao.


    "Turn the book to page 61..."


    Si Jieyu followed him through the book.


    Ji Rao didn''t even take the book. He stuffed the bag into his pocket and turned to see Si Jieyu.


    "Have you had lunch?"


    Si Jieyu didn''t speak.


    "Yes, or no?"


    Ji Rao is looking at Si Jieyu there. He keeps asking if he doesn''t speak.


    Si Jieyu nodded impatiently.


    "What did you eat?"


    "Noodles."


    "Is it delicious?"


    Si Jieyu took a deep breath Average. "


    Ji Rao looks at him with a smile. Si Jieyu looks like he wants to beat him.


    "It''s heartless of you to leave like that today. What if I burn to death?"


    Si Jieyu took a piece of straw paper from a thick pile of books and folded it twice. "Aren''t you very good? It''s been a thousand years. "


    Ji Rao grinned and ruffian, "I''ll pester you as long as I live, Si Jieyu. You''d better pray that I''ll die soon."


    The hand that Si Jieyu holds a pen pauses, the masseter muscle is tight for a while, the look that shows disgust extremely in the eye.


    Although he didn''t say a word, Ji Rao could see that for a moment, Si Jieyu wanted him to die.


    Ji Rao''s eyes dimmed for a while, and then the corners of his mouth opened even more, "you look really good today."

 Chapter 178

    I''m not a good man. I was born in the mire and in the dark. Since you have illuminated me, I won''t let you go. I''ll wrap around you like a vine, imprison you, suck your blood, and let you fall into hell with me.


    Blame yourself. Who let me see the light?


    Ji Rao went in the afternoon. As soon as his fever subsided, his head still ached and his whole body was uncomfortable.


    After class, he reached out and touched Si Jieyu, "where''s your cup?"


    Si Jieyu''s face did not change, "there is no water."


    In fact, Ji Rao didn''t put the cup on the table since he drank water from his cup last time. He just took the water from his cup last class, but he didn''t want Ji Rao to drink water from his cup.


    "Then you can get me a glass of water."


    "You don''t have hands or feet?"


    Ji Rao took his arm in a coquettish way. "I''m sick. I''m dizzy."


    Si Jieyu broke him away. "I still have to do my homework. There are only two steps to go by myself."


    Ji Rao leaned on the chair for a while and went out. He had no cup, so he had to go to the vending machine downstairs to buy it. When he bought water, he rang the bell. As if he didn''t hear it, he took the water slowly and went upstairs slowly. Push open the classroom door, open the chair and sit down.


    Si Jieyu was tired of such behavior, but he just frowned and didn''t speak. It''s like Ji Rao''s brow didn''t loosen when he was by his side.


    Ji Rao took out a bag of pills from his schoolbag, put a few capsules together with a bag of pills, and held a mineral water bottle to swallow one by one.


    Ji Rao never had a good meal when he was a child. When he was a child, he did not have a good meal. Later, he learned to stay up late and stay in bed. He basically did not eat breakfast. He ate less lunch and dinner, so his stomach was more fragile than others. The mineral water was a little cold, and he felt a stomachache after a few mouthfuls.


    After drinking, Ji Rao threw most of the remaining mineral water into the garbage can next to him, and then stuffed the remaining medicine into his schoolbag, zipped up, put his leg against his stomach, and fell asleep on the table.


    When Si Jieyu turned the book over, he took a look at it, and his eyes slid to the cup on the other side. It''s just a flash, and he''s back in class.


    Cold medicine is easy to make people sleep. Ji Rao was woken up when the bell rang after class. He raised his head and pressed his eyes when he was sleeping. He couldn''t see clearly in front of him for a long time.


    "Get out of the way."


    Si Jieyu wants to go out for dinner, but Ji Rao sits there blocking him. Hear Si Jieyu speak, Ji Rao also didn''t answer, the class left a few don''t eat dinner still brush topic people.


    Wait to slow down to come over, Ji Rao stands up from the seat to take the hand of Si Jieyu.


    Si Jieyu shakes off like an electric shock. He looks at Ji Rao in disgust and shock. He presses his voice and says, "this is outside. What are you doing?"


    Ji Rao laughed indifferently, even with a little malice, "what did I do? If you don''t just take a hand, it''s nothing. "


    Si Jieyu turned his eyes and stopped looking at him.


    "Well, let''s go and have dinner."


    After leaving the classroom, Si Jieyu walked quickly to the canteen, as if there was no one around him.


    "Si Jieyu, come home with me tonight."


    They knew what they were going to do when they went home.


    Si Jieyu stopped. He turned his head and looked at Ji Rao coldly. What he said was colder than the ice in February. "Ji Rao, you are so short of time, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 179

    Ji Rao didn''t feel ashamed at all. He looked at Si Jieyu with a playful smile, "yes, Si Jieyu, I beg you to fuck me."


    Although Si Jieyu''s family was not very rich, his education was very orthodox. This kind of rascal''s words directly bullied him, and his face was white and red.


    But Ji Rao didn''t know how to pick up the uniform of Si Jieyu and was pushed away by Si Jieyu. Ji Rao had no strength at all. He was tough on Si Jieyu last night. Today, he got sick again. Si Jieyu''s strength was not small. He tried his best to push out, and almost didn''t push Ji Rao down.


    "Ji Rao, you are so shameless."


    Ji Rao licked the corner of his mouth, showing a very coquettish smile, tone of mockery like, "yes, you want to face, you want to face the most. I don''t know who put me on the French window last night. At that time, I was not afraid of being seen. What am I afraid of now? "


    Ji Rao said that Si Jieyu was speechless, because Ji Rao was right. Last night, Ji Rao said that he Wenjian was cheap. When he was a friend, he was ambiguous. When he was a lover, he didn''t want to give up the money he took from him. Si Jieyu was so angry that he forced him on the French window.


    I didn''t apply lubricant. I pushed it in raw. He used ruthless strength son, Ji Rao cry of fierce, finally Ji Rao fainted, he threw a person to the ground, oneself went to bed.


    Si Jieyu is not a cold-blooded person, otherwise he would not go to save Ji Rao when he was a child. He saw a cat and dog on the road and would like to pick them up. So Ji Rao couldn''t figure out why Si Jieyu was so kind to so many people, but he was so cold-blooded to himself. He tried so hard to please him, and in the end he was nothing.


    In the view of Si Jieyu, his friendship with Ji Rao has just disappeared under Ji Rao''s bad nature and dirty means of threat. Ji Rao doesn''t need to be distressed because he is responsible for everything he has suffered. He doesn''t pity himself. Who else will take care of him?


    "Jie Yu!"


    Ji Rao heard the voice and pulled his face down.


    The man who came was he Wen. He saw Si Jieyu from a distance and came over, "are you going to have dinner?"


    "Go." This is Si Jieyu.


    "No This is Ji Rao.


    At the moment when Si Jieyu saw he Wen, his face softened a lot, and he even laughed slightly, which was quite different from just now.


    "If you don''t eat, go back by yourself."


    "If I don''t, you can''t either."


    Si Jieyu''s face was so easy to ease. He turned to look at Ji Rao. His eyes were full of warning, "Ji Rao, don''t look for trouble."


    Ji Rao looks at he wen with her chest in her arms. He Wen is very clever, with short hair. When Liu Hai''er falls down, she looks very good. Her skin is white and tender, her lips are light pink, and her nose is covered with gold framed glasses. She looks very comfortable.


    He and Si Jieyu are the kind of gangsters who make people feel good at a glance, not Ji Rao, who can''t be provoked at a glance.


    So when they stand together, Ji Rao is always jealous for no reason. He is jealous that he can''t get into them. Even if he pretends to be a good student, he is still a world away from them. He followed them like an acrobatic clown.


    "I''m going to have dinner alone with Si Jieyu, do you understand?"


    "Ji Rao!"


    He wen Leng Leng, and then some embarrassed face like, "in this way, then I''ll go first."

 Chapter 180

    Si Jieyu didn''t want to be too ugly in front of He Wen, so when he wen left, he pulled him.


    Just this, let Ji Rao''s face whole son sink down.


    "I''ll call you later."


    He wen nodded and left.


    Ji Rao looked at Si Jieyu staring at He Wen''s back and sneered, "still looking? There''s no one left. "


    Si Jieyu took back his eyes. He didn''t want to get angry. He didn''t want to look at Ji Rao any more. His tone was full of fatigue and doubt. "Ji Rao, what do you want?"


    "I just want you. From the beginning, my goal was just you. "


    "We agreed before. I''ll sleep with you and you''ll pay for the medicine. But is it too much for you to take care of my personal life? "


    "I''m crazy about mental cleanliness, Si Jieyu. I feel sick when someone touches you. Even if you say one more word, you feel sick. " The sky has been a little dark, Ji Rao''s eyes in the dark is not too obvious, "I did promise you not to move the congratulatory message, but Si Jieyu, I also told you, with me together, less pay attention to the congratulatory message, otherwise I don''t guarantee what I can do, you know me, right?"


    Si Jieyu''s whole body trembled, his pretty lips trembled twice, "madman."


    Ji Rao suddenly laughed again, like a schizophrenic, "remember to come to my house tomorrow night, come after class, I don''t like to wait."


    Si Jieyu watched Ji Rao disappear in the dark and felt that his whole body was chilly. He really wants to break up with Ji Rao. He doesn''t want to be involved any more.


    But when he thought of the woman who was almost silent in the hospital bed, he clearly remembered that when he was a child, the woman cut an apple and cut it in half, one for herself and one for Hewen. This woman is almost her second mother.


    The high medical expenses made both Si Jieyu and he wen despair.


    If you leave jirao, she will die.


    Si Jieyu stood in place for a while, then took out his mobile phone. The recent page of conversation was almost all from Ji Rao. He didn''t put Ji Rao in his address book, but he had to look at the phone number several times a day. He only had a glance to know who it was.


    Si Jieyu called He Wen.


    There is a little noise over there. It should be in the canteen.


    "Ah, Hewen, don''t you eat green pepper? Then I''ll eat it. "


    "Good. I''ll take a call first Hello, Jie Yu


    Si Jieyu gave a "hum".


    "What''s the matter?"


    Listening to He Wen''s voice, Si Jieyu felt that the temperature of his whole body had picked up again, which made him feel a little warm beside him.


    "Nothing. Are you eating?"


    "Well, did you eat it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No


    He didn''t mention Ji Rao. He knew that the money Si Jieyu gave him was probably related to Ji Rao, but he didn''t want to tell himself what happened between him and Ji Rao, so he didn''t ask.


    "Don''t take care of yourself. The canteen hasn''t closed yet. I''ll buy something you like later and send it to you."


    "Good." The corner of the mouth of division section Yu involuntarily curved, "that you eat first, I hang up first."


    "Well."


    Si Jieyu took a long breath and went to the classroom.


    He looked at the timetable written on the blackboard, took out the papers and exercise books in advance, and changed the refill for the pen without oil.


    "Jie Yu, he Wen."


    The boy at the door turned and yelled at the class.

 Chapter 181

    When Si Jieyu came out of the classroom, he Wen was waiting for him outside with a plastic bag. He was playing with his mobile phone. When he heard the sound, he raised his head. When he saw Si Jieyu, he turned off his mobile phone and put it back in his pocket.


    "I bought you some small bags and a cup of soybean milk, which is convenient to eat."


    Qingbei class 1 and class 2 are next to each other. It''s time to have class in ten minutes. The noise of the ordinary class downstairs is breaking and rushing up on the top of the building. Both classes in Qingbei are very quiet. When you look at the classroom, most of them have entered the learning state.


    Si Jieyu took the meal, and they went to the railing of the corridor and looked down. The hall was full of people.


    "Eat it. It''ll be cold later."


    "Well." Si Jieyu bit a bun, "how''s Auntie''s illness?"


    When you look at this person, you feel that he is not very happy. People just want to open his eyebrows and comfort him in his ear.


    "Not bad. It didn''t get worse, but it didn''t get better. "


    Si Jieyu looked at the black circles under He Wen''s eyes and frowned, "are you going to take a part-time job again?"


    "Well."


    He Wen''s mother''s illness is like a bottomless pit. He Wen''s father died long ago, and his family has no savings. The cost of treatment depends on the 100000 yuan that Si Jieyu gives each month, but there is no surplus left. He wen wants to eat and buy papers. He earns all the money from his spare time.


    High school three busy, you can imagine how tired he is.


    "Heven, you don''t have to work so hard. My living expenses can be used together with you. We can save a little and make do with it. Now it''s a sprint year. Don''t be too tired. "


    "Well, I know."


    He wen Chao Si Jie Yu smiles, then reaches out his hand and points his head, "well, it''s time for class, go back quickly."


    "Go back first. I''ll finish the bun."


    "What are you doing?"


    The smile on Si Jieyu''s face was stiff, and he wen took back his hand in amazement.


    Ji Rao stood at the top of the stairs, holding a heat preservation box in his hand and singing a faint smile on his face.


    As for the normal routine, the supporting actor who deeply loves the protagonist''s attack is afraid that the protagonist won''t have enough to eat and goes to buy a meal outside school. When he comes back to see the protagonist''s attack and the protagonist''s acceptance, and the protagonist''s acceptance of the love steamed stuffed bun brought by the protagonist''s acceptance, the supporting actor should leave dejected, and then find a desolate place to lose his soul with his boxed meal.


    But Ji Rao doesn''t follow the routine.


    He can''t be the same as Ji Rao in the original, saying nothing and holding everything in his heart until he dies. Si Jieyu doesn''t know how much Ji Rao loves him.


    Ji Rao bought the rice on purpose. How could he not let Si Jieyu see it.


    He took two steps forward. "What are you doing?"


    Si Jieyu subconsciously blocked in front of he''s tattoo, "it''s just talking."


    "Speak?" Ji Rao looks at he wen behind Si Jieyu and nods his head and laughs. Then the next moment, he suddenly drops the thermos box on the ground. With a bang, the food inside is scattered all over the ground.


    All the students who passed by were startled. Even he Wen was shocked by his sudden.


    Si Jieyu twisted his brows and looked at the soup and rice coming out of his feet. He moved his feet as if it was dirty.


    "You talk with your hands, don''t you?"


    "Ji Rao, what are you mad about?"

 Chapter 182

    Ji Rao went over and grabbed Si Jieyu. "Si Jieyu, I didn''t tell you to stay away from him, didn''t you listen? You don''t listen to me


    "Ji Rao!" Si Jieyu tried to break off Ji Rao''s hand holding his collar.


    Ji Rao looks at he wen fiercely, then punches him in the face.


    Ji Rao has been used to fighting since he was a child. His strength is too much for a normal person. He Wen was directly knocked down on the ground.


    Si Jieyu is on fire. He grabs Ji Rao''s back neck and kicks him in the stomach.


    The foot was right in the middle of the stomach. Ji Rao lost her strength in a moment. She was in a cold sweat, and her face suddenly lost its color. She even groaned and groaned in pain, leaving only the air-conditioning.


    Si Jieyu throws Ji Rao on the ground, and then goes to see he Wen.


    "Are you all right, heven?"


    Half of He Wen''s face was swollen and his eyes were black. Si Jieyu didn''t dare to touch it. "Go, I''ll take you to the infirmary."


    Ji Rao fell to the ground. He got along well with some bad luck people in the ordinary class, but this floor is all from Qingbei class. They don''t like Ji Rao, the second generation of rich people who only have money but can''t go through the back door. So most of them just watch or hurry by. No one asks how Ji Rao is.


    After all, Si Jieyu only had one punch. He Wen could stand up and talk. Why can''t Ji Rao?


    Ji Rao was in great pain. He took out his cell phone from his pocket with trembling hands and then made a call.


    The phone will be through in a minute.


    "Hello, brother Rao."


    "The sea..." Ji Rao is trembling.


    "Brother Rao, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I am At the door of the classroom... "


    "OK, brother Rao, you wait. I''ll come right away."


    Lou Hai is one of Ji Rao''s brothers. He goes to the technical school. The school is next to Ji Rao''s school. Ji Rao calls and he arrives in 20 minutes.


    When I went upstairs, there was a man lying on the ground, surrounded by teachers and students.


    "I''m sorry, you fools." Lou Hai called and rushed over, "people are like this. How can you stand aside? Are you a group of top students with mental retardation? "


    "We called the infirmary and they''re coming right away."


    "Just like you, you''ll die when you come."


    Lou Hai picked Ji Rao up. The range was too big. Ji Rao snorted in pain.


    Lou Hai touched Ji Rao''s back and broke into a cold sweat. He was so scared that he rushed downstairs. "Brother Rao, you insist. I''ll take you to the hospital. You can insist."


    Lou Hai drove through three red lights to send Ji Rao to the hospital.


    When asking the family members to sign, he called Ji Rao''s brother again.


    Fu Heng had nothing to do tonight. He called a young model to open a room. His clothes and trousers were all stripped off. Suddenly, a fool called him and hung up several times. Fu Heng scolded the man when he picked him up.


    "Well, Fugo."


    "Who are you?"


    "You don''t know me Brother Rao has been beaten to stomach bleeding. Can you come and sign it? "


    The two legs of the young model were all set up, and Fu Heng was on the way to the hole. As a result, when he heard this sentence, he was stunned, as if he didn''t hear it clearly, "what do you say? You say it again


    "Brother Rao''s stomach is bleeding. The doctor saw that he was under age and asked me not to sign on his behalf. Can you... "


    "Why don''t you look for his father?"


    "Brother Rao didn''t tell me his father''s mobile number..."


    Fu Heng''s face was a little strange for a moment. When he was a child, he did bully Ji Rao a little bit ruthlessly, but later after Ji Rao''s mother died, Fu Heng felt that bullying him was boring, and gradually ignored him.

 Chapter 183

    Later, they didn''t talk to each other at home. It was like they didn''t have each other in their life. They went to high school and Fu Heng lived in school, and they didn''t go back. Now Ji Rao lives on campus and Fu Heng goes to university. He seldom comes back once. So they haven''t seen each other for more than half a year.


    Their home is just under the capital. Fu Heng is not far away from university. He is still here, not far from the hospital.


    He spread the young model''s feet and sat naked beside the bed, one leg drooping, the other bending on the bed, the posture was very casual, "you said he was hit with stomach bleeding?"


    Although Lou Hai is worried, he doesn''t dare to urge Fu Heng. Ji Rao is not close to Fu Heng, and he even has a little hatred. He just calls Fu Heng when he has no choice. Fu Heng is patient when he asks, for fear that Fu Heng won''t come if he doesn''t like it.


    "Well."


    "By whom?"


    "I don''t know."


    Fu Heng laughs, which is very strange. His younger brother has not learned well since junior high school. Fighting is a common practice. He has always been the only one to beat others. How did he turn over the boat today?


    "Brother Fu, come quickly. I''m afraid something will happen to brother Rao."


    "What can happen to him?" Fu Heng thought of pushing him into the water when he was a child, but he didn''t drown him. He snorted and laughed, "life is cheap."


    "Brother fu..."


    "OK, send me the address. I''ll go."


    Fu Heng hung up his cell phone and threw it on the bed. The young model sitting askew on the bed had loose hair, and he didn''t wear anything. Fu Heng didn''t look at it.


    "Go down and give me a cigarette."


    The young model didn''t dare to listen, so she went to the table to help him get cigarettes without wearing any clothes.


    Fu Heng smoked a cigarette and began to dress. When Fu Heng left, he patted the young model''s face and shoved a check for 200000 yuan into her gully. "I''m leaving."


    He was only ten minutes away from the hospital, and was stunned by his ink for twenty minutes. When he arrived at the hospital, Lou Hai was about to sweat. Seeing Fu Heng coming, it was like seeing his father.


    When Fu Heng signed, Lou Hai was relieved.


    Fu Heng see louhai this embarrassed, smile, "this time where fight?"


    Lou Hai shook his head. "I don''t know. That''s what happened when brother Rao called me."


    He clenched his fist, bit his teeth, and looked like a wolf.


    Damn it, let him know who fucked jirao. He has to screw that man''s head off.


    Fu Heng looks at Lou Hai''s yellow hair and thinks of Ji Rao''s fzl temperament. He can''t help but look away. Although he was dumb when he was a child, he is good-natured and more pleasant than he is now.


    "I''ll go first if it''s OK."


    "OK, thank you, brother Fu. Take your time."


    Fu Heng frowned. What he said was like, like He and Ji Rao belong to the same family. Is he just here to help?


    He shook his head and left.


    Lou Hai paid all the operation expenses. Lou Hai''s family was not very rich or even very poor. Before he met Ji Rao, he used to collect protection fees from lower grades. Later, when he saw Ji Rao, he thought that the child was wearing famous brands. He was good-looking and small. He looked easy to handle, so he took a stick to collect protection fees.


    At that time, Ji Rao was extremely cruel, not that he was good at fighting, but that he was willing to work hard.


    He is not afraid of death. What else can he be afraid of?

 Chapter 184

    Lou Hai was frightened by his strength, and finally he didn''t get the protection fee. Instead, he became Ji Rao''s younger brother. Later, I learned that Ji Rao was not a junior student at all. He was the same as Ji Rao. Maybe it was malnutrition that made him look like this.


    After Lou Hai follows Ji Rao, Ji Rao asks him to go east. He dares not go west. He is more obedient than a dog. But Ji Rao did not lose him. He could continue to go to school because Ji Rao gave him money. I don''t know why. Ji Rao didn''t study himself, and he thought it very important to study. He always told him to study hard.


    The brothers and sisters in Lou Hai''s family are all helped by Ji Rao every month. They usually have meals together, and Ji Rao takes the money. If there is any difficulty in Lou Hai''s family, Ji Rao will give money without saying a word.


    Lou Hai always says to return it, but Ji Rao doesn''t take it seriously. He knows that Ji Rao doesn''t care about the money, but for him, it''s life-saving money. He remembers every sum of money Ji Rao gives him, and he will pay it off in the future.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes, he felt very uncomfortable.


    "Brother Rao, you wake up."


    "Well." Ji Rao propped himself up to do it. His stomach hurt so much that his face was distorted.


    Lou Hai holds Ji Rao to sit up, "slow down."


    "Where''s my cell phone?"


    "Here it is."


    Lou Hai takes the mobile phone on the desk and shoves it into Ji Rao''s hand. Ji Rao unlocks it, leaving behind the phone and text messages.


    "It''s all Liuzi. I heard that you had an operation. I''m very worried. I said I''d come to see you."


    Ji Rao turned it over to the end, then turned off her cell phone and put it aside.


    Lou Hai knows that Ji Rao is looking for Si Jieyu, and he doesn''t know what medicine the man surnamed Si has given brother Rao. Brother Rao is so rare to him. Even before a period of time, Ji Rao clearly told them to break, just to be with Si Jieyu.


    Lou Hai can''t figure it out. Si Jieyu doesn''t even dare to see Ji Rao''s real face. Why is he dominating Ji Rao.


    "Come on." Ji Rao said, "they''re really coming, and the hospital will turn upside down."


    "That''s about you, too."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak. She glanced at the water cup on the table, "water."


    Lou Hai quickly handed the cup to him, but the water was still warm. Ji Rao took two sips and put them down.


    "I''ll be out of the hospital tonight."


    "The doctor says you need to stay a few more days."


    "How many more days?" Ji Rao snorted with a smile, "so that Si Jieyu and he wen can collude for a few days?"


    Ji Rao''s face suddenly sank, "impossible. I can''t keep them quiet. "


    "Brother Rao, why do you want to? What''s good about Si Jieyu? You don''t care about your body. You don''t know what your stomach is like. You are usually so powerful, who can touch your hair, who dares to touch your hair? It''s Si Jieyu who hit you this time. "


    "Shut up." Ji Rao copied the water cup again and smashed it on Lou Hai. He said, "you''re talking a lot, aren''t you?"


    Bang.


    The cup fell to the ground and broke. Lou Hai was also wet with water. He was hit in the ribs and felt a dull pain.


    "Oh, what''s the matter again? This is the first time." He looked at the debris on the ground, "Rao Er, angry again?"


    In the door came a red hair, not short, wearing a black cowboy, a black jacket, a scar at the corner of the eye, a row of earrings on the right ear, and a lip nail on the lip.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Brother, I can''t come to see if I have an operation?"

 Chapter 185

    Hongmao, that is Chen Yuda, is one of Ji Rao''s brothers. He knew Ji Rao because he had seen Ji Rao fight in the night before and became interested in it. Later, when he got in touch with him, he found that Ji Rao was really good. They hit it off and worked in collusion.


    Louhai didn''t feel anything. He took the paper and wiped the water on his body calmly. "Where''s Liuzi?"


    "Guo Liu, that fool, recently fell in love with a girl who studies art. That girl just hooked him off with a phone call." Red hair sneered, "just like a fool."


    "When will you be discharged?"


    Ji Rao leaned against the pillow, slightly tilted his head to see red hair, "what''s the matter?"


    Red hair just said it. "I fell in love with a woman that day and wanted to play with her. As a result, a man came out and gave me a stick without saying a word."


    Ji Rao sneered, "do you still need to tell me this kind of thing? Why don''t you clean it up by yourself? "


    "The key is that he is from your school. He seems to be in the same class with you."


    "So what." Ji Rao saw a square shape in the pocket of his red pants, and raised his chin to him, "give me a cigarette."


    Red hair just took out, Lou Hai stopped, "brother Rao, you just had an operation, what cigarette do you smoke?"


    Red hair''s cigarette was taken away by Lou Hai and confiscated. He leaned over and touched Lou Hai''s face. "We Xiaohai have really become your brother Rao''s mother-in-law."


    Among the four, Lou Hai is more upright. He is also a gangster to support his family. Therefore, Ji Rao never tells Liuzi Hongmao that he is superfluous, but he is especially reluctant to ask Lou hai to fight and find fault with him. Every time he meets Lou Hai, he makes him study hard.


    He always felt that Lou Hai should not have been a gangster all his life.


    Liuzi Hongmao is one of those people who go to the street to kick anyone who doesn''t like him, but louhai is different. After he doesn''t lack money, he doesn''t look for trouble or get involved in fighting. In fact, it''s not that he can''t fight, but Ji Rao doesn''t want him to.


    If Lou Hai doesn''t give it, Ji Rao doesn''t say much.


    "If you want to say that, I''ll be very rude."


    Ji Rao looked at him strangely, "it has nothing to do with me, OK? I''m not a fool with too much love. "


    "Who knows, Si Jieyu, don''t you have to be a baby?"


    Ji Rao directly hit red hair, "don''t mention him to me."


    Red hair looked at Lou Hai''s not so good-looking face, about also know who Ji Rao is in hospital.


    He doesn''t love Ji Rao like Lou Hai. He wants to laugh. He and Ji Rao have been together for so many years. He has never seen Ji Rao treat anyone better and pretend to be a good student. If he wants to break up with them, what will happen in the end? People still don''t like him.


    He has already told Ji Rao that they are not the same people at all. Ji Rao Fei doesn''t listen. He has to come up with a fool. He doesn''t allow others to say that Si Jieyu is not good. Who says he is in a hurry.


    Don''t say that he lives in the hospital now, but he will be killed by Si Jieyu later. That''s Ji Rao''s own work. He doesn''t listen to me and deserves it.


    "What''s good about Si Jieyu? Look at Xiaohai. We have responsibilities and responsibilities. We are good-looking, good-looking and sincere to you. You can''t find anyone who is so good to you even with a lantern. You have to be blind to see it."


    "You can talk without talking, can''t you?"


    See Ji Rao temper again, red hair surrender like, "Chengcheng, I don''t say, don''t say OK."

 Chapter 186

    At night, Ji Rao wants to go back. Lou Hai can''t persuade him. Finally, Ji Rao slaps him and almost doesn''t spit blood.


    "Hurry back to class. I''ll be out for another day."


    Ji Rao covered her stomach and drove home.


    After sitting for half an hour, I looked up when I got off the bus. Sure enough, the light was off. Ji Rao went upstairs and twisted the doorknob as if he didn''t want to.


    Ji Rao takes the key to open the door, turns on the light, and changes her shoes at the door. The room was chilly and unpopular.


    Ji Rao sits on the sofa and dials out.


    It''s hung up.


    He called again. After a while, I answered.


    "Hello."


    "Hang up on me, don''t you?"


    Si Jieyu''s face is not good-looking. Ji Rao always has the ability to make him unhappy. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Did I ask you to come home last night?"


    When Si Jieyu heard the word "home", he felt ironic.


    He didn''t speak. He didn''t see Ji Rao all day today. He thought Ji Rao was angry with him and didn''t want to see him. He didn''t even know that he kicked Ji Rao to the hospital yesterday. After he came back, no one around him talked about it, and Si Jieyu couldn''t take the initiative to ask, so he thought Ji Rao didn''t know where to go today.


    "Now, get back here. Otherwise, I''ll go to school and find you, and you''ll decide for yourself. "


    Si Jieyu looked at the hung up phone and wanted to throw it out.


    "Jie Yu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Si Jieyu heard he Wen''s voice, and his body was very flustered. He was angry and said, "it''s OK."


    He wen looked down at the cell phone of Yan Si Jieyu, "is it Ji Rao?"


    Si Jieyu said vaguely.


    "If he wants you to go back, you should go back first. It''s time for the entrance guard. Besides, you have to go back and apologize for kicking someone that day. "


    Si Jieyu''s Adam''s Apple moved, which made him feel uncomfortable. His eyes fell on He Wen''s face, which was still swollen. He touched his face with some heartache, "is it still painful? I''m to blame for that. "


    He wen chuckled. "What''s it to do with you? Don''t feel sorry. It''s OK with me. "


    The more he said that, the more distressed Si Jieyu was. Originally, I felt that I was a little bit upset after kicking Ji Rao. I didn''t have any more. I just wanted to kick him harder yesterday.


    When Si Jieyu went back, Ji Rao was still sitting on the sofa, and his posture didn''t move.


    What''s on TV is the dog blood ethics drama. Ji Rao doesn''t watch it. He turns on the TV just to make a sound in the room, so as not to make him feel that he is actually alone here.


    Si Jieyu changed his shoes and went upstairs without looking at Ji Rao.


    "Wait a minute."


    Si Jieyu stopped.


    "What for?"


    "Sleep."


    "I''ll pay you a hundred thousand dollars for your sleep?"


    Si Jieyu stood on the stairs and looked down at Ji Rao. His face was cold. "Don''t you just buy me to sleep with you?"


    Ji Rao''s face twisted for a while. He opened his mouth and wanted to retort, only to find that he couldn''t say a word. He didn''t want to, but apart from this dirty deal, he didn''t know how to tie Si Jieyu to himself.


    Si Jieyu. If Ji Rao doesn''t have to circle Si Jieyu, he can disappear from his life in a moment.


    So Rao Ji gave him a smile. "I thought you didn''t know." He opened his arms and laughed like a poppy or a poppy, "come here."

 Chapter 187

    "Come on."


    Si Jieyu came down. He went to Ji Rao. He really looked at Ji Rao, but there was no Ji Rao in his eyes.


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes. His eyelashes were long and dense. When he looked down, his eyelashes were straight and gentle, which could cover all the emotions in his eyes.


    When he looked up again, there was only a smile in his eyes.


    Ji Rao hugs Si Jieyu. He doesn''t move and stands there like a log.


    But just feel the temperature of Si Jieyu, just listen to the heartbeat in Si Jieyu''s chest, Ji Rao''s heart has been filled. It always gives him the illusion that the person in front of him is his own.


    Si Jieyu is really not used to it. He thinks Ji Rao is ill.


    At the beginning, when he promised Ji Rao to be together, he thought Ji Rao just wanted to be cheated. At that time, Ji Rao pestered him as soon as they came back. Every time Si Jieyu asked him to recite it, and then he finished his normal sex without expression.


    Later, Ji Rao seemed dissatisfied. When he brought Si Jieyu back, he would chat with him and even cook for him. But the white sugar and salt were not clear, and soy sauce and vinegar could be confused. Even if it was cooked or not, he had to pick up a piece from the pot to taste it. Even like now, holding him, just like a hug between lovers.


    It''s kind of funny.


    Is the relationship between him and Ji Rao a trading relationship? After this time, he doesn''t need the money. Ji Rao has nothing to do with him.


    "Si Jieyu, hold me."


    Ji Rao is stuffy in Si Jieyu''s arms. His voice is stuffy.


    Si Jieyu naturally didn''t hear it. Ji Rao did not speak.


    The surrounding air quieted down. If Ji Rao didn''t hold him, he could feel that he was alone in the room. I don''t know why. At the moment when I looked up, the light flashed through his eyes, making Si Jieyu feel that it was suddenly cold around him. The cold seemed to penetrate into his bones.


    He thought vaguely that Ji Rao had lived with him since he was a junior high school student. He has been living alone for so many years in this empty house.


    Division section Yu in the heart to Ji Rao the wall that erect, split a seam in an instant.


    That night, they were madly doing love and love in bed. Ji Rao just left the hospital with a severe stomachache. He was sweating all over, but he still held Si Jieyu''s neck. Even though he was almost unconscious of the pain, he kept urging Si Jieyu to make him faster and faster.


    It seems that only in this way can he feel the existence of Si Jieyu.


    When Si Jieyu left the next day, looking at Ji Rao curled up in a small group, he couldn''t help thinking of their madness last night.


    It seems like I haven''t been this crazy in a long time.


    Ji Rao still didn''t go to wash. They didn''t go to bed until three or three o''clock in the morning. They were all exhausted.


    He couldn''t help thinking of his first time with Ji Rao. He knew that Ji Rao asked him to do that kind of thing. He was too ashamed to speak.


    He was about to break the door, but he woke up again when he called. He Wen''s mother is getting worse in the hospital and is in urgent need of money for treatment.


    Ji Rao just sat on the sofa, watching TV very relaxed, and lightly tossed a word to him, "I can give you the money immediately after I finish it."


    He compromised for money.


    That night he wanted to find a trap, Ji Rao said no.


    Si Jieyu stopped talking at that time.

 Chapter 188

    Ji Rao looked at him with a smile and said, "are you afraid I''m sick?"


    Si Jieyu didn''t speak, just clubbed.


    He stood at the edge of the bed, his head undressed, his mouth like a log, looking ugly and pitiful.


    Ji Rao took a stack of materials from the bedside table, and directly threw them on the face of Ji Jieyu, sneering, "no disease, very well."


    Si Jieyu lowered his head and scanned the information, but he didn''t pick it up. Since Ji Rao dares to give it to him, it means he must be right. It''s hard for him to pick it up again.


    That night, when Si Jieyu pinched Ji Rao''s waist to get in and out, his soul seemed to be separated from his body. His body got pleasure, but his spirit was disgusting, and he could hardly breathe.


    He thought in a trance, no matter you are up or down, as long as the sex is not voluntary, it is mandatory.


    When Si Jieyu went out, he ran into a man at the door, who seemed to ring the doorbell. Unexpectedly, he opened the door.


    It was a boy about his age. When the boy saw Si Jieyu, he was stunned for two seconds, and then his face sank.


    "Why don''t you ask Ji Rao?"


    "What about the others?"


    He looked down and saw that the boy was carrying a plastic bag with a soup bag in it, which should have come to deliver rice. Si Jieyu didn''t know why the man''s tone was so strong, but he didn''t say anything, "sleep in it."


    Lou Hai clenched his teeth, pushed the lower division Jie Yu, let him get out of the way, and then put the plastic bag on the table by the door, "you come with me."


    Si Jieyu frowned. He instinctively didn''t want to have any contact with Ji Rao''s circle, and Ji Rao''s friends didn''t want to have any relationship at all.


    So when Lou Hai came to grab his arm, he dodged, "sorry, I''m in a hurry for class."


    "You are Si Jieyu."


    Si Jieyu looked at Lou Hai, eyes alienated and alert.


    Lou Hai gave a smile, which was definitely not kind. Lou Hai pulls Si Jieyu''s arm out.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lou Hai is afraid that Ji Rao will go to bed when the ghost of Si Jieyu shouts, so he closes the door gently.


    "What are you doing! I called the police! Let go


    Lou Hai turned a deaf ear, dragged him into the corridor, and then threw him forward. Si Jieyu almost fell to the ground.


    "Are you sick?"


    Lou Hai stood there and looked at Si Jieyu, "did you hit Ji Rao yesterday?"


    Si Jie Yu paused for a moment, and then said, "it''s me."


    "You''re tough."


    "It''s the one he hit first. What''s wrong with me going back?"


    Lou Hai nodded with a smile, then pulled forward the collar of Chieh Chieh Chieh Yu and punched him, "you don''t want to be shameless!"


    Si Jieyu was grabbed by his collar, and there was no other emotion in his eyes. He was always light, as if Lou Hai''s behavior could not make him feel afraid or anything else.


    Lou Hai responded to his eyes, as if he was looking at a garbage, "dumb? Speak up


    Si Jieyu took a breath and said coldly, "birds of a feather flock together."


    "You


    Lou Hai raised his fist to fight again, but suddenly there was a little noise behind him.


    "The sea."


    Lou Hai''s fist stopped.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lou Hai let go of Si Jieyu and threw him forward. When he turned around, he saw Ji Rao standing at the door. He put on a bathrobe, and his white skin was wide open. There were traces of green and purple. When Lou Hai saw it, he almost lost his sense.


    He clenched his fist, afraid that he could not help strangling Si Jieyu.

 Chapter 189

    Si Jieyu was stunned when he saw Ji Rao. He saw Ji Rao look at him, yawned and turned back.


    "Sea, come in."


    When Lou Hai went in, the door slammed.


    Si Jieyu pursed his lips. He didn''t know whether he didn''t react or what. His feet were nailed in the same place and didn''t move.


    Then he heard Lou Hai''s voice coming from the door, which was almost roaring, so Si Jieyu could hear it.


    "Brother Rao, he just sent you to the hospital yesterday! You don''t care about him so much. What''s good about him? "


    Si Jieyu seems to have missed a beat in his heart.


    Get into the hospital?


    No wonder I didn''t come to school yesterday.


    In fact, he should have thought, according to Ji Rao''s temperament, if it''s OK, Ji Rao will catch up and slap him when he takes he wen to the infirmary.


    When he got to the school, Si Jieyu couldn''t help looking to the side, although the one next to him was empty. He didn''t know what he was looking at.


    In the afternoon, Ji Rao came. When he came into the classroom again, opened his chair and sat down, Si Jieyu didn''t turn a blind eye as before.


    He Yu Guang glanced at Ji Rao and felt that Ji Rao''s face seemed paler than ordinary people.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at Si Jieyu. He slowly showed a smile to him. He was like a child who did bad things. He pasted it in his ear and whispered, "if I don''t come, don''t you get together with your bamboo horse? Do you want me not to come


    Si Jieyu''s face became ugly again.


    It''s easy for him to care about Ji Rao. He thinks that Ji Rao''s current physical condition is not suitable for school, but Ji Rao is Ji Rao. No matter what, it''s Ji Rao that people can''t like.


    After class in the afternoon, Si Jieyu answered the phone.


    "Hello?"


    Ji Rao has been paying attention to his side. He doesn''t know what to say on the phone. Si Jieyu''s face is pulled down.


    "Where is it? OK, I''ll be right there


    When he wanted to leave, Ji Rao grabbed him and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "I There''s something wrong with He Wen''s mother. I''ll go and have a look. "


    "Have a look?" Ji Rao didn''t let go. She was almost paranoid and asked, "are you watching He Wen or going to have a private meeting with him now?"


    "Ji Rao, are you in good spirits?"


    Ji Rao let go. Si Jieyu didn''t say anything and ran out of the classroom.


    As soon as he left, Ji Rao''s dark expression disappeared and became more like a normal person. Ji Rao breathed, then sat down on the chair and relaxed with her head up.


    Just now I was right for Si Jieyu.


    Ji Rao has mental problems.


    It''s a bit of moderate depression, and paranoid personality disorder.


    He did not rest for a while, the mobile phone suddenly rang, Ji Rao took up a look, is red hair.


    He took it.


    "Hello?"


    "Is that Mr. Ji Rao Ji, please?"


    "It''s me."


    "Ah, well, your brother is suspected of intentionally injuring people. Is it convenient for you to come here?"


    Ji Rao


    Ji Rao to the Bureau, the police check to him to understand the situation.


    Red hair hit people, and then was seen by another person, the man rushed to show off his hero, red hair a blunder with an iron stick to hit people''s head.


    Now we need relatives to investigate the situation. When Hongmao was a child, his family was killed in a car accident, leaving his grandmother alone. But he can''t really let his grandmother come here. He''s so old. Can''t it happen when he comes here?

 Chapter 190

    Ji Rao went to see red hair. Red hair was a bit embarrassed, like a dog falling into the water, with a drooping head. The whole person had no spirit.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "As for the man in your class whom I said I wanted to teach him a lesson last time, I wanted to beat him and it was over. As a result, if I had to rush out and do something for a just cause, it would make a big deal. I just failed. I didn''t want to beat him so hard."


    "How much does it weigh?"


    Red hair Leng under, like recalling the scene at that time, "I don''t know, but bleeding quite a lot, I estimate the injury is quite serious."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    Red hair feels flustered in the heart, "rao''er, will I be ok?"


    "Don''t you make it yourself? Is he really capable of beating people in the whole bureau? Why can''t he go out? "


    Red hair also knew that he was wrong. He hung his head and did not speak in a low voice.


    "Well, you stay here."


    "Rao er..."


    "I''ll try."


    Ji Rao first took a taxi to the hospital. He had to see how seriously the man was injured.


    When he got to the door of the ward that the doctor said, he saw a man lying inside and a man sitting by the bed.


    He could not see more clearly who was sitting.


    Suddenly, there was a rush of spirit in my heart.


    He opened the door abruptly. Si Jieyu saw it was him and stood up with a frown. Ji Rao stood in front of the door and looked at him coldly.


    Si Jieyu looked at He Wen, who had not been anesthetized on the eye bed, walked towards the door, and then said in a low voice, "this is the ward. Let''s go out and say."


    Ji Rao looks at He Wen. He really wants to bite him to death.


    Si Jieyu is so gentle, but not to him.


    If he hadn''t thought about Hongmao, he would be in the hospital now.


    Two people stand in the corridor of the hospital, Si Jieyu looks at Ji Rao questioning looking at him, feel very tired. Ji Rao is beside him. He feels that the air around him is oppressive. Ji Rao is a person with serious negative emotions, which are easy to bring to others.


    "Heven''s in his fuckin ''bed?"


    Si Jieyu''s face changed a few times. Ji Rao should have been used to talking like this. But for no reason, he still felt uncomfortable to hear such words. His mother was a gentle woman, so he was taught to be polite since childhood. He was also a "child of other people''s family" loved by everyone since childhood. He only heard this kind of impoliteness in jirao.


    "I really lied to you. It wasn''t Hewen''s mother who had the accident. It was Hewen."


    The reason why he didn''t tell Ji Rao was very simple. If Ji Rao knew that Si Jieyu was going to see he Wen in the hospital, he would never allow it.


    So Si Jieyu didn''t explain too much.


    "How did he get hurt?"


    Ji Rao didn''t get angry. Si Jieyu still felt strange. He was ready for Ji Rao to turn the hospital upside down.


    "I''m asking you something."


    "A blow."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No big deal."


    Ji Rao was silent for a moment. Si Jieyu couldn''t see what he was thinking. "When can I wake up?"


    "I should wake up in two hours."


    Si Jieyu''s face is a little strange. Ji Rao is so good. His appearance makes him a little uneasy.


    "I''ll have a word with him when he wakes up later."


    Si Jieyu''s eyes immediately became alert.


    Ji Rao looked at him like this, and his voice turned up unconsciously. "What the hell are you looking at?"


    He was loud and everyone around him looked at him.

 Chapter 191

    But in fact, Ji Rao just felt a little jealous.


    Si Jieyu takes He Wen as his treasure. He just stays with He Wen for a while. He is like a dog protecting food.


    Si Jieyu didn''t know why Ji Rao was angry again. Anyway, Ji Rao was always angry. He said, "what do you have to say to He Wen?"


    Ji Rao felt his pocket. He couldn''t help but want to smoke. His heart was in a mess. He was very angry. He felt that if Si Jieyu said one more word, he would beat him.


    "You just watch at the door. I''ll go in and have a word with him." Ji Rao looked at Si Jieyu sarcastically, "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to your baby pimple, just say two words."


    Si Jieyu still didn''t want to. He always felt that he Wen was very delicate. As a child, he could have diarrhea with a mouthful of cold water and catch a cold with a little rain. But Ji Rao is not the same. He is like a time bomb. He is not at ease to put He Wen and Ji Rao together.


    "I''m not asking you to promise, Si Jieyu. Do you want me to tell he wen how you get 100000 yuan a month?"


    He wen only knows that Si Jieyu and Ji Rao are together, so he can get 100000 yuan a month. But he didn''t know the exact meaning of "together" was actually going to bed.


    Si Jieyu doesn''t want he wen to know this. He''s afraid he Wen will think he''s dirty.


    Si Jieyu bit his teeth and looked at Ji Rao''s eyes with a little hate. It''s also an ability to make such a gentle person like this.


    Ji Rao looked at his face and thought, why did he and Si Jieyu become like this? Sometimes, he really wants to grab Si Jieyu''s collar and ask him why he doesn''t like himself. He can change whatever he doesn''t like him. What should he do to make Si Jieyu like him


    But Ji Rao is a very proud man. He can''t come up to Si Jieyu like a licking dog and ask him to love him. His love is humble to the bone, but he still keeps his pride on his face.


    Therefore, he always shows his indifferent expression in front of Si Jieyu. He always says some vicious words to cover up his heart that collapsed for Si Jieyu. Only in this way can Si Jieyu react and be willing to pay attention to him, although it''s just that disgusting look.


    He didn''t want Si Jieyu to know how much he loved him, but he wanted Si Jieyu to like him, even a little.


    "I''ll just watch out."


    "Good."


    When he wen woke up, Si Jieyu was guarding him by his bed.


    As soon as he woke up, his face finally looked relieved, "you wake up."


    "Well." He wen gently frowned, his head wrapped in a bandage, when he reached out to touch, he was blocked by Si Jieyu.


    "Don''t touch the wound." He holds he wen to sit up, "how, is it still painful?"


    There was no blood on his face, his lips were white, his brows were wrinkled, and Liu Fufeng was weak. When he heard Si Jieyu ask him, he pursed his mouth and shook his head.


    Si Jieyu suddenly flashed Ji Rao''s face in his mind. It was Ji Rao''s first fever because he didn''t clean it up the night before.


    At that time, Si Jieyu just fell out with Ji Rao, and he was still a little friendly with his classmates. In addition, he had a fever because of his own reasons, so he felt guilty for Ji Rao at that time.


    He went downstairs to buy some antipyretic.

 Chapter 192

    When I came back, I saw Ji Rao sitting on the bed, holding a quilt, his face burning red, his eyes closed and his head tilted.


    At that time, he asked Ji Rao, "are you suffering?"


    Ji Rao heard him speak, eyes opened a crack, looking at Si Jieyu, suddenly laughed, coquetry like to the side of Si Jieyu, "I feel terrible."


    Later, Ji Rao often got sick because he didn''t clean up, but he went too far and lost the last bit of guilt of Si Jieyu.


    I''m fine.


    I feel terrible.


    You can tell who should love you.


    Ji Rao always gives some sunshine. When he is sick, he can chase after you and say that he is sad. It''s annoying to chase after the children whose parents are crying for candy. He Wen is not the same. He has everything in his heart and swallows the pain in his stomach.


    He was injured and hospitalized for saving a boy. There is a kind of person you just stand there and look at him and feel heartache. Congratulations are such people.


    "Later Ji Rao comes in and has something to tell you."


    He wen raised his eyelashes and looked at Si Jieyu suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    Si Jieyu looked at his gentle, wet eyes and couldn''t help touching his hair. "If it''s OK, just say a few words. I''m at the door. If you have something to say, just call me."


    He wen lowered his eyes and grasped the quilt a little nervously. Si Jieyu knew that he Wen was a little afraid of Ji Rao.


    He touched Hewen''s hand and tried to warm Hewen''s cold hand with his own temperature. "It''s OK. I''m at the door. Don''t be afraid."


    When Ji Rao came in, he Wen was sitting on the bed. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he turned his head and looked at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao went to the bed, pulled the chair and sat down, one leg tilted to the other, leaning back on the back of the chair.


    Ji Rao looked at his straight back and couldn''t help feeling funny, "what are you nervous about? I don''t see you so afraid of me. "


    "I..."


    "Also, every time there is a department Jieyu on your side to support you, what are you afraid of?"


    "Ji Rao..."


    "Are you proud? He''s looking at you every time? "


    He wen pursed his mouth and lowered his head. He didn''t know whether he couldn''t answer or didn''t want to speak.


    "Si Jieyu belongs to me. Do you think it''s appropriate to know that he''s with me and still clings to him?"


    "We We''re just friends. "


    If Ji Rao didn''t come here wearing books, he would have believed it. According to what he said, is it the ghost who married Si Jieyu in the original text?


    "Oh." Ji Rao looks at he wen with a smile. His eyes make him feel like a needle. "I hope you remember what you said today."


    He Wen said nothing.


    "Have you found the man who hit you?"


    He wen didn''t know why Ji Rao asked, but he nodded.


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    "We''ve called the police."


    "Is your mother going to have an operation recently?"


    He wen looks up at Ji Rao and looks at him on guard.


    "Three hundred thousand at a time. Isn''t Si Jieyu giving you enough every month? "


    He wen didn''t seem to respond, but Ji Rao could feel it. He Wen was short of breath, and his hand holding the quilt was tighter.


    "In this way, I''ll give you the money, together with the medical expenses of your hospitalization. If you go to the Bureau and release the man, you can say that he didn''t mean it. It''s an accident to beat you."


    He wen looked at Ji Rao in a daze, "it''s you..."


    Ji Rao stood up, his face heavy to death, "you say you answer or not. No, your mother can''t make it this month. "

 Chapter 193

    When Ji Rao goes out, Si Jieyu is at the door. He can''t leave Ji Rao''s sight for a moment, for fear that he will go crazy again.


    "What are you nervous about? I didn''t eat him again."


    Si Jieyu didn''t speak and went in around him.


    The door slammed behind Ji Rao, just like the heart of Si Jieyu. He just put the congratulatory message in. No matter how crazy Ji Rao was or how he yelled, he turned a blind eye to Ji Rao outside the door.


    Ji Rao should have left, but he turned around and had a look. Inside, Si Jieyu was talking to He Wen.


    I''m probably asking myself what I just told him.


    You see how close these two people are.


    And he is like a bad clown, who thinks that he has got in between them, but no matter who they are, they can easily drive Ji Rao out of their world.


    Even now Si Jieyu was with him by despicable means.


    The congratulatory message let go. The boy saved was better solved. The one who was injured was not him. There was no mental loss. He gave some money to kill him.


    This side of the congratulatory message has always said that it was an accident and there was no malice. In addition, Hong Mao did not admit that he was dead. That''s the end of the matter. Red hair came out, lost some money, of course, this money is also Ji Rao to.


    Louhai and Liuzi were waiting outside when they came out.


    Red hair a sweep before decadent appearance, see six son to, mercilessly hit him, "don''t accompany you that girlfriend?"


    "You''re almost in. I''ll see my girlfriend."


    "It''s said to make you less trouble. Brother Rao just went out of the hospital to give you some help." Lou Hai looks at Ji Rao''s ugly face and can''t help complaining about Hongmao.


    "How do I know it''s going to happen? That man is just nosing."


    Ji Rao''s mobile phone rang for a while, took it out to have a look, and her eyes lit up. Louhai saw it and stopped talking. Only Hongmao still scolded Hewen.


    "Come on, don''t make any noise." Ji Rao''s impatient face seemed to soften a little, with a smile, "I''ll go back first."


    "Ah, brother Rao, didn''t you agree to have dinner?" Lou Hai felt cautious when he said this.


    "No, you can eat it." Ji Rao took the mobile phone, directly transferred Lou Hai 500 yuan, "you go, go to eat some good, I still have something to go first."


    Liuzi looked at Ji Rao''s back and murmured, "if you don''t really take him as a brother, you think we three are always cheating him on money."


    Red hair doesn''t mind, Ji Rao now give money he also accept, really one day want to work hard, he is also duty bound to block knife for Ji Rao.


    He put his arm around Lou Hai''s shoulder and said, "let''s go and have dinner."


    Lou Hai''s shoulder moved for a moment and threw red hair''s hand down. "I''ll have a class later. I won''t eat any more. Go ahead and I''ll transfer it to you later."


    "Ai -"


    Liuzi was even more confused, "when did Haihai have a class?"


    Red hair can see clearly, "rao''er is not happy to leave.". The sea is the worst place for rao''er to mix up with that company. " He patted six children, "do you have a cigarette, give me a root."


    Liuzi handed the box of cigarettes and lighter in his pocket.


    "Go, eat."


    "Just the two of us?"


    "What happened to them? I stayed inside for two days, and I''m fed up with my food. Why don''t I get something good when I come out? "


    Liuzi shook his head, "you are spoiled by brother Rao."

 Chapter 194

    Ji Rao receives a message from Si Jieyu.


    I''ll wait for you at your house.


    I guess I''m going to question him about Hewen.


    Ji Rao''s heart tut Tut, this is the rhythm for the lover. He wen really didn''t let him down. He complained about this kind of small action one by one.


    Ji Rao returned home, adjusted his expression before the door, then pushed the door open.


    Sitting on the sofa, Si Jieyu turned and looked over.


    Ji Rao ignored his ugly face, his tone was a little light, and even the corners of his eyes were stained with a smile, "what do you want me to come back for?"


    Si Jieyu never asked him to go home. Generally, he forced him to come. This is the first time that Si Jieyu asked him to go home.


    "How did he get hurt?"


    Ji Rao''s whole face seemed to be frozen. He heard it clearly, but he didn''t hear it clearly. "What did you say?"


    "How did he get hurt?"


    The expression on Ji Rao''s face disappeared little by little. At last, he looked at Si Jieyu for a long time and laughed abruptly, "you are not the most clear about being beaten?"


    "Who is it?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    "Chen Yuda?"


    Ji Rao still doesn''t talk. But his silence is tacit in Si Jieyu''s eyes.


    "Ji Rao, do we agree to live a good life? Don''t disturb He Wen''s life, but what have you done? I thought you were just a little extreme. I thought you were not bad in nature. Do you have to drive me crazy one day and drive heven to death to make you happy? "Ah?"


    Ji Rao only feels that Deng''s first basin of ice water has been poured down, which makes him feel shameful and happy because of receiving SMS.


    "You brought me back to question me?"


    Si Jieyu didn''t understand what he said. He just felt that his words were far from what he asked.


    "Ji Rao, I beg you. Let him go. He has never done anything bad since he was a child. He wants to get a good university, find a stable job and live the rest of his life in peace. Can you stop disturbing him, jirao? "


    "Live the rest of your life in peace?" Ji Rao only felt that Si Jieyu was going to take out his heart, "do you have him for the rest of his life?"


    Si Jieyu looked at Ji Rao, as if he did not dare to speak.


    The guard in the eyes like a knife inserted into Ji Rao''s scarred body, "will you always accompany him?"


    "I..."


    "You will." Ji Rao said viciously, "if it wasn''t for me, you don''t know how comfortable you are. You study together, fight for the first place, go to university together, discuss which major is good, and the city is beautiful. Your future is inseparable, because you are all one kind of people."


    Ji Rao suddenly smile, that smile malicious extreme, "but I don''t, Si Jieyu, you can rest assured, these will not happen. As long as I don''t die one day, I will always pester you. I will always be the biggest obstacle in your life. As for Ho Wen? " Ji Rao seems to really think about it, "I''m a madman. I don''t guarantee that I will do anything to him."


    Ji Rao''s voice was still down, and suddenly stopped.


    He was choked by Si Jieyu.


    "I''ve done it, I''ve done it! Why don''t you let him go? Why do you pester us? "


    Ji Rao grabbed Si Jieyu''s arm and wiped a piece of meat with his short nails.

 Chapter 195

    Si Jieyu felt a pain in his arm and then looked at his bloody arm. He slowly released Ji Rao.


    Just now, Si Jieyu really wanted to kill people. As soon as he let go, Ji Rao fell directly on the ground, and the whole room was filled with Ji Rao''s cough.


    Si Jieyu stood in front of Ji Rao, looked down at Ji Rao, and murmured absently. "Why did I meet you? Why don''t you die, jirao. "


    Ji Rao coughed and laughed. His laughter was crazy. Si Jieyu looked at him coldly, and there was no pity in his eyes.


    "Si Jieyu, it''s you who broke into my life first! Unless you kill me, you''ll be tied to me forever. "


    Ji Rao''s voice is just like a demon''s whisper, which covers the light in Si Jieyu''s world.


    When Si Jieyu left, Ji Rao slowly got up from the ground. His face was like crying and laughing. He wiped his eyes and poured himself a glass of water. When he swallowed, his throat was sore.


    He lay in bed and closed his eyes.


    Ji Rao is now like an actor, with a mask of different people performing a variety of different lives.


    But with more acting, can we still distinguish the task from the reality?


    That''s why the third world alone gave him such doubts. He was really afraid that if he had more, he would not be him.


    The original master himself is in hell. He is depressed, paranoid and irritable. His body is full of negative emotions, which are not obvious during the day, but will linger around you at night.


    There is no one around you, but you just feel that someone is talking in your ear, tempting you to pick up the fruit knife on the table and cut your wrist. Ji Rao should be afraid of this loneliness, but he has adapted to it over the years. He learned to put away the fruit knife, and he learned to go to the busy places such as night shows or bars.


    He had a very hard time every day, because he didn''t know when he would pick up the knife, when he would walk to the middle of the road, and when he would stand on the roof.


    "Ji Rao, wait for me."


    Ji Rao suddenly woke up.


    The brain crashed for two seconds, then covered his forehead with his hand, "Damn it."


    The "three noes" agreement?


    He is not the original owner. He doesn''t have to live so hard. He knew he had an agreement to complete and someone to see. So how can you fall down here?


    Ji Rao slept until noon the next day. When he got ready for school, he was just in time to finish class in the afternoon.


    The results of each month''s examination will be hung at the door of the class two days later. Now the door is blocking a class. Some people hide when they see Ji Rao. Others don''t see it. They are still standing on tiptoe to see the results.


    "Good dogs don''t get in the way."


    Those people Hula to get out of the way.


    This time, the first age is Si Jieyu, and he Wen is just four points behind him. Ji Rao didn''t take the exam at all, and won the last place with a score of 0.


    The school said that cheese Festival Yu and he wen are all good stories. Study well, childhood sweetheart, still handsome, such people everywhere is the topic, there are a lot of girls to them. In addition, they are both gentle and have a good reputation among boys.


    So Ji Rao, who appeared between them a year ago, has become a very strange existence.

 Chapter 196

    Ji Rao is very good-looking. At the beginning of school, many people licked his face. He is not of the same type as Si Jieyu and he Wen.


    He is exquisite, good-looking and aggressive. He is as perfect as the most famous sculptor''s. when that face doesn''t smile, it makes people feel intoxicated. When people first see him, it is the impact of that face.


    But he Wen is not the same, he is the kind of smile makes you feel the world is bright, get along with him will be very, very comfortable.


    Later, Ji Rao exposed all kinds of bad deeds, and no one liked him in school. They all felt that Ji Rao Qiang was sick and shameless when he inserted himself between Si Jieyu and he Wen.


    They only dare to say these words in private. If Ji Rao hears them, it will be another beating.


    Ji Rao sat down beside Si Jieyu. He seemed to have forgotten yesterday''s unhappiness. He went to Si Jieyu and said, "what do you write?"


    Si Jieyu did not raise his head, "mathematics."


    "Mathematics?" Ji Rao is like a rascal, "teach me."


    The nib of Si Jieyu''s pen pauses for a moment. He really doesn''t know how the man who was strangled by him yesterday asked him to tell him math problems the next day. The wounds on his arm were starting to ache.


    Ji Rao is really cruel. Si Jieyu has shed a lot of blood.


    But also, Ji Rao how crazy he knows best.


    Now Ji Rao seems to be OK, and he doesn''t need to touch his head.


    "You will not."


    Ji Rao dropped his pen and his face sank. "How do you know I won''t? Don''t you know how to teach me? Oh, it''s only your congratulations, isn''t it? "


    Si Jieyu doesn''t know why Ji Rao can get involved with He Wen. He just thinks Ji Rao looks like those jealous women. His posture is very ugly.


    Si Jieyu didn''t want to worry about this. "OK, I''ll teach you."


    Ji Rao laughed.


    He seems to be schizophrenic. His happiness and anger are all in a flash.


    Si Jieyu doesn''t know, but Ji Rao knows very well.


    The original owner is too easy to coax. You think he''s crazy, you think he''s not looking for trouble, you think he''s illogical, and he''s full of mischief. But in fact, it''s very easy for him to be gentle. You just follow him, say good morning to him in the morning, smile at him when you see him. As long as you have a little kindness to him, he will become more clever than a dog.


    But Si Jieyu didn''t know. He is always on guard against the original owner. He thinks that the original owner is very dangerous, so the bruised original owner can only stand up and erect his own stab, refuse everyone''s approach, and return it ten times and a hundred times when others have malice against him.


    Si Jieyu''s topic is very simple, but it''s not nonsense. Ji Rao understood it, but he pretended not to understand it.


    "Do you understand?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    Si Jieyu sneered, then took back his straw paper and pen.


    He has always felt that Ji Rao is not a person of the same world as he and he Wen. Ji Rao has something that others were not born with. Naturally, he can make less efforts than others, and even beat others.


    "Come to the playground with me this Saturday."


    Si Jieyu frowned, "what do you do in the playground?"


    "I want to go."


    "I have a tutor on Saturday."


    "Sunday, then. Are you free on Sunday?"


    Si Jieyu estimated that he would get angry again if he didn''t agree with Ji Rao, so he nodded.

 Chapter 197

    Ji Rao asked for a reason.


    He has said for a long time that yubajiang wrote dog blood. In the original, Ji Rao''s birthday is the same day as he Wen''s birthday.


    What Si Jieyu said just now is a complete excuse. In the original text, Si Jieyu asked for leave from his tutor because he was going to celebrate his birthday.


    However, Ji Rao didn''t find that Si Jieyu had cheated him in the original text, so the matter passed like this.


    But in Ji Rao, there is no way to get by.


    Lou Hai called Ji Rao on Friday.


    "Hello."


    "Brother Rao! Tomorrow is your birthday. I''ll go to your house with Hongmao to celebrate your birthday! "


    Ji Rao thought for a while, "OK."


    The next day, louhai set up a table in jirao''s house. Several people sat on blankets and cooked hot pot. It was steaming hot.


    Ji Rao didn''t have any expression when she came down from the upstairs. She still didn''t have any expression when she sat here. She couldn''t see her happy appearance.


    "Brother Rao..."


    Ji Rao patted Lou Hai on the shoulder, "eat."


    Lou Hai is a bit lost.


    Ding Dong.


    The doorbell rang. Ji Rao was the first to look at the door, his eyes shining with inexplicable light.


    Lou Hai''s eyes darkened.


    Liuzi was closest to the door. He stood up to open the door. "Ah, you are..."


    "I''m looking for Ji Rao."


    Then he came in.


    Ji Rao looked at the people coming, a little surprised in the heart, but he still pretended to be disappointed.


    It''s Fu Heng.


    "What are you doing here?" Ji Rao and Fu Heng have no good relationship, so they are not polite.


    "Why can''t my brother come for his birthday?"


    Ji Rao sneered, but he didn''t say anything more about losing Fu Heng''s face.


    Fu Heng took off his coat and hung it on the hanger at the door. Then he sat down at the hot pot table with the four of them. He felt the heat coming towards him. He was still a little strange.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t know how to come here.


    At that time, going to the hospital to sign a letter was originally a small episode, which can be forgotten when you turn around. Fu Heng really thought so. But I don''t know what''s the matter with me. I always think about Ji Rao after that day.


    I feel like my brother has grown up suddenly.


    He looked at Ji Rao sitting opposite, one leg bent on the blanket, the other hand on the bent leg, like a ruffian.


    Well, it''s crooked.


    "Brother Fu still remembers rao''er''s birthday."


    Fu Heng turned back and nodded, "remember."


    He always knew that it was just the difference between coming and not coming.


    "I hear you''re going to be with a man?"


    Ji Rao looked up at him, cold and light, not like looking at his brother''s eyes. Fu Heng also knew that he had never taken himself as his brother. When he was a child, he was always bullying him, and he was afraid that he would not be able to do it. Later, his mother died, and he grew up and gave up those childish things. They were so far away that they were strangers.


    Ji Rao''s "it''s none of your business" rolled around his throat and swallowed it back. "Well."


    "Does dad know?"


    This time Ji Rao finally couldn''t help it. "Did he manage me?"


    All of a sudden, there was no one talking on the table, only the sound of the soup being cooked in the pot.


    "Brother Rao, eat more." Lou Hai brings Ji Rao a piece of beef.


    While eating, Lou Hai''s mobile phone suddenly rang, "hello? Well, it''s OK, I''ll get it right away


    Lou Hai Hung up and said, "brother Rao, the cake is ready. I''ll get it for you."

 Chapter 198

    Ji Rao nodded perfunctorily.


    "You Is there enough money? "


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Fu Heng''s chopsticks poked at the meat in the bowl.


    His father said that Ji Rao can spend 150000 yuan a month to go out, and I don''t know what to do. He saw that Ji Rao was not very good at making money, so he went to check. Unexpectedly, he found out that he raised a man and gave him 100000 yuan a month to treat his friend''s mother!


    "Ji Rao, some people can''t believe it. Maybe they are running for your money. They are snobbish and insecure."


    I don''t know which nerve touched Ji Rao. He raised his eyes and looked at Fu Heng coldly, "unsafe? Compared with you, everyone should be safe, right? "


    At that time, he was tied to a tree by Fu Heng. But for Si Jieyu, he would have died long ago.


    Fu Heng was speechless and laughed awkwardly. He didn''t expect Ji Rao to remember things when he was a child so clearly. He told Ji Rao when he was a child It''s a real jerk.


    "I, at that time, he was still young, not sensible, and my mother just died..."


    "Your mother died five years?"


    Fu Heng stopped talking.


    He really bullied Ji Rao for five years. Now Ji Rao''s evil nature is not the psychological damage he caused at that time, is it?


    A meal of hot pot was insipid. Liuzi and Hongmao couldn''t get in and didn''t know how to get in. Jirao was still cold and scared.


    Lou Hai came to the cake shop and asked about his cake.


    "Ah, Mr. Lou hailou, right?"


    "Yes."


    The waiter came out with a cake. When Lou Hai took it, he gave Lou Hai a smile. "Happy birthday, sir."


    "Oh, it''s not my birthday. It''s my friend


    "Happy Birthday to your friend," the waiter said


    Lou Hai chuckled, "thank you."


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Si Jieyu and he Wen.


    He wen doesn''t look familiar to him, but he wants to tear the face of Si Jieyu day and night.


    "Si Jieyu!"


    Si Jieyu turned his head when he heard the voice, and even he wen looked this way.


    Lou Hai walked over and stood in front of them, smiling rather than smiling.


    Si Jieyu suddenly remembered who it was, and his expression was ugly.


    He held the cake in his hand, and protected the congratulatory message in his other hand, "how are you?"


    "Why can''t it be me?" Lou Hai looks at the cake in Si Jieyu''s hand. It''s translucent. Although he can''t see it clearly, the name on the happy birthday sign is definitely not "Ji Rao".


    "Oh, I know brother Rao''s birthday today, and I bought him a cake specially?"


    Si Jieyu was stunned. "Who''s birthday today?"


    "Ji Rao." Lou Hai motioned for the cake in his hand, "see, brother Rao''s. Since what you have is not brother Rao''s, whose is it? "


    "Come to the playground with me this Saturday."


    "I want to go."


    "Sunday, then. Are you free on Sunday?"


    He wen saw that Si Jieyu''s face was not very good-looking. He could not help asking, "is this Ji Rao''s friend?"


    "Well, I''m Lou Hai, Ji Rao''s friend."


    He wen nodded to him out of politeness. "My name is he Wen."


    "Oh, I know you." Lou Hai suddenly realized, "aren''t you the virgin white lotus?"


    Si Jieyu was angry, "you!"


    Lou Hai looked at him with a sneer, "why do you want to fight with me?"

 Chapter 199

    He Wen said to Jie Yu, "forget it, Jie Yu. There are so many people. "


    Si Jieyu gritted his teeth and finally left with He Wen.


    Lou Hai knows that they can''t afford to lose people and fight in public. But if the pot is broken, he is not afraid. Anyway, he is a rotten man.


    When he went back, Lou Hai didn''t mention that he met them.


    In the afternoon, Ji Rao had a headache and drove them away.


    Fu Heng hesitated when he left and said, "if you don''t have enough money, just tell me."


    Ji Rao nodded to the door, indicating that he could go.


    Fu Heng laughs. It was the first time that he showed a little kindness to his cheap brother, which was ungrateful.


    Hongmao and Liuzi went away with their shoulders crossed.


    "Brother Rao, if you eat cake, remember to put in a candle to make a wish. It''s very smart."


    "I see." Ji Rao impatiently waved, "let''s go."


    As soon as the door closed, Ji Rao ran to the edge of the cake on the ground.


    Although he has just been eating hot pot, in order to create a melancholy look that I can''t eat anything, he hardly moves. When he left, Lou Hai rushed to wash the dishes and poured out the leftovers.


    I really want to eat this cake, but I can''t.


    It works.


    Ji Rao held back.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, the sound of turning the doorknob sounded at the door.


    When Si Jieyu went in, he saw that there was no light in the living room, but only a TV on. By the light of the TV, he could see Ji Rao lying on the sofa. He should have fallen asleep watching the TV, and there was only the sound of the TV in the room.


    Si Jieyu put light action involuntarily, he stooped to change slippers, and then walked slowly toward the sofa.


    There was only one piece of cake missing on the table, and knives and candles were thrown aside. There was a piece of cake on the plate, but only one mouthful was missing. It looked as if it had not been eaten.


    Ji Rao was lying on the sofa, curled up, as if he was very upset.


    Si Jieyu suddenly felt that Ji Rao was a little pitiful.


    Today, he went to celebrate Hewen''s birthday. In the morning, they went to the cinema, ate steak at noon, went to the museum and shopping mall in the afternoon, and visited Hewen''s mother. In the evening, he''s father bought a lot of dishes and cooked a table of food. Si Jieyu''s family ate with Hewen and his father, and several people were boisterous.


    After eating, Si Jieyu still remembered what Lou Hai said. After a while, he still couldn''t help going out.


    He didn''t know why he would come, but when he saw Ji Rao''s lonely appearance, he suddenly knew it. Maybe he thought Ji Rao was too lonely.


    Ji Rao frowned and couldn''t sleep well. Si Jieyu is afraid of Ji Rao Leng and covers his clothes. But he didn''t expect Ji Rao to feel so shallow. He opened his eyes as soon as he touched his clothes.


    At that moment, he was facing Ji Rao''s eyes, and the fear, helplessness and despair made Si Jieyu stunned.


    But just for a moment, Ji Rao had nothing in his eyes. He was holding the corner of the clothes that Si Jieyu had put down. He knew how to be dumb and said, "how did you come?"


    "I I passed by


    Ji Rao yawned and then laughed. Si Jieyu is a little stunned. He has seen Ji Rao''s appearance, cold, morbid and hysterical, but the appearance of smile is really rare.


    But when he really laughs, it''s really amazing, like against the light of the whole world.

 Chapter 200

    Si Jieyu suddenly felt at a loss. For the first time in front of Ji Rao, he felt like, "today It''s your birthday. "


    Ji Rao glanced at the cake on the table and said, "well."


    But Si Jieyu knew that he really cared, otherwise he would not cut a piece of cake and eat it.


    "Haven''t you put in a candle yet?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "Birthday wishes will come true. Come on, I''ll plug them in for you."


    Ji Rao sat up and watched as Si Jieyu opened the candle bag and took the "1" and "7" candles.


    "But..." Ji Rao rare some hesitation, "but, the cake has been I cut a piece."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    Si Jieyu took the lighter on the table and lit the candle.


    In the light of the fire, Ji Rao''s eyes were a little dazed, and he felt that his nose was a little sour.


    "Make a wish."


    Ji Rao closed her eyes, "I hope..." Si Jieyu can be with me all his life.


    Although it''s rustic, Ji Rao in the original will say the same.


    "Don''t say it." Si Jieyu seemed to know what he was going to say next. He instinctively didn''t want to hear it, so he looked at Ji Rao''s puzzled eyes and explained, "birthday wishes can''t be said, but it doesn''t work."


    All right.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes again.


    I want to finish the job and get out of this idiot.


    Si Jieyu didn''t know that Ji Rao''s wish was totally different from his wish. He just felt that Ji Rao didn''t even know his birthday wish. It was really distressing.


    "I''ll accompany you to the playground tomorrow."


    Ji Rao pursed her mouth and looked happy in her eyes, like a child.


    At night, Ji Rao sleeps with Si Jieyu in his arms. Si Jieyu doesn''t turn his back on him any more. Ji Rao thinks that Si Jieyu finally begins to accept him, but in fact he just pities Ji Rao.


    When Si Jieyu woke up the next day, he saw Ji Rao sitting beside the bed. He instinctively felt that something was not right, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong.


    "Ji Rao?"


    "Yesterday was Hewen''s birthday."


    Cold light of a, let the division section Yu directly sober. He didn''t know why Ji Rao felt guilty for a moment after he said that.


    "Why don''t you stay with him? It''s been a day and a night. "


    "Ji Rao..."


    "Passing by? It''s located in the center of the city. It''s good everywhere. It''s far away from where you often go. Where are you going? Can you pass by my home? "


    "I was yesterday..."


    "Have pity on me? Don''t you think he Wen is so busy and I''m so lonely? " Ji Rao turned his head and looked at Si Jieyu. The corners of his mouth were slightly tilted, like an emotionless puppet, "I have already said Si Jieyu, you either don''t give me hope, or Don''t let it go


    "Ji Rao, why are you always so extreme? You should be as good as he Wen... "


    "I''m not heven!" Ji Rao suddenly stood up, "I''m different from He Wen! What I want is never fair, what I want is eccentric! " Ji Rao nervous smile, "also, you are eccentric, partial is not me."


    "Ji Rao, I don''t like you. You know, it''s not good for us to be friends? We''ll be friends. I''ll lend you all the money, and I''ll pay you back with interest in the future It''s hard for both of us

 Chapter 201

    "So what?" Ji Rao doesn''t care at all. In fact, he thinks the cheapest thing is money, because he only has money. "Even if you don''t like me, even if you hate me, you should stay with me."


    Si Jieyu thinks Ji Rao is crazy, so he shouldn''t show any kindness to a madman. It''s like killing yourself.


    Si Jieyu is about to leave.


    Ji Rao didn''t know where the strength came from, so he rushed up and hugged Si Jieyu''s waist, strangled him and didn''t let him go.


    "You..."


    Ji Rao fell on the bed with him, and then pressed on Si Jieyu, red eyes touching his face and kissing him.


    Si Jieyu also went up and directly lifted Ji Rao to the bottom of the bed. "You''re disgusting."


    Ji Rao leans on the bedside, looking at the division section Yu head also don''t return of leave.


    He put his hand on his stomach, closed his eyes and gasped. He has a stomachache.


    This time Ji Rao stayed at home all day and went to school the next day. Their class is having P.E. class, and there are only a few girls in the classroom talking and reading novels together. Heard someone come in from the back door, also flurried hide a novel, see is Ji Rao, just relieved.


    Ji Rao put his bag on the table, then turned around and went out.


    The playground is very big. The two classes in Qingbei go to class 3 and class 7 together every time. Si Jieyu and he wen are playing basketball. He Wen is a little weak, not very good, but Si Jieyu is more powerful. When he didn''t know the difference between the two classes, he was the basketball face of his class. When he was a freshman in high school, he was still on the basketball team for a year.


    Every time he jumps up, his muscles collapse. The sweat on his forehead can be seen in the sun. Occasionally, he lifts his clothes to wipe sweat. Ji Rao''s abdominal muscles, which he has touched countless times, are exposed to the public.


    They played together with several basketball loving teams in class three, and people with bright eyes could see that he Wen was weak here. To say where these ordinary classes can be higher than Qingbei class, it is undoubtedly sports.


    These people are looking for a breakthrough from He Wen. He wen can''t bear it. Even though Si Jieyu is willing to protect him, the five people on the other side are also powerless.


    In the end, a boy in the regular class turned around and ran into He Wen. It was a reasonable collision, but he wen didn''t stand firm and fell down.


    "Congratulations


    Si Jieyu went to help he wen up, "are you ok?"


    He wen arm dodged for a while, division section Yu once pulled his arm to see, abraded a large area, "ache?"


    "Nothing..."


    "It''s all right now. I''ll accompany you to the infirmary. Don''t get inflamed."


    The rest of the boys gathered around when he wen fell down.


    Si Jieyu protects He Wen. "My arm is bruised. I''ll take him to the infirmary to have a look. You call first. I''m sorry. "


    "It''s OK, it''s OK."


    "Hewen, are you ok? I didn''t mean to."


    He Wen also gave him a smile, "I didn''t stand firm, it''s OK."


    Ji Rao is standing there, watching Si Jieyu protect he wen to the infirmary.


    Bang.


    There is a basketball from behind him, Ji Rao heard the wind, also did not hide, basketball straight hit his neck.


    "Ah, classmate, help us to pick up the ball."


    Ji Rao watched the ball rolling away after landing. His neck hurt a little, but he didn''t feel it. His face didn''t change at all. He turned around and the ordinary class were silent for a moment.

 Chapter 202

    Ji Rao, who doesn''t know?


    There is no school bully in the school, but Ji Rao is definitely the worst one.


    Because he fights hard.


    That kind of ruthlessness can die with others. He''s not afraid to die, he''s not afraid to kill people.


    Others are angry when they fight, but Ji Rao''s temper and character are not clear. Sometimes you don''t know where to provoke him.


    "Throw the ball."


    At the same time, the girls sitting there chatting with each other were stunned and looked at each other for a while. At last, a girl stood up and didn''t dare to throw it, so she held the ball and handed it to Ji Rao.


    "Thank you."


    That girl is a little stunned.


    Ji Rao took it, then turned and walked towards those people, and finally stood straight in front of the man who just hit him.


    "You hit me. Sorry."


    The children of this age are just some shameful people.


    If he was alone, Ji Rao would have apologized. But around a bunch of playing classmates, Ji Rao looks like this again. If he apologizes, he counsels, he has no seed.


    So he stood in front of Ji Rao with his neck stubbled, "don''t I just hit you?"


    Ji Rao nodded, then took the ball and smashed it at the boy.


    The boy was hit, the heart of the fire rubbed up, this is in the pick, quarrel.


    He clenched his fist toward Ji Rao, and they scuffled together.


    "Why, why, why!"


    "Stop fighting!"


    All the boys around came up to fight.


    Looking at is to persuade a fight, but looking at Ji Rao to hit very hard, all Ji Rao pressed. The boy broke away from the man who caught him, rushed up and gave Ji Rao two fists. Ji Rao is beaten to suppress to bend, one foot kicks to open the people around to rush up again.


    Finally, Ji Rao got into a fight with a group of people.


    He wen just finished dressing, suddenly a crowd of people came in noisily.


    When I came in, I saw that he Wen and Si Jieyu were there, and I was stunned.


    "Jie Yu, he Wen, you are here, too."


    Si Jieyu and he Wen, who don''t know each other? Most of the school basketball players have played with Si Jieyu. The friendship between boys is so easy to establish.


    The doctor in the infirmary took a look at it, took a swab and complained, "how can you children be so noisy?"


    Si Jieyu saw that their clothes were in a mess and their faces were painted. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    All of a sudden, the boys'' faces didn''t look very good.


    "What else can I do? It''s not Ji Rao''s madman."


    Si Jieyu stopped, "Ji Rao?"


    "Yes, he hit people."


    Si Jieyu dropped his eyes. He Wen heard him sigh.


    He wen reached for Jieyu''s clothes and said, "Jieyu, it''s time for class. Let''s go back."


    "Well." Si Jieyu took he Wen''s coat and said, "let''s go first."


    Wait for two people to go out door, he wen just strange way, "they fight, how don''t see Ji Rao?"


    Si Jieyu also felt strange, but he wen asked, and he said, "Ji Rao is a lunatic. Who can beat him? Now I think I''ll go back to the classroom early to sleep."


    He wen stopped. After two steps, Si Jieyu found that he wen didn''t keep up. He turned around and saw he Wen take two steps. "What''s the matter?"


    "You are not With him? Why do you say that? "


    He Wen has never seen the angry appearance of Si Jieyu. From small to large, Si Jieyu is gentle and never blushes with anyone.

 Chapter 203

    But after he met Ji Rao, he seemed to be angry all the time. He wen still remembers that when they first met Ji Rao, Ji Rao inserted himself between them and stuck to Si Jieyu. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was really good to Si Jieyu. Maybe his method was extreme, but his heart was good.


    Although now Si Jieyu mentions Ji Rao with disgust, he Wen is afraid. He felt that Si Jieyu might not hate Ji Rao as much as he thought, and he didn''t even want to leave Ji Rao.


    "He Wen, I don''t like him."


    He wen covered all the feelings in his eyes, and then laughed at Si Jieyu


    In the next math test, Si Jieyu just wrote a big question, and the door suddenly opened.


    A girl ran to Si Jieyu in a panic, "Si Jieyu..."


    Si Jieyu looked up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Si Jieyu, Ji Rao wants to have an operation, but he can''t see you. He won''t go into the operating room. Can you go to the hospital with me?"


    Si Jieyu frowned, "do surgery?"


    "Don''t talk about it. Come with me. I''m afraid something will happen later." The girl was so anxious that she was about to cry.


    The Secretary didn''t ask for the holiday and went directly to the hospital with the girl.


    On the way, he asked the girl, "how did you get into the hospital?"


    "In the fight, someone hit him on the head with a brick and shed a lot of blood."


    Si Jieyu felt a thump in his heart. He didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    When he arrived, he saw Ji Rao lying on the hospital bed, next to a man and several doctors who had already put on protective clothing and masks. The man said something very loud.


    "Are you going into the operating room?"


    Ji Rao said nothing.


    The blood on his head turned red, and his face was as white as paper.


    "No, no?" Fu Heng was very angry and laughed. He nodded, "I''m so crazy that I''ll run to take care of you! If you are like this, it''s not a pity to die any day! "


    "Ji Rao..."


    Fu Heng turned his head and swept his eyes between Si Jieyu and the girl. Finally, his eyes fell on Si Jieyu and stared at him, "Si Jieyu, right?"


    Si Jieyu nodded.


    Fu Heng didn''t know the meaning of smile for a while, then retreated to one side.


    Si Jieyu goes to Ji Rao. Ji Rao looks at him and grabs his sleeve. There seems to be nothing in his dark eyes. It''s very empty.


    "You see me. Go into the operating room."


    Ji Rao just looked at him, did not speak, did not move, even did not blink.


    Si Jieyu seems to be able to see what Ji Rao expects him to say, but when he looks into his eyes, he can''t say anything.


    He looked at Ji Rao''s eyes slowly dim down, and there was no light at last.


    Finally Ji Rao moved his eyes, and the hand holding his clothes also slowly released.


    Si Jieyu''s heart jumped. He always felt that Ji Rao not only loosened his clothes, but also loosened something else.


    "Si Jieyu..."


    When Si Jieyu saw Ji Rao talking to him, he lowered his head to listen.


    Ji Rao tugged at Si Jieyu''s collar and said with a smile, "the difference between me and he Wen is probably like the difference between cactus and peony. I''m not as popular as he. I''ve also grown a body of thorns. It''s not more delicate than peony. I can always shake in front of you without watering. But Si Jieyu, cactus will also die. You are so stingy that you won''t give me a drop of water. "


    With that, Ji Rao pushed Si Jieyu away.


    Division section Yu Leng Leng, looking at Ji Rao was several doctors into the operating room.

 Chapter 204

    The girl saw Ji Rao go in, so she came over and stood with Si Jieyu, "Si Jieyu, you and Ji Rao Are they together? "


    Si Jieyu didn''t speak.


    If you don''t like it, who will delay the operation just to see the person?


    "I''ll go back first."


    "Ai -"


    Si Jieyu turned around and left without hesitation. Fu Heng watched Si Jieyu leave, but he was even more out of breath.


    What''s Ji Rao''s eye on such a thing?


    After the operation and the anesthetic, it will be dark.


    Ji Rao doesn''t want to stay in the hospital and insists on going home. Fu Heng has no choice but to let him go home alone. He''s really afraid that Ji Rao will die. No one will find that the corpse stinks at home.


    "Come on, come home with me."


    Ji Rao is not happy. Fu Heng threatened the past with his pocket money for next month.


    The money is indeed given by his father, but as long as he says, Ji Rao''s money next month will definitely be pinched.


    Fu Heng''s house is a duplex apartment. As soon as you enter, you can see the huge French windows. From there, you can see the most prosperous area of the whole downtown. The whole decoration is European style, black and white tone, luxury is luxury, but it is not popular.


    Fu Heng usually doesn''t come to live. He has many houses and plays with many women. Most of the time, he opens a hotel or other apartments. Only this apartment is clean. He never brings people to this apartment. Fu Heng also instinctively doesn''t want to take Ji Rao to those houses that he bought only for opening houses.


    After entering, Fu Heng took the slippers for him, "you should wear this pair of spare shoes first, and then buy a suitable pair when you are free tomorrow."


    "No more." I can''t live for a few days anyway.


    "Then you go to the sofa and I''ll pour you a glass of water."


    Fu Heng hasn''t been back for half a month. The kettle is covered with dust and the water from the water dispenser can''t be drunk.


    Fu Heng cleaned up the hot kettle, took the water, and then went to the second floor to clean up Ji Rao''s house. When he was sweating, he saw Ji Rao sitting on the sofa watching TV with his legs crossed.


    Let me honey you!


    "Dazzle light dance method, flower honey tiannv, transform."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Shining¡£¡±


    Fu Heng knows that he can still integrate into the world of Ji Rao''s children. He just glances at it and says, "is this the little devil of Balala?"


    Ji Rao didn''t pay any attention to him, just like watching TV.


    Fu Heng watched TV, "how to dance? Have you changed your name? "


    What he doesn''t know is that he still can''t get into Ji Rao''s world.


    Ji Rao really didn''t expect that there was "dancing heavenly daughter" in this world. He just happened to see it and watched it for a while.


    But his character is not suitable for watching this kind of embarrassing sand sculpture at all, but Fu Heng has seen it. Ji Rao can only keep a straight face and looks cold.


    "These days, you can live with me now, and don''t go to school. You can raise your head at home."


    Ji Rao looked up at him, "why do you let me live in your house?"


    It used to be a scene with a lot of atmosphere -


    "An''an loves xuanbo, and Duomi loves four Xinbo!"


    "Full moon, tender light, beautiful notes of heaven and earth!"


    The sand sculpture on TV is still reading lines. Ji Rao lowers his head in the corner of his mouth.


    "Go and pour me a glass of water."


    Originally did not know how to answer Fu Heng thought Ji Rao understood, understood that he had no malice to him. He looked at Ji Rao and gave a happy smile, then went to pour water.


    When he disappeared in the kitchen, Ji Rao chuckled and turned off the TV in a hurry.


    Next time, I will never watch this kind of TV again, which will affect his performance.

 Chapter 205

    Ji Rao settled down in Fu Heng for a few days.


    There was a call from Si Jieyu in the middle, but Ji Rao didn''t return. There was also his short message, and Ji Rao didn''t look at it.


    He just wanted Si Jieyu to think that he was disheartened.


    Some people, the more you run after him, the more annoyed he is. When you stop chasing him, he feels uncomfortable.


    He''s had a good time at Fu Heng''s these days. He orders Fu Heng to do whatever he wants. Fu Heng has to get angry with him several times. Finally, Ji Rao''s injury makes him hold back. Later, I couldn''t stand it any more. I asked a nanny to come back.


    Fu Heng poured water for Ji Rao and thought that he was a prince under the capital. How could he mix up like this in Ji Rao? Is it atonement for the bad things I did when I was a child?


    But the key is that Ji Rao doesn''t even want to say a word to Fu Heng all day long. Fu Heng hasn''t flattered others since he was young. He thinks that this degree is the limit.


    However, Ji Rao is also the son of the Fu family. He has no money. How can he mix up like this?


    How many days? I''ve been to the hospital twice.


    At the thought of Ji Rao, no one likes to answer, so he takes care of the boy who is nothing. How can he respond to this in his heart.


    Si Jieyu is a little distracted these days. He asked him to answer questions, but he didn''t know what question he was talking about. He looked at the empty seat beside him, as if there was something blocked in his heart.


    Ji Rao should be in the hospital these days, so he can''t come to school.


    But he usually calls himself and wants to know what he is doing all the time. But so far, Ji Rao hasn''t called him. Even the messages he sent out and the phone calls he made are like a stone sinking into the sea.


    "Jie Yu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well? It''s OK. "


    Si Jieyu picked the rice in the bowl with chopsticks, "he Wen..."


    "Well?"


    "In fact, they provoked Ji Rao in the fight that day, and then they refused to apologize..."


    He wen reacted for a while and then thought that Si Jieyu was talking about Ji Rao. He forced a smile and said, "how do you know?"


    "What Sun Jing told me, he saw it at that time."


    Sun Jing is the learning committee of Si Jieyu''s class. She is very good.


    He wen didn''t know what to say, so he bowed his head.


    Si Jieyu didn''t feel anything wrong with He Wen. He continued, "you said Ji Rao Is he not bad in nature? He just, just can''t express


    "Jie Yu."


    He Wen called him gently and interrupted the words that Si Jieyu hadn''t finished.


    "You don''t like him, do you?"


    Si Jieyu laughed for a while, very reluctantly, "how is it possible, you don''t think much."


    "My mother''s illness is nearly stable. When she finishes high school, will you separate from him?"


    "But..." Si Jieyu looked into He Wen''s eyes and couldn''t speak at once. After a while, he heard his voice, "OK."


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll work hard to find a job. I''ll give you all the money back."


    He wen finished and lowered his eyes, but Si Jieyu didn''t say a word.


    After eating, they went back to the classroom. He Wen watched Si Jieyu go in and leaned against the wall.


    Sometimes he really hates himself. He is as sensitive as a woman. He envies Ji Rao and those rich people.


    They can always get what they want through money.


    He wanted Si Jieyu, and he was with him.

 Chapter 206

    Because of lack of money, I have to be afraid every day. I have to take care of my mother, study hard, and worry about whether Si Jieyu will really fall in love with others.


    Mingmingsi Jieyu and he grew up together. It is clear that they are the childhood friends who know each other well.


    He wen opened his eyes, and his eyes were not willing to be silent. He went back to the classroom and sat down in his seat, looking at the papers and books piled up in thick piles.


    You see, this is his only way out.


    That night, Si Jieyu went to Ji Rao''s house. There was no light in the window and the door was locked. Si Jieyu took the key to open the door. It was dark inside.


    Click.


    The light is on.


    The cake is still on the table. I didn''t eat much, but I was cut several pieces and didn''t cover it. Now it''s hard.


    Ji Rao hasn''t been back for days.


    He should have gone directly to the hospital, but he remembered that Ji Rao didn''t like to stay in the hospital.


    Where is he?


    Ji Rao stayed in Fu Heng for 12 days. He thought that the Secretary Jieyu should have done almost everything, so he packed up and went back. Fu Heng rushed to send people away. Ji Rao is here, just like a little ancestor.


    Ji Rao comes home at night. The light is on at home. Ji Rao laughs when he opens the door.


    It''s like a fool if you don''t agree.


    Ji Rao opens the door and changes shoes in the shoe cabinet. Suddenly, he heard the sound of opening the door. As soon as he looked up, he saw Si Jieyu standing at the door of the second floor. He just looked down. Their eyes were facing each other.


    "You''re there, too." Ji Rao took off his coat and hung it up. Then he went to the sofa and sat down


    "Yes." Si Jieyu came downstairs, "I''ll pour it for you."


    He poured Ji Rao a glass of warm water. Ji Rao took the glass from his hand, and his fingertip just touched Si Jieyu.


    It should be cold outside.


    Si Jieyu thinks so.


    But this man''s hands seem to be cold all year round.


    Ji Rao seems to be very thirsty. He gulps more than half of the cup down. Si Jieyu looks at his Adam''s apple and suddenly can''t move his eyes.


    Ji Rao put the cup down and went to see Si Jieyu. Ji Rao should have been sleeping before he came back. His clothes were not well on and his hair was in a mess.


    Ji Rao suddenly laughed, "today''s temper is so good?"


    In the past, Ji Rao asked him to do something that he would not do. Today, he woke him up to sleep and asked him to pour water. He actually fell down.


    "You Where have you been these days? "


    Ji Rao stood up and reached for Si Jieyu''s neck. "Miss me?"


    "I''ll call you You don''t answer


    "I live in Fu Heng''s house. I haven''t seen my mobile phone these days." Ji Rao worked hard, and his legs were all around Si Jieyu''s waist, so he hung on Si Jieyu''s body.


    Ji Rao is very light, 178, but only 110 Jin, lighter than many girls in the class. But Si Jieyu also knows why. Ji Rao doesn''t like to eat and is very picky about food. He used to like to drink in bars. However, after he was with him, he made it clear that he didn''t like the taste of wine on him, so he didn''t go.


    Ji Rao looked at him with a smile. His eyes were bent like a fox. He was coquettish in his ear. "Hold me up."


    Si Jieyu looked at him and laughed. He could not help bending his mouth.


    This person does not like to laugh, but it is the easiest to laugh. He can laugh with just a few words.


    Si Jieyu reaches for Ji Rao and takes him upstairs.


    They have not done it for a few days. When Si Jieyu went in, they were not feeling well.

 Chapter 207

    Si Jieyu patted his thigh, "relax."


    Ji Rao is kneeling on the bed, which is a special humiliating gesture. At the beginning, Ji Rao didn''t want to do it, but Si Jieyu didn''t want to see his face, so Ji Rao gave in.


    He felt Ji Rao''s whole body shaking. He couldn''t help asking, "does it hurt?"


    Ji Rao bit his arm and was stunned at his words.


    Si Jieyu turns Ji Rao to face himself, "does it hurt?"


    "What you''ve done before is more painful." Ji Rao gasped, "at that time, I''m afraid you wanted to kill me."


    Division section Yu didn''t answer words, he presses down body, Ji Rao painful hum two.


    "I''ll slow down." He pulled Ji Rao''s bleeding arm and said, "don''t bite in the future."


    The next day Ji Rao didn''t get up again, but last night, at least Si Jieyu helped Ji Rao clean up.


    When Si Jieyu put on his clothes and wanted to go out, Ji Rao pulled him. Si Jieyu looked back, Ji Rao didn''t wake up, but he made a noise, and his eyes narrowed.


    "Si Jieyu, do you like me?"


    "No


    "Oh." Ji Rao''s voice was weak, and she seemed to be asleep again, but she didn''t twist her brows this time.


    Si Jieyu went out a little flustered.


    As soon as he left, Ji Rao opened his eyes. He wanted to sit up, but his head hurt so much that he lay back and stared at the ceiling.


    "There is something wrong with Cao NIMA''s Si Jieyu. I don''t like him to do that. Stupid


    He closed his eyes. What he wanted was for Si Jieyu to be a little worse to him.


    After enough disappointments, he can start his next sweet relationship. At this time, he must suck up his congratulations.


    Hewen, Hewen, I''ll give you a chance. It''s up to you, Si Jieyu, whether you can seize it or not.


    A few people''s life is so uneven. Until the college entrance examination.


    Ji Rao has also begun to review. He doesn''t want to be admitted to a school with Si Jieyu, as long as he is close to a city.


    "Si Jieyu, how to do this problem."


    Si Jieyu''s topic is fast, and he will know how to do it after a topic. After telling Ji Rao three times, Ji Rao seemed to understand.


    Now the college entrance examination is approaching, everyone''s study is very nervous. Every time the teacher looked in from the window, he could see Ji Rao''s problems with Si Jieyu. But he was not at all pleased.


    He felt that Ji Rao was the one who lagged behind in the class.


    If you don''t study hard at ordinary times, it''s useless to cram now.


    "Ji Rao, come out for a moment."


    Ji Rao see is a teacher, reluctantly put pen, followed the head teacher into the office.


    The head teacher sat down in his position, and then he pointed to the stool beside him, "you sit first."


    Is this a long talk?


    "I''m sorry, teacher. I''m still a little short of time. I''m in a hurry to go back to study. Make a long story short


    The teacher in charge of the class took a puff at the corner of his mouth, and almost didn''t hold down his anger.


    "Well, then you stand. Ji Rao, do you know how to study now? "


    Ji Rao did not speak, looking at the teacher''s expression, a "dry, you bullshit" look.


    "The college entrance examination will take place in more than a month. If you don''t know anything, ask the teacher. All the teachers in our class are here. Don''t always ask Si Jieyu. He is also a student. He may not be able to..."


    "He can do it when I ask him, and I''m too lazy to run."

 Chapter 208

    This is probably the first time that the teacher met this kind of student. He was so angry that he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "Too lazy to run? What do you study for? For yourself, you are too lazy to run. How can you learn? You want to go to college? Does the teacher have to ask to learn from you? "


    "Isn''t there si Jieyu next to me?"


    "Who is Si Jieyu? Is it an obligation to help you with your studies? But it''s just because it''s in the way of affection. "


    Ji Rao sneered.


    Laozi man, so what.


    "I tell you, you usually do well in class. Don''t think I don''t know. I don''t care about you. Now there are only a few days left. It''s the same whether you study or not."


    "Are you too lazy to manage, or can''t?" Ji Rao''s words are somewhat ironic.


    The head teacher is also angry, too lazy to pay attention to him, this kind of student he gave up, "let''s say, Si Jieyu students are expected to test a this year, now is the key time to sprint, I don''t want to delay him because of your reasons."


    "Now there are only a few days left. It''s the same whether you study or not."


    "That''s for you! For Si Jieyu, it may be that he can get five or ten more points. "


    Ji Rao nodded impatiently, "yes. If you''re done, I''ll go back. "


    "Don''t go back! Just stand outside


    "Why?" Ji Rao laughed, "you are a teacher, even if you teach, don''t care so much. If you eat salty radish, don''t worry about it. "


    The head teacher watched him go out, and his whole lung was about to explode. He went to report to the headmaster, and the explanation given by the headmaster has been only for a few days. Don''t worry about him.


    That''s what I said, but the head teacher didn''t know that the headmaster didn''t want to provoke Ji Rao''s father. So life is decided at birth.


    Some people have money, but they don''t have to work hard. They can''t compare with others.


    Ji Rao didn''t come back in two minutes. Si Jieyu also wondered that the teacher usually ignored Ji Rao. How did he call him out today?


    Before he can finish wondering.


    Ji Rao said to Si Jieyu like pouring beans.


    "You said that the teacher is not stupid, but also" who is Si Jieyu? "It''s really funny, menopause


    Si Jieyu sighed, "you shouldn''t talk to him like this."


    "Why not?"


    "He is your teacher, you should respect him."


    "He didn''t treat me as a student, either."


    "No, no teacher doesn''t like a student for no reason."


    Ji Rao doesn''t care, "I don''t need him to like it. Do you like me?"


    Si Jieyu finally turned his head, "we have different ideas."


    Ji Rao looked at several big questions on the paper. After half an hour, he wrote a solution, and then he couldn''t write anything.


    Si Jieyu told him that he would not do it later, so his later questions were basically empty.


    After reading it for a long time, Ji Rao was too lazy to write. He put his pen down and moved over to see Si Jieyu write the title.


    Si Jieyu''s handwriting is good-looking and neat. He can write all the points he should have.


    "Where do you want to test?"


    "Beijing."


    Beijing, it''s either big a or big n.


    It shouldn''t be hard for him to get a second Ben. Beijing hukou is so willful.


    "And you?"


    "What?"


    Ji Rao heard clearly, but he didn''t expect that Si Jieyu would ask him where he wanted to test.


    He reached out and patted Si Jieyu''s face frivolously, "don''t worry, where you go, where I go, you don''t want to get rid of me."

 Chapter 209

    On the day when the examination room came down, Si Jieyu didn''t see it. Ji Rao grabbed it first.


    "Not in an examination room."


    "How could it be in one."


    "What about Hewen?"


    "He probably didn''t either."


    No one could review that night, except Si Jieyu, who was still reading Chinese compositions. Ji Rao hands fancy pen, play for a while, feel boring to pour Teng Si Jieyu.


    It''s estimated that he is also a little nervous. He usually does small moves, but he turns a blind eye to it. Today, he should do it.


    Division section Yu helplessly looked at him one eye, "you don''t make trouble, tomorrow exam."


    "Yes, I''ll have an exam tomorrow. Why don''t you relax? Ai - "he approached Si Jieyu," do you want to do it tonight? "


    Si Jieyu: "go away."


    That''s what Ji Rao said.


    "Ask me a question, and recite that ancient poem."


    "Chushibiao."


    "Chushibiao" Ji Rao thought seriously, "who wrote it? What''s the first sentence?"


    "Before the first emperor started his business, the middle road collapsed..."


    "ZHUGE Liang, the one written by Liu Chan?"


    "Well."


    "I''ll go. It''s so long. You let me carry it. You fuckin ''mean it."


    Si Jieyu really wanted Ji Rao to be quiet, but looking at Ji Rao like this, he didn''t recite a single sentence of "chushibiao".


    "Well, why do you study so hard?"


    "Make money."


    "I have money. I can support you."


    Si Jieyu closed the book, took his own collation and read the wrong title, "I don''t want you to keep it."


    "Isn''t it all money? As long as you are with me, you will have what I have. All my things are yours. Why don''t you? "


    "You review."


    Si Jieyu is a little annoyed.


    He and Ji Rao didn''t come out of the same environment. In some places, their ideas and ideas are just opposite. Ji Rao came from a rich family and felt that everyone''s life was as smooth as he was.


    Now he can separate Ji Rao from his feelings. When he has money, he will leave Ji Rao and get rid of him. But what makes him care is that Ji Rao seems to be sparing no effort to get involved in his future life.


    His future is only planned for he Wen and himself. How can Ji Rao break in?


    The exam takes two days, two subjects a day.


    College entrance examination students basically will not go to the right questions, afraid of the impact of the next exam mood.


    Ji Rao came out of the exam and saw Si Jieyu and he wen going out together. They didn''t know what they were talking about, and they all had a smile on their faces.


    People who are so sensitive to the original owner can find it even if they are a little bit indifferent, let alone this blatant neglect. Si Jieyu and he wen actually pushed the original owner into the abyss.


    Ji Rao trots two steps, then inserts between Si Jieyu and he Wen, holding Si Jieyu affectionately, "what are you talking about, so happy?"


    The congratulatory text is nearby, Ji Rao this kind of intimate Department Jie Yu is a little bit unadaptable, he uncomfortably peeled Ji Rao''s hand.


    "How was your exam?"


    Ji Rao''s expression darkened. He stared at Si Jieyu''s eyes. "Do you want me to do well or not?"


    Ji Rao will be inexplicably unhappy, and then the words are always prickly.


    Si Jieyu was too lazy to explain, "let''s go and have dinner."


    When they came to the dining hall, Ji Rao took advantage of Si Jieyu to have dinner and stopped he Wen, "do you know a word called avoid suspicion?"


    He wen read Ji Rao for a long time and said, "I also know a word called ''mutual affection''

 Chapter 210

    "What do you mean? Challenge me? " Ji Rao stood in front of He Wen and poked his shoulder, "he likes you now, but he''s still with me? What do you play with me? Well


    He wen shook his head and looked at Ji Rao pitifully. "In fact, you just want someone to love you. You think you have everything, but in fact you have nothing but money. You are so pathetic. "


    Ji Rao''s face suddenly became ugly. He grabbed He Wen''s neck and said, "you have the ability to say it again."


    "Ji Rao!" Si Jieyu saw from a distance that he couldn''t even care about the meal. He ran to push Ji Rao away and said, "what are you mad about?"


    "Why am I mad? I didn''t kill him again. "


    Si Jieyu had nothing to say to Ji Rao. He took he Wen''s hand and said, "let''s go and eat elsewhere."


    They left hand in hand.


    It''s so easy to ease up. Once again, the relationship between him and her has become stiff.


    After the examination, even if the official holiday. At that time, the classroom of senior three was really in a mess, with papers, books and materials in a thick pile, all of which were sold by the school car.


    Si Jieyu''s books are very neat, and the small clips are very clear.


    "Come back with me later, and stay at my house for the summer vacation."


    "No, I''m going home."


    "You told your parents you went to work."


    Si Jieyu frowned with boredom, "don''t go."


    "And you''re going to stay at home?"


    Si Jieyu did not speak, as if he had acquiesced.


    "Then I''ll live with you in your house."


    "Ji Rao!" Si Jieyu suddenly stood up, Ji Rao''s face was still indifferent.


    Si Jieyu really has nothing to do with Ji Rao. Ji Rao is a madman. He can do anything.


    That summer vacation was really ridiculous.


    Ji Rao pesters him every day and does it at night, but there seems to be a thick wall between them. No matter how deeply they communicate with each other physically, they can''t cope with mental torture.


    What Si Jieyu said to Ji Rao was very little. Even if he did it, he was silent.


    Once Ji Rao said a few words that he Wen was not good. He was ruthless that day and hurt badly.


    "Slow down You slow down


    Si Jieyu seems to have never heard of it.


    Angry Ji Rao shook his hand and slapped, "you don''t understand people''s words, do you?"


    Si Jieyu''s face was turned by the fan. When he turned his head, there was still no emotion on his face.


    Ji Rao endured the pain of his lower body and got up from Si Jieyu. His voice was hoarse and he gasped, "I''ll pay for your JB? How expensive is your JB? One hundred thousand a month? "


    "Isn''t that what you want me to do? What else do you want? Do you want to play the game of falling in love with you? "


    Ji Rao sat up with his legs around Si Jieyu''s waist. He was naked, but he was not shy at all.


    "If you don''t say anything, who can I show you every day? Can I have it? Well He looked down at Si Jieyu and said, "don''t get up, don''t you think you''re rare to me?"


    The division section Yu again how also want a face, hear Ji Rao blatantly say this kind of words, the face is angry red.


    "Ji Rao! Don''t go too far! "


    "I''m going too far? What''s the matter? I wronged you when I let you go? The congratulatory message means that I can''t do it. If I move him one day, do you want to kill me to avenge him? "


    "You were born sick." Si Jieyu took his clothes and went out without looking back.

 Chapter 211

    "Si Jieyu, if you go out today, I''ll let he wen die in the hospital!"


    Si Jieyu''s steps stopped, turned his head and looked at Ji Rao fiercely, "you are really inhuman."


    Ji Rao chuckled, "I''m inhuman, but I have money."


    At that moment, the malice in Si Jieyu''s heart was almost irresistible. He was afraid that Ji Rao would force him again, and sooner or later he would go crazy.


    On the day of division, Si Jieyu 727 was the second in the province. Hewen 706, the 13th in the province. Ji Rao 411, I don''t know how many.


    Si Jieyu''s score is basically stable. Ji Rao looks at his wish.


    First volunteer, a university, economy and finance.


    A total of five volunteer column, wrote a volunteer, is also arrogant.


    Ji Rao had no other requirements. Regardless of the second technical school, he filled in all the schools close to Si Jieyu school.


    A few days before the beginning of school, he Wen''s mother''s illness suddenly worsened. Si Jieyu and he wen were ready to pay the tuition money to treat the disease.


    Si Jieyu really has no choice. He takes orders from the Internet, gives lectures to others and brushes the questions. Ji Rao just saw it. Ji Rao came over with a glass of water, looked at Si Jieyu''s computer screen, and then sat down on the computer desk, "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing."


    Ji Rao just a little thought can think clearly, "he wen his mother again?"


    Si Jieyu didn''t speak.


    Ji Rao knew he had guessed right. He put the water on the table, then went to get a card and put it in front of Si Jieyu.


    "There are more than 200000 in it."


    Si Jieyu is about to refuse subconsciously. He just doesn''t want to ask Ji Rao''s money any more. He feels very heavy every time. He feels uncomfortable in his heart.


    "What do you think?" Ji Rao laughs sarcastically, "borrow yours. When you have money, give it back to me with interest. "


    Si Jieyu''s heart is blocked, but he knows that he has no other way. If he is alone, he can''t take Ji Rao''s money, but he still has He Wen and he Wen''s mother. He can''t let go.


    When he Wen''s mother just fell ill, he wen almost had to leave school to work outside.


    What does it mean for those who have not graduated from high school to work outside? It''s only two or three thousand yuan a month, but he Wenming is so excellent and smart. He can get a good university and a good job. How can he have the heart to see he wen ruin himself? So he promised Ji Rao.


    "I didn''t force you to make this deal. It''s all your love and my wish. Even if you buy one hundred thousand a month and sell it, you can give me a good face. Si Jieyu, if I didn''t care for you, I wouldn''t look at you if you knelt down and begged me."


    On the day he Wen and Si Jieyu were waiting to board, his father and Si Jieyu''s parents came.


    Three people take he Wen and Si Jieyu and tell them how to survive when they go abroad. When they are short of money, they call them.


    He Wenming was a little excited until he saw Ji Rao.


    Si Jieyu also saw Ji Rao. He looked at Ji Rao with a suitcase.


    He wen looked at the eye department Jieyu, saw his stupefied appearance, could not help but pursed his lower lip, "Ji Rao, how did you come?"


    "I''m boarding." Ji Rao went to Si Jieyu and looked at the middle-aged man and woman in front of him. He said with a smile, "Hello uncle and aunt, I''m from Si Jieyu..."


    Si Jieyu''s heart was raised.


    Ji Rao looked at Si Jieyu with a smile, and then said, "high school students."

 Chapter 212

    Si Jieyu''s heart fell back again. He couldn''t tell whether he was relieved or a little disappointed.


    "So..." Si Jieyu''s parents did not doubt him, "are you all from the same school? Then you three have to take care of each other when you go there. "


    Si Jieyu didn''t explain to his parents.


    When walking on the plane, Si Jieyu couldn''t help asking, "Why are you here?" If he remembers correctly, Ji Rao''s school started more than ten days later than theirs.


    "Can''t I go with you?" Ji raotang and Huang''s kiss on Si Jieyu''s face, like a stamp, "you can only be mine."


    Si Jieyu was a little angry. A few people beside him were surprised to see that his face was a little red. "This is outside!"


    He wen watched behind them, his hand holding the suitcase clenched slightly.


    When she got on the plane, Ji Rao looked at He Wen''s ticket, and then naturally said, "let''s change it. I''ll be next to Si Jieyu."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    Ji Rao bent his mouth, sat beside Si Jieyu, and then spoke with his shoulder.


    He wen holds the ticket of the business seat, but he has no expression on his face. They flew to Beijing for several hours. When they got off the plane, it was just one o''clock in the afternoon,


    "I''ll go to school with He Wen first, you..."


    Ji Rao nodded. She didn''t think it was too hot in August. "I''ll be with you."


    Ji Rao reports with Si Jieyu that he took all the things and suitcases himself. Si Jieyu and he wen are not the same majors. When they arrive at school, they separate. The sun was very big, and Si Jieyu''s box was heavy again. His tired hair was wet with sweat. Ji Rao stood aside with a bottle of ice water and looked very impatient.


    "Hello, are you ready?"


    "Fast," Si Jieyu looked up at Ji Rao, "if you are hot, you should find a place to have a rest first. Don''t follow me."


    Ji Rao snorted and didn''t speak, but when Si Jieyu went to put things in the dormitory, Ji Rao kept silent.


    They were led by a senior student who was one year older than them. She is wearing a JK uniform, with straight legs and long black hair. From behind, she is a figure killer. Of course, her face is also pretty.


    When Si Jieyu reported at that time, a girl whispered to this girl that she would like you to take him to the dormitory. I think he is very handsome.


    "Ah, Xuedi, where are you from?"


    "A city."


    "Is this your brother?"


    "No Ji Rao grabs the way before Si Jieyu.


    "Oh, did you come alone?"


    "Well."


    "One person doesn''t report much."


    "If the family is far away, they will not be allowed to come."


    "It''s good for my younger brother to study here."


    Ji Rao finally couldn''t help interrupting, "this female classmate, you talk a little more."


    Girl Leng for a while, did not say anything, Si Jieyu first way, "sorry, he spoke a little straight, sister don''t mind."


    The girl looked up and down at Ji Rao and stopped talking.


    Si Jieyu and Ji Rao walk behind the girl, poke Ji Rao''s arm, and look at Ji Rao silently and disapprovingly.


    To the dormitory, Ji Rao looked at for a long time.


    "Si Jieyu, are you going to live on campus? Would you like to rent a house with me? I don''t think the space here is small. There''s no air conditioning. How can we spend summe

 Chapter 213

    Girls finally can''t listen, "classmate, our university dormitory conditions have been quite good, four people on, under the bed table, many schools don''t have this condition."


    Ji Rao glanced at the girl, quite disdainful, "is there a place to rent?"


    "You..."


    "Well, I''m sorry. I can do it myself when I get to the dormitory. Thank you for leading the way."


    The girl left in a huff.


    Si Jieyu sighed, "Ji Rao, why do you say those words?"


    "What did I say?"


    "Your family does have money, but many families have ordinary conditions. This kind of place may not be good for you, but it''s already very good for most people."


    Ji Rao looked at Si Jieyu with some incomprehension, "I want you to live better. Is this also wrong?"


    "You don''t have to do it for me, and I don''t have to."


    Ji Rao looks at Si Jieyu''s packing and can''t help slamming the door. Si Jieyu''s motion of spreading quilt stopped, and then sighed deeply.


    Ji Rao rented a house outside. He agreed with Si Jieyu that he would go to his place on weekends and live in school on weekdays. It seems that nothing has changed. It''s just a change of place. It''s like everything has changed. Si Jieyu seems to have found a way to get along with Ji Rao. Ji Rao has a soft temper and is easier to coax than anyone else. He is soft to say a few good words.


    Another night is gone.


    "Take me to your school tomorrow."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I want to go."


    Si Jieyu was very sleepy. He answered vaguely and fell asleep.


    The next day, Si Jieyu went to school. He made breakfast and pulled Ji Rao out of the bed. Ji Rao was as soft as if he had no bones. He fell into bed when he couldn''t see it. Si Jieyu went to the bathroom and took a towel. He patted his face with water and woke up.


    Ji Rao finished washing and dressed for dinner.


    When going out, Si Jieyu saw the thin coat hanging on the hanger, "where are your clothes?"


    Ji Rao didn''t know why, so he pointed to his coat, "isn''t that right?"


    "It''s so cold outside, that''s what you wear?"


    "It looks good."


    Si Jieyu


    "Wear mine first." Si Jieyu took off his clothes and wrapped Ji Rao in it. Then he put the scarf around Ji Rao. Ji Rao showed two big eyes. They were twinkling and pretty tight.


    It snowed last night, and it was white outside. Ji Rao''s eyes hurt when she came out.


    Si Jieyu wears that thin coat and goes out. After Ji Rao seems to be careless but actually slips on purpose once, he takes Si Jieyu''s arm and goes away.


    Their school is famous both at home and abroad. It''s very relaxing just from the outside. There are many hundred year old trees in the school, which are covered with snow.


    Ji Rao is here for the first time. I haven''t seen him anywhere.


    "Which major did you choose?"


    "The economy."


    They met several students of Si Jieyu and said hello to each other.


    "Well, is this your friend?"


    "Yes, high school students."


    When the group left, Ji Rao said, "classmate?"


    "Well."


    "Next time you introduce me to them, say" boyfriend. "


    Si Jieyu released Ji Rao''s hand, "don''t make a joke."


    "Bed and bed friends, don''t you think it''s strange?" "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao nodded perfunctorily, "OK, OK, I won''t say it, OK." Ji Rao went to RASS Jieyu''s hand again and gave him a kiss on the face with a smile, "anyway, I will wait until that day."

 Chapter 214

    Si Jieyu was helpless.


    When they first got together two years ago, although they skipped the steps of love and went straight to work and love, kissing really never happened.


    Si Jieyu felt sick.


    But in college, Ji Rao always tentatively kisses his face. Once Si Jieyu doesn''t show excessive anger, Ji Rao will be shameless. For such a long time, Si Jieyu was used to it by Ji Rao.


    He followed Si Jieyu for several lessons, but he didn''t understand. Finally he fell asleep on the table.


    "Ji Rao, let''s go. Class is over."


    Ji Rao snorted and did not move.


    "Don''t sleep. Let''s go."


    Ji Rao took a long breath and raised his head from the table.


    Si Jieyu couldn''t help laughing. Ji Rao is lying on his face, bangs are arched up, there are a lot of marks on his face, mouth and saliva.


    "Ji Rao, why are you so dishonest in your sleep?"


    "I''m so sleepy." Ji Rao''s head tilted on Si Jieyu''s shoulder.


    "Don''t sleep. It''s time to eat. Let''s go. I''ll treat you to the canteen."


    "Carry me on your back." Ji Rao opens his eyes and suddenly feels his idea is very good. He looks forward to seeing Si Jieyu.


    "You broke your leg? You have to carry people. "


    "You carry me, or I won''t go."


    "Don''t make trouble, will you? There are so many people."


    "Si Jieyu, Si Jieyu, Si Jieyu."


    "Jie Yu?"


    Si Jieyu and Ji Rao look at the door at the same time.


    He wen seems to have grown taller. He is wearing a white coat that he didn''t have time to change. He has a high spirited face, holding a book in one hand and a pocket in the other.


    Ji Rao is in a trance. Can people really change so much in a few months? Now there are many little girls coming to the station where he Wen is going to ask for wechat.


    He Wen also saw Ji Rao, obviously some Lengzheng like, "Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao just glanced at He Wen and then withdrew his eyes, "Si Jieyu carries me back."


    Si Jieyu just wanted to refuse, looking at Ji Rao unconsciously pursed his lips, eyes staring at him tightly, which is full of him, inexplicably think of high school, Ji Rao pushed him away before entering the operating room.


    Sometimes he felt that Ji Rao was really fragile, as if she would be broken at the touch, such as now. Sometimes he felt that Ji Rao was very capable of fighting. No matter what he said or did, he could pester him like nothing happened the next day. Abandon the original prejudice, in fact, Ji Rao just like a person, may be wrong way, but can''t deny this person.


    "Good." Si Jieyu said.


    Ji Rao laughs like a child with candy.


    Si Jieyu pulls Ji Rao to the door, "shall we have dinner together?"


    He wen nodded. He wanted to ask Ji Rao why he was here, but he felt that he had no position. He asked Si Jieyu what is the relationship between him and Ji Rao now. Si Jieyu told him that he was just a friend.


    But Si Jieyu always goes to jirao on weekends. He knows that. Is this really just a friend?


    Si Jieyu squatted down on the stairs and said, "come up."


    Ji Rao pounced on it like a octopus.


    Ji Rao is not heavy. Si Jieyu weighs it up and thinks it''s OK. He looks back at He Wen and says, "let''s go and have dinner."


    When he wen saw that Si Jieyu was carrying Ji Rao, he was stunned.


    Ji Rao holds the neck of Si Jieyu and smiles at He Wen.


    "He Wen?"


    "Oh, here it is."


    Si Jieyu carries Ji Rao to the canteen and puts him down. After dinner, he wen doesn''t wait for Si Jieyu.


    "I have an experiment to do this afternoon, so I have to go now."


    "All right, you go."

 Chapter 215

    Wait for he wen to leave, Ji Rao suddenly bumps into the lower division section Yu, "do you like me?"


    "No


    On this question, Ji Rao can ask him ten times a day.


    "Not at all?"


    "No


    "I don''t believe it. You lied to me."


    Si Jieyu didn''t lift his head, "then you don''t believe it."


    At night Ji Rao came home and lay in bed, depressed.


    can''t go on like this. He doesn''t suck up. It''s been such a long time. Si Jieyu not only runs to him on time on weekends, but also tends to work overtime. People are made of meat. He does not give strength to himself. He is suck in death.


    What''s the aura of your protagonist?


    Today, when Si Jieyu backs Ji Rao and he wen doesn''t fart, Ji Rao knows. He wen can''t count on him.


    He had to die on his own.


    When Si Jieyu came over at the weekend, he suddenly asked Ji Rao, "do you want to go to s city?"


    Ji Rao a Leng, subconsciously feel that the name is a little familiar, "how suddenly want to go to s city?"


    "I have an appointment with Hewen to go there. If you come, you can come with me."


    In fact, he wen wanted to go out for a trip. As soon as Si Jieyu had a brain drain, he asked Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao always thinks that the name of s city seems to have been heard somewhere, but he can''t remember it.


    "Oh." Ji Rao put the fruit on the plate and grinned, "let''s do it together."


    Ji Rao is seldom angry now. Si Jieyu thinks that his temperament has changed, but in fact, he doesn''t prick Ji Rao all over his body like before. If he pays some tenderness properly, Ji Rao can directly take out the soft and meat and collapse in front of Si Jieyu.


    The place they are going to is a small town full of exotic customs. The streets are narrow but not crowded. When passing by, you can see the yard full of flowers from the fence. There is an old man with white hair lying on the rocking chair. Along the way are low houses, the balcony on the second floor, potted plants are also hanging down.


    There are chasing children running past, the girl with blonde hair, wearing a small skirt, like a garden princess. Joking tourists pass by them and will greet them friendly.


    Here just had a light rain the day before, the air was moist and fresh, the clouds were moving, the sun was falling, and the door was bright.


    When you step here, the peaceful rural atmosphere will come.


    Ji Rao''s face was full of smile after she got off the bus.


    "Like this place?"


    "Well, I''ll buy a small house like this in the future. When I open the window, I can see the sea of flowers. In the morning, I can buy croissants to pick flowers. In the afternoon, I can sit at the door and bask in the sun."


    "Totally out of touch with the public." He wen broke in with a smile.


    Ji Rao took a look at He Wen and stopped talking. She received a lot of smiles on her face. He Wen was embarrassed and shut up.


    Si Jieyu sighed, but he didn''t say much.


    Ji Rao is good to be with He Wen. If you want Ji Rao to have a good face, it''s wishful thinking.


    Ji Rao''s heart turned countless white eyes. The original owner liked this kind of place, but he didn''t like it. He still liked the colorful life. Originally is alone, but also a lonely person to live, no wonder depression.


    And this beautiful and peaceful town will soon collapse because of the earthquake. That night, Si Jieyu checked in at a small B & B.

 Chapter 216

    The interior decoration has its own style. Three people''s rooms are next to each other. Ji Rao throws things into his room and runs to Si Jieyu''s room.


    He went in and looked around, then fell on the bed like a rascal, "I''m going to sleep here tonight."


    "Well, I''ll sleep in your room."


    Ji Rao sat up on her elbow, "let''s sleep together."


    "What about three rooms, waste."


    "That''s what you ordered. If you want me, I''ll order two rooms, one for both of us."


    Before he spoke, Si Jieyu suddenly remembered the knock on the door.


    Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "Jie Yu."


    Si Jieyu answered, and then went to open the door, "Why are you here?"


    He Wen was wearing a bathrobe, which was temporarily wrapped up. His body was wet and his hair was dripping.


    "There seems to be something wrong with my water pipe. There is no running water. Let me borrow the bathroom in your room."


    "Oh, yes." Si Jieyu let him go. As soon as he wen came in, he saw Ji Rao lying on the bed.


    Ji Rao just looked at him with a smile, "Yo, why did you come here?"


    He wen didn''t expect Ji Rao to be here. He was a little stunned. "I My water pipe is broken. Come to Jieyu and borrow the bathroom. "


    "You''re closer to my room. Why do you come all the way to Jieyu to wash?"


    Si Jieyu naturally can feel Ji Rao''s stabbing at He Wen. "You don''t know him well. He''s going to borrow it. Will you let him?"


    "Why not? I''ll sleep with Si Jieyu tonight. My room is empty. " Ji Rao raised chin, "you go, wash all day."


    Si Jieyu took a congratulatory message, "you wash it, don''t pay attention to him."


    He wen nodded and went into the bathroom.


    Ji Rao is not happy. He throws the bag of Si Jieyu on the bed to the ground. Si Jieyu picked up his schoolbag with a headache. "Don''t be so childish, OK? Where did he recruit you? You have such a big opinion on him. "


    "I have to be nice to my rival? I don''t have a problem with him because you treat him too well? If you don''t care about him, can you give me a look at him? "


    "Stop it."


    Ji Rao looked at Si Jieyu for a long time, and finally he slammed the door and left.


    In the evening, when they go out for dinner, Si Jieyu knocks on the door, and Ji Rao doesn''t answer.


    "What happened to him?"


    "Nothing." Si Jieyu calm face, "we go to eat, don''t care about him."


    It''s close to the sea, so there''s a lot of seafood. Si Jieyu and he wen found a clean looking shop.


    He ordered a few signature dishes and returned the menu.


    "Jie Yu."


    "Well."


    "You Don''t you like him? "


    Si Jieyu was stunned, then shook his head.


    "If you don''t like him, don''t give him hope. If there is no emotion, I think it''s better to make a clear distinction. "


    Si Jieyu said nothing.


    "If you don''t care, how can you tell your parents about jirao when you return home? It''s not that I said that Ji Rao''s temperament is not suitable for you at all. Do you really want to spend so much time with him? He didn''t share your attitude two years ago. Now he''s waiting for you to graduate. After waiting for you for four years, will he still share with you? Don''t talk about him, just you. Are you willing? We are all from small families. With our own efforts, we have come to the present situation. We have a bright future after we get our diploma here. Why do you insist on jirao? "


    "Ji Rao gave me a lot of money, which is very important to me and you. I can''t be sorry for him."

 Chapter 217

    "I''ll pay back the money. Give me a year. Now we all have to work hard in the field and earn some money to pay off our debts. These are no longer problems. You can tell money clearly, but can you tell emotion clearly? Really let him accompany you to graduate, can you still afford this feeling? "


    "He Wen..."


    "Jie Yu," he wen looked up at him, his eyes were never serious, "you only know that he has been waiting for you for two years, what about me? I''ve been waiting for you for more than ten years. "


    Si Jieyu looked at He Wen and couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    His relationship with He Wen has been established since childhood. They grew up together. They have witnessed each other''s growth. They are the people who know each other most. Their relationship in high school has surpassed that of their friends, and sometimes they have some ambiguous actions. Si Jieyu is not sure that he Wen is irreplaceable in his heart, so he puts his feelings in a very small way Heart.


    But no one thought there would be Ji Rao.


    When Si Jieyu and he wen only have a piece of window paper left, Ji Rao rashly breaks into their world, and then tightly imprisons Si Jieyu with an absolutely possessive attitude.


    He stayed in Si Jieyu''s life for a long time, and it was so destructive that he almost forgot that he Wen was once the moonlight in his heart.


    Moreover, he has been waiting for him for more than ten years, and he himself has been looking forward to the white moonlight for more than ten years.


    So Si Jieyu''s mind was in a mess at that time, "you let me think about it."


    The congratulatory message did not force him to eat his own food quietly. After the dish was served, he wen changed the dish with coriander to his side.


    Si Jieyu looked at his action, and the expression on his face suddenly became complicated.


    He remembers that he didn''t like coriander.


    The next day they are going out to play. Ji Rao carries a schoolbag for convenience.


    Ji Rao took Si Jieyu''s arm with a smile, "let''s go."


    Division section Yu quietly spread Ji Rao, "walk well."


    Ji Rao if have thought of saw he wen one eye, did he carry his back to pour what soul chicken soup to Si Jieyu last night?


    Si Jieyu is so stupid that he can easily understand his feelings and reason. If it wasn''t for he Wen, he couldn''t have imagined that there would be a second person who made Si Jieyu feel so uncomfortable about his closeness this morning.


    Both Si Jieyu and he Wen have their own opinions. When they come to a strange place, they can''t find a guide or anything. They hold a map to find the place they have decided for a long time.


    Ji Rao doesn''t work hard and happily runs around with them.


    The town is full of scenery. The stalls and sellers are crowded with tourists from all over the world. The three people come to the center of the town by car. The town is a tourist resort, but the residential area is a high-rise building, which stands out one by one, forming a sharp contrast with the outside town.


    He wen seems to be very curious about the gadgets on these stalls. He wants to see everything.


    Ji Rao has been frowning. He has no interest in these things. He doesn''t know what these cheap gadgets are good for.


    "Jie Yu, look at this." He wen took a small mask and put it on his face.


    "It''s too ugly for you to wear this."


    Two people immediately laugh for a ball.


    Ji Rao is standing by. A man with a travel bag bumps into Ji Rao when he goes by. Ji Rao pounced forward, but neither of them found out.

 Chapter 218

    Ji Rao can really feel the aura of those two people sometimes. They can always catch each other''s point, but the original owner is more just an outsider, so the original owner will fight so hard to guard against He Wen.


    The congratulatory message is so excellent and gentle that no one would choose a madman.


    Ji Rao thought.


    "Well, let''s go."


    The earthquake happened in a flash.


    They suddenly shake violently under their feet. Ji Rao subconsciously grabs Si Jieyu''s wrist, but before he can hold it tightly, his hand is suddenly hit by something. Ji Rao releases his hand in pain.


    The crowd was in a mess, and their screams were almost ringing in jirao''s ears. Jirao had never been hit by such a big earthquake before. It was really earth shaking.


    They were originally in a narrow lane. As soon as the earthquake happened, the buildings on both sides fell down. There were too many people in the lane to squeeze out. Si Jieyu and Ji Rao were crushed at the bottom.


    Ji Rao knew that for a moment, many people died beside him.


    The earthquake passed quickly, just a few minutes later.


    Ji Rao was smashed, a little dizzy, as if not conscious for a while.


    But the shouts of Si Jieyu woke him up again.


    Ji Rao smelled of dust in front of his nose. He seemed to have something in his eyes. He was pressed under the ruins and couldn''t see clearly. Ji Rao moved his body. His leg was crushed by the stone. Maybe it was broken. He felt painful when he moved.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao, are you ok? Ji Rao. "


    Ji Rao heard Si Jieyu calling him, but he couldn''t see where Si Jieyu was. He may also be hit on the head, dizzy badly, also can''t hear where Si Jieyu called him.


    "Ji Rao, do you hear me? Ji Rao. "


    "In Cough, cough. " Ji Rao reluctantly replied, then choked by the dust.


    He remembered. S City, in the original. Si Jieyu and he wen experienced an earthquake. After a few dangerous days, their relationship rose.


    "Ji Rao, is that you? Jeez


    "Si Jieyu..."


    Si Jieyu is also trapped. He Wen is beside him. They are in the same space. At present, there is no big deal. Ji Rao is pressed down. Si Jieyu looks at him and disappears. But he has no time to think about it. He is also pressed down.


    "How about that?"


    Ji Rao doesn''t speak. His leg hurts badly. Si Jieyu''s words are buzzing in his ears. If he can''t OOC, Ji Rao can tell him to shut up.


    "Jirao, can you hear me, jirao."


    "I''m fine."


    Si Jieyu was relieved. He didn''t know where he Wen had gone. He came to take a bracelet for Ji Rao. He fell in love with another stall. When the earthquake happened, Ji Rao was the only one beside him.


    That is to say, he wen doesn''t know whether he is alive or dead.


    As soon as the earthquake happened, Si Jieyu was in a panic. The magnitude is definitely not low.


    "Si Jieyu..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "My leg, my leg is crushed."


    "Can you see? Can the stone be removed? Just move, don''t collapse. "


    Ji Rao gets up and moves. It''s easy to move. There''s no big problem.


    "No, I can''t move My leg seems to be broken. "


    "Then don''t move! Wait for the rescuers to come Si Jieyu and Ji Rao are separated by a big block of cement, which can''t be moved. If you move it a little, it will fall down.

 Chapter 219

    Si Jieyu picked a small gap with his hand, just enough to hold his hand. He put his hand in, "Ji Rao, can you see my hand?"


    Ji Rao looked at his black hand shaking left and right, and couldn''t help rolling his eyes, "yes."


    "Can I get there?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak. He looked around, and then found a small stone. He scratched his hand two times with the sharp side. The blood flowed out and mixed with the mud. Ji Rao bit his teeth and didn''t cry out.


    "Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao endured the pain, "can..."


    Ji Rao just put out his hand, and before he could say "you''re light" in his throat, Si Jieyu''s big black hoof took Ji Rao''s hand.


    Ji Rao''s face was ferocious for a moment.


    As soon as he grasped it, Si Jieyu felt that something was wrong. It was sticky. He threw away his hand and then took it back. By the light in the gap, he saw that his hand was bloody.


    Si Jieyu''s whole heart was empty.


    "Ji Rao, what''s wrong with your hand?"


    "I don''t know, Si Jieyu. I feel so bad. I have a pain."


    Ji Rao''s face is expressionless to say words, the tone is weak of fast have no voice son.


    Si Jieyu can''t see Ji Rao''s condition. He thinks Ji Rao''s injury is so heavy that he is in a hurry.


    "Ji Rao..."


    Wow.


    "Ah He Wen, who had been gasping with his eyes closed, suddenly called out.


    Ji Rao''s whole body shook with him.


    Aftershocks.


    Ji Rao''s legs are pressed and can''t move, so she can only try to shrink into a ball and protect her head with her arms.


    "Congratulations Si Jieyu ran to He Wen, then hugged him and put him in his arms. He Wen was scared to death. He tightly grasped Si Jieyu''s clothes and closed his eyes.


    The earthquake is not the most terrible.


    Aftershocks are.


    A lot of people are just under pressure when they are in an earthquake, and aftershocks are the main culprits that make them sleep in ruins.


    It''s also the leading role of Si Jieyu and he Wen. The stone on the top of their heads has experienced several aftershocks, but it didn''t fall down.


    And not only on Si Jieyu''s side, but also on his side. If he guesses correctly, they should have the same stone on their heads.


    But such a big stone can''t be moved by manpower alone, and there are concrete blocks under it. That is to say, when it comes to rescue, Si Jieyu Hewen and his side can only save one.


    At that time, there will be two people on the side of he Wensi Jieyu, and there will only be one person on his side. No matter the rescuers or Si Jieyu, they will definitely advocate saving their side first.


    But it''s boring.


    Ji Rao thought and carefully moved the stone on his leg, then supported his body with two hands and slowly rubbed against the cement board.


    "Ji Rao, are you ok?"


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao waited for him to say several times, and then weakly replied, "it''s OK."


    He doesn''t sound like he''s okay at all.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao, do you have any bleeding? Or where did you get hurt? Ji Rao, can you still stay awake? "


    Ji Rao''s bag also contains water that he put in the morning. Although there is only half a bottle left, he stealthily takes a bottle of water from the bag to drink. When Si Jieyu was about to go crazy, he said, "I''m in pain."


    "Where does it hurt?"


    "I don''t know It just hurts. "


    Si Jieyu was afraid that Ji Rao would really faint, so he kept talking to Ji Rao. Ji Rao came back four or five sentences apart.

 Chapter 220

    Ji Rao took another sip of water and listened to the chatter of Si Jieyu and laughed.


    In this case, Si Jieyu will be thirsty soon.


    After two days, he Wen was hungry and dizzy. He was thirsty and his mouth was covered with dry skin.


    He turned his head and looked at Si Jieyu


    Si Jieyu had been talking to Ji Rao yesterday, but Ji Rao didn''t return today. He Wen and Si Jieyu knew that Ji Rao was in danger.


    For the first time, he saw the trapped animal like appearance of Si Jieyu and wanted to smash the whole cement board in the middle.


    "Jie Yu..." He was almost speechless, and all he said was air flow.


    Si Jieyu came over, half kneeling in front of He Wen, holding his face in both hands, "he Wen, hold on, we will go out, hold on again."


    He wen wanted to cry. He raised his hand and touched Si Jieyu''s hand. "I''m afraid we can''t get out. I''m afraid we''ll die here."


    "No way." Si Jieyu took he wen into his arms and hugged him tightly. "We''re not going to die."


    He Wensheng of he le was in pain. In the place where he wen couldn''t see, there were tears on Si Jieyu''s face.


    He just called Ji Rao. In the morning, Ji Rao still responded. In the afternoon, he couldn''t do anything. Ji Rao never said a word back to him.


    He prayed for the rescue workers to come quickly. He begged God not to let Ji Rao have an accident. If he didn''t come abroad with himself, he didn''t have to suffer so much. As long as he thought that Ji Rao might die so close to him, he was deeply distressed.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK, we can wait for the rescue."


    His consolation is too pale. If they can''t wait for tomorrow, they may not be able to wait any more.


    Heven fainted.


    When he woke up, he saw that Si Jieyu was holding him, his face was very pale, and there was no look in his eyes.


    "Jie Yu..." As soon as he opened his mouth, he felt the bloody smell of his mouth. He was surprised, "Jie Yu."


    Division section Yu eyeball extremely slowly moved, "you wake up."


    His voice was hoarse and stiff. He sat there like a statue.


    "Are you..." The voice of the congratulatory message suddenly choked.


    Did you feed me with your own blood.


    "Jieyu, Jieyu." He Wen was biting his teeth, and tears suddenly burst out.


    "I''m a little tired. I''ll I''ll get some sleep first


    "No, No." He wen struggles to sit up, but Si Jieyu has no strength at all. He leans on the cement board behind him and closes his eyes.


    He wen patted Si Jieyu''s face, "no, you wake up, you don''t sleep."


    Si Jieyu did not respond. His breath was so light that he seemed to die at any time.


    A congratulatory message fell into a panic, "Si Jieyu!"


    His cry was miserable and woke Ji Rao up.


    Ah, did Si Jieyu finally faint?


    Ji Rao looked at the small half bottle of water on the ground. It was his last water.


    He felt that the protagonists all had auras and would never die. But he Wen''s voice kept circling in his head, and he thought of the temperature when Si Jieyu grabbed his hand. After all, he had never experienced such a natural disaster. It was impossible to say that he was not afraid. Although he was hurt by Si Jieyu''s hand, he was really at ease.


    Day.


    After all, there is only one result!


    Ji Rao took up the water and handed it in through the crack. He said impatiently, "give it to Si Jieyu."


    He wen looked at the bottle of water and was stunned for a moment. Then he picked up the bottle of water just like the people who inhaled and poisoned it. He twisted it open and took a mouthful of it. After swallowing it, he seemed to have regained his sense.

 Chapter 221

    The instinct of survival made him think of nothing when he saw the bottle of water. He forced himself to take another sip of it. He took Si Jieyu and slowly fed him water.


    Si Jieyu was very thirsty. He didn''t realize it, but he still knew how to drink water.


    They lived on Ji Rao''s saliva for another day.


    Ji Rao''s leg is bleeding a little too much. The original owner has coagulation disorder. Although the wound is not big, he has lost too much blood in recent days. If he doesn''t come to the rescue, he will die faster than anyone else.


    Damn, the original owner has coagulation disorder!


    Never mentioned in the original! No, wait. I think I mentioned it.


    Several times before, Si Jieyu didn''t know how to handle it properly. He made the original owner bleed, and then it seemed to flow all the time


    Ji Rao just wants to curse the street. Why does this kind of disease make him a supporting actor? Isn''t he more interesting!


    He Wen''s body and bones are weak. Although he has a drink of water, it''s still a drop in the bucket. He was dehydrated that night and fainted.


    The next day Ji Rao lost too much blood and almost fainted.


    Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    The dust fell down.


    "Is there anyone down there?"


    Ji Rao hears someone talking in a trance. He wants to answer, but he can''t say anything.


    "Is there anyone down there! Can you hear me


    Si Jieyu seemed to be awakened. After hearing the voice, he pulled a hoarse voice, "yes, someone."


    "There are people, there are people down there! Come on, come on


    There''s dust falling down on it. Ji Rao can''t help but close her eyes.


    "Little brother, how many people are there at the bottom?"


    "Three, come on, we''re going to die." "Well, hold on."


    There was a noisy noise on it. Ji Rao''s consciousness was blurred. He felt as if he was lying in the sea of fire and iceberg for a while.


    Si Jieyu held the unconscious Hewen in his arms. "Hewen, Hewen."


    There was no response at all. His lips were dry and bleeding, and his breath was almost inaudible.


    "Hurry up."


    "This Little brother, if you can''t get rid of the stones here, you can only save one side first. Which side of you three has more people? "


    Si Jieyu''s brain suddenly crashed. He looked at He Wen, who was about to die in his arms. For the first time, he didn''t know how to choose.


    "Hurry up, young man."


    "When can I get out after rescue?"


    "Half a day, three or four hours. It''s not easy to do this. "


    Three or four hours


    "Which side to save first, or this side."


    Si Jieyu heard a voice above his head. He yelled, "no!" He hugged Hewen, and his throat was burning like a fire.


    "Save that side. That side is badly hurt." He lowered his head into He Wen''s neck, endured the pain in his heart, and sobbed, "save that side..."


    "All right, this way, this way!"


    Ji Rao woke up when she was carried out, but she was unconscious for a moment.


    When he woke up again, he found himself lying on the stretcher. He sat up and saw that there were several people lying on the stretcher around him. Their arms and legs were wrapped with bandages with blood seeping on them. They looked very sad.


    Ji Rao pulled out Di Di and went out. There was a lot of people walking on the ruins outside. People who had just been rescued were carrying them past him. We could hear the pain, groan and people''s cry from a long distance. He could even see cars not far away, full of bodies.


    What about Si Jieyu?


    Where''s heven?

 Chapter 222

    Ji Rao mang stood there aimlessly. When he saw a team of doctors, he ran over and asked, "have you seen two boys, young and good-looking..."


    "No, don''t stand in the way."


    "Excuse me, excuse me."


    Ji Rao was pushed away. He looked around and walked forward blankly. His leg was broken. He just fixed it with a board. He didn''t mind if he tripped several times. When he saw a tent, he went in to have a look.


    Fortunately for him, there are many people who have few arms and legs. They can hear their screams from afar. It''s more like hell on earth than when the earthquake happened.


    "Ji Rao."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Ji Rao turned his head and saw that Si Jieyu had just come out of the tent. His clothes were gray and his face was dirty. He was thin, like an African refugee.


    "Si Jieyu..." Ji Rao crumpled his legs and hugged Si Jieyu. He had the joy of meeting him after the disaster. "You''re still alive. That''s great."


    "Are you all right?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "it''s OK."


    He let go of Si Jieyu, who looked at his face, ruddy, not haggard, not dry lips.


    "Do you have water?"


    Ji Rao''s smile froze for a moment and didn''t say a word.


    Si Jieyu fed He Wen''s own blood. He Wen almost didn''t survive. How did Ji Rao survive alone?


    Ji Rao didn''t speak. Si Jieyu looked down at Ji Rao''s leg and said, "is it broken?"


    "Well."


    "Where else?"


    "No more..."


    Si Jieyu looked at Ji Rao with no expression on his face, and his tone was flat, "I thought you were going to die."


    "Si Jieyu..."


    "I thought you were going to die!" Si Jieyu suddenly yelled with red eyes. He stretched out his hand and pointed to the tent, "he Wen''s life and death are uncertain now, because he went to save you first!"


    "What do you mean?" Ji Rao''s face was cold.


    "Ji Rao, you are too selfish."


    Ji Rao sneered, "where am I selfish? No water supply? The water is mine. Why give it to him. Save me first? Si Jieyu, you think I''m seriously injured. Have I said that I''m seriously injured from beginning to end? "


    Si Jieyu''s eyes were full of blood. He looked at Ji Rao''s smiling face and thought of He Wen''s cold and angry face. He raised his hand.


    Pop.


    The strength was so strong that Ji Rao fell to the ground directly. His face was swollen and his hand was cut on the broken glass. Ji Rao''s head was buzzing for a long time, and his eyes were black. It took him a long time to react.


    He looked up at Si Jieyu, with a cold smile on his face, "you love He Wen, why do you make me love him? I wish he was dead. "


    What he said was so vicious. Si Jieyu looked at Ji Rao disappointedly. "I thought you would be better. I was wrong. You won''t change. You will always be the selfish, shameless and disgusting Ji Rao. "


    Ji Rao looks at Si Jieyu''s back and smiles.


    He slowly got up, squatted down in a place where there were few people, and bit by bit picked up the glass slag on his palm. His whole hand was covered with blood, but he didn''t feel the pain.


    When it was finished, Ji Rao stepped on the ruins and went out.


    Ji Rao went back by car. The people in the car didn''t know that he came from the earthquake area. They tried to hide as far as they could when they saw him.


    It took Ji Rao three hours to get home.


    As soon as he got home, he saw a dark figure squatting in front of his door.

 Chapter 223

    "The sea?"


    Louhai''s score in the college entrance examination was lower than Ji Rao''s, but louhai and Ji Rao were not in the same school. Louhai was not registered in Beijing and could not go to Ji Rao''s school. But their school is close to each other. When they have time, Lou Hai will go to Ji Rao.


    Lou Hai''s head was originally buried in his arms. When he heard the voice, he suddenly raised his head, "brother Rao..." He looked at Ji Rao in disbelief and stood up slowly.


    "Brother Rao..."


    Ji Rao was still confused when he held him, but he was soon aroused by the pain.


    "Let go, it''s killing me."


    Lou Hai quickly released his hand. His eyes were so red that he even showed blood, "brother Rao, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. Live well."


    Ji Rao patted Lou Hai on the shoulder. "I''ll take a bath. You can make me something to eat. I''m hungry."


    Ji Rao goes into the bathroom, Lou Hai''s eyes are a little red, whether to cry or not, whether to laugh or not. He went into the kitchen to cook for Ji Rao.


    By the time Ji Rao came out, there were a few stir fried dishes on the table. Although they were not very rich, they were satisfied with Ji Rao who had been hungry for several days.


    When Lou Hai handed the chopsticks, he saw Ji Rao''s miserable hand. He didn''t see it when he didn''t take a bath. After taking a bath, Ji Rao''s face was red and swollen.


    "Brother Rao, what''s wrong with your face? Do you have pain in your hands and legs..."


    "No pain."


    Ji Rao shakes his hand, and then carefully grabs rice with chopsticks. He is very hungry, and the speed is like someone grabbing with him.


    When Lou Hai saw him eating, his nose was sour and he almost burst into tears.


    "I thought something happened to you."


    "Ah, it''s nothing serious. I''ve been under pressure for a few days."


    That''s what he said. Lou Hai was still thrilled. God knows how worried he was when he found out that Ji Rao couldn''t get in touch with him after the earthquake.


    "You can go to the hospital to deal with your wound later."


    "Well."


    "Who hit you in the face?"


    "Si Jieyu."


    Lou Hai could not help clenching his fist.


    Ji Rao''s body is nothing serious. She''s a little dehydrated. Just give her a drop.


    His legs are not good. Now he''s in a plaster cast. He walks with crutches or jumps on one leg.


    He has been recuperating at home for more than a month. These days, Lou Hai comes to take care of him when he has something to do. Liuzi and Hongmao are not here. Jirao didn''t tell them.


    When Ji Rao felt that time was almost up, he went to Si Jieyu school to find him with crutches.


    He went to the teaching building of their school with his memory, pulled a little girl at random, and then asked him if he knew a girl named Si Jieyu.


    You know, little girls always have the ability to gossip and follow stars beyond the sky.


    Sure enough, the little girl nodded, "I know."


    She enthusiastically pointed out the way for Ji Rao, then told him how to get there, and asked if she wanted to take him.


    Look, what a nice girl.


    Ji Rao politely refused, and then walked on crutches a little bit.


    He met Si Jieyu, but far away, he didn''t see him.


    Si Jieyu goes out with a thermos. Ji Rao knows who he is going to see as soon as he guesses. So he followed Si Jieyu with crutches. Si Jieyu had long legs and walked fast. Ji Rao was very hard to follow.


    In a few days, it will be new year''s day. The streets are full of festival lights, and children are running in the streets.

 Chapter 224

    But the bustle seems to have nothing to do with Ji Rao. He only has the people in front of him in his eyes. He walks too fast for Ji Rao to keep up.


    His arms were very sour and his back was sweating, but his hands and face were very cold and red. When he exhaled, it was snow-white fog, scattered in the air.


    It has been snowing these days, and the ground has been trampled out of ice. A snowman made a few days ago is dirty and nobody cares.


    Ji Rao suddenly leans on a piece of ice and falls on the ground. He was so thin that he put on a coat. When he fell to the ground, his whole body almost fell apart.


    "Are you all right?" Someone came up and asked.


    Ji Rao didn''t pay any attention to him. He got up with his crutch and continued to limp towards Si Jieyu.


    Si Jieyu went to the hospital not far from the school. Ji Rao followed him. Watching Si Jieyu enter a ward.


    He waited for Si Jieyu to enter, and then moved slowly to the other side.


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. The door of the ward is not closed. Ji Rao hesitated for a while, then moved slowly.


    If in the past, he could just rush in and ask what Si Jieyu was doing, but now, he can only hide outside the door like a thief.


    Their voices came out. They were all about school. Ji Rao didn''t know and Ji Rao didn''t understand, but they had a good talk.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been listening. Si Jieyu said that he still has lessons and will come back tomorrow.


    Ji Rao was surprised and turned to go, but it was too late. He could only go a little further and then lean against the wall.


    For a long time, when he thought that Si Jieyu was gone, he suddenly heard a voice coming from behind him, which made his scalp tense.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao was stunned for a while before turning around.


    I haven''t seen you for more than a month. It seems that Si Jieyu has changed a little bit, but Ji Rao can''t tell what the difference is.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I..."


    "Are you free now?"


    "Yes..."


    "Let''s find a place to talk."


    They found a cat cafe on the edge of the hospital, which was very quiet.


    Ji Rao looks at the cats around and sits opposite to Si Jieyu.


    Si Jieyu ordered a cup of coffee and asked Ji Rao what he wanted. Ji Rao shook his head and Si Jieyu ordered a cup of milk.


    Ji Rao didn''t speak until all the milk and coffee came up.


    "When are you going back?"


    Si Jieyu looks up at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao is so looked at by him, put aside the vision, the vision falls on the Ying short body of cat climbing frame, "you haven''t gone back for such a long time, this weekend should go back?"


    "Ji Rao, don''t you really feel guilty?"


    Ji Rao seems to be pricked by a needle, and her voice can''t help but improve, "why should I feel guilty?"


    Si Jieyu looked at him. Compared with Ji Rao, he was too calm.


    He lowered his head and stirred the coffee in the cup. "Jirao, don''t you think you are different from normal people?"


    Ji Rao just looked at Si Jieyu. He didn''t know what he would say to hurt him.


    "You are irritable, self-centered and withdrawn. No one pays attention to you. When you encounter something, you will only use violent means to solve it. If it doesn''t go your way, you will get angry. Even human life is nothing in your eyes. Ji Rao, are you really not afraid of killing people? " Ji Rao''s face faded, his lips trembled, and he couldn''t say a word.


    What did he do? What did he do? Why do you say he killed people?

 Chapter 225

    "Do you have any plans for the future? Do you think about your future? Yes, I know your family has money, but is it the only way to be a man? I I don''t like you. There should be something else in your world besides me. You don''t have your own life. If you think about it, it''s just a matter of having a goal and working hard for it. Now you muddle along like this. What will you do when I graduate? Do you want to follow me all the time? When I get married, I''ll follow you? "


    "You can only be with me!"


    Ji Rao''s eyes are red. He looks decadent and pitiful. His arrogance is just a bluff. Just a little poke will break it.


    "Ji Rao, we are not children. We have to pay some responsibilities. I have a family and parents. I can play with you for one or two years, three or four years. How can I play with you for more than ten or twenty years? What can I do for you? I''m going to work as an intern next month. He Wen is going to work in the hospital when he is well. How about you, Ji Rao. You''re the only one in the world who doesn''t grow up, and I can''t wait any longer. You''ll only drag others down. "


    "No..."


    "Don''t waste your time with me." Si Jieyu took a hundred cushions under the cup and was grabbed by Ji Rao when he got up.


    "I won''t let you go, I won''t!"


    Si Jieyu sighed and brushed away Ji Rao''s hand.


    "Si Jieyu!"


    Si Jieyu''s steps didn''t stop. He didn''t even pause.


    Ji Rao leans on his seat and tries to calm his breath.


    "Are you all right, sir?"


    Ji Rao opened his eyes, just the crazy and unwilling to disappear in his eyes, the waiter was stunned. He just saw that Ji Rao''s mental condition was not very good. He came to ask for it because he was afraid of an accident. But now this man seems to have nothing, which is more normal than normal people.


    "Nothing." Ji Rao stood up and left.


    The waiter scratched his head. Was he wrong?


    Ji Rao went home, lay on the bed and began to think.


    Si Jieyu wanted to break with him, but with the paranoid attitude of the original owner, it was unrealistic to just say a few words to kill him.


    Ji Rao opens his eyes. He can''t go yet. He needs a more resolute reason, a reason to let the original owner die completely.


    This opportunity will come soon.


    He Wen''s father speculated in stocks, which was nothing at all, but recently he had a problem.


    He Wen''s father was also cheated. The man took him to the stock market and taught him to buy a few small shares, but he didn''t make much money. He Wen''s father was also worried about his mother''s illness. His mother''s illness was getting worse and her treatment fee was getting higher and higher. He was forced to speculate in stocks.


    He invested in Evergrande pharmaceutical company. On the surface, the Evergrande pharmaceutical company has a perfect set of product sales and development propaganda, and the stock is the one that can make a steady profit without losing money. But in fact, there are some problems with their materials, and they are almost unable to keep them. The boss has already run away with money. Now the boss who takes over only wants to sell the stock, and make a steady profit at a low price.


    The most important thing is that the company has been well protected, and no information has been revealed. Although it seems that something is wrong, the source can not be found. In addition, the way to make money is right in front of us. It''s strange not to take a share.


    In the first few days, the stock was red and purple.


    But just a week later, Evergrande pharmaceutical completely collapsed, and there was no chance to reduce its price. It changed from red to green.

 Chapter 226

    He Wen''s father thought it was a steady business. He borrowed 800000 yuan from East and West and invested in it. As a result, he lost money and owed more than 2 million yuan.


    When Si Jieyu went to find he Wen, he Wen was sitting on the roof of the teaching building. The wind blows he Wen''s hair, and Si Jieyu''s heart suddenly tightens.


    "Congratulations."


    He Wen, still in his white coat, heard Si Jieyu''s voice and turned his head, "here you are."


    "It''s so cold. What are you doing sitting here? Get up and go back with me."


    "Jie Yu, do you think everyone''s life is destined to be good?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    He wen laughed, especially ugly, "when my mother was sick, I thought my sky collapsed. Now I owe another two million yuan. My father is in a hurry and goes to the hospital. My mother''s illness is getting worse. I''ve been working hard. Why doesn''t the world treat me well? "


    "Hewen, it''s just an accident. Don''t think so. Get up first."


    "Do you know how tired I am? I comforted my dad. I said it''s OK. Leave it to me. But what can I do? Where can I find two million? Is my life enough for two million? "


    "Congratulations Si Jieyu saw his unbearable heartache. He put his hand around He Wen, touched his hair and comforted him. "It''s OK. There''s me. Let''s find a way."


    He Wen''s depressed mood for a day finally collapsed.


    Si Jieyu listened to He Wen''s cry and couldn''t help holding him a little tighter.


    "Brother Rao, slow down." Lou Hai watched Ji Rao walk.


    Ji Rao''s leg has just been cast. She can walk on the ground for a while.


    "Well, get me a glass of water."


    "Well." Lou Hai poured warm water to Ji Rao. Ji Rao looked at Lou Hai''s bright eyes and sometimes thought of the golden hair he had seen before.


    As soon as he handed the cup to Lou Hai, the doorbell rang.


    Lou Hai wants to open the door, but Ji Rao blocks him.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go."


    He came to the door, opened the door and saw Si Jieyu, his mouth could not help raising.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Si Jieyu hesitated, "Ji Rao, I want to ask you to borrow some money."


    "What''s the matter? What happened to your family? "


    "No, he Wenjia. He Wen''s father lost two million in stocks. "


    Ji Rao''s face had sunk.


    "Si Jieyu, are you shameful?" Another voice came from the door.


    The door suddenly opened, Lou Hai staring at Si Jieyu, "borrow money and think of brother Rao? I haven''t asked you. Who hit brother Rao that day? "


    Si Jieyu looked at Lou Hai and frowned, "Why are you here?"


    Lou Hai was infuriated by his reasonable appearance, "why can''t I be here?"


    Ji Rao pulled down Lou Hai, "you go back first."


    "Brother Rao..."


    "Go back!"


    Lou Hai clenched his teeth, glared at Si Jieyu and went back.


    Si Jieyu is very sympathetic to the existence of louhai, but his purpose is not louhai.


    "What does it have to do with me that he Wen''s family has an accident?"


    "I really can''t help it, Ji Rao. I promise that I will return the money to you as soon as possible. Please help him. He really didn''t do anything wrong."


    "Si Jieyu, you said you wanted to break with me and asked me to borrow money. Do you have a good face?"


    Si Jieyu froze for a moment, "I''m sorry, I really can''t help it."


    "You go." Ji Rao lowered his eyes, "I''ll give you the money in two days."

 Chapter 227

    "Thank you, Ji Rao. I owe you this time..."


    Ji Rao laughed, "then I won''t let you pay back. Can you love me?"


    Si Jieyu was silent for a moment, "Ji Rao, this kind of thing really reluctantly does not come, you..."


    "I can''t help it. What''s worse than he Wen?"


    "It''s not comparable at all."


    Ji Rao nodded, "you go."


    Then he stepped back and closed the door. Bang, cut him off from Si Jieyu.


    Ji Rao leaned against the door and closed his eyes a little tired. It took a long time to open his eyes. Lou Hai stood nearby and looked at him anxiously.


    "Brother Rao, do you really want to pick him up for two million?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak, but Lou Hai already knew his answer.


    Ji Rao''s father gave him a fixed amount of money every month, not so much. He asked someone to hang up the car. His father bought his car as soon as he was happy. It''s not a problem to sell it for more than one million yuan. Ji Rao will raise the rest himself.


    His car is very popular even now, so he found a buyer in a few days.


    The buyer asked to meet in person.


    It''s normal to see the car in person, so Ji Rao drove there.


    They opened a private room, Ji Rao sat in it and waited for half an hour before the buyer arrived.


    Ji Rao frowned, a little impatient.


    "Sorry, I''m here to play."


    That''s what I said, but I didn''t recognize the meaning of sorry in my tone.


    Ji Rao took the cell phone, leaned on the sofa and looked up at the man.


    The people who came here were about the same size as him, with a short down jacket at the top and seven point jeans at the bottom. They didn''t look very safe.


    "You want the car."


    The man stares at Ji Rao as soon as he comes in. "Have I seen you anywhere?"


    "I think too much. Let''s talk about getting off the bus."


    "You''re a drag."


    Ji Rao stopped talking and looked up at the boy.


    "Ah, are you, the illegitimate son of the Fu family?"


    Ji Rao pressed down her anger. "Are you here to buy a car?"


    "Ji Rao! Isn''t it? "


    Ji Rao is about to leave with the car key on the table, but is blocked by the man.


    "Ji Rao, it''s you." That person tut Tut''s looking at him, "this childhood grows Niang, grew up also Niang.". Ah, do you remember me? I have more than a thousand boats. "


    Ji Rao can''t help thinking of pressing him in the water when he was a child and picking him up after a while. In such a cycle, Ji Rao will never forget the sound of malicious smile beside him.


    Seeing that Ji Rao''s expression changed slightly, Yu Qianzhou couldn''t help laughing, "remember?" He hooked Ji Rao''s shoulder and said, "Hey, I thought it was you who sold the car. Why, is your family bankrupt or your father treating you badly? "


    Ji Rao bit her teeth and turned her hand to unload Yu Qianzhou''s arm.


    Yuqianzhou screams, jirao kicks yuqianzhou''s stomach, yuqianzhou is directly kicked to the corner, lying on the ground coughing.


    "Please forgive me. Sir! How dare you beat me


    Ji Rao took Yu Qianzhou''s collar and pulled him up. He looked down at him. "When I don''t want to pay attention to you, you should go away." He pressed Yu Qianzhou''s head and smashed it against the wall.


    There was a dull noise.


    Yu Qianzhou didn''t even have the strength to yell.


    Ji Rao got up, clapped his hands, raised his feet, crossed the body of Yu Qianzhou and left.

 Chapter 228

    As soon as she went out, Ji Rao secretly scolded her bad luck. Sure enough, the encounter in a circle was simple. He found someone to hang up the car again.


    Ji Rao stayed at home for another two days. Lou Hai had a class today, so he didn''t come. Ji Rao had an afternoon''s sleep. When she woke up, it was more than five o''clock.


    It''s getting dark.


    Ji Rao is a little hungry. He is dressed and ready to eat out.


    But not long after he went out, he felt that someone was following him.


    There are just few people on this street, so the people following behind are very obvious.


    Ji Rao turned into another street, and then leaned against the corner. When the man came, he grabbed him by the neck and fell to the ground. When the man remembered, he stepped on his chest.


    "Are you following me?"


    The man didn''t speak. Suddenly there was an empty voice behind him. Ji Rao''s pupils suddenly shrank. He wanted to hide. But later, he was hit by something on his neck, and then he was unconscious.


    When he woke up again, he had a sharp pain in the back of his neck.


    "Yo, wake up."


    It''s a familiar voice.


    "It''s you." Ji Rao opened his eyes and saw that the person sitting in front of him was Yu Qianzhou, who had been beaten by him.


    his forehead was not good, and he pasted a piece of gauze. At this time, he was looking at Ji Rao with a sneer.


    Ji Rao moved his body and found that he was tied to the stool.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Yu Qianzhou stood up, walked slowly to Ji Rao, walked around him, and then kicked Ji Rao''s leg. Ji Rao and his chair fell to the ground.


    Yuqianzhou around to Ji Rao in front, squatting down to insult like patting his face, "how not crazy? Are you going crazy? "


    Ji Rao stares at him viciously, and his eyes want to kill him.


    "You are still the same as when you were a child. How can you fight without asking for mercy?"


    Yu Qianzhou hit Ji Rao''s stomach with one punch. Ji Rao''s stomach was a little sick. This punch made him almost retch.


    Ji Rao gasped softly, "I should have broken your hands that day."


    Yu Qianzhou laughingly said, "is that right? Then I''m really scared. "


    He pulled up the chair and then sat back in his seat, looking up and down at Ji Rao as if he were looking at something.


    "I was such a mother when I was a child, but I didn''t expect to look good when I grew up. Do you wear women''s clothes? "


    Ji Rao clenched her teeth and didn''t speak.


    "I heard that you have a man, but you are still chasing him back." Yu Qianzhou legs overlap, "play men, fun?"


    Ji Rao looked down, as if he didn''t want to see more than a thousand boats.


    Ji Rao is wearing a white shirt with two open buttons, revealing his delicate clavicle. Ji Rao has delicate facial features, and his face is a little white. Combined with the hostility between his eyebrows, it makes people feel that they can''t move their eyes. The eyelashes are like small brushes, and the length of them is straight to the heart.


    "Well, let me help you. You call him. If he is willing to help you, he will come to meet you in person. I will let you go without saying a word. How about that? "


    Ji Rao kept silent.


    He knows that Yu Qianzhou, such people just want to look ugly for him. They are just like pigs who have no worries about food and clothing. They are bored every day and love to see other people''s fun.


    "What if he doesn''t want to come?"


    "Can''t you? You''ve been chasing me for such a long time, but I don''t want to go for you?"


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Did you go to great trouble to bring him here just to make a phone call and get him back?


    "Look, you hit me a few days ago. Should I call back?"

 Chapter 229

    "Just call back."


    "Isn''t that cheap for you?"


    "What do you want?"


    Yu Qianzhou mouth with a meaningful smile, "Ji Rao, do you dare to bet with me."


    "Bet on what?"


    "I''ll bet if your little lover will come to save you. If he comes, I''ll let you go."


    Ji Rao didn''t feel very happy. Yu Qianzhou didn''t seem to do such a good thing. "What if he didn''t come?"


    "Then you''ll be with me tonight."


    Ji Rao suddenly raised his head and looked at more than a thousand boats with great interest. When he understood something, he felt disgusted. "You''re disgusting."


    "Well Wear women''s clothes with me. "


    "You dream!"


    Yu Qianzhou stood up, went to Ji Rao''s body, bent down and put his hand on Ji Rao''s shoulder. His strength almost crushed his bones.


    Ji Rao frowned in pain.


    When Yu Qianzhou saw his forbearance, he felt even more itchy.


    He takes all men and women, but he is sure that among so many men he has played, there is no one more satisfied with him than Ji Rao. Ji Rao''s appearance and character all fit his taste.


    Now Ji Rao is in his hands, how can he put people back easily.


    Even if he has Fu family behind him, what about that? His brother hates him. His father doesn''t care about him. It has nothing to do with the Fu family from the inside out. So no matter what he does, he has no fear.


    "OK, if you don''t agree, I''ll lock you up here and tie you to a chair every day until I''m tired of it."


    "You''ll change your fuckin ''posture!"


    Yu Qianzhou gently smile, "you can try."


    Ji Rao gas chest straight ups and downs, "mobile phone, I call."


    Yu Qianzhou takes out the mobile phone from Ji Rao''s trouser pocket. When he takes it, he touches Ji Rao''s thigh, which makes Ji Rao sick.


    Ji Rao wants to dial Lou Hai. Whenever he calls, Lou Hai will answer


    Ji Rao''s whole body was tied, and Yu Qianzhou didn''t dare to let him go.


    Ji Rao stares at "Si Jieyu".


    "Fight." Yu Qianzhou saw that he was stunned, so he urged, "who do you want to call?"


    "Si Jieyu..."


    He is not so much gambling with Yu Qianzhou as he is gambling with himself.


    Yu Qianzhou gave it to Si Jieyu, but he couldn''t help laughing. "It seems that you are quite honest. I''ve heard that your old friend, who is in high school with you, is a good student. He''s called Si Jieyu. If you just said that other people fooled me... "


    Ji Rao looks up at him.


    Yu Qianzhou came up to Ji Rao''s ear, and the hot air splashed on Ji Rao''s ear, which was itchy. He couldn''t help hiding for a while, but Yu Qianzhou''s voice was firmly captured by his ear.


    "I''ll take you up now."


    "Heven, wake up Si Jieyu drags Hewen on the sofa. He wen didn''t know how much he had drunk in the bar. He was unconscious and smelled of wine. It was the people from the bar who called Si Jieyu that made him come here.


    "Life is so hard!"


    He wen can''t walk any more. Si Jieyu carries him back and weighs it from time to time.


    "Si Jieyu, Si Jieyu..."


    The congratulatory message was in Si Jieyu''s ear, calling his name in a dreamy way.


    Si Jieyu couldn''t help laughing, "what do you want me to do?"


    "Si Jieyu, do you like me?"


    Si Jieyu didn''t speak on purpose.


    He wen didn''t hear the answer. He seemed to be in a hurry. Yes, "do you like me, Si Jieyu? Do you like me?"

 Chapter 230

    "I like it."


    "Do you like Ji Rao?"


    "I don''t like it."


    He hugged his neck and giggled.


    "Fortunately for you, otherwise I might really I can''t make it


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    He Wen is still mumbling about something. Si Jieyu''s mobile phone rings. Take it out and see if it''s Ji Rao.


    "Yes Ji Rao? "


    "Well."


    He wen suddenly felt like a child who had been robbed of a toy. He reached for his mobile phone and said, "don''t pick it up! Don''t pick up


    "Don''t make trouble. I''ll see what he wants from me."


    The division section Yu hides far point, one hand is pressing disorderly move of He Wen, one hand answered a telephone.


    "Hello, jirao."


    "Hello."


    A strange male voice came from the opposite side.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am Ji Rao''s friend, can you come to my house to meet Ji Rao? He was tied up, put up, and killed by me. "


    "What? You put Ji Rao on the phone


    "Hey, your husband asked you to answer the phone."


    Ji Rao is bound. He stares at Yu Qianzhou when he hears that.


    Yu Qianzhou had no doubt that if he let go of Ji Rao at this time, he would kill himself. But he really liked to see Ji Rao like this. It was so attractive that it just poked him in the heart.


    He put his mobile phone in Ji Rao''s ear with a smile, and his eyes were very close to malice.


    "Hello."


    "Ji Rao, what are you playing with?"


    "Come and meet me. I have It''s very important. " In front of Yu Qianzhou, he can''t be soft, and he can''t tell Si Jieyu that if he doesn''t come, he will be strong.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Ji Rao feels aggrieved inexplicably, "is his mother has something to ask you to come, your leg can''t use or how?"


    "No, Jie Yu..."


    "Don''t make any noise."


    There was a faint voice on the other end of the phone. Ji Rao was very angry when he heard it. "He Wen is beside you?"


    "Well, he''s drunk..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You come and pick me up


    Yu Qianzhou''s smile grew bigger and bigger. Looking at Ji Rao, he almost couldn''t keep his face taut. He also softened his voice as much as he could. It was almost


    "He Wen is drunk. I have to send him home. There''s nothing wrong with you Well


    He wen rushes over to block the lip of Si Jieyu, and his mobile phone falls from his hand.


    Ji Rao only heard a loud noise.


    The phone''s off.


    Si Jieyu pushes He Wen away, and he Wenba laughs at him. Si Jieyu wanted to blame him, but his unsteadiness makes him helpless. He squats down to pick up his mobile phone, the screen is broken, and the phone is hung up.


    When Ji Rao was just having a good time with Si Jieyu, one day he was so forthright that he asked himself to pick him up. As a result, when he arrived, he was introduced to Lou Hai, the sixth son of red hair. They ate in a barbecue shop, sat or stood. They talked to each other without leaving me, fucked and talked to him. If it was such a party, it would be nothing if he didn''t pick him up It''s a big deal.


    "Let''s go, heven. Go home."


    "Ouch." Yu Qianzhou gloated at Ji Rao, "he hung up."


    Ji Rao''s eyes are red. When he stares at Yu Qianzhou, he looks like a helpless little beast. Yu Qianzhou really likes his appearance, just like when he was a child. He doesn''t admit defeat and is very weak. People just want to bully him.


    "You lose. Dress up with me tonight."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let go of the rope. I can''t move


    "What are you going to do?"


    Ji Rao don''t open your eyes, "willing to gamble, I don''t want to gamble."

 Chapter 231

    Yu Qianzhou''s circle is full of rich and powerful second-generation people. If you don''t say anything else, what you look at is the most important thing, especially those who are willing to gamble and admit defeat. Those who don''t recognize defeat will be ridiculed by the whole circle. So in his cognition, it''s really credible to admit defeat by gambling.


    But he was wrong. Ji Rao is not in their circle. Ji Rao is just a villain. Honesty is bullshit to him.


    So as soon as Yu Qianzhou untied his rope, he kicked Yu Qianzhou to the ground.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao didn''t even give him time to talk. He kicked him to the wall and stepped on it. That''s really merciless.


    "If you want to go to me, you have to see that you don''t have that ability."


    Ji Rao is also afraid of causing trouble. After all, the Yu family is not easy to get into. If the Yu family comes to him, his indifferent father will not take care of him. He''s just like kicking a few feet.


    But when he opened the door and saw seven or eight bodyguards outside, he was stunned.


    Yu Qianzhou had already got up. He covered his stomach and opened the window, staring at the figure downstairs. "Catch him and kill me."


    With his words, those bodyguards didn''t leave any feelings at all. Ji Rao is nothing more than a result of a school fight. He is not at the same level as these professionally trained bodyguards.


    Ji Rao is not afraid of death. He has been carrying it for more than ten minutes. There are guys in the hands of those bodyguards. Ji Rao has been hurt several times. As if he is not afraid of pain, he turns around and strangles one''s neck. His strength almost breaks one''s neck.


    A bodyguard with a stick directly hit Ji Rao on the head.


    Ji Rao''s eyes suddenly flickered. His vision was not clear. His head was buzzing. He didn''t come back for a long time, so he was lost in his kung fu. He was dragged up the stairs by two people and threw in front of Yu Qianzhou.


    Ji Rao''s consciousness is still there, but his spirit is not so good. He touches the back of his head, puffs a big bag, and his whole body is hurt. He sticks it on the cold floor and burns his skin. His vision is more blurred than just now, his stomach is very uncomfortable, and he can''t help retching. But he didn''t eat much today. He couldn''t vomit anything.


    Yu Qianzhou squatted in front of him. Seeing that he could not stand up, he suddenly laughed. He waved, "you go out."


    Ji Rao has a stomachache and can''t help curling up. Yu Qianzhou took Ji Rao''s collar and threw him on the bed.


    Ji Rao snorted, and a cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    Yu Qianzhou pinched Ji Rao''s chin, looked at him panting and laughed, "so why do you ask for trouble? I could have been very gentle to you... "


    Ji Rao felt cool, and the belt was removed.


    Ji Rao gasps. He looks at Yu Qianzhou''s face, and then his vision turns dark.


    He seems to be out of sight.


    "Yu Qianzhou, let go."


    Yu Qianzhou turns a deaf ear. He takes a belt to tie Ji Rao''s hand to his head. Then he takes off his trousers and throws them under the bed. He looks at Ji Rao''s body with appreciation. Ji raosheng is very delicate and has a perfect body. He doesn''t have that feeling at all. The skin is very white, and the dark blue on it becomes more and more obvious.


    Yu Qianzhou cold fingers on Ji Rao''s warm skin, can''t help but let him shake.

 Chapter 232

    "You look like a woman." He raised his hand and lifted Ji Rao''s leg up. "Hey, if it hurts, call it out. If you call it better, I''ll slow down."


    But Ji Rao didn''t make a sound in the whole process. At last, he couldn''t help fainting and didn''t make a sound at all. He was so painful that he scolded him. Yu Qianzhou''s ancestors had been asked his regards for 18 generations.


    Yuqianzhou certainly won''t scold back, he just accelerated the action under the body, looking at jirao with stranded fish like, how struggle can''t turn over.


    When Ji Rao wakes up again, his whole body seems to have been crushed by a car. Even if his body is now twisted and put together from the meat grinder, he believes it.


    "Brother Rao!"


    A voice of surprise rang out beside Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao was stunned, "you..."


    "Do you still hurt?"


    Ji Rao''s whole body was in pain. When he found that he was dark in front of him, he couldn''t believe it.


    Lou Hai sees Ji Rao''s bandage on the back of his head, and immediately holds Ji Rao''s wrist.


    "I''m blind?"


    "No! The doctor said, it''s just that the visual nerve is oppressed by the congestion in the back of the brain. Just wait for it to be OK. " Lou Hai explained in a hurry.


    In fact, it''s not only brain injury, but also multiple soft tissue contusions and lacerations on the back.


    Lou Hai was so angry that he almost bit his teeth and bled, "brother Rao, who is it?"


    Ji Rao was silent.


    "Who is it? I killed him."


    "Sea, pour me a glass of water."


    Lou Hai''s voice choked, he quickly wiped his eyes, "OK."


    Ji Rao doesn''t want to tell him that even if he is angry, he can''t help it.


    He took a disposable cup from the table to get water.


    Lou Hai was at work when he suddenly received a phone call. He took out his mobile phone and saw that it was a strange number. He hesitated for a while and answered it.


    "Hello, are you the sea?"


    "I am. Who are you?"


    "Oh, do you know Ji Rao?"


    It was the doctor who called him. Ji Rao was in a coma and was sent to the hospital, but the person who sent him didn''t know where to go. The doctor called Si Jieyu first, but he didn''t know why he didn''t answer. Then he called him.


    The doctor said that he sent it in time, and there was no big problem. He just suffered a little injury on his body. It''s OK to take care of him, and He had some tears in the back court.


    When louhai goes to see jirao, jirao is still unconscious. Louhai unties his clothes and looks at it before he wakes up, and immediately stands in the same place.


    Ji Rao''s body is full of kisses, pinches and bites, as well as many bruises.


    Lou Hai didn''t even dare to think about what Ji Rao had experienced.


    He just guarded Ji Rao until he woke up.


    Lou Hai took the water and sat down in front of the hospital bed, holding the cup in one hand and Ji Rao''s wrist in the other hand, letting him get the water.


    Ji Rao held the glass and didn''t drink.


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s eleven o''clock."


    "Call Si Jieyu for me."


    Lou Hai dialed. He waited for a while to pick up.


    "Hello, jirao."


    Si Jieyu''s voice was a little hoarse, as if he had just woken up.


    "Why do you get up so late?"


    It''s very intimate, but when Lou Hai sees Ji Rao''s expressionless face, he looks like questioning, but his tone is too light and not obvious.


    "I''m sorry, last night he got drunk and went to bed late. I couldn''t leave last night... "


    "So."


    It turned out that it was just because he was drunk.


    "When you are free, come and take the money."

 Chapter 233

    "I can do it. It depends on your time."


    "In the afternoon. At four in the afternoon, just come to my house." Then Ji Rao hung up.


    Lou Hai saw Ji Rao pinching his cell phone too hard, fingertips are white.


    "Brother Rao..."


    "I''m going home in the afternoon. I can''t see. Come with me."


    Lou Hai looks at Ji Rao''s pale face, and his heart aches.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    In the afternoon, when Si Jieyu came, he felt that Lou Hai''s eyes fell on him, as if he was going to skin him.


    Ji Rao wore a white turtleneck and sat on the sofa with a bandage on the back of his head.


    "What happened to your head?"


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes, took out the card and put it on the tea table, "there are two million in it, you take it."


    "I ask you, what''s the matter with your head?"


    Ji Rao was silent for a while, "sea, you go upstairs first, I have something to say to him."


    Lou Hai glared at Si Jieyu and went upstairs.


    Ji Rao held a pillow, but did not look at Si Jieyu, "sit down."


    Si Jieyu sat on the side, "your head, what''s the matter?"


    "Si Jieyu, I want you to be with me now. Do you agree?"


    Si Jieyu didn''t speak.


    "I don''t need money to force you, you just say whether you want to be with me or not, a normal love relationship."


    "I won''t, Ji Rao. You know what I like is congratulatory messages."


    "Si Jieyu, or I''ll kill you." Ji Rao''s voice is very light, the expression on the face is also light, "I kill you, you won''t say these words that make me unhappy."


    "We don''t fit in."


    "It''s all pretexts. If it''s not suitable, you can run in. If you don''t like it, you can get along with it. You haven''t even given such an opportunity."


    "You have only yourself in your heart. No one will love you like this."


    Ji Rao was stunned. His heart tightened and was strangled. Ji Rao opened his mouth involuntarily. He felt he couldn''t breathe.


    No one loves him.


    He''s right.


    From small to large, no one really loved him.


    He thought that Si Jieyu would be his salvation. He thought that Si Jieyu was different. He was different from everyone. He would not look down on him like those people and bully him like others. He even thought that as long as he paid more, Si Jieyu would see him and have him in his heart.


    But he was wrong.


    It turns out that there is really no light in this world.


    In the eyes of Si Jieyu, there was never his position.


    "I see."


    He even laughed, "OK, Si Jieyu, this is the last time I''m looking for you. Let''s break it. "


    "My love is worth so much money. Take it and go." The last light in Ji Rao''s eyes went out a little bit.


    This time, it''s Si Jieyu''s turn to be stunned. How many times has he said these words? Ji Rao has never heard of them. No matter how he drives Ji Rao for so many years, Ji Rao has never said that. Why does he say that now?


    Si Jieyu looked at Ji Rao hesitantly, "are you serious?" What happened to you? "


    He always felt that Ji Rao could not say such words without any reason. His eyes fell on Ji Rao''s bandage, "your kidnapping last night What''s going on? "


    Ji Rao couldn''t help laughing, but his lips were too pale, and his smile was plain, giving people a feeling of extreme weakness.


    Why do you ask now? It''s fake. It''s disgusting.


    The thought of how he got through last night made him sick.

 Chapter 234

    "Go away."


    "Ji Rao..."


    "Don''t be mean."


    A word directly blocked all the words that Si Jieyu wanted to say.


    Si Jieyu stood up with the card and said, "I''ll pay you back as soon as possible."


    Ji Rao didn''t look at him.


    Si Jieyu went out and the door slammed behind him.


    Si Jieyu stopped.


    He should be happy, should be happy, should be relieved, but do not know why, he even feel depressed breathing. He doesn''t know whether his choice is right or not, but he knows that he is very sad now.


    Why is it sad.


    That''s exactly what he always wanted.


    Lou Hai used to live in the dormitory, but in order to take care of Ji Rao, he rented a house beside the school. Although the environment is not as good as Ji Rao''s, it''s more convenient for Ji Rao to live with Lou Hai.


    Ji Rao asked for half a year''s leave, changed her mobile phone card, and decided to completely break up with Si Jieyu.


    When it''s good, it''s thorough. When it''s broken, it''s clean. Ji Rao never likes to drag his feet.


    Ji Rao looks depressed after being forced. He is silent every day. He can''t see and does nothing. He just sits on the bed and doesn''t get angry at all. Lou Hai is afraid of Ji Rao''s accident, so he asks for half a month''s leave to take care of Ji Rao.


    He knows that Ji Rao doesn''t want to talk about that day. Lou Hai doesn''t ask. He cooks for him every day, changes his dressing, guards him every day, tells him stories and jokes. Even if Ji Rao doesn''t pay attention to him, he can talk for a long time by himself.


    Before going to bed that night, Ji Rao asked him, "aren''t you tired?"


    Lou Hai had stood up to go, heard this sentence, and stopped, "why tired?"


    "Now I can''t do anything. I need you to take care of me. Don''t you think I''m dragging you down? "


    Ji Rao looked up in his direction, but he couldn''t see anything.


    "What did brother Rao say?" Lou Hai said with a smile, "you know what''s in my family. Brother Rao helped me. I always remember. Now I''m happy to take care of brother Rao. "


    "Is that so?"


    Isn''t he a burden? Won''t his temperament be a drag on others?


    Lou Hai is sensitive to Ji Rao''s emotional changes. He comes over and bends down and touches Ji Rao''s hair like a soothing touch. "Brother Rao, don''t think much about it. Now I''m very happy just to see you."


    Ji Rao''s hands are tight.


    Never, never said that to him.


    He was the one who was hated from childhood. No one would love him, no one would cherish him, and no one would look at him more.


    Lou Hai looks at Ji Rao with a little care, and his heart aches.


    "Brother Rao, go to bed early."


    When Lou Hai went out, Ji Rao whistled quietly. It''s said that new love is the best way to forget old love, and he looks good at young people.


    Ji Rao''s mouth suddenly hooked up evil.


    After taking a week off, it''s time for Lou hai to go to school.


    But as soon as he was ready to go out, Ji Rao dropped a cup.


    Lou Hai who is not at ease


    He turned back and said, "brother Rao, are you going to school with me?"


    "Me? But I can''t see it. "


    "It''s OK. I''m here."


    Ji Rao is covered with clothes. Lou Hai is afraid that he will be cold and makes people like zongzi. It snowed not long ago, and there were many icy roads on the ground. Ji Rao couldn''t see it, so he slipped forward.

 Chapter 235

    Louhai drags Ji raocai and doesn''t let him slip, "brother Rao, I''ll carry you." He half squatted in front of Ji Rao, "come on, come up."


    Ji Rao was stunned, then slowly hugged Lou Hai''s neck.


    Lou Hai carries Ji Rao on his back and weighs it up when he gets up.


    "The sea, Si Jieyu also carried me like this."


    Lou Hai''s eyes twinkled, "well."


    What happened that day was still as deep in Lou Hai''s heart as root thorn. When he wanted to ask Ji Rao, he couldn''t ask.


    Forget it.


    Lou Hai thought, that''s it. If brother Rao doesn''t want to say it, don''t say it.


    Anyway, from now on, he won''t let Ji Rao get hurt any more.


    Lou Hai is a man of the year in his school. He''s good at sports and looks handsome. He''s all attached to the school. But in school for two years, no girlfriend, who go to chat up all love to ignore, this time suddenly back to the individual in the school run, a lot of people are photographed on the white wall.


    The most critical comment below is "together".


    Of course, Lou Hai doesn''t know about these things. Even after that hard road, Lou Hai doesn''t put Ji Rao down. Ji Rao can''t see her. Naturally, she doesn''t have any opinions.


    Taking lessons with louhai is not like taking lessons with sijieyu. Sijieyu ignores him in class, but louhai is different. He always pokes his head to talk with jirao.


    Finally Ji Rao said impatiently, "don''t you listen to class?"


    Lou Hai laughed.


    Today, Ji Rao is nearby. The whole classroom is not as conspicuous as Ji Rao. He couldn''t listen to the class, so he wanted to talk to Ji Rao.


    It''s almost new year''s day. It will be a holiday in two days. Now I don''t talk about anything in class. I begin to draw the key points of the final term.


    After class, Lou Hai took Ji Rao out to dinner, and introduced to him what his school looked like, which was the playground, which was the teaching building, and which was the small garden.


    "Is the sea in love?"


    This sentence almost didn''t choke Lou Hai. He was embarrassed and said, "no I didn''t talk about it. "


    Ji Rao joked, "the sea is so handsome that I can''t find it. How can those girls have such a high vision?"


    In fact, it''s not that other girls have high vision. Lou Hai''s vision is high. No one but Ji Rao looks up to her. Girls talk to him is also love to answer, so which woman dare with him.


    "By the way, you call out Liuzi. I haven''t seen them for a long time. Are they OK?"


    "Very good."


    Ji Rao''s injury is not good enough. Lou Hai is afraid that they will know that Ji Rao will come to his home to shoot when he returns home, so he doesn''t tell them. Now Ji Rao says so, he naturally has no objection.


    "Brother Rao, you You and Si Jieyu... "


    Ji Rao didn''t speak, and Lou Hai was silent. Just when Lou Hai is struggling to say sorry to Ji Rao, Ji Rao says something.


    "It''s divided." Ji Rao light way.


    At that moment, Lou Hai''s heart was sour and sweet, but anyway, Ji Rao''s failure to get along with Si Jieyu was also something to celebrate.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Ji Rao said with a self mocking smile, "I think so, too."


    Lou Hai''s hand clenched, he wanted to break Ji Rao''s shoulder, let him see himself, let him know that he has been behind him.


    Just for Ji Rao''s "study hard", he studied hard in University. He thought Ji Rao liked Si Jieyu, who was excellent in everything. So he was thinking, if he became excellent, would Ji Rao look at himself more.

 Chapter 236

    Ji Rao doesn''t feel good about her eyes.


    Otherwise, why did Lou Hai buy him a wheelchair??


    "I can''t see. I''m not amputated. What do you want to buy me a wheelchair for?"


    "I just Want you to be able to sit all the time, sitting in a wheelchair, others see you will give you way or something, won''t hit you. I''m also trying to find out if there is a guide dog. I''ll choose a good one for you and send it to me


    Ji Rao


    "I''m going to have an exam today. Are you staying at home? If you feel bored, I''ll let them accompany you. "


    "No, red hair, aren''t they working?"


    At the beginning, the two little gangsters also found a part-time job. Although they still have the hooligan temperament that no one is afraid of and no one wants to fight, Ji Rao knows that they don''t want to break their present life.


    Two years ago, if they told them to kill someone for themselves, they might be able to do it without saying a word. But now they may persuade Ji Rao or beat him up, but they can''t do it.


    Two years, no more, no less, just can change a lot of things.


    "I''ll wait for you outside your classroom until you finish the exam."


    Lou Hai''s heart suddenly soft a mess, although he knows Ji Rao may have no other meaning.


    Lou Hai took five subjects in three days. Every time he can hand in his papers in advance, Ji Rao feels that he can''t wait outside for long, and Lou Hai comes out.


    "Have you finished writing so soon?"


    "It''s done." Lou Hai pushed Ji Rao out, "brother Rao, do you believe I can get a major first this time?"


    Ji Rao Yue, "I don''t believe it."


    "Brother Rao, if I really want to be the first, can you promise me something?"


    When Lou Hai said this, his hand in his wheelchair was a little tight. It sounds like a joke, but Ji Rao didn''t know how hard it took Lou hai to say it.


    "OK, if you can be the first in the exam, I''ll give you whatever you say."


    "Really? Brother Rao, don''t go back."


    "Of course." Ji Rao doesn''t believe Lou Hai can be the first in the exam at all. In his impression, Lou Hai is still the poor student who can''t pass the exam.


    Ji Rao felt that Lou Hai had moved him to the elevator and couldn''t help laughing and asking, "ah, you don''t think I''m heavy and don''t want to carry the wheelchair I bought."


    There was a girl in the elevator, but Ji Rao didn''t hear the sound. He thought it was just the two of them.


    Lou Hai couldn''t hold anyone else in his eyes except Ji Rao. When he heard Ji Rao say that, he quickly explained, "no, it''s not. If brother Rao is willing, I will carry it all my life! "


    "Come on. I''ll coax you out of it


    "I have no object."


    "There will be in the future."


    When they got out of the elevator, the girl restrained the crazy rising corners of her mouth and made a confession directly. The wall was also equipped with pictures.


    "When I go and say ''I don''t have an object'', my expression is too aggrieved!"


    "Isn''t he always indifferent to people? Who is this man? I saw Lou Hai carrying him that day. "


    "Mysterious handsome guy can, although blindfolded, but good side face poke me ah."


    ¡­¡­


    The love and hatred between law school students and mysterious handsome men soon began to stir up in the post bar, and even the humanities have come out. The speed is amazing.


    Ji Rao''s face is the heart of straight men, not to mention the corrupt girls in the school.

 Chapter 237

    Lou Hai''s dormitory is on the first floor. He takes Ji Rao back to the dormitory and asks him to sit and wait for a while. Then he goes to pack his things.


    "Lou Hai, are you going now?" One of his roommates is still playing games.


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Yo, this is your friend?"


    Lou Hai didn''t want other people''s eyes to fall on Ji Rao, so he said coldly, "well."


    His roommate saw that he was not very happy, so he didn''t continue to talk.


    He had few things, so he packed up a few clothes. Without taking the suitcase, he carried a schoolbag and pushed Ji Rao away.


    "Brother Rao, are you going home for the new year?"


    "No return."


    He doesn''t have a home.


    "Brother Rao, come back with me. I''ll make you delicious food."


    "Yes."


    Si Jieyu also took a holiday. He Wen had to do an experiment two days later. When heven''s off, they''ll pack up and go home.


    He Wen''s family''s affairs have been settled. It seems that this year will be a good one.


    Si Jieyu held his mobile phone for a long time and felt that he should thank Ji Rao.


    He called Ji Rao.


    But there''s a hint that he''s vacant.


    Empty number?


    Si Jieyu sensitively noticed that something was wrong. He sat in the dormitory for a while, then went out of the school and took a taxi to Ji Rao''s home.


    The door handle was cold. When Si Jieyu met it, he knew the door was locked.


    Si Jieyu took the key and went in. The air inside was freezing. Before I turn on the light, I feel empty.


    He turned on the light.


    There is still half a bag of potato chips on the table, a hole pressed out of the sofa pillow, and half a cup of tea on the tea table.


    It looks as if there are people living here.


    But as long as you touch it, you will know that the potato chips are damp, the pillow is cold, and the tea is cold through.


    When he went to Ji Rao''s room, the quilt on the bed had not been folded. After the sound of opening the door disappeared, only his breathing remained in the air. Si Jieyu opened the wardrobe. It was empty, and there was no clothes in it. He slowly went to the bed and sat down. He closed his eyes as if Ji Rao was still beside him, holding his waist and talking to him.


    Si Jieyu opened his eyes suddenly, and the anger in his eyes flashed by.


    Why.


    Why so strong into his life, make a mess of his life and then go so thoroughly. Come as you say, go as you say. It''s all broken.


    He didn''t believe Ji Rao actually left like this.


    He couldn''t even get rid of it?


    Why did you go so simply this time.


    Ji Rao has no friends here, can''t get through the phone, and can''t find anyone. Si Jieyu finds that Ji Rao seems to have completely disappeared from his life.


    How is that possible?


    The man who haunted him all day, just disappeared?


    Click.


    He suddenly heard the sound of opening the door. Si Jieyu stood up and confirmed that it was not his own illusion.


    He ran to open the bedroom door and saw a man coming in downstairs, not Ji Rao, in a suit.


    "Ji Rao, Ji..." As soon as Fu Heng was about to go upstairs, he saw the man standing upstairs. He felt a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember.


    "Who are you? What about Ji Rao? "


    "I am Ji Rao''s friend. Who are you? "


    "Oh, I''m his brother." Fu Heng''s face was hurt and his clothes were torn. He looked as if he had just had a fight. He looked around and said, "why is it so cold? No floor heating? What about Ji Rao

 Chapter 238

    "I I don''t know. "


    "I don''t know?" Fu Heng looked at Si Jieyu in amazement and thought that it couldn''t be a thief.


    "I came to him, too, but I couldn''t find him."


    Fu Heng frowned and looked at Si Jieyu carefully. Suddenly, a white light flashed in his mind. "Are you a high school classmate, Ji Rao?"


    "Yes."


    "Is the man Ji Rao raised you?"


    This words say of really ugliness, the division section Yu facial expression is a little ugliness, didn''t speak.


    "It''s really you. You still have face."


    That day, the youngest son of the Yu family suddenly called him and said he would invite him to dinner. Fu Heng went. Yu Qianzhou, he remembers, had a good time with him when he was a child. When he grew up, his relationship was a little weak, but it didn''t prevent them from having a meal together.


    However, if you don''t go to the three treasures hall, you must have something to ask him.


    But he didn''t expect that what he wanted was Ji Rao.


    "Fu Heng, do you remember Ji Rao?"


    Fu Heng is in a trance. His younger brother has never come back since he was admitted to the University.


    Seeing his expression, Yu Qianzhou thought Fu Heng didn''t remember Ji Rao.


    "I saw him a few days ago. The boy is very proud now." Yu Qianzhou has a smile on his lips. He seems to be in a good mood.


    "And then?"


    "I played him."


    Fu Heng action, he looked at Yu Qianzhou unbelievably, "what do you say?"


    Yu Qianzhou snorted and laughed, "he made me suffer a loss, so I tied him up. I asked him to call his best friend. If he came to pick him up, I would let him go, as a result..." Yu Qianzhou couldn''t help but be happy. If not, I''ll let him play with me for one night. To tell you the truth, Fu Heng, I like him very much. I want to ask you what you think of Ji Rao. If it''s nothing, I''ll take it. "


    Fu Heng''s whole body trembled. He suddenly stood up and kicked the table over. Without saying a word, he gave Yu Qianzhou a blow.


    "I, grass your mother Fu Heng, you are sick."


    Fu Heng didn''t say a word, but rushed up again. Yu Qianzhou is not a vegetarian. He can''t beat Ji Rao or Fu Heng who sits in the office every day? Two people immediately scuffle into a ball.


    Finally, the restaurant security came to separate them. Fu Heng went in. Both of them were respectable. After paying some money, they came out.


    Fu Heng didn''t even deal with it, so he ran to jirao.


    Si Jieyu stands there and looks at Fu Heng. Fu Heng goes upstairs and punches Si Jieyu without saying a word.


    "Damn you, jirao, what''s wrong with you? You''ve done him such a harm."


    Si Jieyu was punched. He was a little angry. When he heard this, he suddenly felt wrong, "what do you mean? What''s the matter with Ji Rao? "


    "What did you do last night? How much will it take you to pick someone up? "


    No matter how slow Si Jieyu was, he could detect that Ji Rao had an accident last night.


    "He called me and asked me to pick him up. I thought I thought he was teasing me. "


    Fu Heng didn''t hold back and yelled, "your brain has been kicked by the donkey! Even if you don''t care for him any more, you can''t throw him to others. "


    Si Jieyu looked at Fu Heng, "what do you say?"


    Fu Heng pointed to Si Jieyu, "you''d better not let me see you in the future. I''ll see you once and fight once. Now, get out of here. You are not welcome in jirao''s place. "

 Chapter 239

    Si Jieyu stood on the curb, feeling suffocated and out of breath. He opened his mouth and vomited out a mouthful of fog. His eyes were cold and sore from the wind.


    The mobile phone rang, and Si Jieyu quickly took it out to see that it was he Wen.


    "Hello, Jie Yu, where are you?"


    "I It''s outside the school. "


    "Are you all packed?"


    "Well."


    He wen felt that Si Jieyu had no spirit to speak, "Jieyu, what''s the matter with you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I broke up with Ji Rao. "


    "Broken?" There was a moment of silence in the congratulatory message. "It''s very good. You really need to deal with things between you. It''s good for everyone."


    No, he wants to hear that''s not it.


    "I''m not good to Ji Rao, am I?"


    "He has nothing to do with you. Don''t think about it. Since you don''t like him, don''t give him hope. If you want to break it, be clean and don''t be indecisive any more. "


    The whole person of Si Jieyu was stiff. He stood under the street lamp and his hand holding the mobile phone was frozen unconscious.


    I don''t know why, this winter seems particularly cold.


    Lou Hai is ready to go home for the new year, so he pushes Ji Rao out to buy some new year goods.


    Ji Rao heard the voice and knew that it was not the kind of new year''s goods he thought.


    "Did you buy snacks?"


    "Well, my brothers and sisters like this. I''ll buy some for them. "


    Although he couldn''t see it, he knew that Lou Hai had bought a lot of things just by listening to his voice.


    "You can just move the supermarket to your house."


    Lou Hai laughed twice, "brother Rao, do you have something to eat? I''ll pack you some. "


    "Then get me some jelly."


    So Lou Hai took two bags of jelly into the cart and said, "brother Rao, you went to my house. If you want something to eat, you can compete with my brother and sister."


    Ji Rao Guang thought it funny to imagine that picture, so he laughed and scolded him, "are you looking for trouble?"


    Lou Hai bought some health care products and spent several thousand yuan on the final settlement.


    "Brother Rao, why don''t I buy you some clothes?"


    "Clothes?"


    "Yes, you have to wear new clothes for the new year."


    Ji Rao knows, but he has never been like this. When he was a child, he was poor and had no new clothes to wear. When he grew up, no one bought them for him. He always felt that it was unnecessary to buy them himself.


    "But I don''t have a cent now."


    Louhai inexplicably happy way, "nothing, I buy for brother, go."


    Lou Hai carries things and pushes Ji Rao''s wheelchair. Ji Rao also holds two big boxes in his arms.


    "Open your mouth."


    Ji Rao opened his mouth subconsciously and felt a small piece of something put into his mouth.


    He chewed, milk sweetness in his mouth, "milk candy?"


    "Well, big white rabbit." Lou Hai asked, "is it sweet?"


    "How can sugar be unsweetened?" Ji Rao leans comfortably. Although she can''t see her eyes, she has Lou Hai every time she goes out. She doesn''t have to worry at all. She even saves her walking strength.


    They went to a shopping mall, and Lou Hai asked Ji Rao to try them on.


    "This one looks good. Would you like this one?"


    "I can''t see the beauty. You can choose for yourself."


    Lou Hai''s eyes darkened. He looked at Ji Rao''s beautiful but godless eyes and couldn''t help saying, "brother Rao, I''ll do something about your eyes."


    "I didn''t say anything about eyes. You''re a big man. Don''t think about something everyday. Just take a few of your clothes. Don''t use too many. "


    "Well, brother Rao, you wait for me here. I''ll check out."

 Chapter 240

    Now it''s time to melt the snow, and the air outside is freezing.


    The shopping mall Lou Hai went to is a famous shopping mall, and its location is also very golden. Both Ji Rao''s school and Si Jieyu''s school are very close to it.


    When Si Jieyu wants to go back to school, he will pass by. So when he walked to the school, he almost saw the wheelchair sitting in the transparent glass door at a glance.


    Si Jieyu''s heart was tight. He was afraid that it was an illusion, so he came closer.


    The boy with a low brow is not Ji Rao.


    "Ji Rao!"


    He rushed in through the open glass door beside him. As he stood a few steps away from Ji Rao, he heard his heart pounding heavily.


    It''s really Ji Rao.


    He''s right here.


    "Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rao heard someone call him, but his voice was a little small, he couldn''t hear clearly, "the sea, is that you?"


    Si Jieyu walked slowly to Ji Rao. He looked at Ji Rao''s wheelchair in amazement, "Ji Rao."


    This sound really scared Ji Rao.


    The division section Yu sees Ji Rao body all stiff for a while, the facial expression on the face also solidified.


    "Ji Rao, it''s really you. Your leg, what''s wrong with your leg? "


    "My legs are OK."


    "How can I be in a wheelchair if I''m ok?"


    Feeling caught by something on his arm, Ji Rao stood up like an electric shock, and then threw away Si Jieyu.


    He could still stand up. Si Jieyu was a little relieved.


    "Ji Rao, what did you call me for that night?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    "Your brother went to your house to see you. Did something happen to you that night?"


    Ji Rao face light, "Si Jieyu, you just come to ask now, don''t you think it''s too late?"


    "Ji Rao..."


    "We''ve divided up. You can leave my business alone in the future."


    Division section Yu hears Ji Rao to say so, a time unexpectedly didn''t respond to come over. He has been reluctant to admit that Ji Rao is not angry with him, he really wants to break.


    Si Jieyu didn''t believe it.


    "You..."


    "Brother Rao." Lou Hai saw a man standing in front of Ji Rao from a long distance. When he saw who he was, he was a little flustered. He ran over with some clothes and protected Ji Rao behind him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Si Jieyu looks at Ji Rao and tentatively touches Lou Hai''s shoulder. His heart is tight again. "Ji Rao, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    "Brother Rao, are you ok?"


    Ji Rao shook his head. "Let''s go back."


    "What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    Si Jieyu wants to drag Ji Rao, but Lou Hai pushes him away.


    "Do you mean to ask? Brother Rao, which one is not because of you? "


    "What do you mean?"


    "You know very well what you have done! Brother Rao doesn''t care for you now. You can go as far as you are. "


    "The sea." Ji Rao pulled down Lou Hai, "let''s go back, don''t quarrel with him."


    Si Jieyu turns around and is about to go to Raji Rao. He is blocked by Lou Hai.


    Ji Rao frowned and looked a little bored. "Si Jieyu, I know you are not bad inside. You don''t have to feel guilty. It''s not because of you that I can''t see. I don''t blame you that night. After we don''t know each other, I''ve tied you up for such a long time. I know you''re upset, but I won''t. You don''t have to pay back the money. Just take it as compensation. "


    "Ji Rao, are you really going to break with me like this?"


    Lou Hai is really afraid that Ji Rao will be cheated back by Si Jieyu''s sweet words. He stands in front of Ji Rao like a chicken.

 Chapter 241

    The louhai family is a small village, a little far from the capital.


    At the end of the twelfth lunar month, Lou Hai took Ji Rao home for the new year. He wants to go back by train, but Ji Rao doesn''t like to suffer. There are so many people in the Spring Festival. Isn''t it a crime to take the train.


    There is no airport in louhai''s home, and it takes a long time to take a plane. Jirao can only book a high-speed railway. It took five hours for the high-speed railway to get off.


    Lou Hai has a lot of things. They take a taxi back.


    They built a tall memorial archway at the entrance of the village. The day before yesterday, they may have just passed the fair. The streets were full of rotten apples and scallion leaves, mixed with ice and soil.


    Lou Hai was a little embarrassed, "don''t give up."


    "Well, it''s OK. Let''s go."


    "Well, my dad." Lou Hai waved, "Dad!"


    A middle-aged man on a tricycle drove over, "the sea, back?" His eyes fell on Ji Rao again, smiling like a Maitreya, "is this your friend?"


    Their vernacular is a bit heavy. Ji Rao doesn''t understand it very well.


    "Well, yes, it''s my friend. I came back home to celebrate the new year together, and I always helped our friends before


    "Oh, Ji Rao? I''ve heard from the sea several times


    "Come on, get in the car. Your mother''s cooking at home."


    Lou Hai turned his head and said to Ji Rao, "brother Rao, take my father''s three rounds back."


    Ji Rao didn''t mean to dislike it at all. She nodded directly, "OK."


    He couldn''t see it anyway.


    Lou Hai was relieved. In fact, in front of Ji Rao, he always felt inferior. But he didn''t know that Ji Rao was worse off than he was when he was a child.


    Lou Hai''s father used a small three donkey to pull Ji Rao and Lou Hai back.


    Louhai''s house is a small building. When louhai''s father went to open the iron gate of his house, he made a stabbing sound and went into the yard. The dog in the cage barked.


    Lou Hai went to the cage, "Beibei, do you know me?"


    The dog purred twice and wagged its tail.


    Lou Hai said to Ji Rao, "my father has a wolf dog. I was young when I left, but now I am so old."


    "The sea." A woman in dark red cotton padded clothes and trousers stood at the door, "back?"


    "Ma." Lou Hai leads Ji Rao to the woman, "Mom, this is Ji Rao, come to our new year."


    "Well, come on in. It''s cold outside."


    His younger brother and sister are all at home. As soon as they go in, there is a stream of heating. Ji Rao stands at the door and doesn''t see the place to change shoes.


    "It''s OK. Come in."


    When Ji Rao enters, Lou Hai''s younger brothers and sisters surround him. Maybe Lou Hai told his family about Ji Rao''s eyes, so none of them asked.


    Lou Hai picked up his younger sister and said, "look, brother jirao."


    Louhai his mother see Ji Rao still standing, even busy way, "sit, quickly sit."


    Ji Rao sat down a little cramped.


    "Ah, sea, pour some hot water for your friend."


    Lou Hai sat beside Ji Rao, "go, er Sen, pour water."


    Loussen just went.


    Lou Hai''s mother said with a smile, "big laziness makes little laziness."


    "How many days has my brother come back this time?"


    "More than 20 days, did Xiaoxue miss her brother?"


    Lou Xue is obedient, "think."


    "Come on, don''t hold Xiaoxue. The meal is ready. Let''s all have dinner."


    The meals are all home cooked, and Ji Rao is still a little stiff sitting there. Lou Hai patted Ji Rao on the shoulder.


    "Brother Rao, my parents are very nice. Don''t be nervous. Just treat them as your parents." Finish saying oneself to feel wrong again, Shan Shan took back a hand.

 Chapter 242

    Ji Rao looked at him like this and couldn''t help laughing, "you talk more."


    Lou Hai''s parents are so enthusiastic that they talk about it all the time.


    "Hai Hai, you don''t have meat this time. Eat more."


    "How''s the school? Are you going to take the postgraduate entrance examination? "


    "Xiao Rao is a good-looking child."


    "Yes, it looks better than Da Haijun."


    "I''ve picked up the room in the sea, and I''ve also moved a little sun. You''ll both sleep in his room tonight."


    Little sun?


    Ji Rao is confused. Lou Hai is putting meat in his sister''s mouth, but he doesn''t notice Ji Rao.


    The children in his family went to bed early, and they were in a hurry to catch up with Lou Hai. After nine o''clock, they drove him back to his room.


    Lou Hai''s bedroom bed is big enough for two people.


    He took two pajamas out of the closet and said, "you can wear mine without pajamas."


    "Where is your bathroom?"


    Lou Hai was a little embarrassed and said, "my family is too cold in winter. The bathroom can''t be opened. If you want to wash, I''ll take you to our village bathhouse tomorrow."


    Ji Rao


    He forced a smile, looked at two pajamas, casually picked one.


    "I''m going out?"


    Ji Rao said strangely, "it''s all men. What are you doing out there? You can change it for me. I can''t tell


    Lou Hai helps Ji Rao take off her clothes. Her skin is porcelain white, and every bone is as delicate and perfect as calculated. Lou Hai doesn''t dare to see more, so he puts on her clothes in a hurry.


    "Brother Rao, are you cold?" Lou Hai brings the heater, his head facing Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao touched curiously and drew a strange outline. "Is this the little sun?"


    Lou Hai scratched his head. "Ah, you may not have used this. When I was a child, it was cold in my home in winter and I couldn''t do my homework, so I used this to bake."


    "Does your family go to bed so early?" Ji Rao takes off her shoes and goes to bed. "I sleep in it."


    "Oh, yes."


    Ji Rao''s ankle bone is very obvious, as delicate as jade. It''s very hard to stand when you step on the quilt. Lou Hai can''t help looking at it more.


    Louhai''s room, from the window to the ground, just can see their village street.


    Louhai to bed, Ji Rao kicked his leg, "the curtain has not been pulled, go to the curtain."


    Many of them don''t pull the curtains when they sleep, and no one looks at them. But Ji Rao is obviously not very adapted.


    Lou Hai got out of bed and drew the curtain.


    After a while, lousen came in.


    "Brother, I want to play with you."


    Lou Hai did not lift his head. "What do you want to play? You don''t have to look at the time. You have to go to bed."


    "But my brother doesn''t sleep."


    "I''m old enough to go to bed later."


    "Brother Ji Rao played with me with building blocks."


    Before Ji Rao spoke, Lou Hai said quickly, "your brother Ji Rao is busy. Play by yourself."


    "I don''t want to play by myself..."


    "Er Sen, er Sen!" Lou Hai''s mother ran over, picked up Lou Sen and closed Lou Hai''s door.


    You can still hear a faint voice, "go back to sleep Playing with blocks? Play tomorrow. "


    After playing, Ji Rao is sleepy. He''s been riding all day and he''s really a little tired.


    "Da Hai, your parents are very kind."


    Lou Hai laughed and saw Ji Rao close his eyes. He turned off the light and lay down. There is a little orange light in the room.


    Louhai mobile phone news, he opened a look, is his dormitory group to speak, said that the results have come out, he quickly boarded the school official website to check results.

 Chapter 243

    "Brother Rao, my grades are coming out!"


    Ji Rao didn''t know whether he heard it or not. He answered vaguely.


    Lou Hai turns his head and sees Ji Rao huddle in the quilt to cover himself. The quilt covers his nose. Ji Rao''s eyelashes are long and dense. They are as good-looking as bird feathers. When she closes her eyes, she is as gentle as a little rabbit.


    Fearing that Ji Rao would not sleep well, Lou Hai reached for Ji Rao''s quilt and pulled it down. Ji Rao''s lips were slightly open, and her delicate jaw was exposed. Lou Hai was about to take back his hand, but he tentatively touched Ji Rao''s lips with his fingertips.


    Soft.


    Lou Hai sat up a little and leaned over slowly. When he was not far away from Ji Rao''s face, he heard a thumping sound coming from his chest. He leaned over and gave Ji Rao a light kiss on the cheek.


    Lou Hai immediately shrinks back. He hears his shortness of breath, and the corners of his mouth can''t go down. He buries himself in the quilt to prevent himself from making a noise to Ji Rao.


    The next day, Lou Hai was driven out to buy vegetables and meat. Ji Rao saw the scene of killing pigs for the first time.


    No, it should be. The scream of the pig, rang through the whole street, Ji Rao walked away, the sound seems to be still ringing in his ears. Ji Rao was all skin deep.


    "Brother Rao, brother Rao!"


    Ji Rao came back and said, "eh?"


    "What do you think?"


    "No I didn''t think about it


    "Scared, ha ha."


    Ji Rao''s face and expression are hard to say, "I just didn''t expect that the meat I usually eat died so miserably."


    "People in the city don''t die like this. People in the village are all slaughtered now."


    Then Ji Rao also saw what is called boiled meat, what is called fried meatballs. A pot goes into the yard, and the firewood under it burns. Lou Hai helps Lou''s mother chop meat. Lou''s father shovels snow at the door. His younger brother and sister play in the yard and steal a ball and egg from time to time.


    Ji Rao sat on one side in a daze.


    While his mother didn''t pay attention, Lou Hai also stole one from the basin for Ji Rao. He pulled Ji Rao aside and offered him something as if he were a treasure. "Try it. It''s just fried. It''s very fragrant."


    "What is it?"


    "Meatballs and eggs."


    Ji Rao''s clothes are beautiful, but they are not thick. He shrinks in his clothes and doesn''t want to take them out at all.


    "Open your mouth and I''ll feed you."


    Ji Rao took a bite from his hand.


    "Is it delicious?"


    "It seems OK."


    Lou Hai laughed like a Chai dog.


    In the evening, when the meat is cooked and the meatballs are fried, Lou Hai takes Ji Rao out with a box of things.


    "What for?"


    "Shoot."


    Ji Rao doesn''t really want to go. He''s a little cold. Lou Hai put his earmuff on Ji Rao''s head, "you can''t shoot."


    "No, I can''t let it go."


    "We''re not in charge here."


    "I can''t see it. It''s no use putting this on."


    "It''s OK. The firecrackers I bought, just let it go."


    When Lou Hai''s family turned the street, it was the wheat field, which was covered with snow.


    Lou Hai asked Ji Rao to stand. He ran to the ground to fire. The guns were all set on the ground. When he ordered, he yelled, "brother Rao, I''ll let go!"


    He lighter a little, he quickly ran to Ji Rao side.


    Ji Rao lost her vision, and her hearing became very sensitive, first crackling, then whew - bang.


    It took more than half a minute for the sound to be quiet.


    Lou Hai looked at him with a smile, "now there are not many guns. When the new year''s Eve comes, you can''t sleep. You are shooting all night."


    "Go back, it''s a little cold."


    "All right."


    At the door, Lou Hai saw a man standing at his door.

 Chapter 244

    "Si Jieyu?" Lou Hai stepped forward and looked at Si Jieyu''s face. "What are you doing here?"


    Si Jieyu''s attention was not on him at all. He went to see Ji Rao behind Lou Hai, "Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rao is also Leng for a while, is Si Jieyu here?


    "What can I do for you?"


    He didn''t know how Si Jieyu got here, and he didn''t want to know.


    Si Jieyu saw that Ji Rao''s smile was blocked by Ji Rao''s cold and light words, "Ji Rao..."


    "I thought I had made myself clear. What else do you want to do?"


    Si Jieyu choked speechless, let Ji Rao go is also he, know Ji Rao disappeared, make every effort to inquire, find louhai home is also he.


    "If it''s about money, I''ve already said you don''t have to pay it back. If you have to pay it back, I won''t pay you by installments. If you have enough money, just transfer it to my account. If you''re afraid that I''ll pester you, don''t worry about it. I''ll do what I say. "


    "No..." When Si Jieyu heard this, he felt that his heart had been gouged out. "I know it''s wrong. I should pick you up that day. What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    "It''s not necessary. I said I don''t blame you. If you think an apology will ease your guilt, I''ll take it. You go. "


    "Brother Rao doesn''t like you anymore, Si Jieyu. Isn''t that what you want? Now, as you wish, don''t you worry about it. Don''t you think it''s ugly? "


    Don''t know to poke the division section Yu which nerve, he suddenly ruthlessly looked at Lou Hai, "have what relation with you, I and Ji Rao between, you don''t meddle in."


    Ji Rao frowned, "what do you mean? Don''t talk about other people''s affairs."


    Si Jieyu suddenly felt a little aggrieved. Ji Rao had always stood on his side without hesitation before.


    Si Jieyu doesn''t know what happened to him. After Ji Rao left, he didn''t have a day to relax. As long as he closed his eyes, Ji Rao called that day.


    "Ji Rao, I won''t ignore your life and death, I just I just didn''t know it would be so serious. I thought you were just joking, just like the day you called me at the party three years ago. If you had made it clear, I would have gone


    Ji Rao suddenly laughed, "yes, blame me, blame me for not making it clear at that time. I should have plainly and pitifully asked you to tell you," Si Jieyu, please come to save me. If you don''t come, I will be forced. "


    It''s the first time that Si Jieyu and Lou Hai have heard Ji Rao take the initiative to talk about that day. They are all stunned.


    Si Jieyu shook his head. "I didn''t mean that. I just said that if I had known, I would have gone."


    "Does it work?" Ji Rao pauses, "Si Jieyu, is it useful? It wasn''t a problem at all that night, it never was. "


    "Then you..."


    "Last year''s new year, you said you wanted to go home for the new year. You came back to me on the first day of the new year. I''ve been waiting all day and all night. You know, all the people are bustling. I''m alone. I''m sitting on the sofa waiting for you. After waiting all day, you didn''t come. Later, you said that I didn''t care if you couldn''t come or if you were drunk. All I remember is that I waited for you all day on the new year''s day, but you didn''t come. These things are too many, Si Jieyu. I''m a person. You beat me with disappointment again and again. I won''t hurt, will you? I like you, yes, but it''s too hard. I don''t know why. No matter what I do, no matter how I do it, it''s useless. "

 Chapter 245

    Ji Rao said calmly, "I''m not selling miserably with you. I just say you don''t need to feel guilty. You don''t like me. I don''t blame you for doing this. I think there will always be a day when I can move you, but I''m wrong. I can''t make it to that day. I''ll let you go. Don''t come to me again. "


    Ji Rao said and went back.


    Lou Hai looked at Ji Rao with a sarcastic tone, "Si Jieyu, you are typical of looking at the bowl and eating in the pot. It''s almost new year''s day. You should go back quickly, or what can your Hewen do. He''s not as rough as our brother Rao. We can''t hurt him at all. "


    Lou Hai just turned around and heard Si Jieyu ask.


    "Do you like Ji Rao?"


    Lou Hai was like a cat with a sore foot. He suddenly blew up his hair. "What do you mean?"


    "You follow him every day, dare you deny it?"


    Lou Hai lowered his face. "It''s none of your business."


    "He won''t like you."


    "You can rest assured that no one will like you if he likes you."


    Si Jieyu''s hand was tightly clenched under his sleeve.


    Ji Rao went back to her room without food. At the dinner table, Lou Hai''s mother asked Lou Haiji why she didn''t come out to eat.


    Lou Hai gives Ji Rao a bowl of pimple soup.


    Ji Rao sits on the bed in a daze and hears Lou Hai bring a bowl of strange things. He leaned over and smelled, "what''s this? It''s very fragrant."


    "Pimple soup, made by my mother, try it."


    Lou Hai takes a spoon and hands it to Ji Rao''s mouth. Ji Rao subconsciously opens his mouth and goes in.


    "Is it good?"


    "Good. Everything you make at home is delicious. "


    Lou Hai couldn''t help laughing.


    When he went to bed at night, Lou Hai went to pull the curtain. He didn''t know what he saw, so he suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Lou Hai closed the curtain and said, "go to sleep."


    In the evening, Lou Hai suddenly opened his eyes. He looked at the time. It was two ten in the morning.


    He crept out of bed, then came to the window and lifted the curtain. Although the window was closed tightly, Ji Rao felt the cool air on his face in a moment.


    He wiped the fog on the window and saw a black figure downstairs.


    Today, Si Jieyu is wearing a black down jacket.


    He sat on the steps, motionless.


    The next day he wen came. He had a quarrel with Si Jieyu. The window opened a little. Lou Hai went out to help him. Ji Rao heard the quarrel coming from below.


    He wen came to talk to him for a few words, but he had to touch his forehead. He was blocked by Si Jieyu. After a while, he began to quarrel. Finally he wen left.


    I didn''t leave all night.


    Ji Rao''s face was expressionless, and she even wanted to smile.


    You are paralyzed. Now you know how to chase me. What have you been doing.


    Ji Rao was like listening to a play. She stood there looking down all the way, with no ups and downs on her face.


    When Lou Hai came in, he saw Ji Rao standing there. He knew what he was listening to and didn''t bother him. He only asked him occasionally if he wanted to drink water.


    "He''s sick."


    Lou Hai reacted for a while before he remembered who Ji Rao was talking about. He felt a little nervous.


    "If you faint in front of your house, no good."


    It''s true that gossip spreads quickly in the village. The old lady who comes out of the neighborhood can tell you what happened to your family decades ago.


    Ji Rao turned around and said, "let him go."


    Lou Hai nodded and went out.


    "Wait a minute."

 Chapter 246

    Lou Hai stopped again.


    Ji Rao pulled down a red rope from his wrist, "give this to him."


    Lou Hai took it over and looked at it. It was a very common red rope. There was nothing on it. It cost three yuan in their village.


    Lou Hai went down. It was cold outside. As soon as he went out, he couldn''t help shrinking his head.


    He went to Si Jieyu, who had been frozen all night. His lips were a little purple, and his hands were red and swollen.


    "Brother Rao asked you to leave. It''s not a matter for you to stay at my door every day."


    Si Jieyu didn''t even look at him.


    "You see, aren''t you looking for your own business? Originally, brother Rao didn''t wait for you at home. Now it''s too late to cherish it. "


    Si Jieyu remained silent.


    Lou Hai didn''t mean to talk to a wooden man. He took the red rope out of his pocket and handed it to him. "Brother Rao gave it to you."


    Si Jieyu finally turned his eyes. His eyes fell on the red rope, and his expression changed. He reached for it, but his hand was frozen. He had no intuition. The red rope fell on the ground, and he bent down to pick it up.


    Lou Hai didn''t know where the rope came from, but he felt that Si Jieyu suddenly became very sad. When he bent down to pick it up, he was pitiful.


    But no matter how pitiful Lou Hai was, he would not be soft hearted. It was Si Jieyu who suffered for himself.


    "Don''t stay at my door." Then he put his hand back in his pocket and went home.


    Si Jieyu took the rope and couldn''t help thinking of the day Ji Rao robbed him of it.


    It was just a few days before he and Si Jieyu did it. Ji Rao suddenly found that Si Jieyu had a red rope in his hand.


    Later Ji Rao pestered him and asked who sent the rope.


    He had lessons the next day. He was tired of being forced to tell Ji Rao that the rope was given to him by his mother when she was a child. He said it was brought back from the temple to ensure safety. He took it for ten years. Although he didn''t believe it, he took it for ten years.


    Ji Rao had to.


    "What do you want this for?"


    "I''ll take it. How about 100000 yuan?"


    "This is a rope. If you go outside and buy a handful, you can buy one for a few yuan."


    "I don''t want it." Ji Rao played a rogue like, "I''ll take what you have and give you 100000 yuan. If you don''t give it to me, you''ll stay with me for a week next week. "


    Si Jieyu was very annoyed. He pulled the rope down and threw it to him


    Later, the rope was thrown or what happened. Si Jieyu didn''t care about it once, but when he saw it, he still thought Ji Rao was cruel. He could throw it away any time, but not now.


    You see, a few yuan thing can make him so miserable.


    ¡­¡­ Even a few dollars of things have to be returned to him, is it really to break with him?


    After Lou Hai went back, he went back to the house and baked his hands with the sun.


    Ji Rao sat on the bed. "Has he left?"


    "I don''t know, but when I gave him the rope, he seemed very sad. The rope..." Lou Hai felt that he talked a lot and stopped talking.


    Ji Rao didn''t know where he was, like what he was thinking, "I forced the rope with 100000 yuan."


    Lou Hai looked up at Ji Rao and asked carefully, "brother Rao, you Are you sad? "


    "Why am I sad?" Ji Rao bent his lips to smile, a little don''t care about the appearance, "he may really have a little feeling for me, but it''s too late, I don''t want it."

 Chapter 247

    Si Jieyu went home. When he came home, it was already December 29. His mother complained about him as soon as she saw him. He came home so late.


    Si Jieyu comforted his mother and had a meal at home. Si Jieyu had a cold and a little fever, but when his parents asked him, he said it was ok, just a common cold, just a sleep.


    He was bored in the room all day, he thought he would be very relaxed, no Ji Rao, no heart trouble, he should be able to find his own life, right?


    He wen heard that Si Jieyu had come back, so he went to find him.


    Si Jieyu is watching TV in his room. When he wen comes in, Si Jieyu looks up at him.


    "It''s you."


    He Wen had never seen Si Jieyu like this before. His throat choked, "are you willing to come back at last?"


    Si Jieyu turned his head back.


    Hewen went to him and sat down. "You''re still burning. Go and have a look."


    Si Jieyu buried his head and didn''t speak.


    "Who are you trying to show yourself to, jirao? Wake up, he can''t see. "


    He can''t see


    Although he knew he wen didn''t mean that, he suddenly thought of Ji Rao''s eyes, those beautiful eyes like glass beads. They lost their look and couldn''t see the color


    He Wen went to RASS Jieyu and said, "follow me to the hospital."


    Si Jieyu didn''t know where the strength came from. He turned over and pressed he wen under his body. He looked down at He Wen''s eyes, and they even tied their breath together.


    "Jie Yu Well


    Si Jieyu lowered his head and blocked his lips. He Wen''s eyes widened suddenly. He put his hand on Si Jieyu''s shoulder. The strength of resistance gradually weakened, and finally even became pandering.


    But Si Jieyu suddenly stood up.


    He Wen was lying on the bed, breathing disorderly. He looked at Si Jieyu in confusion, his lips were moist and swollen in the light.


    Mingming, this is the person he has been pursuing. All he wants is he Wen


    But when he Wen was really within reach, Si Jieyu panicked.


    It''s not like that.


    He didn''t want that feeling.


    He wen looked at the more and more ugly face of Si Jieyu, and finally reflected that he sat up slowly from the bed, "what do you mean?"


    "Ji Rao broke up with you. Isn''t that what you want? What we''ve been trying to do is leave him


    Si Jieyu didn''t speak. He looked at one side as if he didn''t hear it.


    He Wenxin was a little bit cold. With the last hope, he asked him, "didn''t you say you like me?"


    Si Jieyu still did not respond.


    "Si Jieyu, why don''t you keep your word? When you were a child, you said you wanted to marry me. You said you wanted to be with me. You said that! "


    "I don''t know..." Si Jieyu leaned against the table, his expression was in a trance, his eyes didn''t focus, his hands nervously clasped the table, "it shouldn''t be like this."


    He wen looked at Si Jieyu in silence for a long time, and finally opened the door and went out.


    The surrounding air suddenly quieted down. Si Jieyu knew that the people outside the door were happily welcoming their new year, only themselves, as if they had suddenly lost the whole world.


    Si Jieyu feels out of breath. He doesn''t know why. He clearly likes he Wen, and he clearly hates Ji Rao. He has been struggling with this belief all these years.


    But why did Ji Rao feel so sad after he separated from him.

 Chapter 248

    On Lunar New Year''s Eve, it was true that all night long the outside was shooting.


    Lou Hai''s family can stay up late tonight.


    "Brother Rao, do you eat melon seeds?"


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to speak, Lou Hai puts a handful of melon seeds into Ji Rao''s hand.


    "Let''s go out and play."


    "Now? Isn''t it dark already? "


    "It''s also fun. There are gongs and drums in the middle of the street. It''s very lively. Tomorrow I''ll go out with my parents to pay New Year''s greetings. There are so many relatives in my family that I don''t know when I''ll be back. "


    "That''s fine."


    Lou Hai gives Ji Rao a scarf, which leads him out.


    "Out, sea?"


    "Well, come back later."


    "Put on your gloves. It''s cold outside."


    "I see."


    As soon as I went out, Ji Rao''s voice didn''t stop, even shooting. Why are dogs barking all the way.


    "You have a lot of dogs here?"


    "Quite a lot. Basically every family has one in their yard. Watch the door. "


    Lou Hai puts Ji Rao''s hand into his pocket. Because Ji Rao can''t see, Lou Hai walks very slowly.


    There is a child fighting in the street, Ji Rao is walking, suddenly feel a gun blast in his ear, give him a fright.


    Lou Hai stood beside Ji Rao and waved, "go, how can you throw guns at people?"


    "Brother Dahai has brought a daughter-in-law back?"


    "Go, how can big brother Hai take a man to be his daughter-in-law?"


    "I''ll be with big brother Hai during the Spring Festival. What''s not a daughter-in-law?"


    "Go, go." Lou Hai chased them, "all go to play elsewhere."


    A group of children scattered in response.


    "Brother Rao, you don''t mind."


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    Lou Hai took Ji Rao to the street, where there were many stalls. He bought Ji Rao a roast squid and took him around.


    Ji Rao only felt that the noise on the stage was too loud, which made his brain AChE. So he pulled Lou Hai''s clothes and said he wanted to go back.


    By the time they got back, it was over eleven.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    "Si Jieyu? You''re not leaving yet? "


    Si Jieyu rushes up to hold Ji Rao''s hand, and Lou Hai clasps his shoulder.


    "Si Jieyu, what do you want to do?"


    "Ji Rao, I I want to be with you. "


    Si Jieyu almost summoned up the courage to say this, but Ji Rao''s face didn''t move at all. The expression on Si Jieyu''s face slowly froze.


    "Ji Rao, you asked me if I wanted to be with you. I regret it. I promise you, will you come back with me?"


    Lou Hai knew that Si Jieyu might regret it, but he didn''t expect that he would react so quickly. Ji Rao couldn''t move him for several years, but he understood after only a month.


    Ji Rao pulled his hand, but didn''t pull it back.


    "Sea, you go back first."


    "Brother Rao..."


    "Come out and pick me up later, or I can''t see the way back."


    Lou Hai looked at Ji Rao, surprised and happy, "good."


    Si Jieyu held Ji Rao''s hand, "Ji Rao, would you like to go back with me?"


    "Not good."


    "Ji Rao..."


    "You come to me. What about heven?"


    Si Jieyu looks at Ji Rao''s drooping eyes and can''t help holding Ji Rao tightly in his arms. He can feel Ji Rao''s thin body even through his clothes.


    Ji Rao was always arrogant and domineering in front of him. He was so arrogant and powerful that he made Si Jieyu think Ji Rao was invincible and would not be hurt. But when he saw that Ji Rao had to walk with others, and he didn''t have to prick every word when he spoke, he knew that Ji Rao would be distressed.

 Chapter 249

    "Hewen, we can be best friends. I have deep feelings for him, but it may be just simple friendship. I don''t want to lose you. Jirao, you will give me a chance, right?"


    "I''ve given it many times, Si Jieyu. I''ve been giving it every day for three years. Now I don''t want to give it."


    "No, Ji Rao, I didn''t understand before. You can''t intrude into my life so brutally that I can''t leave without you again."


    Ji Rao had no expression on his face. For the first time, Si Jieyu saw Ji Rao so quiet.


    He thought Ji Rao was a madman, uncertain, inexplicably angry, but in fact Ji Rao was never like this in front of others, until Si Jieyu himself became the "other person", he suddenly realized.


    "You go back. It''s new year''s day. Your family will worry about you."


    "If you don''t come with me, I won''t go. I''ll wait for you here until you are willing to go back with me."


    Ji Rao slowly and firmly pushed Si Jieyu away, "you just don''t adapt now. We''ve been together for so many years, and we know each other well. You''re right. If it''s inappropriate, it''s inappropriate. I live in my world, so I never know what you think. He Wen is the one who can stand with you. I''m not. "


    "Ji Rao..."


    Si Jieyu wants to say something, but he finds that he can''t say anything, because he can''t refute it. Ji Rao''s words are all what he once said.


    He imagined if he didn''t have Hewen, but he didn''t dare to think what he would do if Ji Rao wasn''t by his side.


    "We shouldn''t have met each other in the first place, but now we just want to get our lives back on track. Don''t come to me any more. I won''t go with you. "


    "Are you going to be with Lou Hai?"


    Ji Rao was silent for a moment. "It has nothing to do with you who I am with."


    He turned around, and Lou Hai, who had been exploring at the door for a long time, rushed to Ji Rao. "Brother Rao, let''s go back?"


    "Well."


    Lou Hai turned his head and looked at Jieyu.


    The next morning, Ji Rao and Lou Hai were called up by his mother.


    "Get up and eat dumplings."


    "Mom, you can bring me the house. I don''t want to eat out."


    "Well, all right, I''ll bring both of yours back, won''t I?"


    "Put it away."


    "Yes, Ma will serve it for you."


    The shooting started outside again. Ji Rao was woken up and couldn''t sleep any more. He got up and went to wash. As soon as he entered the bathroom, he heard Lou''s father and mother talking.


    "Who is that young man outside? He squatted in front of our house a few days ago. I''ll ask, and I won''t speak. "


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s no good. He''s always standing in front of our house. What''s the matter? The neighbors have gone to see jokes. "


    "Why don''t I get in touch with my contacts and get rid of him?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao''s toothbrush cup is placed on the second floor. In order to let him know which one is his own, he only put one cup on the second floor.


    Ji Rao goes out after washing and goes back to the house. Lou Hai just sits up. He couldn''t open his eyes. Seeing Ji Rao rubbing his eyes, he said, "get up so early?"


    "Well, don''t you want to pay New Year''s greetings? Let''s go. "


    "Oh, yes." Louhai lifted the cup out of bed, let jirao sit at the table, chopsticks to his hand, "today''s dumplings, eat more."


    "Good."


    Lou Haifei quickly finished washing, came back to swallow a few dumplings and began to dress, "brother Rao, I''m going to pay a new year''s visit, you wait for me at home."

 Chapter 250

    "Well, let''s go."


    Ji Rao ate two or three, then rubbed out the door.


    "Brother Ji Rao, are you going out?"


    "Well, I''ll go out."


    On New Year''s day, louhai''s doors are wide open. Everyone can come in. Ji Rao goes out with his memory. Just a few steps away, he hears Si Jieyu call him.


    "Ji Rao."


    "Why don''t you go yet?"


    "I won''t leave until you come back with me."


    "I said that we have no relationship, why do you want to do this?"


    "Don''t you like me? How can you suddenly not like it? In such a short time, how can your feelings for me disappear? "


    Ji Rao some heart tired to shake off Si Jieyu, "because I like others, OK?"


    Si Jieyu was stunned. His eyes were full of disbelief. He forced a smile, "Ji Rao, don''t joke with me..."


    "Believe it or not. I don''t have time to play games with you. If you don''t leave, I''ll find someone to kick you out. "


    "You will not."


    Ji Rao sneered and turned away.


    In the afternoon of that day, Si Jieyu was really dragged into a van by several people, which drove several kilometers directly.


    When Si Jieyu was thrown into the snow by those people, he realized that Ji Rao really wanted to give up on him.


    He clenched his hand, his teeth clenched too tightly, his cheeks trembled, and a kind of malice in his heart that had never been seen before slowly grew up, and wrapped around him like a vine.


    Ji Rao stayed at Lou Hai''s house until January 4th, and then went back.


    He''s just a friend of Lou Hai. He''s always at home during the Chinese New Year. He can''t stay at home for the whole holiday.


    He didn''t want Lou Haifei to do so many things for him, so when Lou Haima asked him to go shopping, Ji Rao left.


    He took a taxi to the station. When Lou Hai called him, he was out of the village.


    "Brother Rao, why don''t you tell me when you go back?"


    "There''s no need. I''ll see you in a month."


    "You can''t see. What if something happens?"


    "What can happen? I''m not a fool. "


    Lou Hai was still worried, "I''ll go back with you."


    "Goodbye, you can''t go home several times a year. Your younger brother and sister miss you so much. Do you have the heart to leave?"


    "I..."


    "Come on, it''s a man. Don''t whine. I''ll hang up."


    "You must call me if you have something to do."


    "Well."


    Ji Rao can''t see it. It''s really hard to take the bus. I don''t know where the ticket gate is. I almost missed it. I don''t know where the carriage is or where the seats are.


    It''s so easy to go back to the city. Ji Rao is tired both physically and mentally.


    He took a taxi home and lived there for many years. He couldn''t see and knew how to get there.


    As soon as he got home, he just took out the key to open the door. Suddenly, the door opened itself.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    "Ji Rao."


    Hearing the voice, Ji Rao''s eyebrows wrinkled again, "Why are you again? What are you doing in my house?"


    Si Jieyu''s eyes darkened. Ji Rao had never seen such a disgusting look.


    "You''re back?"


    "Get out of my house."


    "Ji Rao..."


    "Get out!"


    Si Jieyu just stepped out, Ji Rao held out his hand again, "give me the key."


    Si Jieyu looked at Ji Rao for a while, then took out the key and put it in Ji Rao''s hand.


    Ji Rao took the key and went inside. When he closed the door, he was suddenly stopped by Si Jieyu.

 Chapter 251

    "Ji Rao, I''ve got the money together. Come home with me and take the card. It''s yours. I''ll give it back to you."


    "Just give it to me."


    "But the card is still at my house, or I''ll send it back next time?"


    How could Ji Rao want to see Si Jieyu again, "OK, I''ll go back with you to get it."


    When going downstairs, Si Jieyu protects Ji Rao, "slow down."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak and didn''t reject him.


    "What''s the matter with your eyes?"


    "The lump oppresses the optic nerve. It''s OK. I''ll be fine after a while. You don''t have to feel guilty."


    Si Jieyu suddenly thought that when Ji Rao gave him money that day, he couldn''t see it at that time. He didn''t dare to think how much Ji Rao wanted to be with him at that time.


    "Ji Rao..."


    "Shut up, don''t talk in my ear, don''t bother me."


    Si Jieyu looks at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao didn''t know how many times he was angry with him because of his cold violence. Now you don''t want to listen to yourself?


    Along the way, Si Jieyu never spoke to Ji Rao again. Ji Rao felt strange. He knew that Si Jieyu was always beside him. Every time there was any obstacle in front of him, Si Jieyu would pull him away, but it seemed that there was no one beside him. Don''t talk about the sound, Ji Rao couldn''t hear the sound of Si Jieyu''s breathing.


    They took a bus for half an hour. Then Si Jieyu helped him down and walked for a few minutes. Ji Rao heard the sound of the elevator. It should be almost there.


    They got into the elevator and it was a long time before the door opened.


    The division section Yu pulls Ji Rao to walk, arrived at the door, he took the key to open the door, "go in."


    "I''ll wait for you here."


    "I have to look for it first. You can go to the sofa first. I''ll find it for you."


    Si Jieyu let Ji Rao sit on the sofa, and then went to pour a glass of water for Ji Rao.


    "Have some hot water."


    Ji Rao''s hand was a little cold, so she picked up the cup and sipped two mouthfuls of water, feeling much warmer. He didn''t see Si Jieyu standing not far away from him, staring at him, his eyes in the shadow looked particularly sinister.


    After a few minutes, Ji Rao almost got up and left, Si Jieyu came over, "found it."


    Ji Rao reaches out his hand. Si Jieyu gives him the card. When Ji Rao wants to withdraw, he is grabbed again.


    Ji Rao frowned, "let go."


    Si Jieyu looked at him, then slowly released his hand, a little lost, "can we be friends in the future?"


    "No, I''d better never see you again." Ji Rao groped to go out, and Si Jieyu looked at him rubbing toward the door.


    Ji Rao touched the door and didn''t open it.


    "I''ll drive it for you."


    Si Jieyu didn''t know when he came next to him. When he opened the door, he just met Ji Rao''s hand. Ji Rao took back his hand and stood there waiting for him to open the door.


    Si Jieyu''s action of opening the door suddenly stopped. He turned his head and his eyes fell on Ji Rao''s face.


    "Ji Rao, do you really don''t like me?"


    Ji Rao didn''t hesitate. Si Jieyu has light on him, but when you touch him, you find that you will push you from heaven to hell, and make you full of hope and have nothing at last. And Ji Rao is different from him. When Ji Rao is cruel, he will not be softhearted at all, let alone let people see a little hope from him.


    "I don''t like it."


    Si Jieyu looked at Ji Rao''s face and looked at it almost unbridled. Ji Rao didn''t find, "do you like Lou Hai?"

 Chapter 252

    "Yes."


    If you can make Si Jieyu give up, you can let him say anything.


    Although he knew that this might be false, he felt that he had stabbed himself in the heart.


    "Is the door open? I''m going."


    Si Jieyu grabs Ji Rao''s wrist. He has too much strength to hold Ji Rao''s hand like a pair of pliers.


    "That''s how you want to go?"


    "Let go." Ji Rao struggles to resist, but he suddenly feels weak, which makes him unable to resist at all.


    "You..." Ji Rao''s legs couldn''t stand any longer, and her consciousness was gradually blurred.


    Before Ji Rao fell down, Si Jieyu pulled Ji Rao into his arms and held him tightly. His strength almost crushed Ji Rao''s bones. His head was buried in Ji Rao''s weak neck, trying to capture Ji Rao''s fragrance. Under the crack of bangs, Si Jieyu''s eyes were grim and terrible.


    "You are mine, you can only be mine."


    When Ji Rao woke up, his eyes were still dark. He thought something was blocking his sight, so he rubbed his eyes subconsciously. Knead to half he just reaction come over, oneself can''t see.


    No matter how many times he wakes up, he can''t adapt to the feeling of blindness.


    Ji Rao closed her eyes, then suddenly thought of her present situation.


    He sat up abruptly, and heard the clatter of chains, as if his ankles were strangled by something.


    He lifted the quilt and tied a chain to his ankle. He didn''t find where the lock was after a whole circle. He tugged at the chain and didn''t move.


    Ji Rao pauses, and then goes to touch her pocket. Her mobile phone is gone.


    He felt next to it. There was a table with nothing on it. There were several cupboards on it. He opened each cupboard to feel for something. To his disappointment, there was nothing in it.


    What Ji Rao can''t see is that there is a chair beside his bed. Si Jieyu sits on the chair and watches Ji Rao wake up. He hears the sound of the chain. His face is unbelievable. He looks for tools in a panic. Finally, he sees the hope in his eyes fade slowly.


    "Don''t waste your time."


    Ji Rao suddenly looked at the voice, "Si Jieyu, what do you want to do, you are against the law, do you know?"


    Ji Rao felt a piece of the bed sink down, and then he put a cool thing on his cheek. He suddenly turned away, "let me go."


    Si Jieyu didn''t care much.


    "I don''t believe that if you say you don''t like it, then you don''t like it. Why do you say you don''t like it? You forced your way into my life, and now you want to get out of it quickly? " Si Jieyu chuckled, "it''s late."


    "Are you sick, Si Jieyu. Isn''t that you? It''s you to say it''s you to say it''s you to say it''s you to say it''s you to say it''s you to say it''s you to say it''s you to say it''s you to say it''s you to say it''s you to say it''s you to say it''s you to say it''s you


    Si Jieyu shook his head, "no, I like you. I want to be with you."


    Ji Rao sneered.


    A person who said he didn''t like you for several years suddenly said he liked you and wanted to be with you. Who would believe it.


    He moved his ankle and made the sound of a chain crash. "That''s how you like me?"


    Si Jieyu lowered his head and touched the chain, "if you don''t do that, you will run around. I''ll run with louhai who doesn''t have eyes. "


    He yanked the chain tightly, Ji Rao didn''t notice, almost fell on the bed.

 Chapter 253

    Ji Rao felt a thump in her heart.


    He played too much. The main character was black.


    "You''re breaking the law, you know?"


    Si Jieyu holds Ji Rao''s face. Ji Rao can''t earn it. If he can see it, he will find that Si Jieyu''s eyes staring at him are stubborn that he has never seen before.


    Born can breathe the air, but he will not be surprised by the air, he will only stay on the flowers butterfly eyes, no butterfly, he may be sad, will regret, but no air, he will die.


    "Let''s start over, shall we?"


    Ji Rao''s face was expressionless. "If I lose something, I won''t go back to pick it up again. Even if it was my favorite thing, it was the same."


    Si Jieyu bent his mouth and gave a smile, only his smile was a little stiff, "it doesn''t matter, you are just angry with me now."


    "Is self deception useful? Si Jieyu, please see clearly. It''s you who are still trapped in it. Let me go, or I''ll call the police and put you in jail. Si Jieyu, you are a famous university student. Your dream is to find a good job and make a lot of money? If you have such a record on your resume, what else do you think you can find? "


    Si Jieyu shook his head, "you are by my side, I can do the same."


    He rubbed Ji Rao''s lips with his finger and went to kiss Ji Rao''s forehead.


    Ji Rao''s face was not half moved. He moved his lips. "You''re disgusting."


    Si Jieyu stopped. He said this sentence to Ji Rao many times, but he never realized how hurtful it was. But just now Ji Rao''s tone was not light or heavy. At that moment, he really felt the pain.


    Si Jieyu held Ji Rao in his arms. "Are you hungry?"


    Ji Rao closed her eyes and said nothing.


    "Can I cook for you? Do you remember when you asked me to cook for you in grade three of senior high school? You said you had a stomachache and wanted to drink porridge. Can I make it for you now


    Ji Rao opened his eyes and looked at him without thinking. He obviously remembered it, "but you didn''t do it at that time. I took three painkillers and didn''t sleep all night. Do you think I still need what I needed three years ago? "


    Si Jieyu didn''t seem to hear, "I''ll do it for you." He let go of Ji Rao.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Ji raosheng''s loveless expression receded. He bit his lip.


    It will be about half a month for Lou hai to start school. He can''t tell how long it will take to find himself missing. But in addition to Lou Hai, it seems that no one really cares about his whereabouts.


    After half an hour, the door opened.


    Si Jieyu took a bowl of porridge and sat beside Ji Rao.


    "I''ll feed you." Si Jieyu scooped up a spoonful of porridge, blew it and handed it to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao rubbed back and dodged.


    The smile of Si Jieyu''s mouth faded, "don''t you like it? I added sugar. "


    His voice was so gentle that Ji Rao had never heard of it. Generally, he only heard it when Si Jieyu talked to He Wen.


    "Do you have anything to ask me? Or are you short of money again? You let me go, money is not a problem. "


    For Ji Rao now, the indifference of Si Jieyu in those years made him not believe that Si Jieyu would like him at all. Si Jieyu''s kindness to him was either out of guilt or asking for help from him. So what Si Jieyu is doing now, Ji Rao can''t paralyze himself with a word.

 Chapter 254

    Si Jieyu stirred the porridge in his hand, "I have no other meaning, just want to treat you."


    "You''re doing me good by locking me up here?"


    "I can''t help it." Si Jieyu''s voice was in a trance. "If you don''t come back, as soon as I release you, you will run towards others."


    Ji Rao laughed sarcastically, "I''ve been around you for so many years, have you ever seen me?"


    "I was wrong before, Ji Rao. Forgive me, and I will treat you later." Si Jieyu then scooped the porridge from the bowl and said, "you haven''t eaten all day. Come and have a drink."


    Ji Rao waves his hand and bumps into Si Jieyu''s arm. He hears the sound of porcelain falling to the ground and finally falling apart.


    "Don''t waste your time. Let me go."


    "No way." Si Jieyu suddenly stood up. He walked around the room like a trapped animal. At last, he looked at Ji Rao on the bed and knocked him down. "Why don''t you drink?"


    "Let me go, get down!"


    Si Jieyu stares at Ji Rao. At last, his eyes gradually show some attachment. He picks Ji Rao up and holds him in his arms. He closes his eyes to smell Ji Rao''s smell, as if his whole body''s irritability has been suppressed.


    "Don''t do this to me, jirao. Don''t do this to me." Si Jieyu''s voice sounds aggrieved. Also, Ji Rao has never done this to Si Jieyu before.


    That night Si Jieyu was sleeping with Ji Rao in his arms. It was useless for Ji Rao to struggle.


    The next day, Si Jieyu got up early to cook, but Ji Rao didn''t eat a mouthful when he brought it.


    "You have a bad stomach. Have something to eat."


    Ji Rao didn''t say a word.


    Sometimes Si Jieyu would force him to eat, but Ji Rao would vomit most of the time. Ji Rao never said a word to Si Jieyu again. He stayed in bed every day without a sound. Occasionally he took a nap. Si Jieyu was frightened when he saw it. He was always afraid that Ji Rao would not wake up.


    Si Jieyu always sits by his bed and talks to Ji Rao about the past, but he soon finds that there is nothing to talk about. Between him and Ji Rao, there is really no good memory worth mentioning. More is his disgust and disdain for Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao is depressed every day and doesn''t talk to him. After a long time, he almost drives Si Jieyu crazy. But he doesn''t complain when he thinks that Ji Rao had been so humble for a few years.


    Ji Rao can ignore him for a day or two, or for a month or two, but for a year or two, he will be loose.


    But Si Jieyu overestimated his patience, or underestimated Ji Rao''s determination to leave him.


    When Ji Rao knocked over a bowl of porridge, Si Jieyu finally grabbed the chain and dragged Ji Rao over.


    Ji Rao hasn''t responded yet. He hears Si Jieyu saying in his ear, "Lou Hai has been calling you. Do you want to answer it?"


    Ji Rao has been sleepy here for nearly two months. When he heard Si Jieyu talking, he was stunned for a while, and then he thought about what he meant.


    Si Jieyu looked at Ji Rao and turned his face. His face changed.


    "Give me..."


    Ji Rao hasn''t spoken for a long time. No matter what Si Jieyu says, he doesn''t hear it. He treats Si Jieyu as a dead man and lives himself as a dead man. Si Jieyu almost collapsed. He even pinched Ji Rao''s neck to force him to speak yesterday. But after a while, she released her hand again, and Jane hugged Ji Rao in her arms.

 Chapter 255

    Ji Rao thinks that he may be driving Si Jieyu crazy.


    "Are you willing to talk now?" Si Jieyu is in a violent mood. If Ji Rao doesn''t speak all the time, he can bear it. But when he hears Lou Hai, Ji Rao is so excited?


    "Cell phone Give it to me


    "Can''t you wait to leave me? You think so. " Si Jieyu suddenly laughed. He nervously touched Ji Rao''s face and gave him a kiss on Ji Rao''s pale and bloodless lips. "I''ll call him right away, darling."


    Ji Rao didn''t understand what Si Jieyu wanted to do, and then his mouth was suddenly stuffed with something soft. He could only make a whimper.


    Si Jieyu pressed Ji Rao''s body and refused to let him struggle. He tied his two hands to the top of his head and untied Ji Rao''s clothes with the other hand. Ji Rao was wearing a white bathrobe. Once the belt on his waist was untied, his whole body could be exposed.


    "Well..."


    "I used to hate doing this kind of thing with you, but now I think so every day. Isn''t it strange that you are playing tricks on me?" Si Jieyu felt Ji Rao''s white skin, and his delicate feeling rippled under his fingertips. His breathing was heavy.


    Ji Rao''s whole body shakes for a while. He struggles with his body, but it doesn''t help. He wants to be slaughtered like a fish on the chopping board.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t be so rude." His hand was smeared with lubricant and he went to the back of jirao.


    Ji Rao bit her teeth.


    Si Jieyu untied his clothes, then took out his mobile phone, dialed a phone and put it in Ji Rao''s ear, "Shh, I dialed him."


    Ji Rao endured the numbness of his body and was shocked.


    How can I go to this dogbee to play so well?


    When he first came here, Si Jieyu was still a socialist three good youth!


    The phone is on hands-free, and the phone is on.


    "Hello?"


    Ji Rao hears Lou Hai''s voice for a moment, and Si Jieyu bumps in. Ji Rao can''t help but scream, but the voice is all blocked inside.


    "Hello?"


    Si Jieyu didn''t speak, Ji Rao couldn''t.


    Lou Hai heard a rustling sound over there. Just as he was about to hang up the phone, he heard a strange sound at that end. Listening carefully, he seemed to be groaning, as if there was still water.


    You''re sick.


    Sex love harassment call?


    Lou Hai just ready to hang up, but found that the end has already hung up.


    Si Jieyu took out the mobile phone card and threw it away, then took out the things in Ji Rao''s mouth.


    Ji Rao''s spirit is very poor these days. He doesn''t even have much strength to struggle. He is completely at the mercy of Si Jieyu.


    Si Jieyu is really much better to him, no longer to torture him for the purpose of doing, afterwards also know to help him wash.


    Ji Rao''s chain is just long enough for him to go to the bathroom, but Ji Rao can''t see it. Every time, Si Jieyu takes him.


    At night, Si Jieyu holds him to sleep, but Ji Rao suddenly wakes up in the middle of the night. He always has a stomachache, but I don''t know why. Recently, the pain is particularly severe.


    He carefully pushed Si Jieyu out of bed. Si Jieyu may not have had a good sleep for several days. He was very heavy when he fell asleep. Ji Rao didn''t wake him up with the sound of the chain. Ji Rao touched the door of the bathroom, pushed it in and found the sink. There was a fit of colic in her stomach and she bent down and vomited directly.


    He didn''t feel nauseous. He just felt a stomachache. He couldn''t help squatting down and feeling the bloody smell in his mouth until he passed the pain.

 Chapter 256

    Is it blood?


    If Ji Rao could see it, he would find that the sink was full of blood.


    Ji Rao stood up, flushed his mouth, and then washed his hand pool with water.


    When the rush was almost over, Ji Rao covered his stomach and went back.


    When he went to bed, Si Jieyu felt it. He opened a crack in his eyes, held Ji Rao in his arms, and then gave him a kiss on Ji Rao''s forehead


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    Si Jieyu didn''t mind, "what are you doing with your stomach? So soon? "


    Ji Rao closed his eyes and couldn''t hear.


    Si Jieyu put his hand on Ji Rao''s stomach and rubbed it gently. "Does it hurt again? Shall I take you to the hospital some other day? "


    Ji Rao suddenly remembered what Si Jieyu once said. I''ll take you to eat Octopus stew another day. I''ll buy it for you when I have time. Let''s talk about it later.


    But he didn''t say when another day was, when he was free, and when he would turn back.


    Si Jieyu''s perfunctoriness at that time was all the words Ji Rao cherished. He thought it was a promise, but later found it was a joke.


    Ji Rao really felt that Si Jieyu was a little more comfortable. He slowly fell asleep in pain.


    Lou Hai found that Ji Rao was missing two days after the beginning of school. He went to Ji Rao school to look for it, but he couldn''t find it, and he couldn''t get through the phone. Ji Rao used to be like this, so Lou Hai didn''t care at first, but since he answered the phone, he has never been at ease.


    Before going to bed at night, he hesitated for a while and dialed the phone back.


    No connection.


    Lou Hai felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t find out what was wrong.


    From that day on, Ji Rao vomited almost once a week. In recent days, he vomited every four or five days. Ji Rao suspected that he would lose too much blood and die.


    Ji Rao ignores Si Jieyu every day, making him not know what to do. Every time he sees Ji Rao, he feels flustered, as if something is going to leave him.


    He is now pulling Ji Rao to do it in the daytime and at night. Only when he is buried in Ji Rao''s body can he feel at ease for a short time.


    "Si Jieyu."


    Ji Rao was tossed into the early morning by Si Jieyu last night. After a sleep, his consciousness was vague. Suddenly he heard this sentence and suddenly opened his eyes.


    The voice of the congratulatory message?


    He Wen did come. He didn''t see Si Jieyu at the beginning of school. He called Si Jieyu. He didn''t say where he was. He just assured him that he was OK. But he hasn''t come to school for a long time. He Wen inquired and found out that Si Jieyu had rented a house.


    There was no other place, so he went there to look for it.


    I didn''t expect to let him find it.


    "You don''t want your parents, do you? You don''t care about your future, just for such a man! You just... "


    He Wen''s voice stopped suddenly, as if he had been cut off by a sword.


    He wen pushed open the door of Si Jieyu.


    But the moment he pushed away, he was stunned.


    The big bed in the middle of the whole room is the most obvious. There is a man sitting on the bed. He is wearing a white bathrobe. The collar is open, the clavicle is particularly obvious, and the marks on his chest are mottled. Just a glance can tell what they did last night. Maybe he heard the door open, and the person on the bed slowly turned his head and looked over. That pair of eyes, not long ago, always sharp and fierce stare at him, but now, there is no look in that pair of eyes, there is no light. The moment you see him, you can feel despair in the whole air.

 Chapter 257

    The light from the chain on his thin ankle was especially noticeable in the sun.


    "Ji Rao?"


    "Get out!" Si Jieyu pushes He Wen out and closes the door.


    This room is his, inside Ji Rao is also he hid, he does not allow anyone to find Ji Rao to take him away.


    He wen looked at Si Jieyu in shock, like a madman, "Si Jieyu, do you know what you are doing now?"


    "I know."


    "It''s a crime, Si Jieyu. Why are you doing this? What on earth are you thinking? You should imprison Ji Rao. Are you crazy? "


    "I know what I''m doing. You can go if you''re OK."


    "Do you really like him?"


    Si Jieyu did not speak.


    "If you like him, tie him in the room every day and watch you alone every day. He can be ready in bed whenever you want, right? Si Jieyu, you''re raising animals! "


    "I didn''t! He wants to leave. He wants to leave me. I can''t help it. As soon as I let him go, he ran away! He used to pester me. How can he not look at me now? " Si Jieyu suddenly grabbed He Wen''s hand. "You''ve seen him. You know what he was like before. I was the only one he liked at that time. Have you seen him?"


    He wen looked at Si Jieyu in disbelief, "you''re going to be mentally ill, Si Jieyu."


    "I just don''t want him to leave me."


    He wen looked at Si Jieyu''s trance and went to hold his face, "Si Jieyu, you look at me, you look at me. You let Ji Rao go, and you let yourself go. "


    Si Jieyu suddenly opened he Wen, "impossible." He looked at he wen fiercely, and his face was never paranoid. "I can''t let him go."


    He wen seems to see Ji Rao, who used to be. He also says that Si Jieyu must be his, but now his paranoia scares him even more.


    He wen whispered, "you''ve been here too long. Your parents are worried about you, and your roommate asks where you''ve been. You said before, you want to start a business, create a team of your own, and you also said you want to set up a charity fund. Have you forgotten all that? "


    Si Jieyu''s eyes wandered for a while, and then quickly recovered to silence, "I don''t want anyone but Ji Rao."


    The hope on He Wen''s face darkened a little, "Si Jieyu, didn''t you find it? Ji Rao is almost skinny. Can he bear what you do to him every day? If you go on like this, he will die here sooner or later. "


    Si Jieyu shook his eyes for a moment, then gradually frowned, "will he die?"


    He wen saw that he had a reaction, so he continued to be careful, "why don''t we go to the hospital and check him. If it''s OK, you can come back. I think he looks like he''s sick. "


    Unexpectedly, Si Jieyu didn''t refuse He Wen this time. He went into the room and sat on the bed.


    He wen saw Ji Rao shrank back.


    Si Jieyu reached out to hold his ankle, then untied his chain, "good, I''ll take you to the hospital for examination."


    Ji Rao is really afraid of Si Jieyu. Although Si Jieyu is a real scum, he is really strong in that aspect. He is tossed and turned by Si Jieyu like a pancake every day. Now when he hears Si Jieyu talking, his legs are shaking.


    The former domineering man turned out to be like this. Although Ji Rao was rude to He Wen, he wen didn''t hate him much in his heart.

 Chapter 258

    So it''s still a little stuffy to see him like this.


    But soon he felt something was wrong. "Ji Rao, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    Ji Rao doesn''t talk with her eyes down. Her eyes have no focal length. It''s like I''m blind.


    He wen goes to see Si Jieyu again and finds that he is gathering Ji Rao''s clothes. He is not surprised at all. He already knows.


    Ji Rao wanted to go down to the ground. Si Jieyu picked him up directly.


    Ji Rao has a fever and has no energy all over his body. He doesn''t struggle to hold him like a rabbit. He nests in Si Jieyu''s arms like a rabbit. Si Jieyu is a little happy immediately.


    "Let''s go."


    The congratulatory message looked at them in the back, with a sour heart.


    He deliberately fell behind half a step and secretly sent a text message to Lou Hai.


    It''s not his alarmist talk. Ji Rao will really die if he goes on like this.


    Lou Hai didn''t care when he received the strange news, so he opened his eyes and his sight immediately froze.


    Lou Hai suddenly rushed out of the classroom while he was in class. He ran to the outside of the school and took a taxi to the hospital explained in the message. He didn''t know who it was, but he had a hunch that it was credible.


    Because he can''t find Ji Rao. No matter who said it, he didn''t dare not believe it.


    If Ji Rao went there by himself, it would be OK. If not


    How did Ji Rao spend these months.


    When he got to the hospital, he saw Si Jieyu sitting on the bench outside. He didn''t even notice the expression on his face.


    "Si Jieyu, you damn..." Without saying a word, Lou Hai went up and gave Si Jieyu a punch. The punch was so powerful that he couldn''t slow down for a long time.


    He wen quickly went up to hold Lou Hai, "OK, now is not the time to say this."


    "If you let me go, Si Jieyu is not a good thing, and you are not!"


    Lou Hai also rushed to fight, he wen suddenly called a sentence.


    "Ji Rao has cancer!"


    Lou Hai suddenly stopped. He turned his head in disbelief and looked at Hewen, "you say What did you say? "


    "Ji Rao has gastric cancer, advanced stage."


    "I''m kidding." Lou Hai laughed for a moment, but the next moment his eyes were red, "where are people? What about other people? "


    "In it."


    Lou Hai went in. He looked at the people who had lost a lot of weight on the hospital bed, and tears came down.


    "Brother Rao..."


    Ji Rao opened his eyes weakly, "ah, here you are." He heard a sob and laughed, "Why are you crying?"


    "Brother Rao, how did you become like this?" Louhai sits beside jirao''s bed and holds jirao''s hand. His bones are very obvious.


    Lou Hai''s heart is like being torn to pieces and thrown on the ground.


    "Sorry..."


    "What do you say? I''m sorry."


    Ji Rao gently shook Lou Hai''s hand.


    Si Jieyu held his head, and he was very decadent.


    He wen looked at him like a lump in his throat.


    He had never seen Si Jieyu so down and sad. He was always high spirited. He was the best one from childhood to adulthood. His self-confidence was revealed from his bones. But now, he is no different from any ordinary person who lives or dies with his family.


    He knew that it was not Ji Rao''s stomach cancer that hit him the most, but what the doctor said, "he was in the middle stage a few months ago. In recent months, his diet was too poor and he didn''t come to treat it, so he dragged it to the late stage."


    Or to put it more bluntly.


    Si Jieyu personally pushed Ji Rao to death.

 Chapter 259

    When Fu Heng received the news, he was confused.


    God, advanced gastric cancer.


    He quickly asked the driver to drive to the hospital and called his father in the car.


    "Dad, Ji Rao has stomach cancer."


    "Early days?"


    "Late."


    "Then I''ll call him a few hundred thousand more."


    Fu Heng is a little funny, "Dad, your son has advanced gastric cancer. You just call him 10 million. Is that useful?"


    "I can''t walk this way."


    "Yes, you''re very busy. You won''t be free until your son''s funeral."


    "How did you talk to me?"


    "Dad, you really only have money in your eyes." Fu Heng hung up and dropped his cell phone on the back seat.


    When he got to the hospital, he saw a man standing at the door of the ward. He came up to see that he was Si Jieyu.


    It''s just that this man is so different from the one he saw that day.


    Si Jieyu''s face was empty, and there was no light in his eyes. He was just like a walking corpse.


    "Si Jieyu?"


    Si Jieyu looked up at him, then grabbed Fu Heng''s sleeve, "your family is rich, right? You let the best doctor save him, you let him live..."


    Fu Heng stepped back, and Si Jieyu''s hand fell down.


    "Ji Rao is my brother. Of course I will find a good doctor. It''s you. Don''t sit in front of my brother''s ward. Let''s go. I''m afraid you''ll bring bad luck to Ji Rao. "


    Fu Heng sees Si Jieyu''s appearance, but he still feels a little heartless. Lou Hai calls him and doesn''t tell him that Ji Rao has been imprisoned by Si Jieyu for nearly half a year. If Fu Heng knew, Si Jieyu might not be able to stand out of the hospital.


    Fu Heng didn''t want to talk to him much. He pushed the door open and went in.


    Ji Rao is lying on the hospital bed. Her spirit is OK, but she looks very thin.


    Ji Rao was also surprised to see Fu Heng, "Why are you here?"


    "Can I come if you are ill?" Fu Heng looked at Lou Hai beside his eyes, and his eyes fell on Ji Rao again. "You are hungry for a few days and have made yourself this virtue."


    Ji Rao didn''t want to fight Fu Heng. He said to Lou Hai, "how long does the doctor say I have?"


    "Brother Rao..."


    "To tell you the truth, don''t lie to me."


    Lou Hai clenched his teeth, "four months."


    Fu Heng was a little anxious in his heart. "As long as a lot of people have a good mentality, they may recover in the later stage."


    Ji Rao bent his lips and laughed, "even if he died, it doesn''t matter."


    "Ji Rao, what are you talking about?"


    Ji Rao''s heart has long been dead. It makes no difference for him whether he is alive or dead.


    "I''m going home."


    "No way!" Fu Heng looked at Ji Rao with special incomprehension, "what do you want to do? Do you have to kill yourself to be happy? What kind of temper are you playing when you are like this! "


    In the past, when Fu Heng talked to him like this, Ji Rao would stand up and scold him, but now he doesn''t have the strength and energy.


    Ji Rao leaned against the head of the bed and put a pillow behind him. Looking at Fu Heng, he sneered, "do you want me to have a good treatment quietly in the hospital, suffer all kinds of torture and finally die in the hospital bed? Fu Heng, you are so cruel. It''s not worse than when you were a child. "


    Fu Heng suddenly felt a sour feeling in his heart. He especially wanted to tell Ji Rao that he was not like he was when he was a child. Now he can be a very good brother. Ji Rao''s words are still so cruel. Although Ji Rao doesn''t believe that he is really good to him, he still feels aggrieved when he hears Ji Rao''s words.

 Chapter 260

    In fact, Ji Rao knew that Fu Heng didn''t mean him any harm. He could see it. Ji Rao doesn''t care whether it''s repentance or unnecessary.


    He just felt that he couldn''t reason with Fu Heng. Sometimes he had to speak hard.


    "Brother Rao, what do you mean by going home?" Lou Hai couldn''t accept it in his heart. Now he heard Ji Rao say that it was the same as giving up himself, and his heart was even more blocked.


    "Hey, sea, take me out to play. I haven''t been out for a long time Ji Rao''s eyes fell on the sunshine running in from the window, "I don''t want to struggle in the hospital bed, I don''t want to watch my hair fall off, I don''t want to recall when I''m dying, it''s all the reasons why I don''t want to come back to the world in the next life. Take me, sea


    Lou Hai is stunned in front of Ji Rao''s hospital bed and looks at Ji Rao so stupidly.


    Lou Hai came out of the ward and saw that Si Jieyu was still there. He couldn''t help but rush up and hit Si Jieyu.


    Si Jieyu didn''t resist.


    Lou Haihong''s eyes, as if forced to the extreme, but he can''t yell, he pressed his voice, words cry blood like, "Si Jieyu, do you have to force Ji Rao to death? Ji Rao, what did he do to you? Why are you doing that? "


    Si Jieyu couldn''t say a word, "Ji Rao How''s it going? "


    "You don''t want to appear in front of him in the future, brother Rao said. He doesn''t want to see you any more. He will live well without you."


    Si Jieyu felt that his heart was torn to pieces, "good."


    He agreed.


    As long as Ji Rao can survive, it doesn''t matter what he does.


    As long as Ji Rao is alive.


    Si Jieyu left, and his back seemed to be telling his sadness. Lou Hai watched him leave. In fact, Ji Rao didn''t say those words at all, just because he didn''t want Si Jieyu to appear in Ji Rao''s life.


    Ji Rao''s biggest failure in his life is probably to like someone he shouldn''t like. Not only money, youth and love, but also myself.


    Ji Rao is a very self-centered person. He will not change anything he decides.


    Just as he likes Si Jieyu, if he likes it, he will never look back. If he doesn''t like it, he won''t entangle, meet or be soft hearted.


    Ji Rao came out of the hospital, so he took some medicine.


    Lou Hai took a few months off and went out with Ji Rao.


    They planned a one-stop route and went further and further.


    Lou Hai bought an expensive camera. Ji Rao was a little upset when he saw it. Lou Hai coaxed him for a long time, but Ji Rao was better.


    In fact, Ji Rao didn''t want Lou hai to live with these photos after he died. Lou Hai has done nothing wrong and should not be treated like this.


    But later he was relieved that he couldn''t go all the time. He was not good to Lou Hai. After all, this silly boy had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Lou Hai watched Ji Rao weaken slowly. At first he could run and jump, but later he lost his spirit. When they opened a hotel, they stayed in a double room. Lou Hai was afraid that Ji Rao would have an accident at night.


    Jirao stealthily goes to the bathroom every night to spit blood. In fact, he knows that as soon as he gets out of bed, he opens his eyes, bites his teeth tightly, listens to the sound of flushing, then opens the door, and hardly hears the sound of walking. Finally, jirao will gently lie on the bed and close his eyes to sleep. Lou Hai just opened his eyes and didn''t feel sleepy at all.

 Chapter 261

    Their trip is fixed in Xi''an. Ji Rao can''t even stand. He is sleepy every day, and seldom sober. His physical condition can''t support him to go to the next place.


    Lou Hai tells Fu Heng about Ji Rao. Fu Heng wants to talk to Ji Rao.


    "Ji Rao."


    Fu Heng listened to Ji Rao''s steady breathing and could not help softening his voice. "Have fun?"


    "Well."


    Ji Rao''s voice was almost inaudible, but Fu Heng heard it.


    "I''m sorry." Fu Heng said softly, "in fact, I like your brother very much, although you don''t let people worry at all."


    Ji Rao doesn''t talk.


    Fu Heng got a lump in his throat Then I''ll hang up. "


    Ji Rao still doesn''t talk there.


    Fu Heng knows Ji Rao is sleepy now. He may have fallen asleep.


    When he hung up, he heard Ji Rao say, "I know, brother."


    The phone hung up.


    A tear fell out of Fu Heng''s eyes.


    Ji Rao sits on the couch in front of the French window. Lou Hai moves a small bench to sit beside Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao is now very thin and out of shape. Every time Lou Hai holds Ji Rao''s wrist, he feels very harsh.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes slightly and looked out askew. "I remember someone told me that the steamer cake in Xi''an is very delicious. I really want to try it..."


    "I''ll buy it for you tomorrow."


    In fact, they all know that Ji Rao doesn''t have a tomorrow now. Even if you buy it back, Ji Rao''s physical condition is not enough.


    Ji Rao said with a smile, "sea, you should find a girl who is good to you. Your parents are so good that you will be blessed in the future. "


    He spoke very slowly and in a small voice, but Lou Hai listened very carefully. He wanted to engrave Ji Rao''s words in his heart and flesh.


    "Brother Rao, I won''t look for it."


    Ji Rao laughs, "I don''t believe it. I''ll watch it all the time."


    Lou Hai wanted to hold Ji Rao tightly, but he didn''t dare to do it. He bit his teeth and didn''t know what to do.


    "If I go. You take my ashes with you, scatter them in the sea when you meet the sea, and scatter them on the mountain when you climb the mountain. I want to have a look at all the beautiful places you see... " Ji Rao looked at Lou Hai with some regret, "am I too much?"


    "Not too much, not too much." Lou Hai''s voice choked. He was afraid that Ji Rao would hear it. He pressed his voice hard. "Brother Rao, tell me anything else that hasn''t come true."


    "No, I can''t be too greedy."


    Ji Rao closed her eyes I''m a little sleepy. "


    "Brother Rao, do you remember As you said before, if I am the first in the exam, promise me one thing. "


    After a long time, Ji Rao gave a "um".


    Lou Hai lowered his head and put his forehead on Ji Rao''s forehead. "Brother Rao, stay with me."


    Ji Rao let out a "Er". He probably didn''t realize what Lou Hai said. The corner of his mouth is curved, probably in the fuzzy to see what makes him happy.


    Lou Hai grinned when he heard Ji Rao''s promise, and then cried.


    He felt Ji Rao in his arms, little by little, without breathing.


    Lou Hai''s voice was suppressed at first. When he failed to catch Ji Rao''s hand, he burst into tears.


    "Brother Rao, brother Rao..." He called again and again, but the person in his arms could no longer respond to him.

 Chapter 262

    Lou Hai holds Ji Rao up, touches his face and looks at Ji Rao, "brother Rao, brother Rao, I''ll buy you steamer cake. I''ll buy it for you right away. Look at me, look at me."


    Ji Rao tilted his head and didn''t respond. Lou Hai held Ji Rao in his arms and said, "brother Rao..."


    He just held Ji Rao from dawn to dusk.


    On the day of cremation, Fu Heng, Hong Mao and Liu Zi came.


    Hongmao has just got a date. Liuzi will get married next month.


    Lou Hai puts Ji Rao''s ashes in a bag. The journey he plans with Ji Rao is not finished. He wants to take Ji Rao on.


    He sprinkled jirao''s ashes on Mount Everest, Namuco, the hinterland of the Taklimakan Desert, the Tuomuer glacier in the Tianshan Mountains, and the Hulunbeir prairie.


    He took Ji Rao for the rest of the journey, and he bought a lot of steamer cakes.


    When he finally went back, Ji Rao had only a little ashes left. He put the rest into a small bag and put it around his neck.


    Let him be selfish this time, and let the rest accompany him.


    He went back and continued to live his own life, which was no different from the original except that he would talk to the things on his neck every day.


    After knowing that Si Jieyu came to him, he went out quietly.


    Si Jieyu lost weight and was in poor spirits. When Lou Hai saw him, he was suddenly relieved.


    He wants to let Si Jieyu die, but for the present si Jieyu, death may be a relief. Only living, only living can make him suffer and make him suffer.


    "Where''s Ji Rao?" Si Jieyu asked carefully, "I didn''t mean anything else. I just asked him if he was OK. After asking, I left immediately. I won''t disturb him. Can you Can you tell me


    Lou Hai looks at Si Jieyu and suddenly feels that he is very pitiful.


    "You want brother Rao?"


    Si Jieyu nodded.


    "Brother Rao is here."


    Si Jieyu subconsciously looked around his eyes, no one said, "are you playing with me?"


    "Do you think I''ll still be joking with you?"


    "What do you mean?" Si Jieyu suddenly felt uneasy, "what is he here?"


    Lou Hai looked at Si Jieyu''s flustered look and said in a slow voice, "brother Rao told me when he left that he would always look at me."


    He lowered his head and took out the bag around his neck. "I also want to be with brother Rao all the time, so I put him on my body, so that we will never be separated."


    "You lie!" Si Jieyu''s eyes were red and blood was seeping out. "You lied. Didn''t you say that he would be well treated if I left! Fu Heng also said that he would use the best equipment and the best doctor! You''re lying to me. Jirao can''t die. It''s impossible


    Lou Hai looks at Si Jieyu''s crazy appearance, but he doesn''t feel happy in his heart, because Ji Rao bought it with his life.


    "I like brother Rao so much. I want to eat all the bitterness for him. If you are angry or resentful, you can come to me. You can make me pay for my life, but why do you go to brother Rao? Why are you doing this to him! "


    "Impossible, impossible..." Si Jieyu''s face was in a trance. His eyes were wandering for half a moment. He suddenly fixed on the ashes bag around Lou Hai''s neck. He suddenly rushed to Lou Hai like a madman.

 Chapter 263

    Lou Hai was unprepared, and Si Jieyu knocked him down.


    When Lou Hai realized that Si Jieyu wanted to rob his bag of ashes, his whole body was electrified.


    "Give it to me, give it to me."


    "Let go, Si Jieyu!"


    Louhai is also a result of fighting. Of course, Si Jieyu can''t beat him. Shengsheng gets a lot of blows from louhai, but he still drags the bag of ashes and doesn''t give up. It seems that he won''t even die.


    "Give it to me, give it back to me, give it back to me."


    Si Jieyu tugs at the rope hard. The rope comes into his hand and the blood seeps out. Lou Hai''s neck is strangled and bleeding, but neither of them wants to let go of the other.


    Si Jieyu was kicked a few feet, his stomach hurt badly, and his viscera were all moved.


    At last the rope cracked.


    In the process of snatching the bag, the rope had been loosened, the bag fell to the ground, and the ashes spilled out instantly.


    Lou Hai was in a hurry. He punched Si Jieyu in the face. Si Jieyu was knocked to the ground. There are students around to see the situation is a bit serious, hurry to lalouhai.


    Lou Hai was dragged by several people, fighting red eyes to run back, "leave me alone, leave me alone! Brother Rao, where is my brother Rao? Let me go


    Unfortunately, those people didn''t know what he was talking about. They just felt that they had to take him away from this place.


    Si Jieyu''s eyes were black and he almost didn''t wake up. He quickly crawled to the bag after reaction, but just now many people were pulling, and the ashes scattered had been trampled, and he couldn''t see at all.


    "Ji Rao!"


    A student was beside him. Seeing him like this, he couldn''t help asking, "classmate, do you need to go to the infirmary?"


    Si Jieyu ignored him. He felt his heart was dead. He held the empty bag in his hand and sat on the ground all night.


    Four years later, he Wen and Si Jieyu became outstanding doctors and the most famous investors. Not long ago, he Wen was with a girl. Her character and family background were all very good, so their business was settled.


    If you want to ask him if he loves her or not, the answer must be no love, not even a trace of affection. But he can''t wait for Si Jieyu all his life.


    On the day of sending the invitation, he thought it over again and decided to send it himself.


    When Si Jieyu opened the door, he saw that it was he Wen, and he suddenly bent his mouth and laughed, "he Wen, come in quickly."


    The congratulatory message went in.


    "Slippers are on the bottom floor. You can change them yourself."


    He wen saw a pair of grey cat slippers on Si Jieyu''s feet, and a pair of blue slippers on the first layer of the shoe rack.


    He wen hesitated for a while, but said, "Jie Yu, I''m here to send the invitation. I I''m getting married. "


    "To get married?"


    Si Jieyu''s eyes are first surprised, then happy. He Wen stares at his eyes and confirms that there is no adulteration in them.


    If Si Jieyu''s eyes flow out, even if there is only a little reluctant to give up, he wen can go home immediately and showdown with his family that the marriage is invalid.


    But Si Jieyu didn''t really care.


    He can''t wait for the congratulatory message, or he can wait for ten years. But what he was afraid of was that after he had been waiting for ten years, Si Jieyu didn''t want him.


    "Congratulations." Si Jieyu took the Yanhong invitation from He Wen, "Oh, I didn''t expect you to get married so soon. When did you find your girlfriend? Why don''t I know?"

 Chapter 264

    "Well, it''s a little hasty. The object was arranged for a blind date a month ago. I thought it was quite suitable and I got together. " He wen seems to be holding the last hope, "Jie Yu, you said two people have no feelings, can go far?"


    "If you two don''t have feelings, you can go until you meet the person you like. If one of you has feelings and the other doesn''t, it''s hard Si Jieyu didn''t know what he thought of. He even bent his mouth and laughed, "just like Ji Rao and I, I didn''t like him at first, but I fell in love later."


    Si Jieyu shook his head helplessly.


    "If two people have feelings, then they have more chances to go on together."


    "Well." He wen some unnatural smile, "so ah."


    "So don''t worry, love is cultivated. You may be attracted to each other when you are there, right?"


    He wen pursed his lower lip, "Jie Yu, do you want to find someone to get along with? I think you are very busy at work every day. It''s good to have someone to take care of you at home."


    Si Jieyu suddenly came up to He Wen and lowered his voice mysteriously, "he Wen, I used to like you, but you don''t know."


    He Wen''s heart suddenly emptied.


    "But ah, after my family Ji Rao knew, he was not happy. I dare not make him angry any more. He was very scared when he was angry." Si Jieyu also described how terrible it was, but he didn''t want to laugh at this funny action.


    He just looks at Si Jieyu with complicated complexion and talks about his own world with relish.


    "When he''s angry, he''ll ignore me. When he''s sulky, he''ll run away without telling me where to go. I can''t stand it." Although the tone of Si Jieyu''s voice was complaining, the corners of his mouth were really bent, and there was a smile between his eyebrows and eyes. "Even if Ji Rao can''t see now, I can''t do anything sorry for him."


    He wen nodded, "have you had lunch? I''ll make it for you. "


    "It''s done. Ji Rao''s stomach doesn''t feel well. I made you some porridge. I just finished it."


    He Wen''s hand trembled a little. He forced his heart to nod. "Then I''ll go first. I''ll come on the wedding day."


    "Don''t worry!" Si Jieyu patted his chest and promised, "Ji Rao and I will arrive on time!"


    He wen couldn''t listen any more. He turned and rushed out.


    Si Jieyu doesn''t know when he has paranoia. He thinks Ji Rao is still alive. He thinks Ji Rao is still living with him. He talks to himself with the air every day. He has two meals, two chopsticks, two toothbrushes and two dental jars. Everything in his family is standard for lovers, just like two people live here.


    After he wen left, Si Jieyu went back to his bedroom. He knocked on the door, then carefully pushed the door open and yelled.


    "Ji Rao?"


    The air was quiet and oppressive, but Si Jieyu suddenly laughed. He mysteriously went to the bed and said, "I have something to give you."


    Si Jieyu took it out of his pocket, and then plucked up his courage to take something out. His hand spread out. Inside was a jewelry box.


    Si Jieyu opened him, revealing the two glittering diamond rings inside.


    "He Wen is getting married. Ji Rao, let''s get married, OK?"


    There is no one and there can be no response.


    But Si Jieyu seemed to hear something that made him happy. He bent his lips and laughed, "wife."

 Chapter 265

    When Ji Rao opened his eyes, he heard the smell of instant noodles.


    Ji Rao sits up abruptly. He has been blind for more than half a year. Suddenly he can see things. He is still a little uncomfortable.


    Creak, creak.


    Ji Rao followed the voice and saw that Yu Bajiang was sitting on the sofa cross legged, chewing potato chips in his hand and watching TV attentively.


    The strange sound came from his mouth, like a hamster.


    "Hello."


    Yu Bajiang was startled by his sudden voice. He turned his head and saw Ji Rao wake up. He clapped his hands and said, "wake up?"


    "Well."


    Ji Rao took out his mobile phone. There was no phone call from his parents on it. I can''t say what I feel in my heart. I''m sure I don''t feel very well, but I''m used to it. I didn''t have much hope.


    "Then you should pack up and go out, and come back in two days."


    "No more." Ji Rao put his cell phone back in his pocket, "let me go to the next world."


    Fish eight river Leng Leng, in the mouth of potato chips are not chewed, "I''m still the first time to see you so dedicated host, much better than my that!"


    "Who are you?"


    Fish eight river cough a, "good, I see you next world is which." He turned over his cell phone and said, "here, in the imperial city."


    "Within the imperial city" Ji Rao''s heart relaxed a little, "is this a love story?"


    Yu Bajiang thought for a while, then suddenly, "ah, yes, it''s love."


    "What about the reviews?"


    "I''ll take one." Yu Bajiang slipped his finger and made a comment. "This is a message from" Xi Tai Lang and gray sheep ": the female leader has nothing to show off. She is stupid and ugly. With her one-sided words, Ji Rao was executed. What did the man think? He was blind. If it wasn''t for this woman, the world would have changed her name to Ji! "


    "Wait a minute." Ji Rao acutely found something wrong, "is Ji Rao a father-in-law in this article?"


    "What are you afraid of? That thing is not gone."


    Ji Rao thinks about it. It seems that Ji Rao is still there.


    "All right." Ji Rao lay down. He looked at Yu Bajiang with a complicated complexion. "I''m not good at gongdou. I don''t have that brain. What if I die?"


    "Don''t worry, you can send back your soul even if you die. Go at ease."


    Ji Rao opened his eyes again, and the scene in front of him changed.


    He probably recalled the original text, the male Lord Xiao Chengyu is an unpopular prince, he is the queen, the legitimate son. Chu WANYING, the daughter of the Prime Minister of the Qing Dynasty, is very precious. Chu WANYING helped Xiao Chengyu win the throne. They became more and more intimate in the process of winning the throne. Finally, Xiao Chengyu ascended the throne and granted Chu WANYING the title of empress. Ji Rao is the villain in the text. Ji Rao was originally named yuan Rao. The yuan family was a famous family. Later, Ji Rao was framed and killed by the emperor. Yuan Rao was only five years old at that time. He changed his status with the son of his servant, and then he saved his life and lived with his servant.


    The servant''s name is Ji Shan. In order to avoid the trouble of yuan, he changed yuan Rao''s name to Ji Rao. Less than half a year after Ji Rao was adopted, his wife died. When Ji Rao was ten years old, his servant suddenly fell ill and died. Ji Rao suffered a lot. In the end, he was desperate. He wanted to revenge for his family, so he became a eunuch in the palace.


    Fortunately, when the emperor passed by, he saw him and said a few words to Ji Rao. He thought that the child was pleasant to listen to and looked so good. He pardoned Ji Rao for not having to be punished in the palace. He took Ji Rao with him.

 Chapter 266

    Ji Rao speaks appropriately and does things neatly. He has a sense of propriety in everything that should be said or not. He has been a favorite Minister of the emperor for several years. What he says is more effective than the pillow side wind of the emperor''s favorite concubine.


    But Ji Rao is a villain. He is standing on the third prince Xiao Chengyin. Xiao Chengyin''s biological mother is just a little maid in court. She gave birth to a dragon and was granted a noble title. Xiao Chengyin does not have the support of his mother''s family, and his mother is not favored. Naturally, he is cautious in his life in the palace, walking on thin ice step by step.


    Ji Rao needs such an heir who has no position and is easy to control.


    What he wants is never to live well. What he wants is the world. He wants the yuan family to be unjust, and he wants the whole world to follow his surname Ji.


    He was ruthless and resolute, but in the end, he was not equal to Duan Chengyu and Chu WANYING. Finally, Xiao Chengyu ascends to the throne. Xiao Chengyin is put in the imperial palace for a reason. Ji Rao, however, is beheaded by Xiao Chengyu for not being comfortable with Chu WANYING.


    Xiao Chengyu originally regarded Ji Rao as his mortal enemy. How could he keep him? Naturally, he would find a way to send him to the West with Xiao Chengyin.


    Ji Rao is wearing it now when the original owner just won the emperor''s favor.


    Buckle.


    "Mr. Rao, the emperor will pass you on."


    Ji Rao lifted the quilt and sat up from the bed. "Just a moment."


    Now it''s time for Ji Rao to take off his clothes and go to bed. Later, he will cut the candle. But the emperor passed on him, he could only get up from the bed.


    The Emperor didn''t have much patience. Ji Rao quickly put on his clothes, tied his hair, put on his hat and went out.


    "Father Rao, please."


    Ji Rao was favored by the emperor and usually walked in a soft sedan chair. As a eunuch, he has great ability to do this.


    I forgot to say that the original master was full of disgust for the emperor because he had been exiled since he was a child. On the surface, he was respectful to the emperor. In fact, he was always pouring black water for the emperor. If you had to describe it, the original master was probably a sinister villain. He was vengeful, ruthless and had a small stomach.


    At the entrance of the hall, Ji Rao came down from the sedan chair. First he straightened his clothes, then he straightened his hat, and the tassels around his ears were all properly straightened. Then he asked people to inform him.


    Although he is only an 11 year old child, but no one around dare not look down on him.


    "Emperor, here comes Rao Gonggong."


    "Let him in."


    Ji Rao got the order and went in.


    Ji Rao lowered his head and knelt down on the ground after two steps. "See the emperor."


    Xiao Jue was only thirty years old, and now she was sitting behind the imperial case, with a pile of memorials on it. Even Ji Rao had a copy under his nose. Ji Rao can imagine how Xiao Jue was so upset that he threw all the memorials to the ground.


    "Get up."


    Xiao Jue was dressed in a white tunic with loose hair. He was sitting on a soft seat with his hand on his forehead. He couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Ji Rao listened to him and stood up.


    Xiao Jue leaned back and reached for Ji Rao. His fierce face was slightly tired at this time. "Come to me."


    Ji Rao walked up to Xiao Jue and said, "the emperor has a headache?"


    "Well." Xiao Jue leaned back and closed his eyes.


    Ji Rao lowered his head and rubbed his hands gently on Xiao Jue''s temple. "Isn''t the emperor happy?"


    Xiao Jue snorted and laughed, "these officials are really going against heaven."

 Chapter 267

    Ji Rao doesn''t speak. What Xiao Jue wants to say will naturally tell him that he is a eunuch. He has to carry it out by himself. What he shouldn''t know.


    "They all knelt down in the court today and asked me to set up the crown prince. Look at these memorials. They''re afraid they want me to die. "


    "Emperor, calm down." Ji Rao''s voice is very nice. The 11-year-old has not changed his voice yet. His tone is steady and calm, but it is full of milk, which makes people feel comfortable.


    As soon as he spoke, Xiao Jue''s anger disappeared.


    "In the final analysis, they are also worried about the country, but some of the elders have made great achievements since they were the first emperor. When they come to the emperor, they may pay more attention to the position of the crown prince."


    Xiao Jue opened her eyes and said, "you''re right. There are a lot of people who put pressure on me because I''m the elder of the two dynasties."


    Ji Rao is to make Xiao Jue resent those loyal ministers. If Ji Rao wants to live in this world, those stubborn people will bear the brunt of it. And he only needs to knock on the side every day, for a long time, he is not afraid that Xiao Jue can''t be defensive.


    "Does the emperor have a prince in mind?"


    "I want to be a prince, but Chen Shufei may be staring at the crown prince''s position. Today, Chen Shangshu admonishes my Li Chu to perform with both voice and emotion. The actors outside may not be as good as him. Moreover, if the Grand Prince is appointed as the reserve early, I''m afraid that Chengyan''s outspokenness will cause him a lot of troubles. "


    The eldest prince, Xiao Chengyan, has a prominent family. He is also the eldest son. He has a good temper and has compassion for everything. He has done a good job in his schoolwork since he was a child, especially in riding and shooting.


    "But the second prince is his own son. I promised the queen before that I would make the second prince as the crown prince, and the second prince is no worse than the eldest prince."


    The second prince is Xiao Chengyu. Although the queen has the name of queen, her family background is not particularly high, at least not as high as Chen Shufei.


    Ji Rao knows that Xiao Jue''s selfishness favors Xiao Chengyan, but if he really sets up a prince, I''m afraid the world will be in the hands of Chen.


    Xiao Chengyan, the eldest prince, would probably be able to comment on a person who moved the country if he put it in the present. He''s a seat seeker, but he''s not a seat seeker.


    The male master doesn''t say how powerful his hardware is, but he is not surprised by his favor or disgrace, and his heart is ruthless, which can''t be compared with Xiao Chengyan.


    "If so, the slave thinks that the emperor can first set up the third prince as the prince."


    Xiao Jue thought for a moment, "you go on."


    "The third prince was born in a humble family, so he didn''t have to worry about it. He could not only contain Chen Shufei, but also block the people. What''s more, princes are only 11 or 12 years old now. They are still children and have no self-protection ability. If they are bold and powerful, it''s hard to guarantee that there will be no vicious person who will murder the emperor''s heir. In the future, if the emperor wants to decide who to set up, then he will abolish the third prince. "


    Xiao Jue looked down and thought for a while, then laughed. He squinted at Ji Rao. Ji Rao was standing next to him with a low brow. The hands that had just pressed his forehead were folded in front of his abdomen, and his fingers were white and pink.


    It is not unreasonable that Ji Rao became the most popular favorite under his eyes. Although he knows it''s wrong to love Ji Rao so much, Ji Rao can''t help but understand his heart. What he says is always what he wants to hear.

 Chapter 268

    And very will examine the degree, should not say a don''t say, should not know never ask.


    When Xiao Jue thought about it carefully, he felt that such a small child had grown up so far, and now he would ask Ji Rao to help him with many memorials. Although Ji Rao''s criticism is unimportant, it is a great honor to help the emperor approve the memorial. This is still the case now. If it comes to the future, it may turn out the sky.


    The minister also played on many occasions that Ji Rao was too favored, for fear of endangering the country, and let Xiao Jue abolish him.


    Xiao Jue took the throne in his early twenties. Among his brothers, his mother family was not the most prominent, his ability was not the best, and he was not the most favored. Therefore, when he got to the throne, he knew how many people he had killed and how many he had secretly calculated. It can''t be a straw bag if he can take the throne so firmly when he is young. He always knows Ji Rao''s existence. He knows he should kill Ji Rao, but he can''t bear it.


    People like Ji Rao are reluctant to kill no matter who sees them.


    Xiao Jue read the memorial, and Zheng Guiren personally came to deliver the soup. The meaning was very obvious.


    But Xiao Jue didn''t let Zheng Guiren in at all. Ji Rao opened the door.


    "Rao Gonggong." Zheng Guiren looked at the door, "where''s the emperor?"


    "The emperor is still reading the memorial. What can I do for you?"


    "When I heard that the emperor was managing everything every day, I made some light soup to remove the heat."


    Ji Rao looked at the soup in Zheng''s hand and said with a smile, "your concubine has a heart. Let the slave serve it for the emperor."


    As soon as Zheng Guiren heard this, he knew that the emperor would not see him. He could not help holding the handkerchief in his hand, but he still had a decent smile on his face.


    She gave the soup to the maid behind her, who came forward and handed it to Ji Rao.


    Zheng Guiren said with a smile, "this soup, you should drink it while it''s hot, otherwise it''s not good to drink."


    "Slave will remind the emperor."


    "Well, please, my father-in-law. I''ll go back first."


    "Take your time, lady."


    Zheng Guiren turned around and the smile on his face disappeared. Her eyes slide to one side, and her heart is full of reluctance.


    This Rao Gonggong is really capable. He only heard that the emperor dotes on his ministers and concubines, but never on eunuchs. The emperor now spends more time with father Rao than with his concubines.


    It seems that we will have to have more relations with Duke Rao in the future.


    Ji Rao watched Zheng Guiren leave, closed the door with the soup and carefully brought it to Xiao Jue.


    "Emperor, this is the soup sent by Zheng Guiren."


    Xiao Jue doesn''t even have a look in his eyes. Zheng Guiren has no brain and intelligence. He can''t see his identity clearly. The empress, the imperial concubines and the imperial concubines are all there. When is it her turn to deliver the soup.


    "Drink it for me."


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s not good, Emperor


    Ji Rao had known that Xiao Jue didn''t want to drink, so he thought he would pour it out.


    Xiao Jue held a brush in her hand and looked at Ji Rao with her chin propped up. The ink in her eyes almost melted under the candle fire.


    "Drink."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Ji Rao slowly opened the box, took out the soup, and took out the porcelain spoon, a little bit to drink, no sound can come out.


    Xiao Jue just looked at Ji Rao and watched him drink soup. Suddenly feel that this is just a child, how every time standing in front of him, always let him ignore this matter.

 Chapter 269

    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao first lifted his eyelashes from the middle of the bowl to see, and then slowly put down the things in his hand, "the slave is here."


    "You said that you are not a real father-in-law. I want you to be a third class official. Will you do it?"


    It is reasonable to say that the biggest dream of every eunuch''s life is to be an official. But if Duan Jue said that, it might not be that.


    Ji Rao knows that Duan Jue''s feelings for him are both love and hate. He is reluctant to kill him, but he is always looking for a chance to kill him. Ji Rao can guarantee that if he says "do", his head may not be protected.


    "I dare not."


    Duan Jue seemed to be a little interested. "What can I do for you? It''s just a third grade official. It''s not a matter for me to say a word."


    Ji Rao lowered his head and lowered his eyelashes. "Emperor Shengming, it''s talents from all over the world who can play to the emperor every day. A slave has no brain, no diploma, let alone a third grade official. He''s a nine grade sesame official. He''s also scared when he''s sitting. He can''t wear his robe if he practices it. The slave is more willing to stay with the emperor forever to relieve the emperor''s boredom. "


    I have to say that Duan Jue was pleased by these words.


    He looked at Ji Rao''s thin neck. Because he lowered his head, his back neck could be seen clearly. Under the candlelight, his porcelain white skin seemed to glow, and he was put down into his robe.


    This skin is more tender than those concubines in his harem.


    Duan Jue suddenly smiles and shakes her head. Ji Rao is only an 11-year-old child. Naturally, her skin is very good.


    Duan Jue threw some miscellaneous memorials to Ji Rao for him to criticize. He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. Unless Ji Rao asked him, he would not answer.


    It was late at night that the memorials were finished.


    Duan Jue is going to rest. Ji Rao gets up and leaves.


    Duan Jue looked at him a little tired between the eyebrows and eyes, then he pinched a brush from the pen holder and said, "it''s hard to accompany me so late."


    "I''m not a slave. It''s my blessing to accompany the emperor."


    Duan Jue''s ring finger and middle finger held the pen holder, and the tip of the pen pointed at Ji Rao, "here, I''ll give you a reward."


    Ji Rao got up and looked at her eyes. She put out her hands and said, "thank you, Emperor."


    "Go ahead."


    "The slave retired."


    As soon as he came out of the hall, Ji Rao''s respectful face was completely clean. He only felt tired physically and mentally.


    It seems that it''s not easy to be an emperor either. I''ve been criticizing memorials and memorials until now.


    And he was upset by the memorials.


    Some of them are really useful, but some of them just write letters and chat with each other. They have to report to the emperor for any fruit.


    Ji Rao went back to bed. When he got up the next day, he heard from the eunuch next to him that early this morning, the emperor made Xiao Chengyin the third prince.


    This makes the ministers who are fighting for the big prince and the second prince miserable. They listed a lot of the shortcomings of the third prince and the advantages of the second prince, but the emperor was not moved.


    Even if you force me to set up a crown prince, now that you have set up a crown prince, you will talk about the East and the West. Why don''t you be the emperor and let you have the seat!


    The emperor made a fire, and the ministers in the hall had no objection any more.


    Ji Rao washed his face and waved to a eunuch outside.


    The little eunuch ran to him with a smile on his face and a flattering tone, "what''s the matter, Mr. Rao?"


    "Where''s the emperor?"


    "The emperor went to the royal garden to enjoy the flowers."


    "When did you go?"


    "Soon, just a moment."

 Chapter 270

    Ji Rao nodded and turned to leave.


    The place where the third prince Xiao Chengyin lived was a bit shabby compared with the second prince. No matter how unpopular the man is, his biological mother is also the queen, and Xiao Chengyin is also his own failure. If he is more successful, the Emperor may be able to assign him to a concubine as his son.


    When Ji Rao went, Xiao Chengyin was carrying water.


    His birth mother was a palace maid. Even if he had a relationship with the emperor, he gave birth to a prince, and his status did not improve. What''s more, Xiao Chengyin is not in favor, and the maids and eunuchs here basically don''t serve the mother and son.


    When the maid in Court saw Ji Rao coming, she immediately stood up and hesitated to go to Ji Rao, "father Rao."


    In their eyes, Ji Rao, the favored slave, was more important than Xiao Chengyin, the unsettled prince.


    When Xiao Chengyin heard them shouting, he also raised his head and saw Ji Rao''s instant, his eyes were full of restrained smile.


    "Why haven''t I seen you here?"


    Several maids in court were also confused.


    A palace maid who looked sharp said, "it''s no surprise that my father-in-law doesn''t come often and I can''t remember my maidservants."


    "I really can''t remember when the master of Li xuexuan became a slave. I really can''t remember."


    Ji Rao''s face was smiling, a small face was carved with jade, but the smile made several maids pale.


    "No, if I go to tell the emperor, it''s no small matter."


    "Father in law!"


    Several maids knelt down. Ji Rao was a head shorter than them, but they did not dare to take Ji Rao as an ordinary 11 year old.


    "I''m a slave. I''m also confused for a while. I don''t dare any more."


    "Yes, I don''t dare any more. Please forgive me. This time, I will take care of the third prince with all my heart."


    Ji Rao didn''t look at them. She raised her head slightly. "The third prince is the Prince now. If you still act like this, be careful of your head."


    "Yes, yes."


    "Get out of here."


    Several palace maids got up from the ground, even the soil on their knees had no time to shoot, and left quickly.


    Xiao Chengyin saw that they were all gone. Then he put down the bucket and ran towards Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao is one year older than him, but Xiao Chengyin doesn''t know whether it''s malnutrition or something. He is thin and small, and looks two or three years younger than Ji Rao.


    "Are you coming?"


    Ji Rao said, "well," there was no change on her face, "didn''t I say that? Those rough jobs are done by the maids in waiting. Why did you wash your clothes again? "


    Xiao Chengyin only knows that the name of Prince is very precious and rare. Ji raoken is the only one who is kind to him in this palace. Although he doesn''t give him a good face, he is really the best person in this palace except his mother''s wife.


    "The ladies in waiting I won''t do it. "


    "People are good at being bullied. Do you understand? The more you do, the more they can bully you. Now that you are the prince, you should not act in this way. Take out the spirit that a prince should have. "


    "Yes."


    "From now on, you will be the crown prince of this country. You should be more careful in your words and deeds, and don''t give anyone the chance to drag you into the water."


    Xiao Chengyin hesitated and nodded Good


    Isn''t he careful enough now? Should we be more careful in the future

 Chapter 271

    He has been so careful that he wants to walk with his head down every day. Why do people always want to pull his pigtails.


    Ji Rao looks at Xiao Chengyin, a ten-year-old child. He can''t hide anything. He shows what he thinks.


    "What I want is not to make you feel less. On the contrary, what I want is to compare you with the eldest prince and the second prince."


    Xiao Chengyin suddenly raised his head, surprised, "but I..."


    "The big prince has Chen Shufei, the emperor''s favor, the second prince has status and ability, but you have nothing." His vision glided down and he was facing Xiao Chengyin. He put his hand on Xiao Chengyin''s shoulder. "But you have me. Today I can let you sit on the crown prince''s seat. In the future, I can let you sit on the whole country."


    Xiao Chengyin looks at Ji Rao''s eyes in shock. For a moment, he forgets everything. He just feels that Ji Rao''s dark eyes have a kind of magic, which makes people have to believe what he says.


    Although Ji Rao was a slave to Xiao Jue, he was not close to her. So Ji Rao didn''t have to be around the emperor all the time, but most of the time Xiao Jue would keep calling him.


    Like now.


    As soon as Ji Rao came out of the prince, he was passed on by Xiao Jue.


    Ji Rao had known that Xiao Jue had gone to the imperial garden before he dared to meet the prince at Li xuexuan. I didn''t expect Xiao Jue to summon himself to the imperial garden.


    It''s may now, and the peonies and peonies in the royal garden are in full bloom. It rained a little yesterday, and now there are many crystal clear water drops on the petals, which almost can''t hold. The air is foggy. If you breathe hard, you can feel the fresh water running straight into your nose.


    Ji Rao goes around a few paths and sees Xiao Jue''s pavilion.


    Ji Rao saw the bright yellow dragon robe in the pavilion from a distance, so he lowered his head. He dropped his head into the pavilion and knelt down on the ground, "see the emperor."


    Xiao Jue is sitting in a chair, accompanied by Xia Guiren, whom Xiao Jue recently doted on. Xia Guiren peels the grapes and feeds them to Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue eats them calmly. Seeing Ji Rao coming, she pushes Xia Guiren away.


    "Get up."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Ji Rao stood up and stood respectfully beside Xiao Jue.


    Xiao Jue talks to Xia Guiren. Xia Guiren talks about some chaotic things in the harem. Xiao Jue may be in a good mood today. She can listen to her talk quietly. If she had been in the past, she would have shut her mouth.


    After a while, Ji Rao saw a group of people coming from afar. After a close look, it was the queen who came to visit the garden with Xiao Chengyu. How many people did the queen put in beside Xiao Jue? Xiao Jue didn''t know. Ji Rao knew very well. She wanted to bribe Ji Rao before, but Ji Rao showed her loyalty to the emperor in front of the queen and declined. Since then, the empress has not been very fond of Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao partial head, see the emperor''s close eunuch is looking up with the queen exchange a not obvious eyes.


    Ji Rao looks at the nose and nose and looks at the heart. As she sees everything, she lowers her head again.


    The queen came with Xiao Chengyu.


    "I see the emperor."


    "My son''s ministers see my father."


    Xiao Jue is lazy, "get up."


    The empress then got up and looked at the emperor and said with a smile, "my concubine, seeing the fine weather today, came to the imperial garden with yu''er to have a look. Unexpectedly, it''s so coincidental that the emperor is also here."


    Ji Rao was wearing a gold cloud phoenix pattern robe with gold decoration on the edge, Dragon Phoenix pearl jade crown, red and gorgeous big sleeve clothes and exquisite makeup. She said it was just a breath. Who believed it?

 Chapter 272

    It seems that this morning''s affair with the Third Prince of Xiao jueli made the queen uneasy.


    The empress sat down beside Xiao Jue. When the empress came, Xia Guiren was more restrained. He reduced the strength of colluding with Xiao Jue and stayed at one side peacefully.


    Xiao Jue sat on the seat, one foot on the seat, half a courtesy, with Ji Rao usually seen in TV dramas of the emperor is far away.


    "Chengyu''s lessons seem to be good these days."


    Finally, the smile on the Queen''s face was more sincere. "Yes, even Taifu praised yu''er."


    Xiao Jue''s vision fell on Xiao Chengyu, "I''ll test you."


    Xiao Chengyu stood up and made a salute, "father, although the topic."


    "What is strong?"


    Xiao Chengyu just lowered his head and thought for a while, then said, "where is strong, where is weak. Since ancient times, "being strong" has been the demand of all countries. The Duke of Jin was inferior, and the six ministers were powerful. Therefore, it is the strength of a country to expand its territory. "


    Xiao Jue nodded, did not say whether the answer was good or not, only looked at Ji Rao, "Ji Rao, what do you think?"


    "I think the second prince answered very well."


    Xiao Jue showed some interest in her eyes, "Oh? If I ask you this question, you will answer the same question? "


    "Slave..."


    "Think about it," he said


    Light floating a word, let Ji Rao on the back of the sweat hair all burst up, he a excited spirit, eyes a little scared, throat ready words also changed direction.


    "Slave, slave thinks that the second prince''s answer is really good, but if you let slave answer, slave does it differently."


    Xiao Jue asked the palace man to add a cup of tea and raised his head to signal Ji Rao to continue.


    "The strength of the South may be different from that of the north. The south is good at educating people with a tolerant and gentle attitude, and does not mind or retaliate against unreasonable behaviors. A gentleman belongs to this category. The strong and tough people in the north belong to this category. It is strong to be independent and impartial, to be honest in national politics, not to change one''s ambition, to be gloomy in national politics, and not to change one''s integrity until one''s death. "


    The queen and Xiao Chengyu''s face were not very good-looking.


    If Ji Rao was the number one scholar, it would be all right to say that. But now he is just a slave. His age is similar to that of Xiao Chengyu, but he can say that, which is enough to beat Xiao Chengyu. If it''s going to be spread, it''s not going to make people laugh.


    Xia GUI always doesn''t deal with the empress. He''s from Chen Shufei''s side. Now he''s happy to see the empress eat shriveled. "I can''t imagine that the father-in-law around the emperor is also full of sages and sages. He''s so talented when he''s young. I''m afraid he''ll be very talented in the future."


    When Xiao Jue praised Ji Rao himself, he did not save every word, but he could not be praised by others. What''s more, Ji Rao is not really a clean father-in-law. When Xia Guiren said this, Xiao Jue said clearly and secretly that Ji Rao would do something in the future.


    He glanced at Xia GUI, "he''s the most favorite slave around me now. What''s the future? What do you think of Xia GUI


    Xia Guiren immediately faded, "my concubine, I don''t mean that."


    Xiao Jue stood up with a lack of interest, "I''m tired."


    Xia GUI immediately stood up and said, "that concubine..."


    "Xia GUI Ren will accompany the queen to enjoy the flowers here." Xiao Jue no longer looked at him, "Ji Rao, go back to the palace."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    "To the emperor."


    Ji Rao doesn''t look back, can feel the eyes that fall on his back have how seeping person.

 Chapter 273

    The queen holds handkerchief and stares at Ji Rao''s back. If this person can''t be used by her, it''s better to get rid of it as soon as possible!


    Ji Rao accompanied Xiao Jue back to the palace.


    Xiao Jue first spread a piece of Xuan paper on the table, then spread it with a paperweight, and called Ji Rao to come and polish the ink.


    Xiao Jue spent two hours. When he put down his brush and looked at it, he found that Ji Rao''s head was down, his eyelids were not lifted, and there was some sweat on his forehead. Ji Rao is not tall now. He is one and a half heads shorter than Xiao Jue. He is not much taller than the table. It''s hard to polish like this.


    "All right."


    Ji Rao looks up at Xiao Jue, facing her smiling face, and feels strange.


    "Come and have a look."


    Ji Rao went over and saw that the picture was a pear tree full of white and pink flowers. But Ji Rao saw something was wrong.


    The pear tree in the picture is clearly the one in lixuexuan courtyard.


    "How?"


    "Painting is beautiful, but the slave always feels that there is less aura."


    "Oh?" Xiao Jue came to some interest, "what do you think?"


    Ji Rao thought about it, picked up a pen, dotted two strokes on the tree, and drew two birds out.


    Xiao Jue looked for a long time and nodded, "it''s really good."


    He went to the edge of the chair and sat down. "I''ll pass it on to you today. Why are you late?"


    "I went to lixuexuan today."


    "Oh?" Xiao Jue pretended not to know, "went to Li xuexuan?"


    "Yes, the third prince is now the crown prince. Li xuexuan is cold and remote. I''m afraid it doesn''t match the identity of the crown prince. Moreover, Li xuexuan''s servants are lazy and snobbish, and their clothes need to be washed by the crown prince himself. I really feel that..."


    A shadow covers Ji Rao, and Ji Rao''s voice stops suddenly.


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to react, he pinched Ji Rao''s neck like a pair of pliers and lifted him up.


    Ji Rao held Xiao Jue''s hand reflexively, hard to breathe.


    "You are my slave. Don''t think ill."


    Seeing that Ji Rao''s eyes turned white and he couldn''t breathe, he released his hand. Ji Rao fell on the ground and coughed, as if he was going to cough up his lungs.


    "Remember?"


    Ji Rao kneels respectfully, "yes."


    Xiao Jue bent down, raised Ji Rao''s jaw, and looked at Ji Rao''s embarrassed appearance with a smile.


    "To be my favorite minister, you have to have some foresight. You know what to do and what not to do."


    "I don''t dare any more."


    Xiao Jue rubbed her fingers and felt the delicate smoothness of her fingertips. The corners of her mouth curved slightly. She was very evil.


    "But you are right. You have to take care of the third prince in the future."


    Ji Rao is not sure what Xiao Jue means.


    "Get out."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao retreated. His face was taut and he was still scared when he went out.


    Xiao Jue is really not a good companion. He is like a tiger. That''s true.


    As soon as I went out, I saw a man standing a few steps away. He was wearing a golden lace robe, a deep purple patchwork, embroidered boa constrictor with four claws, a jade belt around his waist, and a Runyu forbidden step. Looking carefully, it was the second prince Xiao Chengyu.


    Xiao Jue was very good-looking, and his three princes were not bad.


    What''s more, Xiao Chengyu has a Pigfoot aura. Although he is still young, he is tall and straight. Standing there alone makes him a momentum.


    Xiao Chengyu also saw him, and Ji Rao calmly went forward.


    "The second prince."


    "Why is Duke Rao here?"


    "The emperor ordered the slave to go back."

 Chapter 274

    Xiao Chengyu nodded. He was obviously not the one who would only ask nonsense.


    "Before Rao Gonggong entered the palace, he was everyone''s son?"


    "No, it''s just the son of a pariah."


    Xiao Chengyu smiles, but his smile is not sincere. "Don''t be modest, Mr. Rao. I just know that Mr. Rao has such knowledge today. It''s because I''ve lost my eyes."


    "The second prince''s praise is too much for the slave."


    Xiao Chengyu said with a smile, "today I happened to meet my father-in-law, so I asked him what it meant to make my third brother the prince."


    This is really the right question. Besides the emperor, only Ji Rao knows what''s going on, but can Ji Rao tell him?


    Ji Rao Gong said by the way, "the emperor''s mind, where do we dare to speculate when we are slaves?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. If a slave can''t grasp the master''s mind all the time, how can he come near to serve him. My father-in-law is my father''s favorite slave. I think he will know about any decision he makes. "


    Xiao Chengyu then threw out his olive branch, "my father-in-law also knows that my third brother has no talent, no relatives, no status, and I don''t know what father and Emperor want to do to give him the title of Prince. Besides, he has nothing. Things in the palace are always changing. My father-in-law is a wise man. Think about it earlier and don''t stand in the wrong line. "


    Ji Rao is not moved, it''s still that sentence.


    "It''s forbidden to form a clique without permission in the palace. Slaves are the emperor''s people. Naturally, they serve the emperor wholeheartedly. They don''t want to do anything else."


    The smile on Xiao Chengyu''s face finally faded, "father Rao is really Let me look at it with new eyes. "


    Ji Rao lowered his head, "there''s nothing else. I''ll leave first."


    Xiao Jue''s attitude was really subtle. He couldn''t figure it out for a moment. He had contacted Xiao Chengyin in the past. After he decided Xiao Chengyin as a chess piece in his heart, he always paid attention to his movements. When he saw that he was miserable, he helped him several times, but all of them were secretly. This time, Xiao Jue found out that it was the second day he encouraged Xiao Jue to make Xiao Chengyin the crown prince. How could a sensitive and suspicious person like Xiao Jue not think much about it.


    These two days, Xiao Jue called him to the palace as usual and asked him to help with the memorial.


    When Ji Rao opened the memorial in front of another table, he couldn''t help thinking that if those ministers knew that Xiao Jue had given him the memorial, they might have rushed over and chopped their heads with their swords.


    "Chengyin seems to be infected with cold today."


    Ji Rao''s action pauses for a moment. She doesn''t know what Xiao Jue means by this, and she doesn''t dare to answer.


    Xiao Jue stretched out her hand and asked the palace man to take off his cumbersome robe. "Don''t you take a look?"


    "I have never heard of it."


    Xiao Jue''s head crown was taken off, his ink hair fell down to his waist, and he was left with a white satin lining. He waved his hand and let the palace people go out. He went to Ji Rao barefoot to see him read.


    Ji Rao''s hand clenched.


    Xiao Jue looks at it, and it happens that Ji Rao criticizes a copy submitted by yuan wailang, which probably means that it''s raining again.


    "Write" play again, dismiss. "


    Ji Rao imitates Xiao Jue''s handwriting.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s writing, Xiao Jue chuckled and said, "it''s like my handwriting. If I''m ill in bed in the future, won''t the imperial edict change with you?"


    Ji Rao suddenly kneels down, a color of fear, "I dare not!"

 Chapter 275

    Xiao Jue did not seem to have just put the words in mind like, "tomorrow remember to see Chengyin."


    I''d like to see what you can teach him.


    The next day, Ji Rao went to find a space. Xiao Chengyin was really cold and lay on the couch.


    Xiao Chengyin is now the crown prince. A few days ago, the emperor ordered him to live in the east palace. The whole palace is luxurious, but there are few people waiting on it. It always seems empty and desolate. There is a big golden cicada in the middle, which burns incense, and the whole room is full of faint fragrance.


    The palace man went to the couch and opened the curtain to show Xiao Chengyin''s little face.


    "You You''re here, cough. "


    As soon as Xiao Chengyin saw Ji Rao, he struggled to sit up.


    The palace people moved a bench. Ji Rao sat beside the couch and waved them out. The palace people closed the door, leaving Xiao Chengyin coughing in the whole room.


    "Don''t sit close. I''m afraid I''ll pass it to you."


    "No problem, how did you get wind cold?"


    There was a trace of fear in Xiao Chengyin''s eyes, "I was pushed down..."


    "See who that man is?"


    "No, the Empress Dowager called me that night, so I went. When I came back, I passed the pond and was pushed down from behind... "


    Xiao Chengyin has been worried these days. If it wasn''t for a few palace people passing by at that time, Xiao Chengyin would have been drowned.


    He reached for Ji Rao''s sleeve and said in a trembling voice, "I Will I die? I don''t want to be the prince. I don''t want to be the prince. I''m afraid... "


    "Look at me."


    Xiao Chengyin raised his head to Ji Rao''s eyes and listened to him in a slow voice, "you won''t die. With me, no one can move you. You will listen to me in the future, and I will guarantee you to the throne. If you don''t want to be a prince, don''t talk about it any more. "


    "Really? This crown prince was originally my brother''s, but now I''ve robbed him. Will they hate me? "


    Ji Rao reached out to touch Xiao Chengyin''s hair and said, "there is no brotherhood in the fight for the throne. If they ascend the throne in the future, you and I will lose our lives. "


    Xiao Chengyin Lengleng looking at Ji Rao, feel in the heart was ruthlessly chiseled for a while.


    Ji Rao is protecting him with his life. How can he shrink back?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come to see you often these days. When you are well, you must never leave your lessons behind. The only thing you can compete with is your lessons. The emperor is suspicious by nature. You can only please him with this. You can''t move any other crooked thoughts. Do you understand? "


    Xiao Chengyin nodded with tears, "I understand."


    Ji Rao took back her hand.


    If Xiao Chengyin really can''t do it, he may really be able to take refuge in Xiao Chengyu. After all, Xiao Chengyu has a leading role aura. He will surely win the world if he follows him, but Xiao Chengyu is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Xiao Chengyin is just a few years younger than Xiao Chengyu. One of them is crying and doesn''t want to be the crown prince, but the other knows how to get in touch with others. However, Ji Rao may not be able to hold Xiao Chengyu down in this respect.


    Xiao Chengyan is even worse. Although it''s not difficult for everyone to have a good relationship with Xiao Chengyan, Chen Shufei''s family behind him is not vegetarian, and they will be impeached if they are careless. When all the officials die, even ten emperors can''t protect themselves.


    So far, he still has to control Xiao Chengyin.


    What he wants to do in this task is to keep his life and hold the whole world in his own hands.

 Chapter 276

    Ji Rao stood on Xiao Chengyin''s side openly. Of course, Xiao Jue acquiesced in this. Otherwise, he would not dare to do it for Ji Rao.


    Now Xiao Jue really wants to see a play. He wants to know how far Xiao Chengyin, who has nothing, will go when he has Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao personally chose the companion for Xiao Chengyin. He was Gao ziyue, the son of the Minister of war. He was as old as Xiao Chengyin. Originally, empress Chen Shufei preferred Gao ziyue.


    Gao family is the elder of the three dynasties. Gao ziyue''s grandfather laid the foundation for the former Emperor at that time. What a beautiful scene it was. Gao ziyue''s father was a Hun in Peiping and a barbarian in Nanding. He made a lot of contributions and had many soldiers in his hands. If you had a good relationship with Gao Zi as a child, it would be a heavy game to fight for the throne in the future.


    But Ji Rao grabs such a sweet cake from the empress and Chen Shufei. It''s enough to see how much Xiao Jue dotes on Ji Rao.


    Gao ziyue''s mother is not in good health. Gao ziyue has been weak and sick since he was a child. There is only one treasure in the Gao family. Naturally, he has to protect more. After Gao ziyue, he may not be a general like his father, but even so, the Gao family must be courted.


    In the original text, Gao ziyue was a character of Zhilan Yushu in the future. He spoke elegantly, fresh and refined. He was as good as the prince at first sight, and became a confidant. The eldest prince has a high family, the second prince has a Chu family, a civil servant and a military officer. Unfortunately, the eldest prince is indifferent to the throne, while the second prince is sure to win the throne. Xiao Chengyan takes Xiao Chengyu as his brother, but Xiao Chengyu does not take him as his brother one day.


    No matter how Gao ziyue''s father admonished Xiao Chengyan to take Xiao Chengyu as a place, Xiao Chengyan still couldn''t escape Xiao Chengyu''s vicious hand.


    After Xiao Chengyan died of illness, Gao ziyue lost his best friend and never returned to the capital.


    Such a good Gao family naturally wants to take it for my use. Even if he can''t be wooed, he can''t be pulled away by others.


    On the day Xiao Chengyin got well, Ji Rao personally sent him to Shangshu mansion. Mao Shi took Xiao Chengyin to pass. After he delivered it, he told Xiao Chengyin a few words and left in a hurry.


    There are other accompaniment read see, also ridicule to Xiao Chengyin way, "how, Prince''s highness already expensive for prince, still need father-in-law to send to read homework?"


    Xiao Chengyin took a look at the man. Although he heard that Ji Rao was unhappy, he thought about what Ji Rao had warned him, so he closed his mouth and did his job safely.


    The eldest prince, Xiao Chengyan, looked at Xiao Chengyin with a warm look on his face and asked, "listen to the palace people, the younger brother of the three emperors fell into the water a few days ago. Is he well?"


    "Thank you for your concern. I have recovered."


    "That''s good."


    Xiao Chengyin couldn''t help laughing at Xiao Chengyan.


    Xiao Chengyin is short of love, who is good to him, he can return to ten, who is not good to him, he also remember very clearly in his heart, the eldest brother Xiao Chengyan has always been kind to him, and even helped him many times. Xiao Chengyin is grateful from the bottom of his heart. Although Ji Rao warned him not to contact with other princes casually, he still can''t help but want to get close to Xiao Chengyan.


    In his heart, big brother is like the sun, warm and shining.


    Gao ziyue was next to him. When he saw him, he gave Xiao Chengyin a friendly smile.


    Xiao Chengyu sat at the back and looked at Xiao Chengyin with a bit of evil in his eyes.

 Chapter 277

    This day, Ji Rao was passed on by the emperor. It turned out that a little concubine was happy. Xiao Jue asked him to send some jewelry, which was not a big deal.


    But Ji Rao wanwan didn''t expect that the little concubine was from the Queen''s side. When the concubine came towards him, Ji Rao was a little strange. He just wanted to step back, but before he had time, the concubine fell on the ground. Ji Rao stretched out his hand to help him, but didn''t help him.


    From the point of view of the eunuchs and maids in the palace, the concubines went to see the jewels, and Ji Rao reached for a push.


    The little concubine had an unexpected miscarriage.


    When Ji Rao knelt down in front of Xiao Jue, there was no expression on his face.


    Xiao Jue held back the palace person, the vision falls on Ji Rao body, "you push?"


    "It''s not the slave who pushed it. It''s her who ran into it. The slave was framed."


    Xiao Jue nodded, "but those maids and eunuchs all said that you pushed it."


    Ji Rao bent down to kowtow, "the slave is wronged."


    Xiao Jue smiles. When he heard about the concubine''s miscarriage, he didn''t even look at it. He didn''t call Ji Rao until the palace official said it was Rao Gonggong who pushed it.


    "You are wronged?" Xiao Jue said with a smile, "how can I believe you?"


    "I have no reason to push her." Ji Rao straightened up, "the slave is framed."


    "Are you not afraid that I will cut off your head in anger?"


    "I''m afraid." But there was no fear on his face.


    Xiao Jue waved her hand, "if you can''t prove your innocence, you can go to the prison room and get 50 boards, and you can get another year''s salary."


    For a child, this punishment is not light.


    Ji Rao kowtowed respectfully, "I''ll obey the order, thank the emperor for not killing me."


    Then he stood up and backed out.


    Xiao Jue knows it''s not Ji Rao Tui, but as he said, if Ji Rao can''t prove his innocence, he really can''t protect Ji Rao. Xiao Jue lowered her head to drink tea, and a faint light flashed in her eyes. The Queen''s hand was getting longer and longer.


    Ji Rao himself went to get the board, even if those people didn''t dare to be too hard because Ji Rao was the emperor''s favorite minister, but the fifty boards together almost didn''t make Ji Rao faint.


    After the execution, someone was going to help Ji Rao. Ji Rao pushed the hand away, and he lay down for a while, then he slowly supported the wall and stood up. Just out of the door, I saw Xiao Chengyu standing by and looking at him with a smile.


    "See second prince."


    Ji Rao said that he would salute, and Xiao Chengyu put out his hand to stop him.


    "Since my father-in-law is injured, there is no need to be polite." Xiao Chengyu looked at Ji Rao''s pale face and couldn''t help pretending to care, "isn''t your father-in-law in a big way?"


    "No, thank you for your concern."


    Xiao Chengyu looked at Ji Rao''s humble appearance. In fact, he couldn''t help sneering, "why is my father-in-law punished this time? I think I know very well."


    "What does the second prince mean?"


    Xiao Chengyu looked at him. "What''s good about Xiao Chengyin? He''s just a piece of rubbish. If you come to me, I can protect you. I won''t treat you badly in the future. If you insist on protecting Xiao Chengyin, today''s event is just the beginning. " He suddenly laughed, "Rao Gonggong, you can''t be so confused, can you?"


    Unfortunately, Ji Rao is pretending to be confused with him.

 Chapter 278

    "I don''t know what the second prince is talking about. I''ll leave first."


    Xiao Chengyu looks at Ji Rao''s limping back, and his handsome face is hidden in half of the shadow, which is inexplicably terrifying.


    Ji Rao was seriously injured this time. He had a fever after lying in the room all night. But even so, Ji Rao didn''t forget Xiao Chengyin. He asked others to pick him up from Shangshu mansion.


    It''s either the queen or Chen Shufei who dares to murder the emperor''s heirs so openly. Xiao Chengyin is walking alone, and Ji Rao is not at ease.


    As soon as Xiao Chengyin heard that Ji Rao had been beaten, he came quickly.


    When he pushed the door in, Ji Rao was bending over and holding the table to pour tea.


    Suddenly see Xiao Chengyin panting appearance, strange way, "how did you come?"


    "I..."


    Xiao Chengyin was stunned.


    Ji Rao only wore a dark red inner garment. Although Xiao Jue was moody, she gave her many good things, which together turned into gold and could fill half the room.


    Ji Rao has never wronged himself. He wears eunuch''s clothes on the outside, and the clothes inside are luxurious. Take the cloth of the inner clothes for example. It''s the best silk from Suzhou. A foot of cloth can be extremely expensive.


    Last time, a minister told the Communist Party that she wanted to make clothes for the second prince, but the Emperor didn''t pay attention to it. As a result, she turned around and gave it to Ji Rao in a few days.


    Ji Rao didn''t dare to wear this kind of clothes outside, so he had to make inner clothes. His skin was whiter than others, and his dark red dress made his skin look like jade. When he opened the door, the sun came in and hit Ji Rao''s collar, which was slightly open. His delicate clavicle was shining.


    Xiao Chengyin has never seen Ji Rao look like this before. Ji Rao always appears in the same clothes as the eunuchs in the palace. When he looks down, he can''t see his face. But now Ji Rao''s hair is scattered, and he doesn''t understand the appearance of wearing inner clothes. He only thinks it''s amazing. Later, he knows that it''s the beginning of his deep love.


    "Come in."


    Ji Rao said a word, Xiao Chengyin this just reaction come over, he walked in to close the door.


    "I heard that you were beaten, so I came to have a look. Is it serious? "


    "No problem."


    Xiao Chengyin came near and looked at him carefully, but Ji Rao was wearing clothes, and he couldn''t see anything. "Why did your father beat you this time?"


    Ji Rao hesitated for a moment, and said, "the slave was wronged and hurt Wu''s concubines. This is the punishment."


    Xiao Chengyin stares big eyes, is very angry appearance, "who framed you!"


    Ji Rao put out his hand to cover Xiao Chengyin''s mouth. The cold touch made Xiao Chengyin feel empty.


    Ji Rao saw that he didn''t say anything, so he took back his hand and said faintly, "I''m not safe here. The prince is cautious."


    Xiao Chengyin clenched his teeth, "do you know in your heart who hurt you?"


    Ji Rao nodded, and his face was just like that. "I know everything in my heart, but the prince doesn''t want to ask about it. It''s not difficult to live in this palace with the eyes of the servant. The prince doesn''t have to worry about the servant. He just needs to do his own thing, and leave the rest to the servant."


    "Ji Rao, are you really not going to die?"


    Ji Rao turned his head and bent his lips to smile at him.


    Ji Rao''s lips are usually red and coquettish. Now she has just been punished. Her lips are not bloody, but they are white and delicate.

 Chapter 279

    "Don''t worry, Prince."


    At this time, a notice came out of the door.


    "The emperor sent for something."


    Ji Rao took two steps to the door.


    From the door came a eunuch, see Ji Rao will crack mouth.


    "Oh, father Rao, what''s wrong with this injury?"


    "Lao Feng''s father-in-law is worried. It doesn''t matter."


    Feng Xian nodded with a smile, "that''s good."


    Feng Xian is a real eunuch. His voice is thinner than that of ordinary men, and his posture is feminine. He is the most favored slave after Ji Rao.


    Of course, people from the Queen''s side can''t stand Ji Rao.


    Feng Xian took out a small jade bottle and said, "well, the emperor specially ordered me to give it to you. There are only four or five bottles of golden sore medicine from the western regions. The emperor treats you sincerely."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Feng Xian put the jade bottle on the table, looked at Xiao Chengyin contemptuously and left.


    When Feng Xian left, Xiao Chengyin saw Ji Rao pick up the small jade bottle and pour everything inside.


    "What are you doing?" Xiao Chengyin looked at those poured out of the powder, some distressed.


    "It can''t be used indiscriminately." Ji Rao emptied the bottle clean and wanted to throw it away. But after hesitating for a while, he took it back and poured some usual powder into it. He covered it and put it away.


    "Will father harm you?"


    Ji Rao smiles, "of course he won''t, but others will. After all, the Emperor didn''t give it to me personally. If something is mixed in it, I can''t say that there is something wrong with what the emperor sent me, can I? "


    Xiao Chengyin obviously didn''t think so much, but he suddenly understood that even his father''s favorite minister could not be here like a fish in water. Without careful mind, we can''t sail the boat beside the emperor.


    Ji Rao turned around and looked at Xiao Chengyin''s stupefied appearance. He said, "be careful in the future. How many hearts are there in everything? Prince, do you believe me?"


    Xiao Chengyin looks into Ji Rao''s eyes, which are very dark and dark. They don''t look like a child''s eyes at all. Therefore, Xiao Chengyin always regards him as a backer, but in fact, he is the same age as himself.


    "The letter."


    "Then in this palace, don''t trust anyone except me, including your mother''s wife."


    Xiao Chengyin was a little surprised, "even his mother''s concubine..."


    "Just me."


    "But But why are you so kind to me? "


    Xiao Chengyin''s heart is uneasy, no one will be good to another person for no reason, so he does not know what purpose Ji Rao has, Ji Rao''s kindness to him, he is not at ease.


    Ji Rao goes forward and reaches for Xiao Chengyin''s hand.


    Xiao Chengyin was stunned. He felt that his hand was more beautiful than his mother''s concubine. The cool temperature came to his fingertips, and his heart seemed to be slightly scratched.


    "I treat you well, and you can''t take me down in the future." Ji Rao lowered her voice, slowly and gently, like the low voice of a sea demon. The seducer was not even conscious. "I guarantee you the throne. The prince just needs to remember my friendship."


    Xiao Chengyin instead took Ji Rao''s hand and said, "Ji Rao, I will not let you down in the future."


    Ji Rao''s delicate face then bloomed a smile. Her eyebrows and eyes were bent. There were two dimples on the left and right sides of some baby''s fat face. They were clean and beautiful, but the dark streamer in her eyes added a bit of evil.

 Chapter 280

    That night, Xiao Jue passed on Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao even had difficulty walking. Xiao Jue also thought of it and asked someone to lift a soft sedan chair. Ji Rao could lie in it and didn''t have to suffer that crime.


    Ji Rao put on her clothes and left in the sedan chair. Unknowingly passing by, I thought it was the emperor''s concubine who was going to serve the emperor.


    At the gate of the hall, Ji Rao straightened his collar as usual, and then went in.


    "See your majesty."


    Ji Rao said that he was about to kneel down. Xiao Jue waved his hand, "no more."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Xiao Jue looked up at him after Ji Rao came in. Ji Rao stood there with a low eyebrow. If he didn''t call him, he would stand there like a stone carving.


    "Come here."


    Ji Rao came forward slowly, bowed his head respectfully, and stood beside Ji xiaojue.


    Xiao Jue stretched out her hand and touched Ji Rao''s face. "How hard did you fight? I don''t look very well


    "Nothing''s wrong with a slave."


    "Have I used your medicine?"


    "Used it."


    Xiao Jue stood up. At that moment, he clearly felt Ji Rao''s body was stiff.


    He leaned up to Ji Rao''s ear and sniffed, "does it work?"


    "The medicine given by the emperor is easy to use."


    Xiao Jue then laughed, that laugh listens to in Ji Rao ear, really not how let a person delight.


    "The medicine I gave you is said to have sandalwood. How come you have another kind of cold chrysanthemum?"


    Ji Rao''s heart rarely flustered for a while, "slave......"


    "Just put it away if you don''t like it. I''ve heard that Chengyin has become more and more progressive these days, and you''ve taught him well. "


    "I dare not."


    Xiao Jue rubbed the jade finger on his hand, "read those memorials to me."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao accompanied Xiao Jue to midnight. When he left, he heard that the emperor had turned over the brand of Wu pin.


    It seems that I still feel sorry for Wu''s wife who has lost her child in vain.


    But the next morning, Ji Rao heard that Wu''s concubine, who had a small birth, did not know where to make the emperor unhappy, and had been put in the cold palace.


    On that day, when he was punished, his servants, who were in charge of punishment, all chopped off their heads and threw them at the mass grave.


    Ji Rao''s face doesn''t change. She is not slow in tasting the tea in her hand, but there is a dark color in her eyes.


    The situation of these people had something to do with him, but Xiao Jue was not sure what he meant.


    If Ji Rao wanted the world, Xiao Jue would surely kill him. He couldn''t wait for Xiao Jue to die of old age. He died too slowly. What''s more, the original owner hated Xiao Jue to the bone. I''m afraid Xiao Jue would not be allowed to live well.


    This day Ji Rao went to pick up Xiao Chengyin, but he didn''t wait outside the Shangshu mansion. But for a moment, Gao ziyue came out with a look of displeasure, and he followed some flattering children around him.


    When Gao ziyue passed by Ji Rao, Ji Rao stopped him.


    When Gao ziyue saw Ji Rao, he was puzzled.


    "I''m a servant of the emperor. I''m here to take the prince back to the palace. What about the prince? "


    "He didn''t come today."


    Ji Rao frowned.


    Not here?


    He turned to go.


    "Father in law."


    Gao Zi called out to him. Ji Rao Gong said, "what can I do for you, young master?"


    "Are you Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao Zheng for a moment, "yes."


    Gao ziyue raised his head. He was wearing a white blue robe, jade belt around his waist, and cloud Embroidered Brocade shoes. His small face looked very noble and elegant. His clothes were worth a year''s silver of ordinary people. He was really a famous prince in the capital.

 Chapter 281

    "My father said that you are the treacherous minister around the emperor, and you make some fatuous plans every day. Now you flatter the prince, don''t you think even the prince wants to get involved?"


    Ji Rao light a smile, "little childe where of words, the slave is in the emperor''s side, nature is to serve the emperor wholeheartedly."


    "You crafty people like to say such things to make the emperor happy. I tell you, now that I''m accompanying the prince, I will supervise him to do what the crown prince should do. If you think you can flatter the emperor as well, it''s a big mistake. "


    Ji Rao remembers Xiao Chengyin in his heart. He doesn''t want to talk with the child here, so he salutes, "thank you for your advice. I''ll leave first."


    "Hello -"


    GAO ziyue puffed up his cheeks on both sides and was angry that his first battle with his courtier had not been completed.


    Ji Rao walked along the road to the east palace. After a while, he heard someone call him.


    The voice was Xiao Chengyin.


    Ji Rao Shunsheng looked and saw two people standing in front of him.


    One is Xiao Chengyin, the other is zhilanyushu, who is not the prince?


    He stepped forward and bowed his head.


    "See the prince, see the prince."


    "Get up."


    When Xiao Chengyin saw Ji Rao''s smile, he didn''t stop. He wanted to help Ji Rao, but Ji Rao fixed his eyes on the spot. Then he remembered that Xiao Chengyan was beside him and took back his hand.


    "Father Rao, are you here to meet my third brother?"


    "Exactly. I heard that the prince didn''t go to Shangshu mansion today?"


    Xiao Chengyan said with a gentle smile, "well, there are some slaves who don''t have a heart and shut up their third brother in the warehouse. I heard it when I was passing by. "


    Ji Rao laughs appropriately, "so it is, the prince is OK."


    "Well, third brother, go back quickly. It''s OK to explain to Taifu tomorrow. Be careful next time."


    "Yes."


    After Xiao Chengyan left, Ji Rao raised his head and saw that Xiao Chengyin was watching him off, with a curve of his mouth that he didn''t know.


    "Prince."


    Xiao Chengyin suddenly recovered, "Ji Rao, let''s go back."


    Ji Rao stood still, "prince, are you grateful to the great prince?"


    "The big brother has helped me many times, and naturally I will remember it."


    Ji Rao frowned, "did the prince ever think that what happened today might be the intention of the great prince."


    "No way." Xiaochengyin even busy way, "big brother is upright, will not harm me."


    "Know the face, know not the heart."


    "Ji Rao, I know you are careful in the palace, but you can''t shut everyone out. I don''t believe that big brother will do that. "


    Ji Rao was silent for a moment, and then said, "the prince will be more careful in the future."


    Xiao Chengyin heard him say so, and some regret, "Ji Rao, I don''t believe you mean..."


    "I understand. Since the prince has nothing to do, the slave will go back first. " Ji Rao stepped back and left.


    It is four years since Ji Rao protected Xiao Chengyin.


    Empress Chen Shufei, the second prince and the third prince are not fuel-efficient lamps, but Ji Rao Leng looks at Xiao Chengyin like a cub, and actually brings Xiao Chengyin out safely for four years.


    In the past four years, Xiao Chengyin has grown up very fast. In the eyes of the emperor, he can be compared with the big prince and the second prince. Xiao Chengyin has experienced a lot and gradually knows how to survive in the palace. He reassures Ji Rao of everything except his close relationship with the eldest prince.

 Chapter 282

    As a matter of fact, Ji Rao would not object to Xiao Chengyin''s close relationship with the great prince because of his Bodhisattva nature. But the mother of the great prince is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Ji Rao is afraid that Xiao Chengyin does not have the brain to fight against Chen Shufei. Instead, Chen Shufei will fight against him.


    Xiao Jue''s birthday is just around the corner. The palace has already started to prepare, and Ji Rao is even more busy. Xiao Jue attached great importance to the banquet. Many things had to be done by Ji Rao.


    In the original text, Xiao Chengyu and Chu WANYING met for the first time, and it was at this banquet that they had secret feelings.


    Gao ziyue on the side of the great prince has already been assigned to Xiao Chengyin, and the next one is the Chu family on the side of Xiao Chengyu. As long as Xiao Chengyu''s Chu family is pulled out, his chips will be less than half, and he will be more confident in opposition at that time.


    On the day of the banquet, the dignified officials came with their families. The eunuchs in charge of the banquet spread their reports to the middle of the banquet, especially the GAOs and Chus.


    At the beginning of the banquet, Ji Rao was much more relaxed. Xiao Jue had his ministers and concubines waiting on him, but there was nothing wrong with Ji Rao.


    At the beginning, there are beauties attacking the western regions. Beauties line up and dance with the drums of the western regions. Their clothes are half naked, their shawls are gauze, and their skin is looming under the fireworks, showing the exotic style.


    Ji Rao was waiting beside Xiao Jue. After a while, he found that Xiao Chengyu got up and left. He glanced at Chu''s house. Well, there''s no one left.


    Ji Rao looks at Xiao Jue and takes advantage of his inattention to retreat slowly.


    On the way to the imperial garden, at first there were many palace people carrying snacks and drinks, but later there were fewer and fewer people.


    "The second prince."


    Xiao Chengyu turned around and saw Ji Rao. His eyes flashed.


    Over the years, Ji Rao is just like a thorn in his heart. He can''t stop Xiao Chengyin from growing up to be an equal opponent to him with all his strength. All of these need the blessing of the man in front of him.


    He hated Ji Rao so much that his teeth were itching, but more of it was a kind of discontent. He was as good as Xiao Chengyin in everything. Why didn''t Ji Rao choose him? What''s good about Xiao Chengyin''s straw bag!


    "Rao Gonggong, why are you here?"


    "Well, the emperor''s birthday gifts are all taken care of by slaves, but just now the slave didn''t find the second prince''s gift."


    Xiao Chengyu frowned. It is obviously impossible to find another gift at this moment.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Ji Rao turned his head, and a successful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    They went to the warehouse, and there were a lot of things in it. They looked for them separately.


    "Speaking of the storehouse, I remember that four years ago, the third emperor''s younger brother seemed to be trapped in it by a slave who didn''t have eyes?" Xiao Chengyu looks like a babbler.


    "Is it?" Ji Rao pretended not to know, "I don''t remember."


    When ordinary people hear Ji Rao say this, they can definitely detect that he doesn''t want to talk, but the second prince obviously doesn''t want to realize Ji Rao''s intention even if he feels it.


    "A few days ago, my father-in-law changed that medicine, didn''t he?"


    If Ji Rao didn''t change the medicinal material, Xiao Chengyin would have lost his life now.


    Ji Rao''s face didn''t change, "I don''t know what kind of medicine."


    Xiao Chengyu suddenly saw a gift. When he opened it, a dark color flashed across his eyes.


    He quietly closed the lid, and then turned away, "Rao Gonggong, whose gift is this?"

 Chapter 283

    Ji Rao took a look and then laughed, "this is the prince''s gift."


    Then he reached for it. Now Xiao Chengyin''s body has grown and he has a lot of height. Ji Rao is shorter than him. As soon as Xiao Chengyin raises his hand, Ji Rao can''t reach it.


    "Don''t make trouble, second prince. You can''t throw things inside. If something goes wrong, it''s not good."


    Xiao Chengyu leans to Ji Rao''s ear, "what do you think I''ll do if I switch the things inside?"


    Ji Rao hung his head. Xiao Chengyu could smell the special fragrance from him.


    "I don''t know."


    Xiao Chengyu doesn''t need to know that Ji Rao can''t let him switch. Before submitting it, he would check it himself. Ji Rao is such a careful person.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao, you are so smart, why are you so confused about standing in line? Xiao Chengyin is a waste. He doesn''t know anything and doesn''t understand your painstaking efforts. Why should you be wronged by him? You come to me and I promise I won''t treat you badly. "


    Ji Rao heard this a lot. Xiao Chengyu wanted to kill him at first. At that time, he was walking on thin ice. He was afraid that he would lose his life if he did it wrong. Later, Xiao Chengyu''s strategy changed from killing him to wooing him.


    However, no matter what Xiao Chengyu thought, Ji Rao''s answer was as consistent as ever, "slaves are the emperor''s people, naturally loyal to the emperor, loyal to the princes. If the second prince has anything to do, just give orders. "


    Xiao Chengyu reaches out and presses Ji Rao''s neck, which is a very dangerous place. Ji Rao''s life is in Xiao Chengyu''s hands.


    "You are not afraid that I will kill you when you fight against the prince like this?"


    Ji Rao first lowered his eyes to see Xiao Chengyu''s wrist, and then raised his eyes to look at Xiao Chengyu.


    Xiao Chengyu saw that Ji Rao''s eyes were as calm as the lake water, in which the deepest color of the forest was silent. It was the color that made people feel frightened when they saw it.


    "Second prince, please come here, slave I''m willing to take it. "


    Xiao Chengyu looked at Ji Rao for a long time, then suddenly laughed. He loosened Ji Rao''s neck and took out the gift Xiao Chengyin had prepared. He opened the lid and revealed the jade finger inside.


    The color of the jade is excellent. It''s as green as Tan Bo. It''s carved with beautiful luster. It''s warm and cold to the touch, and it''s flawless. It''s really a rare good thing.


    You don''t have to think about it to know that Ji Rao helped Xiao Chengyin pick it out.


    Xiao Chengyu only took a look at it, and he knew that his father would like it. No matter what he sent, even if it was more gorgeous, it was not the emperor''s will.


    It has to be said that it is not unreasonable for Ji Rao to become Xiao Jue''s favorite minister. He understands Xiao Jue, knows Xiao Jue''s mind, acts steadily, has brains and strategies. Such a person is really a rare talent.


    He can not only make himself a worthy favorite minister, but also make Xiao Chengyin the most beloved prince in Xiao Jue''s eyes one day.


    "What do you want? I can give you whatever Xiao Chengyin can. Why don''t you want to see my prince? "


    Ji Rao glanced at Xiao Chengyin and took the gift back with a smile. "I want it, but the second prince can''t afford it."


    "That''s not necessarily. When I ascend the throne in the future, the whole world is mine. What else can''t I give you?"


    It''s a pity.


    Ji Rao smiles.


    What I want is your world.

 Chapter 284

    After they found the second prince''s gift, they went back to the banquet. Ji Rao glances at Chu''s house. Chu WANYING has gone back, and Xiao Chengyu also sits back. The man and woman in the original text didn''t even have eye contact from beginning to end.


    After the banquet, instead of sitting in a sedan chair, Xiao Jue walked back slowly. After a few steps, Xiao Jue waved, "you all go down."


    The palace gradually retreated, Ji Rao also wanted to go, but Xiao Jue grabbed the sleeve.


    "You stay."


    Ji Rao''s heart suddenly gave birth to a fear.


    Xiao Jue definitely put someone beside him, which he always knew. Sometimes I think Xiao Jue is quite different. He can put on his own eunuch.


    When everyone stepped down, Xiao Jue looked at the lotus in the pool with the same tone,


    but Ji Rao knew that he was a little drunk. Just at the party, Xiao Jue drank a little too much.


    "Just left?"


    "Yes."


    "What did you do?"


    "Slave, I just had a bad stomach."


    "I don''t feel well."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    The night is warm and the moonlight is falling down. It''s like spreading a silver carpet for the whole garden. There''s no sound nearby. It''s very quiet.


    In the moonlight, Xiao Jue turned to see Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao stood there respectfully, as usual. Four years later, the little one who just came to his chest has grown to his chin. His skin is like jade, and the teardrops at the corners of his eyes are more and more obvious. When he looks up at people, he is very coquettish, but unfortunately, Ji Rao almost never looks up at him. In front of him, Ji Rao is always so respectful.


    But in this person''s heart, clearly did not show such loyalty.


    Xiao Jue took out a machete from his waist. It was a tribute from the western regions. The handle of the machete is decorated with several shining gems. The blade is long and small. It''s convenient to wear around on weekdays.


    "Ji Rao, look at this." Xiao Jue drew two strokes in front of Ji Rao. Ji Rao looked up and saw that the moonlight reflected by the blade just flashed past Ji Rao''s delicate face.


    "What do you think?"


    "Very good."


    "I think so, too." Xiao Jue looks at Ji Rao with a smile, and then goes to Ji Rao''s shoulder mercilessly.


    The sound of cloth splitting.


    Ji Rao didn''t feel any pain at first, until he saw his blood dripping on the ground.


    But he still stood in his original position, motionless.


    "The Emperor..."


    Xiao Jue looked at Ji Rao''s bright red cut on her white skin. Her flesh and blood turned out. She couldn''t help but put out her hand and poked her finger on the wound.


    Ji Rao''s face turned white slowly.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "No pain."


    Xiao Jue added two parts of strength again, smile lightly, "ache?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It doesn''t hurt


    Xiao Jue''s fingers went in again. Ji Rao seemed to be able to hear the sound of her skin texture being split.


    Ji Rao exudes cold sweat on the forehead, the voice is a little bit forbear a way, "ache."


    Xiao Jue''s hand finally pulled out.


    Ji Rao takes out the white handkerchief from the sleeve and hands it up. Xiao Jue takes it over and slowly wipes her hands.


    "Ji Rao, you are my slave. If one day I catch you doing something behind my back, "he said softly in Ji Rao''s ear. His voice is the same as the murmur of hell devil," I''ll kill you and feed the dead body to the dog. "


    Ji Rao slowly knelt down, posture humble to the soil, "I dare not."

 Chapter 285

    "You''d better not." Xiao Jue took back the machete and began to play with the fingers on his fingers. It was the congratulatory gift given by the crown prince Xiao Chengyin at the banquet.


    "I like it very much. You have a heart."


    Ji Rao bit her teeth and didn''t dare to speak.


    When Xiao Jue left, Ji Rao, who was kneeling on the ground, collapsed on the ground, and his breath finally came down.


    As soon as the consciousness relaxed, the shoulder wound hurt badly. Just think about Xiao Jue''s behavior of tearing his flesh and blood, Ji Rao''s back would be cold.


    Over the years, he also understood that Xiao Jue loved and hated him, and was reluctant to kill him, but he could torture him. He seemed to be keen on this kind of torture, and the next day he would ask people to bring good healing medicine.


    Before Ji Rao could catch his breath, he heard a light footstep behind him.


    He turned his head abruptly, aiming at the visitor.


    Gao ziyue.


    The moon white straight front robe, the collar and cuffs are embroidered with Tengyun bamboo leaves and silver rolling, the Royal Blue auspicious cloud pattern wide jade belt, the hollow silver crown bundle hair, on which is embedded a valuable blue pearl jade, the eyebrows and eyes are like ink paintings, the temples are like knives, the skin is like cream, and the eyes seem to have flowing light, which can give people a warm and smiling feeling even if they don''t smile.


    Four years ago, the young man who saw him as a sycophant has grown into a gentle figure in ink painting.


    "It''s you?" Gao ziyue''s brow slightly wrinkled. He was passing by, and he didn''t want to see a person sitting here. He thought it would be someone in the palace who was in trouble. He didn''t expect that it would be Ji Rao, the emperor''s favorite minister who was afraid of by all the important ministers in the court.


    "Why are you here?"


    Ji Rao slowly stood up. Gao ziyue saw the wound on Ji Rao''s shoulder.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Ji Rao dusted his clothes, as if he could not feel the pain of the wound on his shoulder. "I''m leaving."


    "Ji Rao, you are Did the emperor do it? "


    Ji Rao took a look at Gao ziyue. "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with Gao ziyue."


    Gao ziyue looked at Ji Rao with little understanding. "I know that you have pen and ink in your stomach. You have foresight and great knowledge. Why do you want to be a treacherous and sycophantic minister that ten thousand people scold? There are so many capable people with lofty ideals in front of the court, who are loyal to the country and serve the country faithfully. Isn''t it more promising? "


    Ji Rao seemed to be amused. He chuckled.


    This is the first time that Gao ziyue has seen Ji Rao smile. Ji Rao is always respectful.


    Ji Rao tilted his head and looked at him, "Mr. Gao, the slave is not the same person as you. You were born with a golden spoon. You have a good journey and a smooth career. If you do anything wrong, your father and grandfather will help you clean up the mess behind you. You can have countless opportunities to come back. You can be your loyal minister and be praised by thousands of people, but not a slave. "


    Ji Rao''s mouth opened with a smile. "I never think that there is any difference between praise and spit. What''s the difference between the name behind me and me? I can''t take anything away when I die like a lamp out. I don''t have so many opportunities. If I take a wrong step, I will lose my head. You only need to be the only son of your family, and you can enjoy everything. What the slave has is earned by the slave with his own life. The slave has nothing and doesn''t care about fame. What the slave wants is simply to live. "

 Chapter 286

    Kao Tzu Yue was raised to be a respectable young man. He was stunned when he heard someone say this.


    Ji Rao seemed to find that she had said something she shouldn''t have said, so she lowered her head and gathered it together with the shining look on her delicate face, just like a pearl covered by gravel again.


    "I''m not conscious after drinking some wine today. If I offend Mr. Gao by saying something I shouldn''t say, please don''t blame Mr. Gao. I''ll leave first."


    Gao ziyue watched Ji Rao walk past him, unsteady but firm. Seeing Ji Rao disappear at the end of his vision, he suddenly felt a strange feeling.


    Ji Rao walked a little further, and the expression on her face relaxed, and a smile that wasn''t very kind appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    The more pure and virtuous Gao Zi is, the same as Xiao Chengyan, the eldest prince. Such a person is the easiest to control. Ji Rao doesn''t want to be an enemy of the Gao family. The more he can win over, the more he can.


    It was in the autumn season that the emperor rewarded Ji Rao with a lot of chrysanthemums, which covered the whole yard. Ji Rao sent someone to take care of him, but he didn''t even look at him on weekdays.


    In the East Palace, a man in a blue gown dances with a sword in front of the hall gate. He is as light as a swallow, as graceful as a bird, as graceful as a dragon, and as powerful as a sword. A silver light burst out, the sound of breaking the air, and the fallen leaves in the courtyard fell to the ground.


    Xiao Chengyin took the sword and turned to look at Ji Rao. He was quite proud and said, "how about it?"


    The tea on Ji raoshi''s table was very cold. He nodded gently, "the prince is mighty."


    In the past four years, Ji Rao has been teaching Xiao Chengyin everything that the world doesn''t have. Xiao Chengyin has gradually transformed from a straw bag that only finds a place to cry secretly to a decisive and steady prince.


    "Come and sit down."


    Xiao Chengyin throws a sword to the palace man and asks him to put it away. He boldly sits in front of Ji Rao and drinks the tea in front of Ji Rao.


    "It''s time for the prince to consider getting married in two years." Ji Rao took out a piece of paper from his sleeve and opened it. "Prince, look, are there any of these women who like it?"


    Xiao Chengyin glanced at the three small seal characters of "Chu WANYING", and Gonggong wrote them in the first place.


    "I didn''t think about these things."


    "Now it''s time to take precautions. Even if you are young, you have to watch more. The daughter of the Chu family, I''m afraid the eldest prince and the second prince are all thinking about it. If you like, I''ll find a way to let the emperor pay attention. "


    On hearing this, Xiao Chengyin said hastily, "don''t say good things to my father for me. Your father''s temper has been getting more and more strange these years. You are injured at both ends of the body for three days now. If your father takes advantage of it again, you will have to suffer. "


    "Nothing''s wrong with a slave." Ji Rao lowered his voice, and his slender fingers circled on the stone table. "Is the prince willing to ascend the throne as soon as possible?"


    Xiao Cheng Yin also Zheng for a while, "naturally think."


    Ji Rao the corner of the mouth shallow curved up a radian, "that slave will not let the Prince down."


    Xiao Chengyin didn''t think much about it. He just gave a faint smile, "Ji Rao, will you always be by my side?"


    Ji Rao lowers her eyes. This kind of self lowering attitude makes Xiao Chengyin feel that this person will really be around him all the time.


    "The slave should be loyal to the prince all his life."


    Xiao Chengyin nodded, as if to make an oath in general solemnity, "that palace will not bear you."

 Chapter 287

    Xiao Jue didn''t know what to smoke today. She said that she wanted to drink the tea made by dew in the morning. It was not clean for other slaves to get it, so she asked Ji Rao to pick it.


    Ji Rao had no choice but to go to the pool in the imperial garden early in the morning.


    He picked up a handful of time in the pool before he could fill the small jade bottles he had brought. When he pulled in the boat and climbed out with the jade bottles, a woman''s scream suddenly sounded in his ear.


    Ji Rao was startled. She stood still and saw that she was a young woman. She stood aside in a yellow dress. Her jewelry reflected the light in the sun. Ji Rao only looked at it and knew that this was the treasure of the Chu family.


    "You What kind of slave are you? You are so unruly


    Ji Rao


    In the original text, the female owner was spoiled by her family. She thought that the whole world should let her, and she was too arrogant to suffer.


    "The slave is to serve the emperor. The emperor will ask the slave to collect some dew."


    When Chu WANYING heard that Ji Rao was next to the emperor, his attitude relaxed a little, but he still had his nose in the air, and no one paid attention to him.


    "Since you are the father-in-law in the palace, you must be familiar with the palace. Take Miss ben to find the second prince!"


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    Why would Chu WANYING name the second prince? They didn''t see each other at the last banquet, so there should be no chance to meet in the future.


    "What are you doing, you slave dog! Let you take Miss ben to the second prince! "


    "Miss is the daughter of prime minister Chu. Why are you alone in the palace?"


    Chu WANYING dissatisfied and looking at Ji Rao, "you a slave asked so much to do what, Miss let you lead the way, you take."


    Ji Rao lowered his head. "The emperor is really in a hurry. It''s inconvenient for the slave to take the young lady."


    Chu WANYING''s big apricot eyes glared at Ji Rao, "what are you talking about! You''re a slave who doesn''t even listen to miss Ben? It''s really against you. It seems that the servants in the palace don''t know the superiority and inferiority. Now miss Japan will let you know how to kowtow! "


    Chu WANYING drew a whip from his waist.


    Strange to say, the Gao family came from a military officer, and their families have been generals for generations. Only Gao ziyue followed Wen. On the contrary, Chu WANYING''s temperament is not consistent with her gentle background. Chu WANYING likes to run around when she was a child. She does not have the consciousness of her daughter''s family at all. However, Chu family is also used to her. If she wants to learn, she will let her go. Therefore, Miss Chu is a little bully of the same age.


    Ji Rao has no strength to bind a chicken. How can she compare with Miss Chu who was raised as a son since childhood.


    With a wave of her hand, Chu WANYING splits the whip with the sound of breaking the air. Ji Rao couldn''t dodge, so she could only raise her hand to protect her face and hold the jade bottle tightly in her hand.


    If he fell, Xiao Jue would have another reason to punish him.


    Pop.


    A burning pain in the back.


    Ji Rao''s face suddenly changed.


    When the second whip came down, Ji Rao was ready to close his eyes, but after waiting for a long time, he didn''t move. He opened his eyes and saw that Miss Chu''s whip was in Xiao Chengyu''s hands now.


    As soon as Chu WANYING saw Xiao Chengyu, her ferocious face immediately closed up, showing a shy smile. The speed of changing her face could be called "second prince, how are you here?"

 Chapter 288

    Xiao Chengyu was passing by. He saw it from a distance. Seeing the woman waving her whip, he knew that this was the great devil of Chu family. Recently, he was tired of being worn by the little tyrant. He didn''t want to care about it, but when he looked at it, he felt that the slave''s figure was really familiar.


    When he really sees who it is, the body reacts faster than the thought.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Chengyu''s tone was a little serious. Chu WANYING felt aggrieved. "Second prince, it''s this slave who doesn''t care about honor and inferiority. I teach him personally."


    "He''s a slave of his father''s emperor. He''s in charge of his father''s superiority and inferiority. Even if you want to teach your father a lesson, your father doesn''t have the ability to do it!"


    Chu WANYING stares at Xiao chengyu in disbelief, "you You hurt me. You should say that to a mere slave


    Xiao Chengyu said helplessly, "Miss Chu..."


    "I hate you!" Chu WANYING ran away crying.


    Xiao Chengyu just stood there watching, not chasing. He turned and looked at Ji Rao, who had already stood aside with his hands folded, "are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your help." Ji Rao glanced at the direction of Chu WANYING''s running, "did the second prince know Miss Chu?"


    Xiao Chengyu is like something. How can he not know what Ji Rao''s words mean. However, for so many years, he has been looking for opportunities to talk to Ji Rao. If Ji Rao can avoid it, he has never taken the initiative to talk to him. Even if he knows that Ji Rao wants to inquire about his relationship with the Chu family, he is happy to talk to him.


    "I came out of the palace a few days ago and met her. Later, she always stuck to me."


    Ji Rao sighed in his heart. It''s really the fate of men and women.


    Xiao Chengyu smiles at Ji Rao and says, "Chu WANYING is the treasure of Chu family. You say she likes me so much, can''t I disappoint her?"


    Ji Rao looked up at Xiao Chengyu and said with a proper smile, "this slave doesn''t dare to speak in vain."


    Xiao Chengyu suddenly approached Ji Rao and said, "Hey, although I don''t like Chu WANYING, I don''t mind stabilizing her in order to get Chu family. However, you also want my good third brother to win over the Chu family, right? If you come to me, I''ll give Chu WANYING to him. How about that? "


    Ji Rao stepped back and said, "I don''t know what the second prince is saying. The emperor is still waiting for me. I''ll leave first."


    "Hello -" Xiao Chengyu called Ji Rao, "sooner or later you will find that my third brother is not as good as me."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak and left.


    Of course, Xiao Chengyu is the best of the three princes, and there is also the main character buff. That is, Xiao Chengyan and Xiao Chengyin do not necessarily stand up to him. But so what? Xiao Chengyu didn''t know what Ji Rao wanted from the beginning.


    To the emperor''s bedroom, Xiao Jue should be just under the court, change the usual clothes, sitting in a chair reading.


    Ji Rao is helping him to make tea, and then comes to Xiao Jue.


    At the moment of putting down the jade cup, Xiao Jue turned the page of the book, "what''s wrong with your back?"


    When Ji Rao came in, Xiao Jue had already heard the faint blood on him.


    "It was the slave who did something wrong and offended the daughter of the Prime Minister of Chu this morning."


    "The daughter of the Prime Minister of Chu?" Xiao Jue put her finger against her head and thought for a while before she said, "Chu WANYING?"


    "Exactly."


    Xiao Jue put the book down, "Ji Rao, I have a headache."


    "Slave, give the emperor a pinch."


    Seeing that Xiao Jue didn''t refuse, Ji Rao stepped forward, put his fingertips against Xiao Jue''s temple and began to press it gently.

 Chapter 289

    "My headache is getting worse these days."


    Ji Rao obediently replied, "the emperor manages all kinds of things every day. He criticizes the memorials until late into the night. It''s really easy to have a headache."


    "Every time you count the most important thing, other slaves are no different from waste. Only you know me best. The smell of your body will relieve my headache. "


    "If the emperor wants anything, just call the slave."


    After a while, Xiao Jue opened her eyes and said, "OK, go back. I''ll call you later. "


    "Yes." Jirao stepped back and went out.


    When Ji Rao went out, Xiao Jue drew up an imperial edict and called Feng Xian in, "send this to the prime minister''s house."


    "Yes."


    As soon as the Prime Minister of Chu came back to his house, an imperial edict sent him to the palace. Few imperial edicts were sent to him, and I don''t know what this sudden call means.


    "Emperor, the Prime Minister of Chu has arrived."


    "Come in."


    The Prime Minister of Chu saluted respectfully, "see the emperor."


    Before Xiao Jue let him get up, the Prime Minister of Chu did not dare to get up.


    "Do you know what I asked you to do?"


    "I don''t know."


    Xiao Jue put down his brush. "I heard that Ling AI came to the palace today."


    The Prime Minister of Chu was a little flustered when he heard that. He knew his daughter very well. No one paid attention to her. If it''s in your house, I''ll be fine. If you dare to collide with the emperor in the palace


    "Yes, the little girl came to the palace to find the second prince."


    "How old is your love?"


    When Xiao Jue asked him how old he was, the Prime Minister of Chu felt that the emperor wanted to marry his daughter to her husband?


    "It''s just 14 cardamoms this year."


    Xiao Jue chuckled and said something irrelevant first. "I don''t know if the Prime Minister of Chu remembers that Li Chenghua, governor of Lizhou, embezzled a large amount of relief food in those years, and Lizhou almost rose up..."


    When Xiao Jue finished, the Prime Minister of Chu turned white.


    As an official in the court, who can guarantee that he will be clean all his life?


    Xiao Jue is really responsible for Ji Rao''s affairs, but if he doesn''t come up with something to speak for a slave, the Prime Minister of Chu is afraid that he won''t comply.


    "I redistributed the money. It was only after I saw Li Chenghua''s head that I calmed down Ling AI is 14 years old. At such a young age, she has such a strong temperament. Chu Aiqing, whether you are teaching your subordinates or your children, it''s really useless to teach them. "


    "This I don''t know what the little girl has done. "


    "She beat my servant at will. What do you say?"


    The Prime Minister of Chu thought that he was just a few slaves. Could he have his daughter?


    But the emperor was obviously angry. He knew and acquiesced in Li Chenghua''s case, but he didn''t expect that Li Chenghua was so bold and buckled so much that he ended up like that.


    But the emperor was clear from beginning to end, but he didn''t attack him. The more he thought about it, the more flustered he was.


    He hesitated and said, "it''s really the little girl who is wrong. Then give the slave some silver..."


    Xiao Jue patted the table. "Do you think I need so much money to call you to the palace?"


    Chu prime minister''s head lower, language with fear, "minister, Minister back to ban her feet."


    Xiao Jue leaned back on the chair.


    After all, Ji Rao and Chu WANYING''s slave master''s identity is there, Xiao Jue can''t force too much, otherwise cold minister''s heart. But Xiao Jue is really unhappy. Ji Rao his people. It doesn''t matter how he beat and scold them, but what is Chu WANYING? How dare you whip his people?

 Chapter 290

    Today, I asked the Prime Minister of Chu to come here to warn him that the Imperial Palace was not a place for his Chu family to run wild, and that his slaves could not be disciplined by others.


    Xiao Jue slowed his voice and said, "it''s time to reach the hairpin. Remember to teach her not to be so headstrong all the time. No matter how long your hand is, don''t stretch it into the palace."


    The Prime Minister of Chu was terrified and said, "I dare not."


    "Step back."


    "Yes..."


    Ji Rao went back to wash his hands first, and half a basin of hot water was filled in the small basin. Ji Rao looked at his hands in the water in a daze.


    In fact, the way of massage in the palace is mostly the same, which makes such a big difference. There was a kind of incense burning in Xiao Jue''s room. Ji Rao bought all these things, but there was something mixed in the spices, like a chronic poison.


    Day after day, year after year, Xiao Jue has more and more headaches. Ji Rao always puts some fresh oil on her hands to relieve the discomfort caused by the poison. That''s why Xiao Jue feels that Ji Rao is very comfortable.


    Ji Rao thought that in about a year, Xiao Jue would be gone. He washed his hands, wiped them with a cloth, and looked at the falling leaves outside the window.


    In the late autumn of next year, the palace will change its owner.


    That night, Xiao Jue had a headache because of the tight border war. After Ji Rao helped him approve the memorial, he went directly to the east palace.


    It''s late for him to go back. Xiao Chengyin has undressed and is ready to go to bed.


    Hearing the announcement from the palace people, he quickly put on a piece of clothes to open the door. Ji Rao''s delicate face suddenly reflected in his eyes, "Why are you here at this time?"


    "Go in and say."


    Xiao Chengyin turns over and asks Ji Rao to go in. When they go in, they close the door.


    It''s very cold outside. When Xiao Chengyin sees Ji Rao''s hands are red, he subconsciously reaches out and puts Ji Rao''s hands in his hands. When he looks up, he just bumps into Ji Rao''s puzzled eyes, and Ji Rao''s nose is red. Xiao Chengyin has never seen Ji Rao like this, and his heart softens for a moment.


    "I I think your hands are a little cold. Is it cold outside? "


    "It''s really cold."


    Xiao Chengyin pursed his lower lip and let go of Ji Rao''s hand. "I''ll get you Mrs. Tang."


    When he turned around, he clearly heard his chest full of sounds about to jump out.


    Ji Rao thinks Xiao Chengyin is a little strange, but he doesn''t think much about it.


    Xiao Chengyin hands Mrs. Tang to Ji Rao, and Ji Rao holds it in both hands, inexplicably clever.


    "Why are you so late? What''s the matter? "


    Ji Rao took the brush with him. His fingers were thin and white when he tried. He was very beautiful.


    When Ji Rao put down his pen, Xiao Chengyin looked over and saw that it was a "mountain".


    "What does that mean?"


    Under the candlelight, Ji Rao explained to Xiao Chengyin in a low voice. It was not until late at night that Ji Rao returned to his yard.


    The next day, the three princes were called by the emperor.


    When Xiao Chengyin arrived, Xiao Chengyu and Xiao Chengyan had already stood inside. After he went in, he subconsciously looked behind Xiao Jue. Ji Rao, who was grinding ink, just raised his head. They looked at each other quietly, and Xiao Chengyin was quite calm.


    Xiao Jue looked at her three newly grown sons and nodded.


    After all, he was a father and son. At the beginning, Xiao Jue talked about family customs first. The atmosphere was almost there before the topic changed.


    "A few days ago, there was news from soldiers that a large number of officers and soldiers from the enemy began to attack our Guanshan city. We don''t have many defenders. If you are a garrison general, what should you do? "

 Chapter 291

    "Come on, Chengyan, tell me your strategy."


    "Yue and our country have been friends for many years. This time they were sent out because of natural disasters and drought. The war has always been something that the people do not want to see. It costs people money and makes too many people homeless. The children''s ministers thought that we might as well send someone to make peace with our relatives and bring some grain to help. First, we can show our country''s spirit, second, we can make friends with Yue, and third, we can save innocent people from war. "


    Xiao Jue nodded, with no expression on her face, and did not know whether she was satisfied with the answer.


    But Ji Rao understood.


    Xiao Jue was not satisfied with Xiao Chengyan''s answer.


    Xiao Jue was an ambitious and decisive man. He was indifferent to anyone. You tell him about the loss of the war to the people? Ji raota knows Xiao Jue well. Xiao Chengyin''s answer may be the most sensible strategy of a Mingjun, but it is definitely not the answer that Xiao Jue likes.


    "Honor."


    Different from Xiao Chengyan''s gentle voice, which is a living Bodhisattva, Xiao Chengyu speaks much more forcefully and his voice is clear and steady, which is easy to bring people into his mind.


    "The opinions of the children''s ministers and the eldest brother are different."


    Xiao Chengyan is willing to hear about it.


    "I believe that we should first stabilize the enemy country, use the strategy of delaying our troops, and make use of geographical advantages to only defend but not attack. It''s the nearest to You''an City, so send someone to You''an city for help. As long as we hold on for a while, when our reinforcements arrive, we can take him by surprise. "


    Xiao Jue still did not say, "Chengyin."


    Xiao Chengyin said slowly, "my son and my second brother have the same idea. But in my opinion, although You''an city is close to you, the terrain in the middle is convex. It''s not easy to bring troops to you. What''s more, when You''an city is empty, what can Yue do. Now it''s still a time of confrontation. We can send people to take turns day and night to build a city with the word "mountain."


    Xiao Jue was interested in "mountain city"


    "That''s right. If the city wall turns into a" mountain "shape, if the enemy wants to attack the city, they must climb the wall first. If the city wall is high and erect, they must attack from the concave part in the middle. Once they enter here, they will be waiting for them to attack from three sides."


    Xiao Jue just thought about it and realized the profound meaning.


    He nodded. "Good. I''m really surprised that you have such insight."


    He rewarded some more things and let them go back separately.


    When he left, Xiao Chengyu looked up at Ji Rao. His eyes were full of jealousy because he couldn''t get it.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    When the three left, Xiao Jue asked again, "Ji Rao, which of them do you think is a good plan?"


    "The Grand Prince''s strategy is too benevolent. For the king, annexing other countries is the least ambition, and the Grand Prince''s ease is too big. The second prince and the prince''s tactics are all in the past, but I''m afraid the emperor will prefer the prince to choose him. "


    Xiao Jue suddenly laughed twice, unable to tell whether it was pleasure or anything, "Ji Rao, Ji Rao, you really know me."


    But after laughing, he coughed twice in a low voice.


    "Is the emperor OK?"


    "It''s OK. Maybe it''s getting colder. It''s a little bit windy." Xiao Jue waved her hand, "go and close the window."


    "Yes."


    Outside the hall, Xiao Chengyu looks at Xiao Chengyin and calls him.


    "Brother Sanhuang, stay here."

 Chapter 292

    Xiao Chengyin looks back at Xiao Chengyu with some doubts in his eyes.


    Xiao Chengyan immediately realized something and said with a smile, "then I''ll go back first."


    When Xiao Chengyan left, Xiao Chengyin said, "what''s the matter with second brother?"


    Xiao Chengyu looked at Xiao Chengyin wantonly. At last, he laughed a little and mocked, "the prince really impressed me today."


    "The second brother is not bad either."


    Xiao Chengyin didn''t like Xiao Chengyu very much since he was a child, and now he talks tit for tat.


    Xiao Chengyu looked up and down at Xiao Chengyin, "how can Ji Rao like you? What''s better about you than me? "


    Xiao Chengyin''s face sank down, "this has nothing to do with the second emperor elder brother?"


    "I just want to remind you that if Ji Rao hadn''t been here these years, you wouldn''t have died many times."


    "Thank you for reminding me."


    Xiao Chengyu said with a smile, "brother Sanhuang, Ji Rao has been with you for so many years. Do you know what he wants?"


    Xiao Chengyin''s eyes were empty for a moment, and Xiao Chengyu understood.


    "You don''t really think it''s such a good thing, do you? Ji Rao is protecting you like this. If he has no purpose, do you believe it? "


    "Between Ji Rao and me, it''s not your turn to sow discord."


    Xiao Chengyu laughed, "I''m not so boring. I''m just trying to stir up the relationship between the prince and the slave. I''m just kind enough to remind you, so that you won''t wake up one day and can''t accept it."


    Although Xiao Chengyu''s words are hard to hear, they are unreasonable. What he said happened to be what Xiao Chengyin worried about these years.


    He asked Ji Rao why he was good to him. Ji Rao only told him not to be negative after he became emperor.


    But if he wanted to support one person to be the emperor, the eldest brother and the second brother were better than him. Why did he choose himself with nothing?


    Pity yourself?


    But these years he has never seen Ji Rao''s soft hearted appearance, on the contrary, sometimes Ji Rao''s indifference even surprised him.


    Ji Rao just came back from the emperor and saw Xiao Chengyin standing in his yard, fiddling with the chrysanthemums.


    "If you like, take some back. "I don''t care about that."


    "You''re back." Xiao Chengyin looked at the blooming chrysanthemum and said with a smile, "isn''t this what your father gave you? I don''t want it. "


    "It''s all over the yard. No matter how much it is, it''s rotten to me if you don''t take it away."


    "Then I''ll send someone to take a basin."


    Not long after, there were palace people coming outside.


    "Rao Gonggong." The palace man came with a wooden box.


    Ji Rao recognized that this was a person in the Queen''s palace.


    "See you, your highness." The slave got up and said, "father Rao, this is what the second prince asked the slave to bring you."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak, but Xiao Chengyin said, "what?"


    "I don''t know."


    Xiao Chengyin takes a look at Ji Rao. Ji Rao reaches for it and opens it. It''s a crystal clear bead inside.


    Xiao Chengyin frowned, "I heard that the second brother got a new treasure a few days ago, which is a night pearl. Since it is so precious, how can it be sent here? "


    The slave even said, "I don''t know. The second prince only ordered me to send this to Duke Rao. I didn''t tell him why I wanted to send it."


    Xiao Chengyin is inexplicably unhappy. He remembers that his good brother tried every means to kill Ji Rao in the early years.


    How come it''s flattering now?

 Chapter 293

    Xiao Chengyu has a lot of bad water, and he really dares not accept it.


    Ji Rao handed the things to him, "you say I can''t take such heavy beads. I''m very kind..."


    Before he finished speaking, the slave knelt down abruptly. His face was pale and his lips were trembling. "Father Rao, please forgive me. The second prince said If father Rao doesn''t accept it, return the slave''s head and the bead together. Duke Rao, save the slave... "


    But Ji Rao''s nature is cold and thin. In his eyes, other people''s lives are not as important as his own hair. Xiao Chengyu is so smart that he can''t do things without reason. If he takes this bead, he will be in trouble in the future.


    Xiao Chengyin is a little heartless, "either, or take it first. I''ll give it back to him some other day. "


    "You can''t take this kind of thing casually. Go back and tell the second prince, don''t worry about me." Ji Rao then turned his head and went back.


    "Mr. Rao, Mr. Rao, help me, Mr. Rao! Slave, please, please The slave began to kowtow to the ground, but Ji Rao never stopped.


    Xiao Chengyin saw Ji Rao go in, stretched out his hand to open the box in the slave''s hand, took the bead, "go back, just throw the box casually."


    The slave looked at Xiao Chengyin gratefully, "thank prince, thank prince."


    "Go back quickly."


    Xiao Chengyin put the bead well, and then slowly walked in.


    Ji Rao is pouring tea. He takes a look at Xiao Chengyin and pushes the cup to him. "The dragon well just enjoyed by the emperor, have a taste."


    Xiao Chengyin doesn''t quite understand looking at Ji Rao, "why don''t you save him?"


    Ji Rao looked away, "why should I save you?"


    "It''s not difficult to save him. Why don''t you do it?"


    Ji Rao slowly took the cup to his mouth and sipped it gently.


    It''s a good Longjing. It''s fragrant. Also, Xiao Jue would never reward him with anything bad.


    "It''s really a matter of raising one''s hand, but if I don''t want to do it, it means that his life is not worth raising my hand. It''s just a cheap life of a slave."


    Xiao Chengyin was also excited by his words, "don''t forget that you are also a slave!"


    As soon as he finished, Xiao Chengyin regretted it.


    Ji Rao turned his head to look at him, and there was no emotion in his eyes. Suddenly, Ji Rao''s face burst into a smile, "the prince is right."


    He''s a slave, but it''s only temporary.


    "Ji Rao, I didn''t mean that. I..."


    "It''s getting late. It''s time for me to arrange dinner for the emperor. I''ll leave first."


    Xiao Chengyin can only watch Ji Rao go out.


    Ji Rao claims to have changed. He knows that he has made Ji Rao angry again.


    Ji Rao''s indifference is not a matter of one day or two. Why does he use it to question Ji Rao. No matter what Ji Rao does in the future, it''s good for him to follow behind and clean up.


    Ji Rao went out of the door and became worried.


    Xiao Chengyin is worse than Xiao Chengyu. Kindness is too much. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will come to the same end as the prince in the original text. No Xiao Chengyu has always been a man who can''t be punished. If Xiao Chengyin doesn''t get the throne, I''m afraid he and Xiao Chengyin will have to be sent by Xiao Chengyu to fill the head of the mass grave.


    Xiao Chengyin, who he has been protecting for many years, is too much. He has trained tiger and leopard into cat and dog. Now Xiao Chengyin has too many weaknesses, but he doesn''t know it. It seems that he needs to knock.

 Chapter 294

    Xiao Chengyin''s biological mother, that is, the little maid in waiting, because of Xiao Chengyin''s status as Prince, also sealed a beautiful concubine out.


    It''s just that the birth of a palace maid is the birth of a palace maid after all. Her experience is different from that of empress Chen Shufei''s dignified draft. He has a narrow vision and a small mind.


    A few years ago, Ji Rao, for Xiao Chengyin''s sake, didn''t know how many holes she had filled for her. Otherwise, with her temperament, she would have died long ago in this deep palace, and even the corpse could not be found in the capital. Later, when Xiao Chengyin understood something, he took over the stall.


    Ji Rao remembers that not long ago, Li Fei had a conflict with others. She almost didn''t get killed. It was Xiao Chengyin who forced her down.


    Xiao Chengyin has lived up to Ji Rao''s trust and has a close relationship with Gao ziyue. It is no exaggeration to say that the Gao family is already in Xiao Chengyin''s hands.


    Xiao Chengyu also has the intention to stabilize the Chu family. Although the last time he protected Ji Rao, he put a heavier tone on Chu WANYING, but after a few words of coax, Chu WANYING was dead hearted to Xiao Chengyu.


    It is reasonable to say that Xiao Chengyu accepted Chu WANYING as his concubine, and the Chu family was accepted by him, but the empress told him many times, and he didn''t know what he was waiting for.


    In recent days, Xiao Chengyu doesn''t know what''s wrong. He always sends things to Ji Rao, and they are not ordinary products. Ji Rao is tired of coming and going.


    When the hunting season came, Xiao Jue took Ji Rao with her. The shrubs are still there, but the trees have withered a lot. Now there are not many things to hunt.


    Xiao Jue''s horse is a red maned horse, which was paid tribute by other countries a year ago. After being tamed, Xiao Jue liked it very much.


    Xiao Jue talked to several generals and seemed to have a good time.


    "Rao Gonggong."


    Ji Rao turned and saw a slave standing beside him.


    "Rao Gonggong, do you remember the slave?"


    Ji Rao dusted her sleeves. "I don''t remember."


    The slave was not embarrassed. He only hung his head and said, "the emperor''s horse is very precious. The emperor won''t let anyone touch it. Please take Rao Gonggong."


    Xiao Jue didn''t let anyone touch his horse, but he said so, so Ji Rao nodded, "I''ll take it."


    After Ji Rao missed him, the slave slowly raised his head.


    Ji Rao doesn''t know him. He hates Ji Rao to the bone. He was the slave Xiao Chengyu sent to send the night pearl that day. Ji Rao''s failure to help him at the sight of death made him hate. On the contrary, he was very grateful to Xiao Chengyin.


    now he helps Xiao Chengyin to do things, which is Xiao Chengyin''s eye liner on the side of Xiao Cheng''s reputation.


    Ji Rao went to the stable and saw the red maned horse at a glance. He walked over and the horse wagged its tail and ignored him.


    "Rao Gonggong."


    Xiao Chengyu''s voice came from behind, and Ji Rao turned around.


    Today, when he went hunting, Xiao Chengyu changed into a smart suit with narrow sleeves. His black robe was embroidered with gold thread and his black hair was tied up with black belt. He looked tall and handsome. Even Ji Rao couldn''t help but be stunned.


    But he quickly responded, "Why are you here?"


    "I came to see my horse..." He turned his eyes, and the red mane behind him immediately said, "how can you lead the horse for your father?"


    "Isn''t it right for a slave to work for the emperor?" He reached out and tentatively touched the horse''s mane. The horse raised its hooves restlessly and looked at him on guard.


    "But this horse has a strong temper. Are you afraid of something wrong?"


    "What can happen? But the second prince sent a lot of things to the slave today. What''s the meaning? "

 Chapter 295

    "I''m flattering you, can''t you see that?"


    Ji Rao saw that the horse resisted his closeness, so he took horse material from the side and fed it.


    "I''m not a slave."


    "For your sake, I even put Chu WANYING aside. Can''t you look at me?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes are not on him. It seems that in Ji Rao''s eyes, the horse is the focus.


    "Second prince, the slave has said many times not to waste time on the slave."


    Xiao Chengyu takes two steps towards Ji Rao and talks in his ear. If he doesn''t look carefully, he thinks Xiao Chengyu is holding Ji Rao from behind.


    "Father Rao, look at me."


    His voice was soft, low and plain. There was a kind of coquetry. The warm breath sprinkled on Ji Rao''s ear tip, which made him feel numb. He suddenly took a step to the side, "the second prince has self-respect."


    "I..."


    The stable suddenly became restless. Ji Rao faced Xiao Chengyu and saw that Xiao Chengyu''s face sank behind him. Then the horse hissed and exploded in his ear. Before he could react, he was pulled back by a strong force and fell into a cool embrace.


    Xiao Chengyu held Ji Rao in his arms and crushed Ji Rao to the ground.


    "Close your eyes." Xiao Chengyu reaches out to protect Ji Rao''s eyes.


    Ji Rao could only feel the dust flying on his face. The smell of horses around him was very bad. The sound of horses galloping in his ears, sometimes mixed with Xiao Chengyu''s dull hum.


    I don''t know how long it took, but my voice stopped.


    Xiao Chengyu''s hand over Ji Rao''s eyes slowly lost its strength. What reflected in Ji Rao''s eyes was Xiao Chengyu''s tight lips and bleeding from the corners of his mouth.


    "You..." Xiao Chengyu fainted before he finished his sentence.


    Ji Rao was stunned and pushed Xiao Chengyu away. His tall body fell to one side. Ji Rao got up from the ground.


    The horse in the stable was almost finished, and Ji Rao''s eyes darkened.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Chengyu, he would have been trampled to death in the stable by those crazy horses.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao turns around and sees Xiao Chengyin coming in a hurry.


    "How are you? Are you all right? "


    Ji Rao shook his head. He looked at the second prince who fainted on the ground and said in a light voice, "pass on the doctor."


    Xiao Chengyin along Ji Rao''s line of sight to see past, Leng Leng.


    "How about brother Erhuang..."


    This round of hunting was cut off because of the madness of the horses. The emperor flew into a rage and thoroughly investigated the incident. The Queen''s palace was lit up for two days. The imperial doctors were called to guard the second prince day and night.


    Xiao Jue saw that Ji Rao was frightened and asked him to have a rest these days instead of waiting in the palace.


    Ji Rao is enjoying her leisure.


    Xiao Chengyin often runs to Ji Rao. He is either sleeping or reading a book. He never mentions Xiao Chengyu when talking to him, but it is Xiao Chengyu who really saved him at that time.


    "Ji Rao, don''t you want to know what happened to the second brother?"


    Ji Rao''s flower bud like fingers turned a page of the book, "if you can''t get through it, you will pursue the title. If you can get through it, you will continue to fight for the position. There are no more than these two kinds."


    "Don''t you go and see him?"


    Ji Rao pauses. He looks up at Xiao Chengyin. There is no compassion in him. "He volunteered to protect me that day. I didn''t ask him. Now whether he lives or dies has nothing to do with me It''s you. If he dies, half of the throne will be in your hands. "

 Chapter 296

    Having said that, Xiao Chengyin had to feel cold all over because of Ji Rao''s indifference. In this world, some people really regard human life as a weed, and some people can be indifferent to it.


    "Ji Rao, what do you do to the big brother and the second brother if they die?"


    "Isn''t it better to die? If you die, no one can get in your way Ji Rao looks at Xiao Chengyin suspiciously, "what are you thinking? If Xiao Chengyan ascends to the throne, do you think you can still live well? "


    Xiao Chengyin can''t say a word, but he just can''t agree with Ji Rao.


    It''s very cold today. Ji Rao went out and asked for some charcoal fire. The wind on the road is biting. When he was tidying his sleeves, the handkerchief in his sleeves fell off. He bent down to pick it up. When he got up, he felt as if a figure had been covered in front of his eyes.


    He looked up and froze.


    "Second prince?"


    It was Xiao Chengyu who stood in front of him. He was wearing a red and blue robe. It was only late autumn, but he was wearing a black cloak and a hood. It may be that he has just recovered from a serious illness, and his face is still a little pale and looks weak.


    "You are so cruel." Xiao Chengyu stepped forward.


    Ji Rao stepped back reflexively, holding his lantern hand in front of his chest, and his eyes were as alert as a fox.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He remembers that Xiao Chengyin told him yesterday that Xiao Chengyu was still in a coma and didn''t know if he could survive. How could he come out today?


    "I''m dying for you. Don''t you even look at me?"


    Ji Rao put his hand down, "the slave''s life is cheap. It''s not worth the second prince''s life to save him."


    Xiao Chengyu looks at Ji Rao. Ji Rao always lowers his head, which makes people unable to see clearly. But if I look up, I''m afraid I can''t even compete with the royal garden. When he stares at him, he will feel that his eyes are full of stars and the sea, and his stop is indescribable.


    "It''s cold, and the second prince is not well, so you''d better not stay outside. The slave will leave first."


    When Ji Rao missed Xiao Chengyu, Xiao Chengyu caught Ji Rao, "do you know why I saved you?"


    "I don''t know."


    Xiao Chengyu let go of Ji Rao and gave him a smile, "even I don''t know In fact, I wanted to kill you earlier. "


    Ji Rao knows. That''s why he''s so alert to Xiao Chengyu.


    "The slave got in the way of the second prince. The second prince should kill the slave."


    Xiao Chengyu''s eyes darkened, "what about you? Do you want to kill me? "


    Ji Rao chuckled, "if the second prince is not there, the slave is just a slave. How dare you murder the emperor''s heir?"


    Xiao Chengyu lowered his eyes and looked at Ji Rao''s ruddy lips. "What you said is really nice. No wonder your father likes you so much." He dials the charcoal fire in Ji Rao''s hand and says, "let others do these things next time."


    Xiao Chengyu reached out and touched Ji Rao''s hand, as if he had known Ji Rao would hide. He just touched it lightly and took it back. "Your hand is always so cold."


    Ji Rao didn''t know what tricks Xiao Chengyu played. He just lowered his head and said, "thank you for your concern."


    Ji Rao passed Xiao Chengyu and left. Xiao Chengyu turned his head and looked at Ji Rao. His dull cough came from the air.

 Chapter 297

    Xiao Chengyin is very close to Xiao Chengyan recently. Because a few days ago, Gao ziyue always mentioned the great prince in his ear, saying that he really wanted the great prince''s temperament, and Xiao Chengyin was willing to be the middleman. Three people drinking together, talking about poetry Fu, very happy.


    Gao ziyue doesn''t like Ji Rao very much. He has a friendship with Xiao Chengyin for several years. Xiao Chengyin also knows that Gao ziyue treats him well. Earlier, Gao ziyue said so, but he pretends to be angry. Recently, Gao ziyue said again, and Xiao Chengyin is silent.


    Xiao Chengyin does have some troubles with Ji Rao in his heart. He doesn''t go to Ji Rao very much recently, but Ji Rao doesn''t find his tantrums. He thinks he is too busy with his homework.


    Xiao Chengyin is uncomfortable because Ji Rao is too cold-blooded to accept.


    When he is with Ji Rao, Ji Rao always tells him what to do and what not to do. If he doesn''t do it well, he will point out. But if he does it well, Ji Rao will never say a word of encouragement. It''s too depressing to be in the same room with Ji Rao. I don''t want to be with big brother and Gao ziyue. I''m free and easy. I want to say whatever I want.


    Xiao Chengyin doesn''t run to Ji Rao, but he doesn''t know that Xiao Chengyu runs to Ji Rao every day after he gets well. I''m willing to stay with Ji Rao even if I have nothing to do, and watch him read and paint.


    Many times, Xiao Chengyu occasionally said a few words, Ji Rao will also return. When he asked about politics, Ji Rao''s opinions were always beyond his expectation. The more he came into contact with Xiao Chengyu, the more he became jealous and unwilling.


    Why can''t such a person be his?


    If he had Ji Rao by his side, the throne would have been stable for a long time.


    Hanwanxuan is the palace where Chen Shufei lives. When Xiao Chengyan came to ask for An''an this day, Chen Shufei held back others, pulled Xiao Chengyan''s sleeve and said, "my mother has something to say to you, you sit down."


    Xiao Chengyan sat down and said, "what can I do for you?"


    Chen Shufei holds the handkerchief in her hand and says to Xiao Chengyan in a low voice, "yesterday, the emperor asked Li Fei to send the fifth Prince''s soup."


    Xiao Chengyan was really surprised, "what? That five emperor younger brother he.... "


    "I sent someone to inquire about it and said it was..." Chen Shufei shook her head.


    Xiao Chengyan stayed on the chair for a long time. He was a little unbelievable. A few days ago, he asked him for ice sugar gourd. His brother Wu Huang would suffer a disaster.


    "The emperor is not very happy these days. Don''t touch him. The emperor has ordered a thorough investigation. I''m afraid I can''t find out the situation. "


    "Well Does it have anything to do with Princess Li, or with the queen? "


    "This palace is not clear, but we can definitely take it out cleanly. No matter who we find out this time, it will do us no harm." Chen Shufei took Xiao Chengyan''s hand and said, "Yan''er, you have to fight for breath, or your mother''s concubine will live in vain for so many years."


    Xiao Chengyan had no choice but to say, "my mother''s concubine, my son''s minister has said it many times. My son''s minister doesn''t want to sit on the king. He has no freedom."


    As soon as Chen Shufei heard this, she looked at Xiao Chengyan with some complaints. "You are always so easy to speak. I can''t blame that your two younger brothers are better than you. How many people want the throne? You have the strength to fight for it. How can you give it up easily? "


    "Concubine, my son is not interested in the throne at all..."


    "All right." Chen Shufei stares at Xiao Chengyan. "What you don''t want to do, give it to your mother. She will plan a good future for you."

 Chapter 298

    Concubine Li is locked up. Xiao Chengyin is worried, but he doesn''t know what to do, so he goes to find Ji Rao.


    He saw Xiao Chengyu, who was carrying flowers and plants in jirao''s courtyard, a little stunned, "why is second brother here?"


    "I''m bored today. I just want to find Duke Rao to relieve my boredom."


    Xiao Chengyin had something more important in his heart, so he didn''t consider Xiao Chengyu''s purpose, "where''s Rao Gonggong?"


    "In the house."


    Xiao Chengyin pushes the door and enters. Ji Rao is making a charcoal fire basin. When he hears the sound, he thinks it''s Xiao Chengyu. "Why can''t I light this? You''ll take a look at it for me


    After a long time without response, Ji Rao turned his head and saw Xiao Chengyin standing at the door. He clapped his hands and stood up, "are you here?"


    "You just Are you talking to brother Erhuang? "


    Before Ji Rao spoke, Xiao Chengyu''s voice came from the hospital.


    "Rao Gonggong, the prince of Huaben has taken a pot. I''ll go back to the Palace first!"


    When Xiao Chengyu leaves, Xiao Chengyin closes the door. Ji Rao finds a chair to sit down.


    "I don''t know when you have such a close relationship with the second brother?"


    "He''s always bothering me today." Ji Rao poured a cup of tea, "what can I do for you?"


    Although he wanted to know what was going on between them, Xiao Chengyin was still able to distinguish between them.


    "Ji Rao, do you know about my mother''s wife?"


    Ji Rao turned the teacup. "I heard that."


    "What should I do to save my mother?"


    "I won''t help you."


    Xiao Chengyin Leng next, "why?"


    Ji Rao raised his head and looked into Xiao Chengyin''s eyes. "If you want to save Li Fei, you can find a way by yourself. Princess Li is reckless, but if you keep it, I''m afraid it will get in your way in the future. "


    Xiao Chengyin looked at Ji Rao in disbelief, with a very strange look, "do you want me to die for my mother? I''m going to lose my mother and concubine just for a throne? "


    Ji Rao took a sip of tea and said, "you have too many soft spots. You are indecisive. If you insist on saving her, I''m not against it, but I won''t help you. "


    "Ji Rao, how can you be so cruel? Don''t you have a mother? "


    Ji Rao gently bent his mouth.


    He really didn''t. He was only five years old and was destroyed by your father. He struggled and struggled to climb up to now. Did you tell him to be kind?


    Isn''t that ridiculous?


    Xiao Chengyin nodded, "OK, I''ll save myself."


    Watching Xiao Chengyin go out, Ji sighs. Can he really win Xiao Chengyu?


    But Ji Rao didn''t expect that his front foot was still worried about Xiao Chengyin, and his back foot was pit.


    Three days later, a slave suddenly summoned. The emperor ordered Ji Rao to poison the fifth Prince and put Ji Rao in prison.


    Ji Rao is completely ignorant. How could the fifth Prince throw black water on his head.


    Ji Rao was taken away by Feng Xian. When Feng Xian was carrying a group of people to make a proclamation, he was going to heaven.


    He looks at Ji Rao kneeling on the ground with a mocking face. He looks like a villain, and his words are just as bad as others.


    "Father Rao, how can this man walk by the river without wet feet? Now it''s the turn of the wind and water. You say you are a favored slave in the palace. Why can''t you think of killing the emperor''s heir? Last time, the emperor was tolerant. This time, it''s not so cheap! Take it away

 Chapter 299

    Ji Rao has been put into prison.


    He wanted to bribe the guards and ask what happened, but the officers and soldiers ignored him. It seems that someone has already managed.


    This time, Xiao Jue put him in prison directly, which showed that he was very cruel. Also, even if Xiao Jue dotes on the slave, she can''t stand the slave poisoning her son.


    There are so many people in this palace who hate him that anyone may be the initiator of the disaster.


    Ji Rao changed into a prison uniform with loose hair and was brought to the interrogation room. Several officers and soldiers tied him to the post.


    "Father Rao, you''re all right."


    Ji Rao looked up and saw a slave standing opposite him, the one who told him to go to the stable to lead the horse.


    "Oh, Lord Rao, you forget so much. Maybe you don''t remember the slave again." Yang Sheng laughed. "I sent my father-in-law a pearl for the night last time. Did he forget it?"


    Ji Rao looked at him coldly, then suddenly bent his lips and laughed. His eyes were full of evil. "Are you the person of the second prince?"


    "It used to be, it''s not now." Yang Sheng sat on the chair and apologized, "someone asked you to plead guilty as soon as possible. Father Rao, we have to."


    It''s not Xiao Chengyu. Is it Xiao Chengyan?


    Ji Rao sneered at him, "although you come, I won''t recognize the mistake, and I won''t draw."


    "Good!" Yang Sheng slapped the table, "I hope you can be so hard spoken later. Come on, give me 50 lashes first."


    The whip was soaked in salt water, and the sound of the whip breaking and beating on the body was heard throughout the interrogation room.


    Ji Rao bit his lower lip and said nothing.


    The whip doesn''t work. Yang Sheng looks at Ji Rao. His face hasn''t changed. He''s very dissatisfied. He stood up, looked at the side of the iron, picked up a piece.


    "Rao Gonggong, you said that if this thing was pasted on your face, would you not be able to come out to see people in the future? At that time, if you scare the emperor and disturb Shengjia, you will lose your life. "


    Ji Rao''s hair on both sides has been wet by his sweat. He turns his head and stares at Yang Sheng. The hatred in his eyes is like a poisonous snake, which makes his legs soften.


    But he reacted quickly, and realized that he was scared by such a down and out man. His face was a little uncomfortable. He suddenly stuck the iron on Ji Rao''s chest.


    Yiyi''s voice and the smell of burnt meat came out.


    Yang Sheng took away the soldering iron and looked at Ji Rao''s head down and powerless. He bent up his mouth with satisfaction and his eyes were full of malice. "Father Rao, what''s the taste of it?"


    "I''ll kill you."


    Ji Rao''s voice was weak.


    He is a man of great hatred. Yang Sheng''s dog head, he''s going to make up his mind.


    Yang Sheng was a little funny, "kill me? Is that what you look like? "


    Ji Rao also laughed, "I''ll go out. When I go out, it''s the day when your head is different."


    "Who can''t talk big!"


    Yang Sheng looks at Ji Rao''s white face.


    It''s a pity that this face can''t move.


    It''s getting dark. Ji Rao still doesn''t admit his guilt. He is thrown back to the prison by the officers and soldiers.


    His constitution was weak, and his consciousness was blurred after he was punished. He was also wearing thin clothes, and the prison was cold at night. Ji Rao began to have a high fever. He curled up against the wall, trying to ignore the pain, not even breathing too much.

 Chapter 300

    The next morning, Ji Rao vaguely heard the sound of the prison door chain.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao opened his eyes. He couldn''t see the people clearly, but he could hear them.


    "Second prince?"


    Xiao Chengyu picked Ji Rao up and waved to the imperial doctor, "come and show him."


    Next to him, a soldier said, "second prince, it''s against the rules. He is now a prisoner who murdered fifth prince."


    Xiao Chengyu looked at them coldly, "my father asked you to detain him here, but did you say that he let you Lynch?"


    "This..."


    "Don''t get out of here yet!"


    "Yes."


    Xiao Chengyu reached over Ji Rao''s head and said, "Dr. Li, his forehead is very hot."


    "Skin trauma, and infected with cold, no harm, just give it to the old minister."


    Ji Rao grabs Xiao Chengyu''s arm, though she has no strength at all.


    "It''s you..."


    Xiao Chengyu was silent for a moment, "treat the wound first."


    Li Taiyi treats Ji Rao''s wound and prescribes a prescription for the palace people to decoct the medicine. Before the emperor orders Ji Rao to be innocent, Xiao Chengyu dare not take Ji Rao out.


    When Dr. Li left, Ji Rao opened his eyes, which were clear and bright, staring at Xiao Chengyu.


    Xiao Chengyu shrugged, "the prince saved you."


    "You set me up."


    "No Xiao Chengyu shook his head, "it''s a good prince you protect, Xiao Chengyin."


    "No way!"


    "What''s impossible? Kao Tzu''s stratagem is that the fifth emperor''s younger brother died because of a bowl of soup of Princess Li. If you want to prove Princess Li''s innocence, you have to choose a ghost from the people who handle the soup, the people who cook it, and even the people who have been in contact with the ingredients. But it''s a pity... " Xiao Chengyu laughed sarcastically. "In order to show her sincerity, Princess Li basically did it by herself. She even sent the soup by herself. As soon as she got out of the gate of the fifth emperor''s house, the fifth emperor''s brother died. She died in front of Princess Li. Xiao Chengyin checked day and night, and finally found the slave who sorted out the ingredients - just you."


    "Impossible, Xiao Chengyin has no reason to drag me into the water."


    In his eyes, Xiao Chengyin is just like the son he raised. He has protected Xiao Chengyin for four years. He absolutely does not believe that Xiao Chengyin will frame him for this.


    "You should have met that slave yesterday. He is now Xiao Chengyin''s slave. If he didn''t ask him to, do you think he would dare to punish you when the Emperor didn''t even order to do it?"


    Ji Rao grabs Xiao Chengyu''s collar and stares at him, "call Xiao Chengyin to see me!"


    Xiao Chengyu holds Ji Rao''s hand in his backhand. He doesn''t think Ji Rao''s hand is dirty. "Ji Rao, you help me, I''ll protect you. How about going out?"


    Xiao Chengyu''s eyes were firm, "Ji Rao, I need you."


    Ji Rao suddenly laughed, "even if I go out this time, do you think the emperor will use me?"


    However, Xiao Chengyu didn''t mind, "I want you."


    Ji Rao''s smile slowly took back, "you call Xiao Chengyin for me first, I will consider your request."


    Xiao Chengyu nodded with a smile, "OK."


    He hated this man to the bone and now he can''t ask for it. After all these years, Ji Rao finally let go.


    It seems that what he thinks is right. Xiao Chengyin is really a piece of rubbish, as good as his mother''s wife.


    Ji Rao and he are the same kind of people, that''s why he wants this person so much. But they this kind of person, once appears betrays, that this person can be mercilessly discarded.


    Xiao Chengyu lowered his eyes and put on a successful smile.

 Chapter 301

    In winter, it''s getting dark faster and faster. The candle flickered in the room, and there were two books scattered on the desk. I think it was because the readers couldn''t read them that they left them there. In front of the desk, Xiao Chengyin walked back and forth impatiently, looking at the door from time to time, as if he was waiting for someone.


    Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    Xiao Chengyin hurried to the door, opened the door and saw that it was Yang Sheng.


    "Come on in."


    Yang Sheng went in.


    Xiao Chengyin closed the door and asked urgently, "what''s the matter with Ji Rao?"


    "Father Rao He did not plead guilty. "


    Xiao Chengyin''s eyes suddenly crossed with a touch of guilt and less obvious heartache. "Even if he doesn''t admit his mistake, I''ve listed a lot of criminal evidence. This time, my father won''t believe him any more..." He suddenly looked up at Yang Sheng, "Ji, forgive him Did he say anything? "


    "Never."


    Xiao Chengyin face some disappointment, but also some secret happiness, "you remember, he must not let anyone bully him in prison, eating and so on to the best, all from the palace."


    Yang Sheng lowered his head and said respectfully, "yes." He paused for a while, "but murdering the prince is a capital crime, Rao Gonggong..."


    "No, my father will shut him up for a few days and let him suffer. The more my son says it, no one is more suitable than Ji Rao to find someone to take the blame for his mother''s wife, because my father is reluctant to kill him." Xiao Chengyin nodded, as if he could convince himself, "it''s just a matter of time. There won''t be any problem."


    Yang Sheng''s eyes flickered. If Ji Rao was allowed to go out alive, wouldn''t he


    I thought the Prince wanted to let Ji Rao take the blame. I wanted to give up Ji Rao, but I didn''t think


    In the middle of the night, Ji Rao suddenly opens his eyes. His cell has no windows. It''s dark at night, but he clearly hears someone opening his cell door.


    "Come on, be quick."


    Yang Sheng?


    What did he come for.


    Ji Rao hasn''t thought about it clearly, so he is suddenly pulled by someone''s arm and dragged out.


    "Yang..."


    When a cloth bag was pressed down, Ji Rao couldn''t breathe in an instant. The weight on his face became heavier and heavier. Ji Rao began to struggle, but his limbs were pressed hard and couldn''t move at all. The air in the lung cavity is slowly exhausted. Ji Rao clenches his hand in pain. The sense of suffocation slowly surrounds him and erodes him. His consciousness seems to have gone away.


    Yang Sheng was watching, but he didn''t know where he suddenly appeared. He kicked away those people who suppressed Ji Rao.


    "Who is it! How dare you break into the patriarchal clan


    The man raised his eyes, which were as fierce as tiger and wolf in the dark. Yang Sheng stepped back, knelt down in fear, and his voice trembled, "two The second prince. "


    "Cough..." Ji Rao sucks the air, his lungs are bursting with pain, and tears flow from the corner of his eyes.


    "You have a lot of guts, Yang Sheng."


    Yang Shengduo knelt there in a trembling voice.


    Ji Rao suddenly grabs Xiao Chengyu''s clothes. His eyes are a little red, and his eyelashes are stained with tears. He is very pitiful, but his eyes are more malicious because of their evil and plain.


    "I''m going to kill him..."


    Xiao Chengyu was stunned, then suddenly laughed. He took out a dagger from his waist, put him gently in Ji Rao''s hand, and said in a low voice, "go, Prince, I will carry it."


    Ji Rao gritted his teeth and looked at Xiao Chengyu, "don''t worry about it. If he can kill me, he has the ability."

 Chapter 302

    Ji Rao took the dagger, pushed away Xiao Chengyu and stood up.


    Yang Sheng stares in horror, turns around and wants to run. He is dragged back by Xiao Chengyu. With two clicks, the whole cell is full of Yang Sheng''s screams.


    Yang Sheng, who had his arm removed and his knee bone broken, was thrown to the ground like a reptile.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    Ji Rao squats down, looks down at Yang Sheng with no expression, looks at him with a runny nose and tears, and raises his hand to plead with him.


    "I said I would kill you."


    "I''m wrong. I''m wrong. Please forgive me. I''ll never dare again."


    Ji Rao said softly, "it''s late."


    Yang Sheng''s eyes widened, and his face was a little stagnant for a moment.


    Ji Rao is smiling slightly, fresh blood splashes on his face, his skin is white, lining has a kind of coquettish feeling especially.


    The dagger was inserted in Yang Sheng''s neck, and his body fell to the ground with no sound.


    Xiao Chengyu looked at Ji raoyin''s face in the dark, his eyes lit up uncontrollable excitement.


    Ji Rao reached out to hold the dagger, and when he pulled it out, he made a sound, which was especially penetrating in the night. Ji Rao wiped the dagger clean with Yang Sheng''s clothes before throwing it to Xiao Chengyu.


    "What about Xiao Chengyin?"


    "He will come tomorrow."


    "Where''s the emperor?"


    "The emperor has passed for such a long time. Maybe he has lost his breath. When I ask about you, you can''t make it clear. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Ji Rao turned his head to see Xiao Chengyu, with a smile on his face, "are you flattering me like this?"


    Xiao Chengyu also laughs, "don''t you know why I flatter you?"


    The smile on Ji Rao''s face faded, "if Xiao Chengyin is not worthy of my help, I will naturally consider you, but if you want to think well, can you afford what I want?"


    "That''s natural. As long as I have something, I''ll talk to you."


    Ji Rao looks at Xiao Chengyu''s eyes, which are full of sincerity and can''t find any flaw. How could Xiao Chengyin''s eyes not be like this? But time has changed, and now he can put himself in prison.


    After Xiao Chengyu left, Ji Rao spent the night in prison.


    "Your Highness, this is it."


    "You go down first."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao opened her eyes.


    "Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees Xiao Chengyin standing outside the prison door, looking worried.


    Ji Rao stood up against the wall and went to the cell. Xiao Chengyin reaches in as if to touch Ji Rao. Ji Rao takes another step back.


    As soon as Xiao Chengyin raised his eyes, it was Ji Rao''s very strange eyes.


    "Did you make it?"


    "Ji Rao, I..."


    "It''s not you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Xiao Chengyin''s hand dropped down, his Adam''s Apple moved and explained, "Ji Rao, I can''t help it. If my father thinks that my mother''s concubine killed five emperor''s younger brother, my mother''s concubine will be executed! Don''t worry. You are only wronged here for a few days. In a few days, I will plead with my father and let you go. I won''t let anyone lose you these days. "


    "I told you to find a way for yourself, but I didn''t think that you had the idea on me..." Ji Rao light way, "I let Xiao Chengyu call you, also just ask you this sentence."


    He just wanted to hear Xiao Chengyin admit it.


    "Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rao dropped his eyes and no longer looked at Xiao Chengyin. "The place of the zongrenfu is really cheap. Please go back to the prince."

 Chapter 303

    Xiao Chengyin looked at Ji Rao like this, suddenly a little flustered, "Ji Rao, I didn''t mean to hurt you, I just have no other way, I can''t watch my mother and concubine die."


    Ji Rao leaned back to the corner again. No matter what Xiao Chengyin said, he didn''t reply.


    "Ji Rao, I''m sorry for you this time. When you come out, I''ll make amends to you."


    After Xiao Chengyin left, Ji Rao felt that the wound began to ache.


    What he wants is always the result. Even if there is any difficulty, what does it have to do with him. Xiao Jue killed him all over the family. He hated Xiao Jue to the bone, so naturally he didn''t like his sons. Only Xiao Chengyin, who is not favored and bullied by others, can only rely on his appearance of survival He also once really paid a bit of sincerity to treat him, but paid the wrong person. He only thought that he had fed the dog sincerely, and in the future he would have no love for Xiao Chengyin.


    The guard who guards Ji Rao suddenly becomes flattering.


    Xiao Chengyu and Xiao Chengyin made him understand that although Rao lost the emperor''s trust, the princes still valued him, so his attitude of reply turned a corner.


    The next morning, the emperor sent someone to carry Ji Rao to his palace.


    When Ji Rao was thrown in, Xiao Jue was watering the flowers in his house. The orchids had not bloomed once in three years, but Xiao Jue still loved to keep them in the house.


    Ji Rao''s chest lacerated, and his prison clothes were white, stained with a little bit. Ji Rao got up from the ground and knelt down, "see the emperor."


    Xiao Jue let go of the leaf and turned to sit on the chair.


    He stared at the bloodstain in front of Ji Rao''s body and said, "I really can''t figure out why you hurt Ying''er."


    "I didn''t harm the fifth prince. It''s true that the slave is responsible for the food in the palace of empress Li, but the slave has never changed the ingredients. The slave is wronged... "


    Xiao Jue played with the teacup in his hand, listening to Ji Rao''s explanation, but he didn''t say anything. He only said, "last time you seemed to say the same thing. Do you really think I''m a fool?"


    Ji Rao bent down, which is a very low attitude, "emperor Mingjian, the slave is wronged."


    Xiao Jue looked at the figure for a while and said in a low voice, "come here."


    Ji Rao didn''t dare to stand up. He slowly climbed to Xiao Jue and stopped at his feet.


    Xiao Jue held Ji Rao''s chin and raised his head.


    "You are wronged?"


    "Emperor, the slave is really wronged. The emperor believes in the slave."


    Ji Rao''s eyes are red, biting her lower lip. Her eyebrows and eyes are full of grievances, and her eyes are full of water. She looks very pitiful.


    Ji Rao has been with Xiao Jue for many years. What can make him feel compassion? Ji Rao is very clear. Xiao Jue didn''t like being too strong, so he was always respectful and didn''t dare to overstep the rules.


    Now he is so fragile kneeling on the ground to please Xiao Jue, Xiao Jue can not be soft hearted.


    Ji Rao is the face of a man and a woman. Usually he doesn''t pay attention to it. But if you look at it carefully, Ji Rao''s beauty is beyond the reach of his whole harem.


    Xiao Jue put her finger on Ji Rao''s eyebrow bone, then down, nose, mouth, jaw, Adam''s apple, and finally stopped on the clavicle.


    Xiao Jue''s fingers were a little cold. Ji Rao could not help shaking.


    "You have been with me for several years. Now it seems that you have grown up."

 Chapter 304

    Ji Rao looked up at Xiao Jue and said with a smile, "I''m really wronged, Emperor..."


    "Should I believe you?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes were full of hope. His pupils were very light brown. When he was full of tears, it was like the color of the starry sky.


    "Ask the emperor to believe in the slave."


    Xiao Jue stared into his eyes, as if bewitched by those eyes. His eyes fell on Ji Rao''s mouth again. Ji Rao''s lips were redder than ordinary people, and the appearance of biting his lower lip was particularly attractive.


    Xiao Jue grabbed Ji Rao''s face, and with a little effort, the lips parted.


    He lowered his head and gave Ji Rao a kiss on his lips.


    Ji Rao''s pupils narrowed and looked at Xiao Jue''s face in amazement, as if he didn''t understand what Xiao Jue was doing.


    Xiao Jue has seen Ji Rao smiling and respectful for many years. For the first time, he was in a daze. He could not help but clasp Ji Rao''s neck and lift his hair to deepen the kiss.


    Ji Rao really can''t kiss. After a while, he was out of breath and his head swelled. Xiao Jue released him and licked his lips.


    He seldom kisses people. Even when he was spoiling the harem, he almost never kisses those concubines. However, Ji Rao''s face and mouth are rare to Xiao Jue.


    "The Emperor..."


    Ji Rao was kneeling, but now he was sitting on the ground, staring at Xiao Jue.


    Xiao Jue stretched out her hand and ran over Ji Rao''s lips heavily with her finger. "You look so pleasant to the eye."


    Ji Rao reluctantly smile for a while, the vision also flickers, dare not with Xiao Jue to look at each other, "slave, slave is a man."


    "Man?" Xiao Jue looked at him askew, "what about women? What about men? I am the emperor. "


    "The Emperor..."


    Xiao Jue approached Ji Rao''s ear and said in a slow voice, "in fact, you are more important than Ying''er in my heart. Even if you poison Ying''er, I can not pursue it. "


    Ji Rao''s face was frightened, as if she could not understand what Xiao Jue was saying.


    Xiao Jue pointed to Ji Rao''s chest and said, "you''ve been with me since you were a child. I grew up watching you for so many years. What you eat, what you wear and what you use are all mine. So you can only be mine. "


    Ji Rao''s prison clothes are very thin. Xiao Jue pulls them off Ji Rao''s shoulder. He holds Ji Rao''s shoulder and feels Ji Rao trembling under his hands.


    "You can refuse me."


    Ji Rao raised his eyes and saw Xiao Jue pull out a smile of unkind intent, "if you refuse, I will kill you."


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    Xiao Jue touched Ji raoyu''s white face, which he had never seen carefully before. It made pearl dust.


    Xiao Jue picked Ji Rao up and put him on his couch.


    The curtain on the couch was put down, and Xiao Jue took Ji Rao off.


    Ji Rao''s voice was thin and small, and there was still some fear in her eyes, "Emperor..."


    Xiao Jue looked at Ji Rao from the top to the bottom, fingertips on the side of Ji Rao''s body, while whispering, "life is really beautiful, Ji Rao is five years old this year."


    Ji Rao''s face was a little white. She didn''t know whether she was hurt by her chest or scared by Xiao Jue. She couldn''t speak any more. She just nodded her head.


    "Don''t be afraid. I will be gentle with you." Xiao Jue leaned down in Ji Rao''s ear and said in a deep voice, "you are really the first one I pity."


    Ji Rao was brought up by him little by little. Now it''s time for him to get paid.

 Chapter 305

    Xiao Jue only remembers that Ji Rao was crying bitterly that day.


    Ji Rao can''t say anything else. He only cries for pain, or gasps and groans intermittently. Today, his wound oozes blood. Xiao Jue smears the blood all over Ji Rao''s body, and then lowers her head to bite his flesh.


    Ji Rao''s body is delicate. A little pinch is a mark. He was thin and thin. His waist was thinner than that of many women in the harem. He was shaking under Xiao Jue''s body.


    Ji Rao was tossed and turned from noon until the next morning when Xiao Jue was willing to let him go.


    Ji Rao''s consciousness is not very clear. Xiao Jue asks someone to get water, holds back the palace people, and takes Ji Rao to take a bath.


    Ji Rao''s blood slowly spread in the bath bucket.


    "Ji Rao."


    "Well..." Ji Rao Qiang opened his eyes and said, "Emperor..."


    Xiao Jue hugged Ji Rao from his back, reached for the water and lifted it on Ji Rao''s shoulder, "when it''s dawn, I''ll send the imperial doctor to show you the injury."


    Ji Rao has no strength at all, and his whole body is supported on Xiao Jue. If Xiao Jue didn''t catch him, he would be able to sink directly into the bath bucket.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Ji Rao closed her eyes and her black hair hung in the water.


    His consciousness has been blurred, did not hear what Xiao Jue was saying, just subconsciously nodded.


    Xiao Jue touched Ji Rao''s waist back and forth, holding Ji Rao''s chin in his other hand, turned to his side, and could not refuse to kiss him. Then he said vaguely in his ear, "remember this kind of pain, I will always remember what I brought you."


    Unfortunately, Ji Rao did not give him a response.


    Ji Rao slept for a day, and when she woke up, she found that she was still in Xiao Jue''s bedroom. He didn''t have much strength all over his body. It hurt badly when he moved a little.


    "Duke Rao is awake."


    Ji Rao discovered that there were palace people beside the couch.


    He sat up on his back. His clothes had been lost by Xiao Jue, but now they were not.


    "I''ll change for you." The palace people took the clothes from the screen and began to wait for Ji Rao to put them on. Ji Rao was so miserable that there were traces made by Xiao Jue everywhere. But Ji Rao didn''t know anything about it. He let the palace people change clothes for him.


    The palace people didn''t dare to overstep the rules. They didn''t see much.


    After changing clothes, he waited on Ji Rao to wash his face, and then ordered people to set up a table of food. It was light, which should have been specially ordered by Xiao Jue.


    Ji Rao finished his meal, and when he washed his hands, he looked at the palace man beside him, "has the emperor told you anything?"


    "The emperor said that my father-in-law can go when he wakes up."


    Ji Rao''s mouth curved a less obvious arc of ridicule.


    He stood in front of the window, looking at the orchids planted by Xiao Jue.


    He doesn''t care what Xiao Jue does to him. Anyway, Xiao Jue''s life is up to him. His only purpose is to kill Xiao Jue and seize the world. As for other things


    Ji Rao pinches the leaves of orchid and looks at them in a more sinister way than the night.


    He doesn''t care about anything else.


    When Xiao Jue would come back from outside, she saw at a glance that a leaf had been pulled off the flower in front of the window.


    "Somebody


    The palace man opened the door and came in, kneeling in front of Xiao Jue.


    "See your majesty."


    "What''s going on?"


    The slave only looked at it once, and then said, "excuse me, Emperor. This is Today, after Duke Rao got up, he pulled it down.... "


    If the man in the palace looked up, he could see that Xiao Jue''s face had slowed down almost immediately.


    I''m afraid it hurt last night. I''m just playing a little temper today.

 Chapter 306

    "Go out.


    "Thank you, thank you."


    Xiao Jue changed her clothes in the palace and read for a while, but she didn''t go on reading.


    "Feng Xian!"


    "The slave is here." Feng Xian pushed the door and said, "what can the emperor do for you?"


    "Ask Ji Rao to come here..."


    "Yes." Feng Xian lowered his head and was about to go out when Xiao Jue suddenly extended her hand.


    "That''s all. I''ll go myself."


    Feng Xian was stunned. How could the emperor go to the slave''s yard?


    However, Xiao Jue is not so good as Feng Xian.


    Ji Rao couldn''t sit down in pain, so he could only lie on the couch. When the door announced that the emperor was coming, he was shocked.


    Ji Rao sat up quickly, and his face was a little twisted at that moment.


    The door was pushed open and Xiao Jue stepped in.


    "See your majesty." Ji Rao is about to get up.


    "All right, no more." "Feng Xian, close the door," Xiao Jue said in a high voice as she walked in


    Although Xiao Jue said that he would be free, Ji Rao still straightened up when he stood in front of him.


    Xiao Jue felt a little cute when he looked at him like this. He patted Ji Rao on the back. Ji Rao looked up at him in fear and doubt. His eyes were like deer. When he looked up, his neck looked beautiful and soft.


    He pinched Ji Rao''s neck, "afraid of me?"


    Ji Rao quietly lowered his eyes, "No."


    "Does it still hurt?"


    Ji Rao hesitated for a moment, and her voice became weak. "It hurts..."


    "I''ll ask Feng Xian to give you some medicine later. Don''t pour it out by yourself any more."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jue pressed down, stuck Ji Rao''s jaw, looked into Ji Rao''s eyes and kissed him on the lips.


    "The Emperor..."


    "It''s time to go to the Great Buddha Temple to offer incense. I''ll take you with me then."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao could sense that Xiao Jue''s attitude towards him had changed a little, and he was happy to see this change.


    Xiao Jue looked at Ji Rao''s small appearance. The more she looked, the more she liked it. She wanted to tie it back to her palace. Why didn''t he find his little slave so lovable before?


    "Ji Rao, what if I don''t make you a concubine?"


    Ji Rao said with a smile, "don''t make fun of the slave, Emperor."


    "Blushing?" Xiao Jue pinched his face, only to find the pink in white particularly attractive.


    "How about a concubine Rao?"


    "The Emperor..."


    Naturally, Xiao Jue was joking. It was indecent to accept the slave talent as an account. If he was to be a male concubine, he was afraid that all the ministers in the court would join together to remonstrate.


    But looking at Ji Rao''s flustered appearance, he was willing to make fun of him.


    "Pour me a glass of water."


    "Yes..." Ji Rao got up from the couch and slowly moved to the table to pour water.


    "What can I do for you when the emperor comes here?"


    Xiao Jue sat down on the chair and looked at Ji Rao''s action. "Nothing can''t come?"


    "That''s not what slave means."


    Xiao Jue seems really OK. She comes here to talk to Ji Rao. She presses him to kiss him. Then she goes back to her palace.


    As soon as Xiao Jue left, Xiao Chengyu came again.


    "What''s your father doing here so late?"


    "Nothing." Ji Rao looked up at Xiao Chengyu, "what''s the second prince doing here?"


    Ji Rao said it was ok, but Xiao Chengyu didn''t think much about it. After all, he knew about his father''s beloved Ji Rao years ago.


    He was just surprised that his father had spoiled Ji Rao so much that Ji Rao could only wear inner clothes to share a room with his father.


    "I see your injury. Is it all right?"


    "Nothing serious."

 Chapter 307

    "Father has let you out?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "You pleaded?"


    Ji Rao pauses, and then "um.".


    Xiao Chengyu touched his chin and said, "that''s easy. I was going to find someone to blame you, but now I don''t have to."


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Xiao Chengyu found a chair and sat down opposite Ji Rao. "You said you should think about it, but have you thought about it?"


    Ji Rao looked up at him, "marry Chu WANYING."


    Xiao Chengyu was stunned, half happy and half sad. The good news is that Ji Rao finally realizes the essence of Xiao Chengyin and is willing to turn against each other. The bad news is that he doesn''t want to marry the miss of the Chu family.


    "Is there no other way?"


    Ji Rao straightened his sleeve. "The Chu family is the only one who can compete with the Gao family. If you don''t accept the Chu family, what can you do with Xiao Chengyin and Gao ziyue?"


    Xiao Chengyu snorted and complained, "if you had been on my side earlier, wouldn''t the Gao family be in my bag?"


    Ji Rao glanced at him and said, "today even Xiao Chengyin will push me out. How do you know I''m with you? You won''t break the bridge in the future?"


    "What do you mean? Do you think I can''t compare with Xiao Chengyin? "


    Ji Rao light way, "no, just I know your temperament."


    Xiao Chengyu came up to Ji Rao and said with a smile, "do you know my temperament?"


    "Naturally."


    Cold blooded, indifferent, heartless, disgusting.


    Since that time, Xiao Jue has always asked Ji Rao to accompany him.


    When Xiao Jue had Ji Rao, she never turned over the green card of her concubines. Those concubines thought Xiao Jue had a heavy business these days, but they didn''t know that her husband, who was very busy, was playing with her little slaves on the scattered memorial table in the middle of the night.


    Ji Rao couldn''t sleep at night, couldn''t get up in the daytime, and was almost kept in his palace by Xiao Jue.


    Xiao Chengyin hasn''t seen Ji Rao for some days. His father doesn''t know what''s going on. After he brought Ji Rao out of prison, he never seems to have let him back.


    He was really worried about Ji Rao, so he found a reason to find his father.


    When Xiao Chengyin came, Xiao Jue was pressing Ji Rao on the couch.


    The palace man outside announced, "Your Highness, the prince is here."


    Xiao Jue got up from Ji Rao and said, "let him wait outside."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Jue looked at Ji Rao''s confused face and laughed. She reached for Ji Rao''s face and said, "look, your son has come to you."


    Ji Rao''s eyes gradually became clear. He was a little scared and said, "emperor, I''m just assisting the prince."


    Xiao Jue lowered his head. His face was very close to Ji Rao''s, and his lips were almost close to each other.


    "Xiao Chengyin can have today''s achievements, don''t they all depend on you?"


    Although this is an obvious fact, Ji Rao is so confident just because Xiao Jue has never turned a blind eye to his practice.


    Just some things, you know, I know, but it can''t be said. Once it''s said, it''s a big crime.


    "It''s the prince''s wisdom. The slave is stupid. He can''t do anything but wait in front of him. "


    Xiao Chengyu bit Ji Rao''s neck, "you are good enough to serve me."


    When he got up from the couch, Ji Rao didn''t have time to put on his clothes, so he went to help Xiao Jue change.


    Xiao Jue reached into Ji Rao''s inner garment and touched his smooth back. Ji Rao''s clavicle was very clear and his skin was white. It seemed that he was about to shine.

 Chapter 308

    Xiao Jue put on her clothes and sat down at the table.


    Ji Rao lowered his head to pick up his clothes. There was no emotion in his eyes.


    When Xiao Chengyin came in, he looked up and saw Ji Rao next to Xiao Jue.


    I don''t know if it''s cold. Ji Rao wears a lot of clothes and covers her neck tightly.


    "My son''s ministers see my father."


    "Get up, Chengyin. What can I do for you?"


    Xiao Jue ordered some inkstones, and Ji Rao lowered his head to help him polish them.


    Xiao Chengyin is the crown prince. Xiao Jue had given him some places to look after before. What Xiao Chengyin reported this time was the relief money of a place under his jurisdiction.


    The place where the disaster happened was relatively small. This fact was not a big deal. Xiao Jue directly allocated the grain.


    Xiao Chengyin came just for Ji Rao. When he quit, he looked at Ji Rao quietly. It''s a pity that Ji Rao never raised her head.


    After Xiao Chengyin went out, Gao ziyue, who had been waiting for him for a long time, went over.


    "How''s it going? Is he all right? "


    "Nothing."


    Xiao Chengyin looks lonely, but he doesn''t seem to be OK. Although Gao ziyue doesn''t like Ji Rao, when Xiao Chengyin tries to find a way to save Li Fei, he asks Xiao Chengyin to push Ji Rao out. This is really wrong with him. If there is something wrong with Ji Rao, he is afraid that his conscience will not pass.


    "Really? What was he doing when you went in? "


    "For my father, you are right. He is reluctant to do anything to him."


    Gao ziyue was relieved.


    In fact, on the day he met Ji Rao in the Royal Garden, the emperor''s attitude towards Ji Rao was inexplicable. Doting was really doting, but I''m afraid it wasn''t as beautiful as it seemed.


    "I haven''t seen Ji Rao for a long time, and he hasn''t talked to me. I''m afraid Ji Rao is going to be angry with me this time. "


    Gao ziyue said, "it doesn''t matter. You can push me then."


    Xiao Chengyin smiles, "don''t you like him? Why do you want me to go to him? "


    "Look at how hard he put me to your side. Although he is a treacherous minister, so far, I have not found that he has abetted you, so I have no objection to his assisting you. "


    Xiao Chengyin seemed to think of something, and his face was somewhat gratified, "you are all my important friends. Now you can accept him, I''m very happy. Because Ji Rao has been helping me since I was very young when I was not in favor. I am very grateful to him. I might not have survived without him. "


    Gao ziyue looks at Xiao Chengyin in surprise.


    No wonder Xiao Chengyin''s affection for Ji Rao is so deep.


    "It''s really time to explain to him."


    Xiao Chengyin nodded, bowed his head and thought for a while, "I don''t remember going to the big Buddhist temple in the future. At that time, my father will take Ji Rao with him. Then I can talk to Ji Rao."


    "But does your father really love Ji Rao? Even if you think that he is the criminal who killed the fifth prince, there will be no punishment? "


    Xiao Chengyin''s brows wrinkled again. He looked at the withered tree in front of him and sighed, "sometimes I can''t understand my father''s thoughts. Ji Rao knows his father best. He must have said something before he let him go. What I''m worried about now is that Ji Rao won''t forgive me. A few days ago, Ji Rao was in close contact with the second emperor brother. I was too anxious about my mother''s affairs at that time, and I didn''t have the extra effort to ask. "

 Chapter 309

    Gao ziyue thinks that Xiao Chengyin is too worried. After all, Ji Rao has only been locked up for a few days. Xiao Chengyin is the crown prince. They are ministers and slaves. Let alone being locked up for a few days, even if they rush to block the knife in front of the crown prince, it''s their duty.


    But Gao ziyue still didn''t understand. Ji Rao never regarded himself as a slave. Whether it''s Xiao Chengyin or Xiao Chengyu, Ji Rao just regards them as his chess pieces. If this chess piece is no longer good for him, but turns around to bite him, even if he is his son and has been supporting Xiao Chengyin for so many years, he can say that he will lose it.


    Three days before going to the Great Buddha Temple to burn incense, the Imperial Palace began to bathe and fast.


    Xiao Jue chartered Ji Rao to have a meal with him, but someone broke his mouth and directly held back the palace people. Then Ji Rao sat down.


    Xiao Jue takes Yutiao to Ji Rao.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Xiao Jue can''t see Ji Rao''s body is tight. When Ji Rao is eating, Xiao Jue touches Ji Rao''s face again.


    Ji Rao''s skin is smooth and tender. She feels very comfortable at the bottom of her hand.


    "Eat more. I think you''ve lost a lot of weight these days."


    Ji Rao forced a smile.


    Since Xiao Jue asked for him, she has never been to the harem again. The empress or other concubines come to deliver food. Xiao Jue is also indifferent. When they leave, Xiao Jue takes those food and feeds it to Ji Rao.


    He used to think that Ji Rao was deep-seated and good at hiding, but now when he saw Ji Rao crying and shaking under him, he felt that Ji Rao was pitiful and lovely. After seeing her timid appearance, she was just like a harmless rabbit. She just wanted to hold Ji Rao in her arms and coax her gently.


    He didn''t know what a cold face Ji Rao was when he wasn''t in front of him. He didn''t know that this seemingly harmless man had been thinking about when Xiao Jue would be killed.


    Xiao Jue is suspicious and sensitive. Once upon a time, Ji Rao used to mix poison in incense. He did not dare to mix too much for fear that Xiao Jue would find out.


    Now when Xiao Jue saw him, he just wanted to do that kind of thing with him. It was not as sober as usual. Even if Ji Rao had mixed too much, he could not find it.


    After Xiao Jue left, Ji Rao waited for a long time, then went to open the lid of the toad and put out the fragrance inside.


    He shared a room with Xiao Jue, which was a way of killing the enemy for one thousand and losing eight hundred.


    But he can''t wait. Even if he knows that Xiao Chengyu is still young, he can''t wait. He just wants Xiao Jue to sacrifice for his family as soon as possible.


    Xiao Jue was really a good emperor. When he was in power, the country was peaceful and the people were in good weather. Unfortunately, Ji Rao was never a good man. Those unrelated people''s lives were not equal to his family.


    On the day of going to the Great Buddha Temple, Xiao Jue asked someone to prepare a soft sedan for Ji Rao. He said that Ji Rao had suffered some injuries for him not long ago, so he was allowed to take the soft sedan.


    Ji Rao was really hurt, but it was Yang Sheng''s Revenge in prison, not his escort. Everyone in the palace knew that Xiao Jue was just a pretext, but what about that? The Emperor gave them steps. Of course, they had to follow them.


    People in the palace are the best at judging the situation. Xiao Jue goes in and out with Ji Rao these days. Most of the time, she is with Ji Rao. In recent days, she has given countless treasures. If Ji Rao is a woman, this posture is absolutely popular. They know very well that they should go that way.

 Chapter 310

    Xiao Chengyin thought Ji Rao would follow Xiao Jue''s sedan chair, but his father sent a sedan chair to Ji Rao directly.


    As for what to protect the injured, others don''t know, but he knows that Ji Rao has been living in his father''s palace since he came out of prison. How can he be hurt?


    Could it be that the Emperor himself used the punishment?


    Xiao Chengyin couldn''t help looking back. He was riding in front of him. Ji Rao''s sedan chair could be seen as soon as he looked back.


    He remembered that Ji Rao had come back from his father in recent years, and occasionally he did get hurt. The next day his father would send someone to deliver good medicine.


    Does Father Huang really hurt Ji Rao?


    Xiao Chengyan was beside Xiao Chengyin and saw that he was absent-minded. "Brother Sanhuang, what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing."


    Xiao Chengyu turned his head and looked at Xiao Chengyin. He said with a smile, "look at Duke Rao?"


    Xiao Chengyin looked at Xiao Chengyu, his eyes full of resistance and warning.


    "Why are you looking at me like this, brother Sanhuang?"


    Xiao Chengyin pulled the reins, let the horse forward two steps, road Xiao Chengyu side, side head staring at him, low voice, "you''d better stay away from Ji Rao some."


    How could Xiao Chengyu take such a threat in his eyes, "if I say no?"


    "I won''t let you go."


    Xiao Chengyu turned his mouth and looked at him pitifully. "I really want to thank you, third brother. If you didn''t push Ji Rao away, how could he come to me? "


    "No way."


    Xiao Chengyu looked at him pitifully, "you have nothing. Now you hold such a great power and position because of Ji Rao. Once you leave him, you will lose everything. And you didn''t disappoint me. You pushed him away and did it yourself


    Xiao Chengyin''s face of that moment of confusion, Xiao Chengyu see clearly, he gently smile, "three emperor younger brother, ah, should not be your things, how you can''t hold."


    He got close to Xiao Chengyin''s ear, "Ji Rao is like this, so is the throne."


    "You


    "What happened?" Xiao Chengyan saw that they were not quite right, so he rushed over. Seeing that Xiao Chengyin was about to eat Xiao Chengyu raw, he couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter with you two? They''re all brothers. Why bother? "


    Xiao Chengyin stares at Xiao Chengyu and doesn''t say a word.


    Now he really wants to go to the back and drag Ji Rao out to ask him.


    Ji Rao was lying in the sedan chair and didn''t know anything. He''s still in pain and can''t sit down. Xiao Jue said that he wanted Buddha to fast, but he just abstained from meat. This kind of thing still depends on his temperament, and he is not afraid of taboo at all.


    He remembers that every year when Xiao Jue went to burn incense, he would never go to the harem again. Now


    Ji Rao gave a cold smile.


    There is really no good thing for a man except himself.


    The party walked for several hours before they came to the Great Buddha Temple. When the sedan chair stopped, Ji Rao lifted the curtain of the sedan chair to have a look. The palace people in front of him did stop. He leaned out of the sedan chair and pulled down when he stepped down. He staggered.


    Next to the palace to help, she served the empress more, subconsciously said, "small master careful."


    Ji Rao suddenly looked at her, and the palace man was immediately set in place.


    Ji Rao''s vision is gloomy. He is already feminine. When his narrow eyes look at you, they feel cold for no reason.


    The palace man''s back was cold, his legs were soft, and he suddenly knelt on the ground.


    "Slave, slave said something wrong, slave should die."

 Chapter 311

    Ji Rao didn''t care about her either. She got out of the sedan chair and went to Xiao Jue.


    "Rao Gonggong."


    Ji Rao stopped and made a salute. "I''ll meet Chen Guiren."


    "Are you going to find the emperor?" Chen Guiren shakes his handkerchief and presses his sideburns.


    "Yes."


    "In the past, when the emperor came to the great Buddhist temple to burn incense, he didn''t let the palace people get close to him. You''re just a slave. It''s not good to get close to the emperor at this time, so don''t go. The emperor''s side has this palace these concubines to wait on just fine


    Ji raoba had to go to Xiao Jue, so he bowed his head and said, "yes."


    Chen Guiren looked up at Ji Rao, his face full of arrogance.


    Ji Rao, Chen Guiren, also knows that she is the emperor''s favorite concubine now. As soon as she entered the palace, she was granted the title of a nobleman. Her family also has some power in the court. Her father is the governor of Nanyang, and her mother has some relations with the Gao family. She is good-looking. Even the queen dares to contradict her in the palace with the emperor''s favor.


    "Duke Rao, what is the emperor doing these days?"


    "Deal with politics."


    "You can''t be so busy, can you? The Fengxue Pavilion in our palace is the closest to the emperor''s, and it''s too empty to be taken out? "


    See Chen Gui Ren some displeasure, Ji Rao or that light appearance, "I don''t know."


    "You follow the emperor every day, don''t you know?" Chen Guiren sneered, "I''m just a slave. I don''t know where I come from."


    "I really don''t know. If you really want to know, why don''t you ask the emperor yourself?"


    "You threaten the palace with the emperor?"


    "I dare not."


    Chen Guiren was angry when she saw Ji Rao like this. She raised her hand to fight. Suddenly, a voice came from her side.


    "Why is Chen Guiren here?" Xiao Chengyin came over and said, "father and Emperor are going in. Isn''t the empress going soon? At that time, the abbot will say that we are not sincere and not working. "


    Chen Guiren also knows that Xiao Jue is not happy and angry. Although she likes Xiao Jue, she is also a little afraid of him. Hearing what Xiao Chengyin said, she hums and leaves.


    Ji Rao doesn''t want to see Xiao Chengyin. He turns around and leaves. Xiao Chengyin grabs Ji Rao''s arm quickly. He had come to find Ji Rao, so how could he run away.


    There are too many people here, Xiao Chengyin said, "follow me."


    He took Ji Rao to a courtyard of the temple.


    "What''s your Highness''s order?" Ji Rao slowly pulls his arm out of Xiao Chengyin''s hand.


    "Ji Rao, do you have to talk to me like this?"


    "There''s a difference between superiority and inferiority. I''m just a slave."


    Xiao Chengyin slowed down his voice, "Ji Rao, don''t be angry with me. I know I''m sorry for what I''ve done. I''ve never really treated you as a slave."


    "Your Highness." Ji Rao looked at him, and there was no emotion in his eyes. "You can go your own way in the future, and the slave will follow here."


    Xiao Chengyin suddenly panicked, "Ji Rao, don''t tell me jokes."


    "Compared with the second prince, you are worse than him. Gao ziyue is a man of friendship. He will not oppose you in the future. You should make good use of the Gao family. You''d better let your mother and imperial concubine settle down. Otherwise, you are easy to be held by others. This time your mother and imperial concubine get away with it, and you won''t be sure next time. Your highness, I have been with you all these years, and I do have friendship. But when his royal highness sees me in the future, he will be more careful. If he has a chance, he will find a way to kill me. Don''t lose his life because of the worthless friendship in your heart. "

 Chapter 312

    Xiao Chengyin was stunned and said, "what are you talking about? I can''t kill you, and you won''t help Xiao Chengyu deal with me, will you? You are my Xiao Chengyin''s person


    "Not from now on. Your highness, please be careful in the future."


    Ji Rao then walked over from Xiao Chengyin.


    Xiao Chengyin turned and looked at him, "are you going to abandon me because of this?"


    Ji Rao''s steps stopped. After a while, he said, "it was you who threw me out first. If you can throw me out once, you will lose me for the second time."


    "I won''t! Ji Rao, believe me, I won''t let you down. "


    Ji Rao stood in place, silent, and finally left.


    Xiao Chengyin stood in the same place and watched Ji Rao leave.


    "Brother Sanhuang?"


    When Xiao Chengyin heard the voice, he looked back. Xiao Chengyu didn''t seem to see him gnashing his teeth. He looked around and asked, "where''s Ji Rao?"


    "You egged him on."


    "What?"


    "Otherwise, how could he leave me!" Xiao Chengyin stepped forward and grabbed his collar before Xiao Chengyu could react. "Xiao Chengyu, give me back jirao."


    Xiao Chengyu turned his head and bent his lips in a funny way. "Do you know why Ji Rao abandoned you?"


    Xiao Chengyin was really stunned, "why?" Suddenly his eyes were fierce again, "it''s you, it must be what you said to him."


    Xiao Chengyu takes away Xiao Chengyin''s hand. He straightens his collar and looks at Xiao Chengyu''s dejected appearance.


    He rarely saw Xiao Chengyin show such a look. He was relieved to see it for a moment.


    "If you say that, it only means that you don''t know Ji Rao well enough. Ji Rao has four or five thoughts with you. You are so dull that you can''t see Ji Rao''s temperament clearly. You can''t complain that Ji Rao will leave you. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "Ji Rao is insidious, cunning and unsympathetic. But you are not successful enough, and you are more than defeated. I guess you must have a lot of different opinions when you are with Ji Rao on weekdays. "


    Seeing that Xiao Chengyin''s face changed slightly, Xiao Chengyu knew he was right.


    "If you use these methods, you may even have drawn up your imperial edict Thank you very much. I''m afraid I won''t be able to stand here and talk to you if you''re not soft hearted. "


    "Ji Rao won''t leave because I''m hard hearted."


    Xiao Chengyu nodded deeply, "it''s true, but have you ever thought about why Ji Rao is so kind? He entered the palace at a young age. With his father''s intractable temperament, you never thought why Ji Rao was the most favorite slave around him when he was young? "


    Xiao Chengyin''s eyes have been a little erratic, these things really he never thought about.


    Xiao Chengyu lowered his voice and looked into his eyes with a smile. "I might as well tell you that I have already checked his identity. Have you ever heard of the yuan family?"


    "Yuanjia? It''s "The yuan family who has been in power for a while now?"


    "That''s right."


    "What does Ji Rao have to do with the yuan family?"


    "Ji Rao, he is Yuan Liang''s son."


    Yuan Liang, the head of the yuan family, is said to have been killed by the whole family for secretly conspiring against him. Ji Rao is his son, so Ji Rao came to the palace


    Xiao Chengyu looked at Xiao Chengyin stunned, gently smile, "understand? He tried his best to sneak into the Imperial Palace and try his best to please and cater to his father, all in order to avenge his yuan family. "

 Chapter 313

    "Why don''t you tell your father?"


    Xiao Chengyu looked at Xiao Chengyin like a fool, "so, the difference between me and you. I can choose Ji Rao between Ji Rao and my father for the throne. And you, I''m afraid you want Ji Rao to be beheaded by his father. "


    Xiao Chengyin just reflected that if his father knew that Ji Rao was the son of the yuan family, he would come to work in the palace with his purpose. I''m afraid he would really hang Ji Rao at the gate of the palace.


    "How hard did Ji Rao go to get his present position? Do you think he might tolerate you pushing him out to answer for your mother''s concubine? Ji Rao, if you do harm to him, he will do it a hundred times. Now that you can still stand here, it''s his mercy. " Xiao Chengyu reached over Xiao Chengyin''s shoulder and said, "it was you who pushed him away that gave me a chance."


    Xiao Chengyin turns around and remembers that Ji Rao has just left and gives up on him.


    The sound of wooden fish kept ringing in the temple, and the abbot in cassock stood by chanting scriptures.


    Because it was incense, Xiao Jue ordered everyone to wear plain clothes instead of fancy ornaments. There was a tuanpu in front of everyone. Xiao Jue looked at it and closed her eyes like an abbot who wanted to become an immortal


    Xiao Jue''s bad reputation for his temperament has been known all over the world for a long time. The abbot pretended to be calm and said, "the emperor is the son of the real dragon, and the Buddha specially agreed not to kneel."


    Xiao Jue offered incense according to the Abbot''s instructions. Chen Shufei said on one side, "emperor, the Buddha in this temple is very smart. Don''t pray for Yan''er..."


    "How old is he now, praying for blessings?"


    Chen Shufei stopped talking immediately.


    Xiao Jue went up to Haoxiang and said, "I have a headache when I smell the fragrance. Please worship me. I''ll go out and have a good breath."


    He is the emperor. Even if he is so rude, no one dares to say. It''s just that the emperor worships Buddha devoutly in the past years. How can he be so impatient this time?


    There is a courtyard in the temple, which is designed for people from the palace to have a rest. When Xiao Jue stepped in, he stopped at the door.


    There is a stone table and a stone stool inside. Ji Rao is sitting on the stool. He may be a little cold. His hands are folded in his sleeves, his neck is shrunk, and his chin is buried in his collar. From Xiao Jue''s point of view, he can only see Ji Rao''s high nose.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao raises his head and bumps into Xiao Jue''s eyes. He stands up in astonishment. His hand in his sleeve stretches out. Xiao Jue just looks at him and feels soft.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Slave I''m not feeling well. Sit here


    Xiao Jue stepped in and stood in front of Ji Rao He gently lowered his head and put it close to Ji Rao''s ear, "was I too cruel last night?"


    Ji Rao was stiff.


    When Xiao Jue saw it, the corner of his mouth bent slightly, and he reached for Ji Rao''s chin. "We''ll go back when we''re tired, eh?"


    "Emperor Well


    Xiao Jue suddenly bent down, hugged Ji Rao, lowered her head and kissed him.


    Ji Rao''s eyes were open. He looked at Xiao Jue''s intoxicated appearance with indifference. There was no emotion in his eyes, even some mockery. Suddenly, he saw a man standing at the door.


    Chen Guiren is standing at the door, looking at them in disbelief, covering his mouth with his hand, completely stunned.


    Ji Rao looks at her and then bends her eyebrows.


    Chen Guiren did not dare to make a sound and ran away in a panic.

 Chapter 314

    Obviously, Xiao Jue was more interested in Ji Rao. He read Ji Rao''s body and asked people to go back early.


    At night, Ji Rao was left in his bedroom by the emperor for the night. Recently, Ji Rao had been asked too much, and his body was a little weak. Xiao Jue always took some good things for him to keep, but it was not enough for Xiao Jue to have them every day. I''m really tired to watch Ji Rao tonight. I just went to take a bath with him after two times.


    He touches Ji Rao''s face and kisses Ji Rao''s clavicle erotically.


    Ji Rao looked up at the beam with no expression.


    Mingming''s whole body is covered with the traces of desire, and his eyes are very clear and indifferent, with a great sense of contrast.


    Ji Rao finally changed his face. He subconsciously grasped Xiao Jue''s hand, which had already got behind him. "Emperor..."


    Xiao Jue kisses Ji Rao''s eyelid, "once more, carry on the back."


    Ji Rao was hugged by Xiao Jue from behind. Ji Rao''s voice was like a cat''s, patient and delicate. Xiao Jue bit Ji Rao''s ear from behind and said, "I forced you?"


    Ji Rao''s hand was holding the bath bucket. The sound of the water was made to ring regularly by Xiao Jue''s action. He said softly, "no..."


    "Do you like men?"


    "Slave I like the emperor. "


    Although he knew that Ji Rao might be right and wrong, Xiao Jue was still elated by his words, "right? You''re a little liar. You don''t tell the truth


    The next day Xiao Jue went to court. As soon as he got dressed and went out, Ji Rao sat up. He put on his clothes and went down to the ground. The palace people pushed the door in to wait on Ji Rao to change clothes, wash his face and eat.


    When eating, through the door, Ji Rao hears the noise outside.


    "Niang Niang, the emperor has told you not to go in. Lady... "


    "Dog slave, get out of my way."


    "Mother, mother!"


    The door was pushed open, and it was Chen Guiren who came in. She ran into Xiao Jue and Ji Rao that day. She didn''t dare to let the emperor know because the emperor was there. When she came back, she was more and more angry. She wondered why the Emperor didn''t come to the harem all of a sudden. It turned out that it was because of a slave! Thinking of these days, the emperor and Ji Rao are living together day by day. He is even more angry. After thinking about it all night, he can''t swallow it. So he came to the door today.


    Ji Rao is sitting on the chair. When Chen Guiren comes, he doesn''t lift his head and eats his own food.


    Instead, he knelt down on the ground and said, "empress, empress, the empress who has been specially ordered by the emperor not to let people come."


    "No one? For fear that we may see what he has done. " Chen Guiren stands there arrogantly, looking at the dishes in front of Ji Rao.


    The emperor made so many tricks for a dog slave, he deserves it!


    When Chen Guiren went up, he picked up the cup and threw it directly on Ji Rao''s face.


    "Ah, father Rao!" The palace man quickly got up to protect Ji Rao, "Niang Niang, if you go on making trouble like this, the emperor will really be angry, Niang..."


    "You take the emperor to oppress me?" Chen Guifei pushed away the palace man, then pointed to Ji Rao''s nose and said, "well, you dog slave, how dare you hook and lead the emperor? A man is so shameless."


    Ji Rao wiped the water on his face and raised his eyes indifferently. "The appearance of empress now is really uncivilized."


    Concubine Chen was so angry that she slapped her hand.


    There was a clear sound in the room.


    Startled, she got up and took Chen Guiren, "empress, if the emperor comes back to see it, what can he do?"

 Chapter 315

    Chen Guiren slapped him again. "Dog slave, how dare you stop me?"


    "She dare not, dare I?"


    The arrogance on Chen Guiren''s face was punctured in an instant. She turned around and said, "see the emperor."


    Xiao Jue came in without saying a word. He came to Ji Rao and held Ji Rao''s chin up. He saw that half of his face was red and swollen. "Don''t you know how to hide?"


    Ji Rao then bent out a smile, "the slave is afraid of bumping into the empress."


    "Emperor, it''s this dog slave who conspired with you..."


    "Shut up."


    Chen Guiren quietly shut his mouth, but he still stares at Ji Rao.


    Xiao Jue shaved Ji Rao''s red and swollen face, "does it hurt?"


    Ji Rao raised his head and looked at Xiao Jue with wet eyes


    "What do you want?"


    "Kill her."


    Chen Guiren looks at Ji Rao in disbelief. How dare a slave commit such a crime?


    Xiao Jue laughed, his hand down pinched Ji Rao''s neck, very light, no force, "do you think I will kill her for you?"


    "Is the emperor willing to offend Chen Guiren''s father for the slave?"


    Since he asked Ji Rao, Ji Rao always looked timid in front of him. It surprised him to talk to him like this.


    "Do you think I will?" Xiao Jue pinched Ji Rao''s neck and turned to press the mark he had left on his neck last night. "Naturally, I would like to."


    "Somebody."


    Several palace people fish in, "emperor."


    "Chen Guiren offended Longjia and deserved to die. He dragged her out and beat her to death."


    Chen Guiren was stunned at that time. She sat down on the ground and looked at Xiao Jue, a man who had spoiled himself not long ago. Now she stood in front of another man with a smile and said that she wanted to kill herself.


    "Yes."


    Chen Guifei was put up by two people and dragged outside.


    Ji Rao watched as she was dragged out and stood up.


    Xiao Jue took his waist and whispered in his ear, "do you want to have a look?"


    Ji Rao raised her hand and touched her beaten cheek. Suddenly, a smile more beautiful than the flowers bloomed on her face. "Naturally."


    Ji Rao and Xiao Jue went out and stood at the door.


    Ji Rao coldly looks at the domineering woman just now. When she sees that Xiao Jue wants to rush over, she is knocked down by the palace man.


    She cried and howled.


    "Emperor, please forgive me, Emperor!"


    But the emperor, standing beside Ji Rao, put his arms around Ji Rao''s waist and whispered in Ji Rao''s ear, "how? Have you calmed down? "


    Ji Rao looks at Chen Guifei being hit by a random stick and rolling around. There is no pleasure or pity in her eyes. The corners of her mouth are gently raised, but there is no half smile in her eyes. "It''s natural to relieve Qi."


    "Just be happy."


    Ji Rao looked down at Xiao juehuan''s hand on his waist. "Isn''t the emperor afraid of seeing these palace people?"


    Xiao Jue glanced around and sneered, "I see who dares to say it."


    The palace people all beat to shake, the discerning lowered the head.


    Chen Guifei''s pleading for mercy and crying gradually weakened, and the body that was beaten and rolled around also slowly softened. Finally, she fell silently in front of Xiao Jue.


    And the man she loved most and depended on most turned her head to Ji Rao and asked with a smile, "what do you want to do with it?"


    "Throw it at the mass grave." Ji Rao straightened his sleeve, "turn around and make up a reason for her father."

 Chapter 316

    Ji Rao changed the burnt incense in the hall.


    There is a palace person saw, flurried to come over a way, "these give slave to do."


    Ji Rao focused on looking at the things in his hand, and didn''t give it to the palace man at a glance, "this must be changed by me."


    When he changed the incense, the palace people didn''t dare to go away, so they stood there and watched him change it. After Ji Rao finished, he turned to look at the palace people and laughed, "the smell here is so disgusting. How can we not change the incense? Do you think so? "


    That palace person feels inexplicably Ji Rao lets her some creeps like this, she stammers a way, "is..."


    Ji Rao changed his fragrance, clapped his hands, and then went to the gate of the hall. As soon as he went out, there was a guard''s slave talent saying, "where is father Rao going?"


    "Did the emperor forbid my feet?"


    "Never..."


    Ji Rao left.


    Xiao Chengyu is shooting at the training ground. Ji Rao doesn''t notice when he comes. When he changes his bow, he sees Ji Rao in red.


    Xiao Chengyu was a little surprised. He took two steps toward Ji Rao, "how did you come?"


    "When I''m free today, I''ll come."


    Ji Rao is wearing a red robe with a beautiful cloud pattern and gold thread. Her hair is tied with a jade crown. It''s the first time Xiao Chengyu has seen Ji Rao dressed like this. She looks so amazing that even the first childe in the capital can''t match Ji Rao.


    "How did you Dress like this. "


    Ji Rao opened his arms and looked at Xiao Chengyu with a smile, "second prince, are you good-looking?"


    "Good looking."


    Ji Rao curved his mouth and said, "it''s pretty. The emperor likes it."


    Xiao Chengyu put down his bow and frowned when he heard this. He always thought it was strange.


    "Aren''t you going to marry Chu WANYING?"


    "I don''t want to marry you."


    Ji Rao stepped forward and whispered, "at most one month, you only have one month."


    "You say father Emperor..."


    Seeing the smile on Ji Rao''s face, Xiao Chengyu felt as if it could kill people.


    "It''s such a time. I can''t help you." Ji Rao looks at Xiao Chengyu and says, "are you sorry?"


    "No regrets."


    Ji Rao looked at the bow he put down and touched it gently. His fingers were thin and white, and his fingertips were as beautiful as flower buds. "I was able to make the prince favored by the emperor, but now there is not enough time. Would you like to bet with me?"


    "Bet? How to bet? "


    Ji Rao whispers in Xiao Chengyu''s ear. After a while, Xiao Chengyu looks at Ji Rao and smiles.


    "Naturally."


    "Your father is going, don''t you feel guilty?"


    Xiao Chengyu''s eyes on Shangji Rao were black. "We are the same kind of people."


    In order to achieve the goal, we will not give up at all costs.


    If you want a thing like the throne, you have to step on the bones of your relatives. Xiao Chengyu knew it very well when he was a child. The most worthless fear in his heart is the so-called kinship.


    "But I have something else to warn you." Ji Rao said, "what I want, I will certainly ask for it from you."


    Xiao Chengyu said with a smile, "as long as you open your mouth, I will give it to you."


    Ji Rao can''t stand it. It turns out that it''s OK for him to be a pet minister beside Xiao Jue. Now Xiao Jue bullies him like this and keeps him under the pressure of a big man all day. How can Ji Rao bear it. He increased the poison in incense, and even poisoned Xiao Jue''s food. He took such a big risk that he wanted to die early.

 Chapter 317

    Xiao Jue''s Qishan hall is indeed the best place for collecting wind in the whole imperial palace.


    When it snowed in the capital, Ji Rao stood in the pavilion with Mrs. Tang in his hand. The dark red palaces stood in the snow. The double eaves of glazed tiles were covered with snow, leaving the dragon and beast on the eaves.


    He looked at the bare, frozen center of the lake.


    "Ji Rao..."


    To Qishan hall no one reported, see Xiao Chengyin is good management.


    Ji Rao didn''t reply, "what are you doing here?"


    It was Xiao Chengyin who came. After Xiao Chengyu talked with him that day, he was always restless and lost his mind in everything he did. Today, I can''t help looking for Ji Rao. He stood behind Ji Rao, looking at Ji Rao''s back.


    "You What did you say you wanted? "


    "Now that I have defected from the second prince, why should the prince ask?"


    Although he had known that, when Ji Rao said it, Xiao Chengyin was still trembling.


    "You came to my father''s side to kill the king, didn''t you?"


    Xiao Chengyin even said so.


    Ji Rao turns around and stares at Xiao Chengyin. "How are you doing?"


    "Aren''t you afraid I''ll tell your father? If your father knows, do you think he will keep you? "


    Xiao Chengyin stepped forward like a demon, "if you come back, I won''t tell you when you come back."


    Ji Rao Ding looked at Xiao Chengyin for a while, then turned out of the pavilion, "follow me."


    He took Xiao Chengyin to a rockery and said, "no matter what you see later, don''t come out. Do you understand?"


    Xiao Chengyin frowned, "what do you mean? What do you want me to see? "


    "You''ll find out later."


    "Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rao looked at the sky, "it''s time for him to come back."


    Xiao Chengyin felt that something was wrong. Everything was wrong. When Ji Rao turned and left, he went to catch him, but he only met Ji Rao''s corner.


    "Here comes the emperor!"


    Xiao Chengyin steps out and shrinks back. He leans on the rockery and looks out after three breaths.


    Xiao Jue stood in front of Ji Rao and patted him on his cloak.


    Xiao Chengyin comforted himself that it was Ji Rao''s ability for the king to treat the slaves.


    But then he just froze.


    Xiao Jue didn''t know what to say in Ji Rao''s ear. Then she suddenly reached out and clasped Ji Rao''s back neck and bent down to kiss him.


    Xiao Chengyin was shocked. He just looked at it and couldn''t react.


    "You look great in red." Xiao Jue kisses Ji Rao''s neck and whispers.


    "The emperor likes it."


    Ji Rao is wearing a red cloak, and her face is buried in fox hair, which is very delicate. When she droops her eyes, her long eyelashes go down, which is very clever.


    Xiao Jue grabs Ji Rao and tries to untie his clothes, but Ji Rao reaches out to stop him.


    "Emperor, it''s cold outside."


    Xiao Jue kisses Ji Rao''s eyelids. "I don''t know you are so afraid of cold."


    Ji Rao buries his head in Xiao Jue''s arms, and Xiao Jue picks Ji Rao up and goes to the hall.


    Xiao Chengyin holds the rockery with one hand. After they go in, he dares to go out. He takes two steps in a daze. Then he hears the cry of forbearance and begging for mercy coming from the window.


    After listening to the timbre for many years, he naturally knew whose voice it was.


    He finally understood why his father doted on Ji Rao so much. It turned out to be so, so


    He Lengleng looked at the door of the hall, he did not know how he was thinking now, only felt that his heart was very stuffy.


    No wonder, no wonder there are rumors in the palace that the emperor killed Chen Guiren alive for Ji Rao.

 Chapter 318

    Xiao Chengyu promises Chu WANYING the position of crown princess, but the marriage has been delayed.


    It''s deep winter, and the snow outside hasn''t melted for many days.


    When Xiao Jue came in, he saw Ji Rao standing in front of the window. He didn''t know what he was looking at.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao turns around, "see the emperor."


    "It''s so cold outside, and the windows are open." He went to Ji Rao and closed the window.


    "Is the emperor hungry? The slave cooked the Sydney soup


    Xiao Jue raised her eyebrows, "Oh? What did you do? "


    "Yes."


    "I''ll try that."


    Ji Rao went to ask someone to take the warm Sydney soup. He helped Xiao Jue to fill a bowl. When he handed it over, Xiao Jue didn''t take it.


    Xiao Jue looked at Ji Rao Bai''s wrist, which could almost see the blue blood vessels, "you feed me."


    Ji Rao obediently said, "yes."


    Ji Rao took a spoon, blew it, and then fed it to Xiao Jue.


    Xiao Jue hit his mouth and said, "it''s sweeter."


    Ji Rao bent the corner of his mouth and scooped another spoon to feed him.


    Xiao Jue looked up at Ji Rao, then took another sip.


    Xiao Jue did not speak, and Ji Rao did not. Ji Rao found the atmosphere strange, but he still didn''t find anything, spoon by spoon.


    In the middle of the drink, Xiao Jue finally held Ji Rao''s hand. Ji Rao didn''t move, but Xiao Jue took the jade bowl in her hand.


    He stirred the soup in the bowl with a spoon. "Would you like to try it? It''s pretty good. "


    "It''s for the emperor."


    Xiao Jue looked at Ji Rao with a smile, "I promise you to have a drink with me."


    "Good."


    Xiao Jue scooped a spoon and handed it to Ji Rao''s mouth. When Ji Rao opened his mouth to drink, his face suddenly sank. He threw the spoon and soup aside, and the jade bowl was also thrown by him.


    Ji Rao looks at Xiao Jue faintly. Xiao Jue suddenly pinches him by the neck.


    "Ji Rao, are you really not afraid of death?"


    "Up to now, the slave has nothing to fear." Ji Rao''s eyes flashed with a smile, "but it''s the emperor. When did he find it, the slave thought he was perfect."


    "Poison, you can think of it. When I was a prince, I didn''t see any tricks. Do you really think you can hide them from me? "


    "The emperor is wise."


    Xiao Jue''s hand tightened a little, "I really want to kill you."


    But before long, Xiao Jue relaxed her strength and seemed to hold the table unsteadily. He pulled Ji Rao''s sleeve and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Ji Rao looked at him indifferently, and there was no expression on his face.


    "Do you love me?"


    "Love."


    Xiao Jue laughed, swallowed the fishy sweetness in her throat and said, "I''m afraid you''ve already hated me."


    "The emperor has killed so many people in his whole life. Is he really worthy of his heart and has no regret at all?"


    Xiao Jue laughed, more blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. "I''m the emperor. If you want to die, who dares not?" He suddenly grabbed Ji Rao''s arm, his eyes flashed paranoid light, and said, "you are really addictive, Ji Rao. I''ve been planted here all my life. "


    "The emperor ordered me to be slaughtered that day. Did you think of today?"


    Xiao Jue coughed twice, but she still laughed, "of course not. How could I have thought that there would be you around in the future? If I had known that I was afraid that when I ascended the throne of God, I would have locked you up and kept you by my side. When you were weak, I would have made you queen of me all my life. "

 Chapter 319

    Xiao Jue couldn''t stand any longer. He fell to the ground, right at Ji Rao''s feet. Ji Rao looked down at him, and Xiao Jue finally saw the kind of look he had never seen on Ji Rao, cold and sarcastic.


    "In fact, I have found out for a long time that you hate me. Poison in incense, poison in food, even make Sydney soup It''s just to push me further into the abyss. " Xiao Jue''s consciousness was already a little vague. He said with his teeth, "do you really, really never have me in your heart?"


    Xiao Jue didn''t speak until she fainted.


    Looking at the unconscious Xiao Jue on the ground, Ji Rao bent his mouth and laughed, turned to open the door, "come on, the emperor fainted."


    Xiao Jue fainted. The doctor went in and out of Qishan hall day and night. He said that he was poisoned, but there was no solution. It was very funny.


    Empress Chen Shufei and others were accompanied by Xiao Jue. No one left Ji Rao in Qishan Hall any more. He went back to his yard.


    The chrysanthemums in the yard were sent by him from one basin to the other, and there were not many left. Because no one took care of them, they all withered.


    Ji Rao reached out to touch it, only touched it lightly, and the dead leaf fell into the soil.


    There is no charcoal basin in the room. It''s almost as cold as outside. Ji Rao first found someone to move a few charcoal pots, and then changed and wiped all the dust falling things.


    When he felt that this place had finally become what it used to be, he sat on the chair and reached for the water, but there was not a drop of water in it. Ji Rao can''t go back.


    Xiao Jue is really dying.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Ji Rao went to boil the water himself.


    It''s all about the mission.


    He went to see Xiao Chengyu. He had agreed with Xiao Chengyu that the Chu family was a minister of literature. If Xiao Chengyin asked Gao ziyue to lead an army to besiege the city, Xiao Chengyu would be passive. Therefore, they had better guard Xiao Jue. Once he died, they would immediately get the imperial edict, and then send ministers of the court to read it to the whole world. At that time, under the pressure of public opinion, Xiao Chengyin would not dare to act rashly.


    Today, Xiao Chengyu went to see Xiao Jue. When he came back, he looked at Ji Rao and shook his head. "It''s just two days."


    Ji Rao stood up and slowly sat down again. "Let the Chu family stabilize the officials and pay special attention to the movements of the Gao family. Once there are soldiers besieging the city, Xiao Jue will directly sentence him for treason if he still has a breath."


    These days, the whole palace is in a hurry and the atmosphere is condensed.


    Ji Rao lit a candle. The light of the candle leaped in his eyes. As soon as the cover was covered, someone came to the yard.


    "Rao Gonggong, the emperor wakes up and passes you there."


    Ji Rao shook her hand for a while, then took one side of the cloak and put on her clothes in front of the mirror. Her hair was tied neatly, and then she went out.


    "Father Rao, please."


    In front of him, a palace man carrying a lantern opened the way. Ji Rao sat in the sedan chair and closed his eyes.


    After a while, Qishan hall arrived. Ji Rao got out of the sedan chair, surrounded by many palace people outside, and empress Chen Shufei was outside. They look at Ji Rao very strange, of course, think about it is normal. The emperor was in a coma for several days. When he opened his eyes, he turned out to be throwing everyone else out and calling his slaves to pass. Ji Rao turned a blind eye to those eyes and went straight in. As soon as he entered, the door closed behind him.


    The room is full of traditional Chinese medicine. It''s warm inside, which makes Ji Rao numb. He walked slowly to the bed. Across the bed tent, he could see a person lying on the bed.

 Chapter 320

    Ji Rao stood in front of his bed and raised his tent.


    Xiao Jue lay on the couch with her eyes closed. She put her hands on the brocade quilt in front of her abdomen. Her face was a little pale, and her lips were not bloody. She lost a lot of weight. The imperial doctor only knows about poisoning, but he doesn''t know how to prescribe medicine. It''s said that these days he just hangs his life with ginseng.


    Xiao Jue gently opened her eyes and saw Ji Rao beside the couch. She said weakly, "here you are."


    "The emperor called the slave, and the slave came."


    He turned his head to Ji Rao and said, "tell Xiao Chengyu to come to see me Tell him to come to see me. You wait outside. Don''t go


    Ji Rao went out again. As soon as he opened the door, all the people at the door came to see him.


    He swept a circle, "the emperor let the second prince in."


    Xiao Chengyu steps forward, Ji Rao exchanges a look with him, and Xiao Chengyu goes in.


    Xiao Chengyin clenched his fist. Gao ziyue patted him and whispered in his ear, "don''t panic, my people are ready."


    Xiao Chengyin stares at Ji Rao standing at the door, as if vowing, "if I am emperor, I will snatch Ji Rao."


    Gao ziyue looks at Xiao Chengyin in surprise. There are green veins on Xiao Chengyin''s neck. His face doesn''t look like a joke.


    After a while, Xiao Chengyu opened the door and said, "father Rao, the emperor passed you on."


    Ji Rao went in again. As soon as he got in, Xiao Chengyu pulled him aside and whispered in his ear, "it''s going to be too late. It should be back to light. Now he still has some consciousness."


    "What did he say to you?"


    "He said I could succeed, but he would kill you and bury him." Xiao Chengyu''s face became strange. "You must go into the same coffin with him."


    I''m afraid he knows that he is friendly with the crown prince. If the crown prince is allowed to succeed, he may not kill himself. Maybe from the beginning, Xiao Chengyin only has a crown prince. Xiao Jue didn''t know that he was now the second prince. If he knew, the throne might not fall on anyone.


    Xiao Jue was a good emperor, but he loved himself more. Maybe he doesn''t care who the throne is given.


    Ji Rao laughed, "I went first."


    Xiao Chengyu grabbed him. Ji Rao looked back. He pursed his lower lip and said, "be careful."


    What''s the point? Xiao Jue now I can''t even sit up.


    Ji Rao walks to Xiao Jue. Xiao Jue looks at him and looks at him as if he had to print his face in his mind before he died.


    "I''m going to die, but in your heart Are you happy? "


    Ji Rao''s face was expressionless and said, "the emperor is worried too much. When the emperor dies, the whole world cries. How can a slave be happy?"


    "You hate me for copying your home and treating you as a woman..." Xiao Jue took a breath and said slowly, "but don''t be complacent too soon. Since I''m willing to give up my life, it''s Even if you die, you will not be let go. You want to accompany me, I want you If you want to be buried with me, you will be with me Bury in the imperial mausoleum, put in a coffin, do you hear me, do you hear me


    "I''m afraid it will disappoint your majesty." Ji Rao looked down at Xiao Jue, his eyes were indifferent, and said sarcastically, "the slave must live a long life. Even if the emperor has been waiting by Naihe bridge for decades, the slave would not want to see him."


    Xiao Jue''s chest heaved violently, and his eyes suddenly lost their look, "I I have drawn up an imperial edict You want to accompany me Accompany me... "

 Chapter 321

    Xiao Jue took his last breath. He took the jade order from the side and handed it to Ji Rao You give it to the prince. "


    Ji Rao looks at the thing in the hand, way, "slave will."


    Xiao Jue''s whole body relaxed and her eyes were still fixed on Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao closed Xiao Jue''s eyes, then turned around, walked out to his bookshelf, brushed the book with his fingers, and finally turned out an imperial edict in the fourth grid.


    He really knew Xiao Jue too well.


    Ji Rao takes a look at it, which roughly means to let Xiao Chengyu succeed to the throne, and to bury himself by name.


    He took a blank imperial edict again, imitated Xiao Jue''s handwriting, drew up a new one, and then found Yu Xi beside Xiao Jue and sealed it. Taking Xiao Jue''s imperial edict, he went to the candlestick and burned it to ashes.


    As he watched the imperial edict engulfed by the fire, he remembered that Xiao Jue had said that his handwriting was similar to that of him, and no one could see that he would change the imperial edict in the future, but now it was a prophecy.


    When Ji Rao opened the door, everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    He held the imperial edict in his left hand and the jade decree in his right hand. He raised his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "the emperor is going to die."


    Kneeling outside the door, the cry spread all over the palace. How many of them are sincere is not known.


    "In order to serve heaven, the emperor ordered that the second prince of the husband should have a good reputation, great filial piety and good command of God. He was born virtuous, experienced in supervision and caressing, and had a good command of aircraft maintenance. It''s not against my will to send all the officials and officials to work. The jade order was handed over to the second prince. I hope you will be able to calm down the bandits, settle down the Li Yuan, spread the flood, and fight against the great calamities


    Xiao Chengyin is stunned, and Gao ziyue looks at Ji Rao in amazement.


    His highness did not make a mistake. Why did he pass the throne to the second prince?


    "No way!"


    Ji Rao looked at the people who jumped out against him and said in a cold voice, "don''t you believe it?"


    "you can see that his Highness the prince is standing here. Why is the throne passed to the second prince?"


    "If you don''t ask the former Emperor, I don''t know about the passing of the throne."


    "You


    The first emperor is gone, what else do you ask!


    "When the emperor died, you were the only one on the side. Who can guarantee that you didn''t do anything?"


    Ji Rao raised the imperial edict, "the imperial edict is here. Have a good look?"


    Someone came forward and grabbed it. After seeing it, he said, "it''s really the emperor''s handwriting."


    "How could it be?"


    Gao ziyue suddenly stepped forward and said, "Ji Rao is a treacherous minister. The emperor was fooled by him on weekdays. Now when he died, he was the only one to serve him. You know if he would do something treacherous. Your highness is both civil and military. It''s not the time to abolish the prince. I''d like to defend him with my highness."


    "I will follow your highness to the death!"


    "I will follow your highness to the death!"


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s against you!" The Prime Minister of Chu, the head of the civil service, clapped his case and said, "the emperor''s corpse is not cold, but you ignore the emperor''s edict. You really deserve to die!"


    The Chu family and the Gao family are on the opposite side. The more Gao Zi stares at the Prime Minister of Chu, "my officers and soldiers of the Gao family have arrived. Today, I have to give a statement!"


    As he spoke, several soldiers came up with swords on their waists, and all the ministers shrunk.


    Ji Rao said in a sharp voice, "how, is your highness going to force the palace now?"

 Chapter 322

    Xiao Chengyin stares at Ji Rao, "Ji Rao, if you want to come to me now, I can let bygones be bygones."


    Ji Rao handed the jade order to Xiao Chengyu. "The emperor''s jade order is here, and the guards can''t come out to escort him!"


    As the words fell to the ground, dozens of bodyguards with swords rushed over, surrounded them and said in a high voice to Xiao Chengyu, "I''ll wait to see the emperor!"


    "Your Highness is disrespectful to the emperor, take it down!"


    "Who dares!" Gao ziyue guards in front of Xiao Chengyin, and the scene is deadlocked.


    After all, it''s a palace. No matter how capable Gao ziyue is, he can''t bring an army. There are a large number of forbidden guards. At Ji Rao''s command, the forbidden guards fight with Gao ziyue''s soldiers and finally capture Xiao Chengyin and Gao ziyue.


    "Come on, take your Highness The Prince down and forbid him. Gao ziyue leads his troops into the palace. He wants to murder me and put him in prison for the time being."


    Xiao Chengyin was taken down, Ji Rao pretended not to see his tiger like wolf eyes, obediently standing behind Xiao Chengyu.


    Xiao Jue''s body was lying on the couch of Qishan hall. Outside the door, there were soldiers of the imperial guards and the Gao family. The body fell to the ground. Blood oozed from under them and dyed the floor red.


    Xiao Chengyin is forbidden to stay in the east palace. There are many guards at the gate. He has no choice but to go out.


    He was forbidden to see Ji Rao at the beginning, but his request was ignored directly. Now Xiao Chengyu is the new emperor, and he confronts the new emperor. Whether he can live well in the future, I don''t know who will pay attention to him.


    To get ready for the grand ceremony, Xiao Chengyu is busy these days. He asks people to clean up the Huanye hall next to him and give it to Ji Rao for the time being.


    Ji Rao doesn''t choose either. Although his name is not very good, he knows that Xiao Chengyu''s purpose is to make himself closer to his palace, so it''s convenient to have an accident.


    Xiao Chengyu made it easy to get the size and style of the Dragon Robe, and came to jirao next morning. Originally, Ji Rao was responsible for a lot of things. He was relieved, but Ji Rao didn''t want to do it, so he just let him rest in the Huanye hall.


    Buckle.


    "Ji Rao?"


    There was no sound inside, and he knocked again.


    This time, there was a rustling sound. For a long time, he heard Ji Rao''s voice, "come in."


    As soon as he pushed the door in, he smelled a lot of wine.


    It''s cold and hot outside. Xiao Chengyu turns around and closes the door.


    Ji Rao is lying on his side on the couch. He hasn''t been out of the door for several days. His clothes are irregular and his hair is loose. There are several wine jars rolling by the couch.


    "Did you drink?"


    "Well. The second prince... " Ji Rao got up. His eyes were a little blurred, his cheeks were red, his lips were wet because he had just drunk wine, and he reflected the light under the candlelight. His beauty was blurred and he became the person in the picture.


    Ji Rao bent his lips and laughed, "no It''s the emperor


    Xiao Chengyu kicks off the wine jar at his feet. The wine jar bumps into the chair and makes a bang. He turns his head and looks at Ji Rao. He is stunned. Then he says, "how much did you drink?"


    "Now that you have succeeded, are you happy?"


    "Naturally." Xiao Chengyu said with a smile, "thanks to you, Ji Rao. Tell me what you want."


    "What do I want?" Ji Rao giggled, "can you give me anything I want?"


    "Naturally, it was an agreement between you and me, wasn''t it?"


    Ji Rao moved forward, holding his body in both hands, looking up at Xiao Chengyu, dimly looking at him, "I''m afraid you can''t afford it."

 Chapter 323

    "As long as you open your mouth, I will give it to you."


    Ji Rao shook his head, leaned back to the bed and said, "your father once said that..." Ji Rao suddenly laughed, "and then he died."


    Xiao Chengyu reaches out to touch Ji Rao''s hair, but Ji Rao hides him. His eyes show disgust.


    "You know what? I don''t want to touch any of you Xiao family. I don''t want to touch any of you Xiao family. I want you all to die and fill our yuan family''s grave to comfort their spirits in heaven. " After Ji Rao finished, the vicious look on his face faded again, and he said in a trance, "I know you are all innocent, but what did I do wrong? I should have With father and mother, I will study hard in the future. I will be the number one scholar in high school. I will get married and have children. I will have a nice family on New Year''s day Do you know how much I suffered and how hard I went to the palace... "


    He staggers to his bed, unable to stand steadily. Xiao Chengyu wants to help him, but he pushes him away.


    "Because of Xiao Jue, because of him! He should die, he should die Well


    Xiao Chengyu quickly drags Ji Rao over and covers his mouth, "don''t talk, don''t talk."


    Xiao Jue just died, his throne is not stable, Xiao Chengyin is still in the East Palace covetous, these days the Gao family also put pressure on him, Gao ziyue will be out soon. If Ji Rao''s words are heard by some people who want to, he will not be able to keep him.


    Ji Rao looks at him hazily. The candle is reflected in his eyes, and there is a faint flash of water. Xiao Chengyu suddenly feels his whole body tense, and his Adam''s apple moves.


    The temperature of Ji Rao''s exhalation came from the palm of his hand. It seemed that he was going to burn his heart along his hand.


    Xiao Chengyu looks at Ji Rao blankly with hot cheeks.


    Ji Rao takes away Xiao Chengyu''s hand and stares at Xiao Chengyu''s lips. Xiao Chengyu holds his breath. Ji Rao''s lips are going to meet Xiao Chengyu''s, but he stops with a contemptuous smile on his lips. "You are sure that your father is the same."


    He pushed his hands against Xiao Chengyu and said, "you are disgusting!"


    Xiao Chengyu staggers back two steps. Looking back, Ji Rao makes too much effort. He steps back two steps and falls to the ground. He leans his head against the bed and slowly closes his eyes.


    "Ji Rao?" Xiao Chengyu went forward and squatted in front of Ji Rao. Hearing his long breath, he immediately picked up the man and put him on the bed. He opened the brocade to cover Ji Rao and cut his hair. Then he straightened up.


    It turned out that this man was like this when he was drunk.


    Xiao Chengyu thought.


    He put down the tent and turned out.


    As soon as he opened the door, the palace man at the door bowed his head and saluted, "see the emperor."


    "Let the cook make some wake-up wine soup. When he wakes up, give it to him and watch him at night. Don''t make him get up and go crazy."


    "Yes."


    After Xiao Chengyu came out of jirao, he went to the east palace.


    These days, Xiao Chengyan has been asking Xiao Chengyu to release Xiao Chengyin for the sake of brotherhood, but now his throne is unstable, how dare he release Xiao Chengyin.


    The East Palace is well guarded. Seeing Xiao Chengyu, they salute one after another, "see the emperor!"


    When the palace man opened the door, Xiao Chengyu raised his clothes and stepped in.


    Xiao Chengyin is sitting in front of the desk, with a book in his hand. When I heard Xiao Chengyu coming, I didn''t lift my head.


    The door was closed from behind.


    Xiao Chengyu found a chair and sat down.


    "You are at leisure."

 Chapter 324

    "Brother Huang has got what he wanted now. Why don''t he come here to prepare for his accession to the throne?"


    Xiao Chengyu saw that he was really calm, and he couldn''t help laughing. "No matter how complicated the registration is, I''d like to see my compatriots."


    This is too hypocritical, Xiao Chengyin does not want to do such a gesture with him, put the book to the table, "I want to see Ji Rao."


    "You want to see him, but he doesn''t want to see you."


    Xiao Chengyin stood up. He went to Xiao Chengyu and looked at him with malice in his eyes. "I have been with him for many years. How can you talk at will?"


    "So what? Even though you have been together for many years, he has no friendship for you


    "You Xiao Chengyin''s anger is suppressed. He knows that it''s not the time to collide with Xiao Chengyu. Now Xiao Chengyu''s accession to the throne doesn''t do him any good. Besides, in Xiao Chengyu''s eyes, he doesn''t have any brotherhood with him. If he is in a hurry, he may not be able to kill himself one day.


    "Let me meet Ji Rao, let me meet him." Xiao Chengyin sank his voice, "the throne is already yours. Let me meet him."


    Inexplicably, Xiao Chengyu felt that at this time the head of Xiao Chengyin was a little poor, but he looked at Xiao Chengyin like this, only felt very happy.


    If it wasn''t for Ji Rao these years, how could Xiao Chengyin be equal to himself. But if it wasn''t for Ji Rao, I''m afraid it''s still unknown whether the throne will be in his own hands.


    "If he wants to see you, I will not stop him. If you don''t want to see me, you don''t have to worry about it. " Xiao Chengyu stood up, straightened his sleeves, and looked at Xiao Chengyin with a twist of his head. "Brother Huang, you are more peaceful these days. Naturally, I won''t touch you. But if you have something you shouldn''t think about, don''t blame your brother''s men for being merciless. "


    When Xiao Chengyu comes to the door, Xiao Chengyin suddenly opens his mouth.


    "Do you know how my father treated Ji Rao?"


    Xiao Chengyu opens the door and turns to see Xiao Chengyin.


    "Ji Rao changed the imperial edict." Xiao Chengyin said firmly, "the original imperial edict must be in your hands No, it may have been destroyed by you


    "It''s better not to say anything."


    "Ji Rao has written many memorials for his father over the years. If he wants to imitate his father''s handwriting, he naturally comes at hand. Do you think that I can''t see it when you treat the people and ministers as fools? "


    Xiao Chengyu suddenly laughed, his face is very presumptuous, hands spread out, tone sarcastic, look arrogant, "even if you know, so what? Now the overall situation has been decided, I am the emperor and you are the minister. This seat is mine after all. "


    "How are you going to treat Ji Rao?"


    "I''ll give you as many of these things as he wants."


    Xiao Chengyin is silent for a moment, "isn''t the emperor elder brother also become the minister under his skirt?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Chengyin took a step forward and said, "do you think his father can''t give him these things? Ji Rao is favored by his father. He wants wind and rain. Do you really think what he lacks is silver and fiefdom? "


    Xiao Chengyu looks at him quietly, but Xiao Chengyin knows that he has begun to doubt.


    "My father was suspicious and sensitive. Do you think Ji Rao really only relied on his little intelligence to stay with him?" Xiao Chengyin smiles, "and his beautiful face."

 Chapter 325

    Looking at Xiao Chengyu''s astonished appearance, Xiao Chengyin continued, "he depends on his beauty. I saw it with my own eyes. His father doted on him so much that he could kill him. What do you think he did to help you win the throne? Brother, have you never thought about what Ji Rao wants? "


    The throne.


    The answer is just around the corner.


    But it was too shocking for Xiao Chengyu to say.


    Xiao Chengyu doesn''t want to listen any more. He turns around and goes out of the door. He quickly walks to Huanye hall and stops at the door.


    He wanted to ask himself whether he wanted the throne or not.


    But when he really stood here, he didn''t seem to have the courage to open the door again.


    The candle was still burning inside, and all the windows were shining.


    "The Emperor..."


    Xiao Chengyu waves his hand. The palace people are ready to walk away, but he is stopped by Xiao Chengyu.


    "He Did you sleep? "


    "Well, I didn''t wake up."


    "Go down."


    Xiao Chengyu quietly pushed the door open and went in. He didn''t stay with Xiao Chengyin for long, but Ji Rao didn''t wake up.


    He went to Ji Rao''s bed, opened the tent and sat beside him.


    Ji Rao''s face was red and his lips were dyed like Zhu Dan. When he closed his eyes, his long eyelashes left a shadow on his eyes. He lay on his side on the couch, with one hand on his pillow, his fingers curled up feebly, his roots thin and white, and his nails ruddy and smooth.


    Xiao Chengyu saw him most of the appearance is expressionless, see he has never said the most is "slave something to retire."


    I don''t want to see him at all.


    At that time, he designed to strangle Xiao Chengyin, but this man seemed to be everywhere, and he could always block back all his strategies. He watched as Xiao Chengyin was equal to him and Xiao Chengyan. At that time, he really hated Ji Rao ya, but he was helpless.


    His father was reluctant to kill Ji Rao and never punished him.


    Later, slowly, this gnashing disgust changed. He began to pay attention to Ji Rao and found that he was always submissive in front of people and indifferent in the back. That cold light appearance let a person see really unbearable. And then he began to become unwilling, he was jealous, why Ji Rao would choose Xiao Chengyin instead of him. What can he do less than Xiao Chengyin? Why can''t Ji Rao be his?


    ¡­¡­


    Oh, yes, Xiao Chengyin has no mother, so he has better control.


    Xiao Chengyu doesn''t dare to think about it any more. Looking at Ji Rao''s sleeping face, he can''t help reaching for his face.


    Ji Rao felt it. He shrank for a moment, hummed twice, and murmured, "Emperor No more


    Xiao Chengyu was struck by lightning. His hand is stiff, so dull looking at Ji Rao.


    The Emperor


    Xiao Chengyu certainly does not naively think that Ji Rao is calling himself.


    Is it not that the emperor''s elder brother has become a minister under his skirt


    "And his beautiful face."


    "He''s on beauty. I saw it with my own eyes."


    He really wants to drag Ji Rao up and ask him what is the relationship between him and his father, why his father wants him to be buried with him when he dies, why he will let a slave move to the imperial mausoleum, or even the same coffin as the emperor?


    Xiao Chengyu''s heart was in a state of confusion, and his breath was in a state of confusion.


    If Ji Rao wants the throne, he can understand it. But Ji Rao ruozhen has that kind of relationship with his father. He


    He has no position to blame or dissatisfaction, but as long as he thinks about it, his heart is like a thorn, full of anger and resentment, and he doesn''t know where to go.

 Chapter 326

    The next day Ji Rao woke up with a splitting headache.


    Last night, he pretended to be drunk after drinking some wine, and then said those pitiful words to Xiao Chengyu after he came. After Xiao Chengyu left, he smacked his mouth and thought the wine was very good. He drank half of the jar again. Then he climbed back to bed and went to sleep.


    Palace people came in to wait on him to wash his face, and then brought a bowl of soup.


    "What soup?"


    "The sobering soup ordered by the emperor."


    Ji Rao brought it to drink.


    "Where''s the emperor?"


    "In the morning."


    Ji Rao put the jade bowl back on the plate held by the palace man. Just as he wanted her to go out, the palace man suddenly said, "Your Highness wants to see you."


    Ji Rao suddenly raised his head, and the palace people had already stepped back respectfully and went out.


    After a while, Ji Rao suddenly laughed.


    , this palace is really Xiao Chengyin''s eye liner everywhere. Although he watched him grow up, he didn''t know when he could not feel what he was thinking.


    Ji Rao put on her clothes and went out with a bunch of clothes.


    As soon as he opened the door, the cold wind came in. Ji Rao stepped back without expression. He found Mrs. Tang in the room, changed a thicker cloak and put on her hat. Then she went out again.


    Xiao Chengyu did not restrict Ji Rao''s freedom, and he said as soon as he ascended the throne that no one should be disrespectful to Ji Rao.


    When Ji Rao arrived at the East Palace, the guard stopped him.


    "No one is allowed to enter here."


    Ji Rao took off his hood and showed his delicate face.


    The guard was stunned at first, and then reflected who it was, "Duke Rao."


    "I''m going in."


    The two guards looked at each other and stepped back to get out of the way Please, Mr. Rao


    Ji Rao went in. Palace to help him push the door, Ji Rao standing at the door, see Xiao Chengyin is in front of the window of a pot of chrysanthemum.


    "What are you doing here?" Xiao Chengyin turns around and is stunned to see Ji Rao.


    "Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao stepped into the threshold and the door closed behind him.


    Xiao Chengyin put down the things in his hand and went to Ji Rao in surprise, "you Here you are


    Ji Rao missed him and sat on the chair, "don''t you want to see me?"


    He looked up at Xiao Chengyin, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Chengyin has not seen Ji Rao for a long time. The last time I saw him, I was forced to go to the palace. Since Ji Rao let him see what his father did to him, Xiao Chengyin never went to Ji Rao again.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    But what Xiao Jue did seemed to knock down a wall in his heart.


    It turns out that men and men can do the same.


    "You How are you doing? "


    "What about me? It''s very good. Both your father and your brother are very kind to me. "


    Xiao Chengyin unconsciously clenched his fist. He looked at Ji Rao''s smiling eyes and couldn''t breathe.


    "Ji Rao, you Don''t do that to me. Don''t talk to me like that. We have been together for five years. Do you really have no affection for me? "


    "Once, maybe." Ji Rao smiles and doesn''t care, "but now it''s all destroyed by you."


    "Ji Rao, can you forgive me I''ll do whatever you say. Can you, can you forgive me? Or you can beat me or scold me. "


    Ji Rao just looks at Xiao Chengyin.


    I don''t quite understand why Xiao Chengyin can suddenly become so humble and willing to say such words to a slave.

 Chapter 327

    Ah. Maybe it''s because Xiao Chengyu has been locked up these days and recognized the situation clearly, knowing that he is no longer the superior prince?


    Xiao Chengyin looks at Ji Rao and suddenly smiles. He doesn''t know why, but he doesn''t feel comfortable with that smile.


    "Ji Rao?"


    "I don''t have the habit of abusing others. Your highness, you have to look forward to everything. Don''t try to make up for the past. Now I can''t help you any more. So you don''t have to waste your time on me


    "No, I''m not trying to use you I just want, just like before, you can talk to me and teach me, that''s all


    Ji Rao is not moved at all, "you are not a child, and I don''t want to bring another wolf cub who will bite people in the opposite direction. Now you can understand all the books. If you really don''t understand them, ask Taifu. What I can teach you is some insidious and cunning ways to survive. I know you don''t like to listen to me since you were a child. You always just listen to me and don''t remember. Now I don''t have to teach you. "


    Ji Rao looked at Xiao Chengyin as if he was funny. He seemed to be pitiful and sarcastic. "If you had listened to me, how could you have come to such a situation?"


    "I''ll listen to you now."


    Ji Rao sits on the chair, a few heads shorter than Xiao Chengyin, but when his vision falls on Xiao Chengyin, it makes people feel that he is the one who is at a high place.


    "It''s too late, Xiao Chengyin. It''s too late."


    Ji Rao refused to forgive him. He was really flustered. In fact, he always felt from the bottom of his heart that Ji Rao was just angry with him. He would come back. Later, he found out more and more that this was his beautiful imagination. Ji Rao had gone farther and farther, and he didn''t want to turn back.


    "I know that you changed the imperial edict and that you gave the throne to Xiao Chengyu. I don''t care about that, Ji Rao. "


    Ji Rao looked at Xiao Chengyin with some incomprehension, "Why are you so hard? Are you pitying me? That day you also saw, "Ji Rao slowly stood up, and Xiao Chengyin looked at him with a little guilty and stepped back," your father did that to me, you think I was humiliated, right? But I tell you, when I was a child, I experienced more cruelty than this. It''s all thanks to your father, the emperor and the Xiao family. "


    Xiao Chengyin opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything.


    Ji Rao hates his father and the Xiao family. He has only one purpose from beginning to end: revenge.


    "You Did you approach me for the throne? "


    "Yes."


    Although Xiao Chengyin has an answer for a long time, when he hears Ji Rao admit it, he feels as if he was gripped by something.


    This kind of Ji Rao, who had no feelings from the beginning, maybe, as he said, once had some feelings for himself. It was an attempt. He tried to reach out to himself, but he bit him. Ji Rao drew back his hand. No matter how clever he was, he didn''t dare to stretch out his hand again.


    "In fact, you should be glad that Xiao Chengyu now holds the throne. If you really don''t want to be my enemy, it''s best not to be the emperor, because I''ll take it over. "


    Xiao Chengyin grabbed Ji Rao''s wrist, "let me help you, let me help you, OK?"


    Ji Rao gently smile, and then slowly pulled down Xiao Chengyin''s hand, "prince, take care, I''ll leave first."

 Chapter 328

    Xiao Chengyin watched Ji Rao go out. The door slowly closed in front of him, as if he had completely separated himself from Ji Rao.


    Xiao Chengyin slumped in his chair, feeling his heart.


    Why How could it hurt?


    Ji Rao went back to Huanye hall and never went out again. Maybe it''s because he''s busy these days. Xiao Chengyu hasn''t bothered him either.


    After three days, Xiao Chengyu suddenly came.


    Ji Rao was reading a pamphlet wrapped in brocade. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he looked up.


    "The emperor?"


    Ji Rao wanted to go down to salute, but Xiao Chengyu waved him away. "In the future, it''s just us, so you don''t have to salute."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Xiao Chengyu went to Ji Rao''s couch and probed his head, "what are you looking at?"


    "It''s just a strange thing."


    Xiao Chengyu nodded and did not speak. Ji Rao raised his eyes and looked at him with some doubts.


    "Tomorrow I will marry Chu WANYING."


    That''s it.


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes and said, "congratulations to the emperor."


    The man and the woman are finally going to be together. If you don''t say much, please give me the seal. You two elope to the end of the world. Thank you.


    For some reason, Xiao Chengyu was disappointed to see Ji Rao like this.


    "You have nothing else to say?"


    "The emperor has just succeeded to the throne, and his position is unstable. If he doesn''t marry Chu WANYING, I''m afraid the Chu family won''t protect you."


    Xiao Chengyu sneered, "you know a lot."


    "The emperor is flattered."


    Without mentioning it, Xiao turned and left. When I left, I slammed the door.


    "Sick." Ji Rao murmured in a low voice, lowered his head and continued to read his pamphlet.


    Chu WANYING had lived in the palace for a long time. When he ascended the throne, Xiao Chengyu had already told the world that she was the queen. The Imperial Palace was respectful to the queen.


    Chu WANYING was a difficult master, so Xiao Chengyu sent more palace people to serve her.


    But since she came to the palace, Xiao Chengyu never came to her palace for the night. At most, she had dinner together. But Chu WANYING also understood that he had just ascended the throne and had a lot to deal with.


    Until one night when she had dinner and went out for a walk, she saw Xiao Chengyu enter Huanye hall.


    Chu WANYING stares at the three words of Huan Ye Dian and drags the maid in waiting beside her, "where is Huan Ye Dian?"


    "Huiniangniang, Huanye hall is the residence of Ji Rao, a close eunuch given by the emperor to the former Emperor."


    "Ji Rao?"


    Chu WANYING has some impression on the name. She still remembers that she just whipped Ji Rao that day, and Xiao Chengyu attacked her. After returning home, her father banned his feet and told him not to go to the palace to make trouble.


    What''s the matter? What can she do?


    She''s just a slave. She''s the daughter of the prime minister. Let alone teach a slave a lesson, she''ll drag a slave out and kill him. Who dares to say "no"?


    "What can a slave do even if he is spoiled by the emperor? What''s more, the Emperor today is Xiao Chengyu, not the former Emperor. Since he is so favored and the former Emperor likes him so much, he should be allowed to accompany the former Emperor to die. "


    The maid next to her was obviously aware of Chu WANYING''s temper. She did not dare to speak at this time, for fear that the empress would slap her if she was not happy.


    Chu WANYING snorted coldly and said, "today you''ll be here to see when the emperor will come out of here, and then come back to tell this palace. Do you understand?"


    The palace maid bowed her head and said, "yes, madam."

 Chapter 329

    The next day, the palace maid reported to Chu WANYING that the emperor stayed in Huanye hall until midnight!


    If Ji Rao was a woman, Chu WANYING would have killed her in the palace and given her a big red.


    The next day, Chu WANYING took his palace people to Huanye hall.


    Last night, Xiao Chengyu had to draw Ji Rao''s painting. He didn''t know what to do.


    Today, he got up later. When Chu WANYING came, the palace people were putting Ji Rao''s hair on.


    As soon as Chu WANYING comes in, she pushes away the maid who holds her. She looks around for a week, and finally her eyes fall on Ji Rao in front of the bronze mirror.


    Ji Rao is playing with a bead in her hand. She doesn''t look at Chu WANYING at all.


    Chu WANYING is a young lady from the prime minister''s mansion. At a glance, you can see that Ji Rao''s clothes are all made of excellent fabrics, and they are also clothes made by excellent tailors.


    And in this Huan night hall, every thing that comes out is priceless. Even the Phoenix Luan palace where her queen lives is not worth the luxury of this Huan night hall.


    "I''m just a slave. I live in such a good place and wear the clothes of my master. Is it going to turn the world upside down?"


    Ji Rao turns around and looks at Chu WANYING coldly.


    Chu WANYING saw the bead in his hand at a glance.


    This bead was sent by other countries to celebrate Xiao Chengyu''s accession to the throne. It was dug out of a natural and dangerous cave. It was the only one in the whole country. It was priceless. Even she didn''t dare to ask for it. Why should she give it to a slave?


    Chu WANYING rushed up and knocked out the bead, which fell to the ground and broke.


    Ji Rao looks at Chu WANYING coldly.


    "A dog slave of the former Emperor also used such a good thing. Why, our palace is now the empress of the emperor''s family. When you see our palace, you won''t kneel down and salute!"


    Ji Rao is still standing, his eyes full of disdain.


    Chu WANYING was almost burned by the reason of this look. She pulled the maid beside her and said, "go, teach him how to kneel to the empress!"


    "Yes."


    The maid of honor went up, and she was about to kick Ji Rao''s knee socket, but Ji Rao dodged.


    "You! You can''t tell the difference between the superior and the inferior! Well, I will teach you myself. " Chu WANYING went up and slapped him.


    She had a long fake nail on her hand. Ji Rao was disgusted. He grabbed Chu WANYING''s wrist.


    Although Ji Rao''s physical strength is inferior to that of men, she is not inferior to that of women. He catches Chu WANYING easily, and then throws her back.


    Chu WANYING was wearing embroidered shoes with high heels. When he pushed back, he fell to the ground without standing steadily.


    Chu WANYING was also stunned. She had never seen such an arrogant slave.


    "Lady! Are you all right, madam Chu WANYING''s maid of honor rushed to help Chu WANYING, "you dog slave, dare to push the empress, the emperor will put you to death when he comes back!"


    "Put me to death?" Ji Rao took a cup of tea from the table. He lifted the lid and sipped it. It was warm. Then he poured out the tea.


    "Ah


    Chu WANYING screamed.


    A cup of tea poured all over her face.


    "Dog slave!"


    "What are you doing?"


    Ji Rao put down the tea cup and looked at them faintly, "come to my hall and don''t ask for instructions from the master. It seems that you don''t have any proprieties. So rashly, you burst in, your mouth is not clean, and you still do something to me?" He sneered, "do you think I''ll be afraid of you if you name the queen?"

 Chapter 330

    "Somebody."


    Two guards came in. "Yes."


    "Won''t you stop the queen from coming in?"


    "This..."


    This is the queen. They really dare not stop it. The empress is the daughter of the Prime Minister of Chu. She will be executed one by one. How dare they not let her in.


    "Wake up, drag it out. In the future, don''t let such people in. "


    The two guards were shocked.


    Bullying the empress like this and calling her "this kind of person"?


    "Yes..."


    Two people also dare not touch Chu Wan Ying, only bow body way, "empress empress please."


    Chu WANYING awkwardly got up from the ground and stared at Ji Rao fiercely. With a crying voice, he roared, "this Palace won''t let you go. This palace wants you to die!"


    Ji Rao Mu saw them out. She sat on the chair and poured a cup of tea again.


    "Clear the water off the floor."


    "Yes." Palace people should say.


    In the evening, Xiao Chengyu came in a hurry. Ji Rao is waiting for him.


    When Xiao Chengyu saw that Ji Rao was still reading the pamphlet, he couldn''t help but pull it over and throw it on the ground.


    "What have you done today?"


    Ji Rao smiles indifferently, "what did I do?"


    "Now my throne is unstable. It''s time to need Chu family. You offend Chu WANYING at this time. How can I protect you?"


    Ji Rao raised his eyes and looked at him. Compared with Xiao Chengyu''s anger, Ji Rao was really a group of people, "will you protect me?"


    On that day, he was sure that Xiao Jue would protect him when he was slapped by Chen Guiren. He endured Chen Guiren''s life in exchange for a slap. Now that Xiao Jue is dead, he doesn''t have to act, and there is no one to protect him. Why should he be angry with Chu WANYING?


    "Who else can I protect if I don''t?"


    "Today, she broke into my palace first, broke my beads and forced me to kneel down." Ji Rao said with a sneer, "I''ve never been able to cause trouble. If it wasn''t for your queen to come here today, do you think I could move him?"


    Ji Rao thinks that what he said is neither humble nor arrogant, but Xiao Chengyu''s ears are full of grievances.


    Most of them are influenced by their own subjective consciousness. In Xiao Chengyu''s eyes, Ji Rao looks like an aggrieved way to talk to him. He can''t help reaching out and holding Ji Rao in his arms.


    Ji Rao:???


    "I know you have been wronged. I don''t like Chu WANYING. You can rest assured. The bead is broken. I''ll go and find you something better. When I secure the throne, no one can move you. "


    There''s a hole in the head.


    Xiao Chengyu stroked Ji Rao''s back, "be good, I will treat you."


    "Will you give me what I want?"


    Xiao Chengyu pauses, then releases Ji Rao. He looks into Ji Rao''s beautiful eyes and says in a trance, "as long as you are good, I will give you everything."


    "Then the emperor must remember this sentence firmly, and don''t go back on it."


    "A word from a gentleman is hard to trace."


    Ji Rao broke his hand away from Xiao Chengyu, and then sat back in his chair, "how is the emperor going to settle me in the future?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ How about I give you a five grade facial feature? "


    "Give me a house?"


    Xiao Chengyu said immediately, "isn''t it good to live in Huanye hall?"


    "Where are the ministers who live in the palace?"


    Xiao Chengyu also knew that it was against the rules, so he didn''t give Ji Rao a title.


    "Well Let me think about it again. "

 Chapter 331

    "The emperor has to settle me down. If you take concubines in the future, will not everyone with temper come to me to make trouble? I can''t bear to be angry. I''ll destroy your concubines at that time. Don''t come to trouble me. "


    Xiao Chengyu''s heart softened, and he said, "how can it be? I only have one queen, and that''s just for the throne. I won''t make you angry. If you don''t like my concubine, I won''t accept it. "


    Ji Rao didn''t know why Xiao Chengyu was so happy, and he didn''t mean it.


    Sure enough, the brain circuit of the protagonist is different.


    "You don''t have to worry about today. I''ll talk to the Prime Minister of Chu."


    Ji Rao can see from his embarrassment that it''s hard for the Prime Minister of Chu to explain. Only Xiao Chengyu has said that there''s no need to worry. It''s not his turn to worry about these things.


    Xiao Chengyu reached out to hold Ji Rao''s hand and touched his thumb at Ji Rao''s bone knot. "I won''t make you feel wronged."


    Ji Rao didn''t struggle, but looked at Xiao Chengyu with a smile.


    Xiao Chengyu looked at him with a smile.


    Ji raosheng is so good-looking. When he smiles, he is more attractive than Huakui in the brothel. He is more impressive than snow lotus in Tianshan Mountain. It''s not too much to say that his country is beautiful. No wonder his father will


    Xiao Chengyu suddenly wakes up and releases Ji Rao''s hand like he is frightened.


    "The emperor?"


    "I''ll go back first."


    As soon as he left, Ji Rao''s smile broke down.


    In the past, Xiao Jue was the emperor, and he flattered Xiao Jue. Now Xiao Chengyu is the emperor, and he flatters Xiao Chengyu.


    It''s for the throne.


    The next day, the maid of honor reported that the emperor told him not to go out these days, which was mostly the punishment given by the Prime Minister of Chu.


    Ji Rao doesn''t go out much on weekdays. It''s not inconvenient.


    After that day, Xiao Chengyu didn''t come to Huanye hall for several days.


    Xiao Chengyu is just like a child in conflict. When he doesn''t come, he just can''t think of it.


    Gao ziyue has already been released. In the court, he strongly opposes that Ji Rao, a slave, should be treated as a master. He says that it''s against the rules and asks Xiao Chengyin to be released.


    This time, the eldest prince Xiao Chengyan didn''t even have the capital to join in. Although Xiao didn''t care, his mother''s family was very angry. The court also looked for Xiao Chengyu''s faults everywhere. Chu Cheng was also dissatisfied with Xiao Chengyu''s improper treatment of Ji Rao.


    These days, Xiao Chengyu''s feet are not touching the ground. In addition, there are natural disasters in some places. He must solve the problem well. Otherwise, there will be rumors that the emperor''s actions are not in accordance with the will of heaven. At that time, Xiao Chengyin will have another chance.


    Xiao Chengyu appropriated a lot of money to go on, but he knew that after a layer of deduction, the last one was only one tenth at most.


    When he came out of his bedroom, the palace people wanted to follow him, but he drank him back. He was really upset. He went to see the memorials again. He was afraid that he would tear them up.


    He didn''t know where he was going, just by feeling. This is the place where he has lived for more than ten years, and he is very familiar with it. Even if he closed his eyes, he could smell the smell of the palace.


    Slowly, he saw a figure standing on the edge of the pool.


    The man stood there with arms folded. He was dressed in white. His ink hair was down to his waist. The moonlight covered him. From his back, he looked like he was about to become an immortal. His beauty was so palpitating.

 Chapter 332

    The days when Ji Rao was forbidden by Xiao Chengyu have passed. He was bored to stay in Huanye hall every day. Last night, he dreamed of Xiao Jue.


    Xiao Jue said with a smile that he wanted to drink tea made by dew.


    Ji Rao wakes up.


    It''s not a nightmare. Ji Rao is cold when she wakes up.


    After staying here for a long time, he almost forgot that he was a real person.


    Although he was naughty since childhood, he has never harmed anyone. Now let alone harming others, give him a knife to kill people. Ji Rao thinks it''s no big deal.


    He came to the edge of the pool in white. In the past, Xiao Jue asked him to collect dew water from here. The lake is frozen and there is nothing on it.


    "Xiao Jue, don''t blame me either. I''m all for the task."


    Ji Rao stood for a while, turned around and saw a man standing next to him. Looking up, he bumps into Xiao Chengyu''s eyes.


    "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Chengyu took two steps toward him. "I''ll ask you more." Looking at Ji Rao''s red pen, he reached out to take off his cloak, put it on Ji Rao, and gathered him up firmly. "What are you doing here so late?"


    "I''m bored in Huanye hall. Come out for a breath."


    Xiao Chengyu nodded, "I''m a little busy these days. I didn''t come to accompany you."


    What''s the relationship between me and you??


    "Cold?"


    Ji Rao drags his cloak, which is all over Xiao Chengyu''s ankle. As soon as he puts it on, he drags the floor.


    "Not bad."


    "I''ll come out and take a palace man, or I won''t be at ease."


    Ji Rao wanted to say that he was tired and wanted to go back to have a rest, but he swallowed the words and said in a soft voice, "is the emperor tired? Have you had a meal? "


    "Not yet."


    "Go to my hall, I''ll let the cook do it for you."


    Xiao Chengyu was flattered and said, "good."


    Ji Rao had people cook a lot of food and set a table.


    Xiao Chengyu is so worried that he can''t even get off his chopsticks.


    Ji Rao found out. He seemed to have no intention of saying, "is there something bothering the emperor?"


    Xiao Chengyu said about the natural disaster, and he didn''t mention anything else, such as Gao ziyue''s asking him to deal with Ji Rao. Now that he is the emperor, he just wants to protect such a person. If Ji Rao can''t protect him, what kind of emperor he is!


    "It''s time for people to panic. It''s useless how much money you allocate."


    "What about that?"


    Ji Rao put a piece of crystal clear lotus root in the bowl, "the best way is naturally for the emperor to pacify himself."


    Xiao Chengyu frowned. After thinking for a while, he still said, "but I can''t go now. The throne is unstable. If I go, I''m afraid I''ll just go. Here, I''ll change my master."


    Ji Rao smiles and says, "the emperor is worried about Xiao Chengyin."


    Xiao Chengyu said nothing.


    "In fact, it''s totally unnecessary. After all, it''s the same reason and function for the emperor to go up with Xiao Chengyin."


    Xiao Chengyu stopped. He thought about it seriously and thought it was feasible.


    "The emperor can''t take him seriously for a lifetime. It''s better for him to be a king of a different surname and give him a far away residence to visit the suffering people on behalf of the royal family. This will not only solve the emperor''s problems, but also stabilize the throne. Isn''t it killing two birds with one stone? "


    Xiao Chengyu finally spread a smile on his face. He looked at Ji Rao and said, "I knew that I didn''t choose the wrong person."

 Chapter 333

    Ji Rao lowered his eyes. "It''s my duty to serve your majesty."


    Xiao Chengyu said, "you..."


    He reached out and patted Ji Rao on the shoulder with a gentle smile.


    Ji Rao also smiles, but there is no wave in her heart.


    As expected, he was a father and son, and the move of Xiao Jue''s style also played an important role in Xiao Chengyu''s reputation.


    After Xiao Chengyin left the East Palace, Xiao Chengyu made him king of Dingnan and gave him a mansion. He also moved boxes of gold and jewelry. Of course, after these honors, he was asked to go to the disaster area in person.


    On the day Xiao Chengyin left, he wanted nothing but to see Ji Rao. I don''t know where this sentence offended Xiao Chengyu. Xiao Chengyu''s face suddenly sank. He stepped forward and warned in a low voice, "don''t think too much. Ji Rao can''t see you."


    Xiao Chengyin looked at him lightly, "you just want me to be far away from him, so you are so urgent to drive me away. You are afraid that Ji Rao will regret talking to you."


    Xiao Chengyu then showed a sarcastic smile, "you really think too much of yourself. Do you think it was my idea to let you go to the disaster area this time? You''re wrong. It''s Ji Rao''s


    Xiao Chengyin was really stunned.


    "He wants you to leave early. He says he never wants to see you again."


    Xiao Chengyin shook his body as if he didn''t stop. "Ji Rao He really has no affection for me. "


    "You don''t have to think about jirao any more in the future." Xiao Chengyu has already designated Ji Rao as a person of his own scope. Xiao Chengyin thinks about it like a hungry wolf, which always makes him uncomfortable.


    Xiao Chengyin said in a trance, "I should have known for a long time. How could he be so self-centered and open to me?" He suddenly looked at Xiao Chengyu and said with a smile, "don''t be complacent too soon. He has no heart and feelings. At the beginning, he could treat his father like that, but now he won''t let you go easily. Sooner or later, he will drag you down from this position. The Emperor''s food depends on his life."


    Xiao Chengyin''s look gradually became fierce, "I will always remember you."


    With that, Xiao Chengyin turned and entered the sedan chair. The groom drove away from the palace with Ma Huanhuan. In order to get there faster, Xiao Chengyin only took five or six people, looking very miserable.


    He has no heart, no feelings, sooner or later he will drag you from this seat


    Xiao Chengyu went back to Huanye hall.


    When he opened the door, Ji Rao took a look, then lowered his head and poured a cup of tea, "does the emperor drink tea?"


    Xiao Chengyu walks over and holds Ji Rao''s wrist. Ji Rao looks up at him.


    "Your Majesty?"


    "Tell me what you want?"


    Ji Rao earned next, did not break away, "Your Majesty this is how?"


    "Tell me the truth, what''s the relationship between you and my father!"


    Xiao Chengyu stares at Ji Rao fiercely, and the blood in his eyes is clearly visible. He is like a fierce trapped animal, eager for an impossible answer.


    "The Emperor..."


    "You tell me."


    The expression on Ji Rao''s face faded slowly. He seemed to know what kind of feelings Xiao Chengyu had for him in an instant.


    He put his hand around Xiao Chengyu''s neck and said in a low voice, "does your majesty really want to hear the truth?"


    He clearly saw that Xiao Chengyu''s body was stiff. Ji Rao gently bent his lips and laughed. His smile was very attractive.

 Chapter 334

    Ji Rao printed a kiss on Xiao Chengyu''s lips. It was very light, like a dragonfly skimming water. "That''s the relationship. Is your majesty satisfied?"


    Xiao Chengyu pushed Ji Rao to the wall, staring at him with red eyes. His jaw was tight, as if he was trying to endure something. "You''re really disgusting."


    Ji Rao seems to have heard something funny. He is very happy. When he finishes laughing, he turns to see Xiao Chengyu, "disgusting? I think so, too... " Then he reached over and touched Xiao Chengyu''s jaw. Then he rubbed Xiao Chengyu''s thin lips back and forth with his index finger. "You don''t have to feel sick, because you and your father are the same people."


    Xiao Chengyu looked at him like that. His gloomy face made people unable to see what he was thinking.


    "Don''t put on a high sounding appearance. Don''t you want me?"


    Xiao Chengyu clenched his teeth and did not speak.


    Ji Rao''s hand touched Xiao Chengyu''s chest, and then said with a smile, "you''re really up and down here."


    Xiao Chengyu took Ji Rao''s neck and gave him a kiss.


    No, it wasn''t just a kiss. It''s more like eating and biting to vent. Ji Rao feels the tingling on her lips, and the smell of blood spreads in their mouths.


    Xiao Chengyu''s strong strategy of jirao''s city sweeps every inch of jirao''s territory and plunders every trace of jirao''s air. Jirao can hear Xiao Chengyu''s rapid breathing.


    Then Xiao Chengyu released Ji Rao and held him in his arms. He pressed the back of his head and held him in his arms.


    Ji Rao listens to his heavy breathing, slowly becomes gentle.


    "I''ll show you that I''m different from my father. I can easily get your people Xiao Chengyu held Ji Rao tightly. Ji Rao was even out of breath, "but this is not what I want. I think you can really love me."


    Claiming to use "I", it seems that he is really talking to him.


    Ji Rao earns a little, and Xiao Chengyu lets go of Ji Rao and stares into his eyes. In the original text, his narrow eyes are no longer full of calculation and ruthlessness. When he looks at Ji Rao, his eyes are full of tenderness.


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes and said, "but I But I''m a man. "


    "There are also emperors who accept male concubines in history. Don''t worry, I won''t make you wronged."


    Oh, look at the swearing, it''s really exciting.


    "Your Majesty said it so easily. I''m Xiao Jue''s slave, and I have a good time with Xiao Jue. Does your majesty really want to give up


    Xiao Chengyu hesitated.


    "Does your majesty like me?"


    "I like it."


    "Why does your majesty like me?"


    Xiao Chengyu couldn''t answer again. He just felt that every time Xiao Chengyin stood beside Ji Rao, he was not happy. He was upset at the thought that Ji Rao would be with others in the future. He wants Ji Rao to stay by his side all his life, even if he is no longer useful to his throne, and may even endanger his status, he is not willing to let go of Ji Rao.


    "Your Majesty." Ji Rao looks up at him, and his delicate face is exposed in Xiao Chengyu''s eyes. Ji Rao''s eyes are full of Xiao Chengyu, "will you bear me?"


    "Of course not."


    Ji Rao didn''t show anything on his face, but sneered in his heart.


    Do you know that''s what your father and brother told me?


    There''s nothing good in the family.

 Chapter 335

    Since then, Xiao Chengyu has been especially good to Ji Rao, because he shows his heart to Ji Rao, which is better than Xiao Jue before. Good things are sent here every day, and the Huanye hall is more luxurious than Xiao Chengyu''s palace. He sent someone to renovate the courtyard of Huanye hall. He also asked Ji Rao what kind of flowers he liked.


    Ji Rao casually said a peony, Xiao Chengyu ordered people to get some peonies to fill his yard. Xiao Chengyu must have spent a lot of time to find such a beautiful Peony in winter.


    When Ji Rao goes out every time, he looks at the peony in the yard. In a trance, he thinks of the chrysanthemum in the yard that Xiao Jue gave him. It''s just that he hasn''t been back to his yard for a long time. I''m afraid the only few pots left there are dead.


    Xiao Chengyin has left, and the Gao family is like a group of dragon without head, which is not enough to be afraid for the time being. After Xiao Chengyu succeeded to the throne, now the Prime Minister of Chu has become Xiao Chengyu''s new head trouble.


    The Prime Minister of Chu was not afraid of Xiao Chengyu, and even proud of himself. Relying on Xiao Chengyu to succeed, he relied on his Chu family. He became more and more unscrupulous in the court, and even acted extravagantly and despised the imperial power. But the court minister was afraid of his Chu family''s influence and did not dare to play. Xiao Chengyu had nothing to do with him for a while.


    He went to ask Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s answer is very simple.


    "Deposed the Prime Minister of Chu."


    Xiao Chengyu is surprised, "abandoned him?"


    Ji Rao said slowly, "he is no longer your stepping stone, so there is no need to keep him. What''s more, now he has become a stumbling block, so there is no need to keep him. If we don''t get rid of it at this time, do we have to wait until he has the strength to rebel? "


    Xiao Chengyu hesitated on the surface.


    "These days, the Prime Minister of Chu is acting arrogantly and doesn''t pay attention to his majesty. That''s what happened just after he succeeded to the throne. What will happen in the future? Your majesty should have a lot of things that can bring him down, right? It should not be difficult to get rid of him. "


    "But if only he, who can check and balance Gao ziyue?"


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. Gao ziyue is not the only one in the Gao family. Gao family has always been loyal to the royal family. If Xiao Chengyin ascended the throne, it would be fine, but he did not. Now that his majesty succeeds to the throne, even if he is dissatisfied with Gao family, he will not allow Gao ziyue to act recklessly. They will not rebel. "


    Xiao Chengyu nodded and looked up at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s body is always cold, but it''s not hot. He has sent someone to add some charcoal fire, and Ji Rao''s hands and feet are always cold. He asked the cook to make some soup for Ji Rao to dispel the cold.


    Ji Rao sits on the chair and puts the soup into the jade bowl. The spoon is also a green jade spoon. Ji Rao''s knuckles are well rooted, and his fingertips are like flower buds. His whole fingers are as delicate as freshly peeled green onions. When he holds the spoon, he is very beautiful. He wants to keep it in his mouth.


    Ji Rao took a small bite and sent it to her mouth.


    Xiao Chengyu just looked at him.


    After a while, Ji Rao could not ignore the hot sight.


    He turned his head and ran into Xiao Chengyu''s eyes. He felt as if he was going to eat himself.


    Xiao Chengyu stretched out his hand and pulled Ji Rao''s wrist, "is it good to drink?"


    What''s good about a cold dispelling soup.


    But he knew that Xiao Chengyu had made it specially for him. He used a lot of precious herbs and added preserves. He nodded, "it''s OK."


    Xiao Chengyu''s eyes became more and more deep, and his voice said in a low voice, "I also want to try it."


    Ji Rao pushed the bowl to Xiao Chengyu.

 Chapter 336

    Xiao Chengyu didn''t look at it. Ji Rao was puzzled when he was suddenly dragged by Xiao Chengyu, and then he covered it.


    Ji Rao felt the crush on her lips for a moment, and then reacted. She stood so straight, not resisting or refusing.


    After kissing him for a long time, Xiao Chengyu let go of him and breathed heavily. Looking at Ji Rao''s eyes, he seemed to be on fire.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Xiao Chengyu took Ji Rao into his arms, slowly calmed his heavy breathing and closed his eyes.


    He is afraid to see Ji Rao''s face again. He can''t help doing something.


    And he clearly has that ability, but he doesn''t want to force Ji Rao, just to let Ji Rao know that he is not the same kind of person as his father, and he doesn''t want to scare Ji Rao.


    "Ji Rao..."


    His voice was hoarse and low.


    Ji Rao rolled his eyes behind him.


    Can you stop being so obvious? You''d better carry it if you set it up as a ascetic person. You''re the best at it. Damn it.


    Dusk four, the moonlight sprinkled down, tonight''s moonlight is particularly bright, can clearly see the bare branches waving in the air ferocious shape. From time to time came a few bird''s whimpers, which were very obvious in the silent night, especially in the scattered cold air.


    Crackle crackle.


    The fire started to burn and make a sound.


    Xiao Chengyin sat in front of the fire, behind him were some horses tied to the tree.


    "Mr. Wang, we have to be wronged here tonight. Tomorrow we will probably have to walk for half a day to get there."


    Xiao Chengyin is not without suffering, just nodded, did not say anything else.


    "Go and rest, too."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Chengyin took a stick, from time to time carrying the fire, looking at the rising sparks, the flame reflected Xiao Chengyin''s face more deeply.


    Ji Rao is so clever. She used to serve her father like a fish in water. She will not hurt herself. This is the end of the matter. Let it go. As for whether the throne is his, he has not so big obsession.


    As long as Ji rao''an is good, it will be enough.


    Suddenly there was a cold wind, and the fire was blown with fireworks. The horse tied to the tree suddenly stepped on its hoof and hissed twice with an anxious look.


    Xiao Chengyin''s eyes were fierce, and he lay on his side.


    Whew, whew.


    He was stabbed with several darts just where he was.


    "Assassins!"


    "Protect the Lord!"


    Several men in black jumped down from the tree and beat without saying a word.


    Xiao Chengyin also drew out his sword. His sword skill was excellent, and the assassins couldn''t bear him for a while.


    Xiao Chengyu put his sword in front of him to resist the three swords he was chopping down. "Who sent you?"


    "Now that the third prince is a prince, you can''t forget my master."


    "You are sent by Xiao Chengyu!"


    "The emperor? The emperor manages everything every day. How can he spare no effort to kill you


    "Cut the crap and take your life!"


    There were so many assassins that Xiao Chengyin couldn''t hold on for a long time.


    He was stabbed in the arm and immediately fell into the wind. Then he was stabbed in both legs, and finally he fell on his knees, with a sword supporting his body.


    His white robe is now full of blood, his face is pale, but his eyes are still sharp.


    "Go ahead, kill him!"


    Xiao Chengyin watched a white light stabbing at him. He wanted to hold up his sword, but he was still a step late.


    Poof.


    The sound of the cut texture was so obvious in Xiao Chengyin''s ears.


    His world suddenly quiet, he looked down at his chest of the sword, no longer have the strength to support, straight down.

 Chapter 337

    "Don''t spare them. None of these people can survive."


    Several people in black stabbed the struggling people with swords.


    Maybe he was particularly sensitive to the word "Ji Rao". Xiao Chengyin only heard what they said about "Rao".


    Rao


    Xiao Chengyin clenched his fist.


    "Well, go back to your life."


    Xiao Chengyin opened his eyes slowly. Under the moonlight, the fierce light flashed in his eyes, just like a devil crawling out of hell.


    A gust of wind blowing over, leaves rustle to the ground, Xiao Chengyin slowly stood up, with a sword to the ground, covering his bleeding wound, step by step to shake out.


    At that time, the Prime Minister of Chu was abolished.


    Yesterday, the emperor also gave him silk and brocade. Today, as soon as he went to court, he left several memorials on the face of the Prime Minister of Chu.


    These are all the memorials of the Prime Minister of Shenchu yesterday, on which many of his crimes are listed, and the evidence is conclusive.


    The Prime Minister of Chu turned white with fright. Kneeling in the middle of the court, he could only shiver and say, "the old minister is wronged. The emperor knows..."


    Xiao Chengyu didn''t want to talk with him, so he called the people of Dali temple to take him down.


    This time, the Prime Minister of Chu was punished for several crimes, and every crime was a serious one. The whole court could see that the emperor was determined to get rid of the Prime Minister of Chu. For a moment, he didn''t even ask for help.


    When the tree fell and the monkeys scattered, Xiao Chengyu made great efforts to overthrow the Prime Minister of Chu. No one in the court dared to help him.


    Ji Rao''s body is a little afraid of cold. Even at the end of spring, there are still charcoal pots burning in his Huanye hall.


    The curling sandalwood slowly spreads in the air. Xiao Chengyu turns over the books on the desk and Ji Rao nests in his arms to have a rest. Maybe the season has changed. Ji Rao has become more and more lazy in recent days. When Xiao Chengyu came to Huanye hall, Ji Rao mostly stayed on the couch.


    The same is true today. He was afraid that Ji Rao would go wrong if he slept too long, so he took him down. After a while, Ji Rao wanted to sleep again. Xiao Chengyu held him in his arms. Ji Rao found a comfortable place in his arms and fell asleep.


    Xiao Chengyu was able to read at the beginning, but later there was no sound around him. Ji Rao''s shallow breathing was very clear. Delicate and long, as if breathing on the edge of Xiao Chengyu''s heart, Xiao Chengyu can''t help but put his eyes on Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s head has been in Xiao Chengyu''s arms for half an hour. Half of Xiao Chengyu''s arms are numb, but he doesn''t want to call Ji Rao. He just looks at him quietly, looking at Ji Rao''s obedient face.


    Ji Rao has long eyelashes. Let Xiao Chengyu see some itching in his heart.


    He reached out and touched Ji Rao''s face. Ji Rao fell asleep and didn''t respond.


    He just looked at it, and then could not help but slowly bent down, the action is very light, for fear that Ji Rao woke up. Just about to meet him, there was a sudden cry outside. Xiao Chengyu was frightened by the sound and suddenly raised his head. Ji Rao was also awakened by the sound. He opened his eyes slightly and looked at Xiao chengyu in a confused way, with an unclear murmur in his mouth.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Xiao Chengyu is a little annoyed. He can''t bear to show it in front of Ji Rao.


    "What''s the noise outside?"


    "Emperor, I beg the Emperor..."


    Xiao Chengyu has a headache when he listens to it. Chu WANYING is disgusted.


    "Somebody."


    A palace person pushes a door to come in, bending a waist way, "emperor."


    "Is Chu WANYING outside?"

 Chapter 338

    "Back to the emperor, it''s the queen. The queen is clamoring to see you outside the door."


    Ji Rao, the villain who must report, naturally doesn''t like Chu WANYING. He frowns. When Xiao Chengyu saw it, he lowered his head and asked softly, "don''t you like her?"


    Ji Rao curled up and stepped barefoot on Xiao Chengyu''s robe. The smile at the corner of his mouth was almost enchanting. "How dare I?"


    Xiao Chengyu leaned over to kiss Ji Rao''s forehead. "Now that the Prime Minister of Chu has fallen, it''s useless for Chu WANYING to keep it."


    Ji Rao yawned, tears oozing from her eyes. She was beautiful and attractive.


    "Ji Rao, if you want, I''ll make you queen and give you half of the country. What do you think?"


    Ji Rao didn''t think much of the first half of his sentence, but the second half of his sentence really brightened his eyes. He put his hand around Xiao Chengyu''s neck and said with a smile, "is your majesty willing to share half of my country?"


    "All my things are yours."


    Ji Rao''s slender fingers gently rubbed Xiao Chengyu''s lips, "what your majesty said is really nice."


    "Do you like it?"


    "I love it."


    Xiao Chengyu picks Ji Rao up, takes him to the couch and finds shoes for him to wear. Ji Rao''s feet are small and delicate. They are crystal clear and pink in white. People can''t help playing with them.


    He scratched Ji Rao''s feet. Ji Rao couldn''t help shrinking. Xiao Chengyu laughed.


    "Well, I won''t tease you."


    He put on his shoes for Ji Rao and stood up with Ji Rao in his arms. When opening the door, Chu WANYING is kneeling in front of the Huanye hall.


    Chu WANYING is the female owner of the original text. Needless to say, she has become a famous beauty in the capital since she was young. Now that she has grown up, she is more beautiful.


    But now, Chu beauty''s hair is scattered, her makeup is full of flowers, her clothes are shabby, and her delicate face is haggard, no longer bright.


    It''s raining for the first time this year outside. Xiao Chengyin is afraid of Ji Rao''s cold, so he holds Ji Rao in his arms. The palace people behind him hold up paper umbrellas for them.


    As soon as Chu WANYING saw Xiao Chengyin come out, his eyes seemed to have light. "Emperor, emperor, you are magnanimous. Please forgive me this time."


    She was all wet and kowtowed in the heavy rain. Her voice was dull. The blood from her forehead soon melted into the rain.


    "Emperor, please forgive me."


    Her voice was pitiful and pitiful.


    Ji Rao turns his head to see Xiao Chengyu. Xiao Chengyu has no reaction on his face, and his eyes are full of indifference. "Come on, Chu WANYING bothers me to have a rest. He pulls down his staff and blames me 100 times, and abolishes the back seat."


    The reason is absurd. But people in the palace all know that Xiao Chengyu had a plan to abolish her. Chu WANYING didn''t come to Xiao Chengyu to brush. It''s a good feeling of existence. Once he came, he would be a nuisance.


    Even if this reason is ridiculous, at least the emperor can give a step. From their point of view, it is possible to directly abolish the empress with Ji Rao''s favor and Xiao Chengyu''s dislike of Chu WANYING.


    "Emperor! The emperor! My concubine''s father has been wronged, wronged! "


    Chu WANYING is no longer the arrogant lady. She kneels forward and grabs Xiao Chengyu''s corner.


    Xiao Chengyu looked at the guards who couldn''t get on. He kicked Chu WANYING away and said angrily, "what are you doing! Drag her down. "


    "Yes."

 Chapter 339

    "Emperor! The emperor


    Ji Rao looks at Chu WANYING being dragged down by the bodyguard, and suddenly remembers that Xiao Jue''s noble man was so miserable that he was killed. If they hadn''t stepped in by themselves, they might have lived together with Xiao Chengyu for a long time. They will have children in the future. They will have a happy life and a full family


    "What do you think?"


    Ji Rao came back, shook his head and said, "nothing."


    "If I promise you, I will not break my promise. If you wait for me for a few days, I will make you queen."


    Ji Rao professional fake smile in the corner of the mouth, "good."


    Xiao Chengyu did not break his promise.


    However, half a month later, Xiao Chengyu was determined to tell the whole world that he would appoint Ji Rao as empress.


    Compared with the previous seal of Chu WANYING, Xiao Chengyu gave Ji Rao face this time. The battle was unprecedented. Not only their country, but also neighboring countries knew that Xiao Chengyu wanted to marry a man.


    On the day of empress dowager, they saw the former Emperor''s favorite minister, who now stands in the same position as Xiao Chengyu.


    Ji Rao didn''t respond in the whole process. Only when Xiao Chengyu talked to him, he would smile and respond perfunctorily. The rest of the time he was sitting there, just like a delicate ceramic doll.


    But Xiao Chengyu seemed very happy and drank a lot of wine.


    He intended to give Ji Rao fengluan palace, but Ji Rao didn''t want it. He thought Huan Ye palace was good, so Xiao Chengyu let him go.


    At night, he staggered into the door, went to the couch, reached for Ji Rao''s waist, and laughed contentedly, "I finally I married you


    Ji Rao pushed him, "Xiao Chengyu, you are drunk."


    Xiao Chengyu let him go, his face calm, "bold, how dare How dare you call me a taboo. "


    "I was wrong, sire."


    Xiao Chengyu chuckled again, "but I like what you call me I allow you to call my name in private. "


    Finish saying to return a pair to bestow the appearance of great kindness, waiting for Ji Rao to receive the order to thank kindness.


    Ji Rao followed him, "thank the emperor."


    Xiao Chengyu was happy.


    He put his hand around Ji Rao''s waist and fell on the couch with Ji Rao in his arms. His face was red and his eyes were confused. He buried it in Ji Rao''s neck and smelled, "Ji Rao, Ji Rao, you smell so good..."


    Ji Rao doesn''t move either, just follow him. After a while, the noisy Xiao Chengyu did not move. He turned his head and heard Xiao Chengyu''s long breath in his ear.


    I fell asleep.


    Ji Rao was going to die today, but Xiao Chengyu fell asleep when he was drunk. He pushed the man away and took off Xiao Chengyu''s shoes.


    As soon as Xiao Chengyu had drunk, he was full of wine. Ji Rao felt upset, so he pushed Xiao Chengyu hard to the inside, facing the wall, pulled a quilt and wrapped Xiao Chengyu tightly, covering his head. He didn''t worry whether Xiao Chengyu would be covered to death in the middle of the night.


    Wait until wrapped, Ji Rao just pulled a piece of brocade to cover himself, "come on."


    The palace man pushed the door in.


    "Cut the candle."


    After a while, the candle went out. Moonlight from the window to the ground, Ji Rao put the bed curtain down, lying down, feel Xiao Chengyu''s legs out of the quilt across.


    Ji Rao kicked his leg back, only let Xiao Chengyu wrongly guard a small place on the couch.

 Chapter 340

    "Your Highness, your highness!"


    Xiao Chengyin turns his head and sees Ji Rao standing beside him.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Chengyin lowered his head, looked at the book in his hand, and looked up at Ji Rao.


    "Look at it." Ji Rao pointed to the scroll, "if you don''t understand, ask me."


    Xiao Chengyin stares at Ji Rao, then stands up. Ji Rao looks at him with an eyebrow.


    "You You are really Ji Rao... "


    "No, who am I?" Ji Rao looked at him strangely, "is your highness tired?"


    "Ji Rao..." Xiao Chengyin suddenly reached out and hugged Ji Rao into his arms. "Are you my Ji Rao?"


    "Of course, the slave belongs to his highness..."


    Poof.


    Xiao Chengyin felt a pain in his heart. He pushed Ji Rao away in a daze and looked at the dagger in his heart in disbelief. "You Why? "


    Xiao Chengyin doesn''t even have time to manage the wound. He just stares at Ji Rao and wants an answer, "why?"


    Ji Rao looked at him indifferently, "you got in the way of Xiao Chengyu, damn it."


    Xiao Chengyin took Ji Rao''s shoulder and used his strength. His tone was almost praying, "Ji Rao, I''m wrong. You look back at me. Can you look at me?"


    Ji Rao coldly pushed him away, and then turned away.


    Xiao Chengyin saw that he was going to leave. He was in a hurry. After a step, he couldn''t walk any more. He tripped over the chair and stretched out his hand in embarrassment. He tried his best to shout Ji Rao''s name.


    But Ji Rao didn''t look back.


    Xiao Chengyin suddenly opened his eyes, cold sweat on his forehead, and pain in his heart.


    Stay Leng for a long time to react, his body injury, pain is also taken for granted.


    He began to look around and found it very strange.


    He was covered with fox hair and animal skin. Even the skulls on the wall are beasts. He didn''t see any decent porcelain and jade here. Everything here was too rough for him.


    He remembered that he had escaped after being assassinated. He didn''t know how long he had been walking, and finally he couldn''t hold on and fainted.


    He lowered his head and touched it. His wound had been bandaged.


    Was he saved?


    "Cough..."


    Xu heard him cough and someone came in at the door.


    "You wake up!"


    Xiao Chengyin turned around and saw that a young girl came in. She was ok, but her skin was a little black. "I was worried about when I would wake up."


    "You saved me?"


    "not a slave, a princess of slavery."


    "Princess highness?"


    The girl gave a salute, which Xiao Chengyin had never seen before, but she felt very familiar.


    "slave, then tell your highness."


    The girl ran out. Xiao Chengyin clenched his fist to his lips and coughed twice in a low voice.


    He moved his body and it hurt.


    "You wake up!"


    A bright voice came in. I heard it before I saw him.


    When Xiao Chengyin looked at the door, it turned red.


    He thought in a trance, Ji Rao wearing red is the most beautiful.


    "You can''t move because you''re still hurt!"


    Xiao Chengyin came back and saw a woman standing in front of him. She was wearing a red dress and the hair ornaments on her head were very sharp. There were not many of them. She was full of exotic customs. They are very beautiful, but they are not as delicate and delicate as the women in Beijing. Although their skin is not white, they have a different flavor.


    Xiao Chengyin looked at her and said, "did the girl save me?"

 Chapter 341

    "Yes, the princess saw that you were dying, so she asked someone to take you away."


    Xiao Chengyin looked around and said, "where is this?"


    "This is the kingdom of Yi. I''m the princess of the kingdom of Yi. Tanasha."


    It turns out that this is no longer a semi Qing state.


    Tanasha sits directly beside Xiao Chengyin''s couch. Seeing that Xiao Chengyin retreats a little uneasily, tanasha can''t help laughing and says, "is it true that you people in the semi Qing Dynasty are so regular? You can''t get close to a woman at all? "


    Xiao Chengyin kind smile, "no matter how, thank you for saving me."


    "Ah, what''s your name, young master?"


    "I My name is Wei Chengyin


    Wei is the surname of his mother''s family, and I don''t know if his mother is well after he was assassinated.


    Ji Rao was not surprised because he wanted to kill Xiao Chengyu. When Ji Rao was on his side, he thought about how to kill Xiao Chengyu every day.


    At that time, he only felt that Ji Rao was hard hearted and had some pity for Xiao Chengyu. Now He only pitied himself.


    "What''s the matter with you? Not happy? "


    "Oh, No."


    Tanasha laughs. Her smile is also different from that of the women in the capital. Compared with those women''s coy smile, Tana gauze is a little more straightforward.


    "After that, I will call you Chengyin, OK?"


    Xiao Chengyin nodded and said with a smile, "just like the princess."


    Ta Na Sha looks at Xiao Chengyin and laughs. But she blurts out, "Chengyin, you are really as gentle as jade when you smile."


    "The princess is flattered."


    Xiao Chengyu is in jiraona these days. I haven''t seen the Empress Dowager for a long time.


    The Empress Dowager is Xiao Chengyu''s biological mother and Xiao Jue''s Queen.


    "Here comes yu''er." The Empress Dowager is embroidering on the Phoenix chair.


    "Mother." Xiao Chengyu took a look and found that he was embroidering the handkerchief. "What does the empress do?"


    The Empress Dowager sighed and put the embroidery aside. "Now that you are the emperor, you manage everything every day. You can''t remember the Empress Dowager. If she has nothing to do, she will find something to do."


    "The child is unfilial."


    "Now you''re just here. My mother has something to tell you."


    Xiao Chengyu looked at the Empress Dowager and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Your third brother is gone."


    Xiao Chengyu had known about this for a long time. About two or three days ago, the spies came to report that Xiao Chengyin and the men he had brought were assassinated, and they were not alive.


    "I know." With that, Xiao Chengyu suddenly felt wrong and looked at the empress dowager, "how did the Empress Dowager know? Is it true that the empress of the mother... "


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly, "if Xiao Chengyin doesn''t get rid of it for a day, I can''t feel at ease."


    Xiao Chengyu stood up and said, "how can you not discuss your own opinions with me?"


    Looking at him, the Empress Dowager was a little displeased and said, "who is this for? How can you talk to the sad family like that? "


    Xiao Chengyu also lost his manners and sat down again.


    He didn''t care much about Xiao Chengyin''s life, but he promised Ji Rao that he didn''t want Xiao Chengyin''s life. If he was assassinated by others, how could it be his mother? What''s the difference between killing him?


    The Empress Dowager looked at him and said, "now that you have succeeded to the throne, you can''t become a weapon. You married a eunuch as empress dowager. He is a man and his body is not sound..."


    "Mother." Xiao Chengyu couldn''t stand the idea that Ji Rao was bad. He couldn''t help interrupting, "Ji Rao didn''t clean up."


    Empress Dowager Leng Leng, some suddenly, murmured in a low voice, "the emperor has spoiled him so far..."


    Naturally, what the emperor said is not Xiao Chengyin.

 Chapter 342

    In her early years, the empress also had some friendship with Xiao Jue. Only in the harem, he has seen through all these years. Xiao Jue may not even have half a heart for her. She can only put all her hopes on her son.


    She was also jealous of Ji Rao. She didn''t understand why Xiao Jue was more interested in a eunuch than the whole harem.


    The Empress Dowager sighed. After all, things are different now.


    "Yu''er, when you are old and sensible, your mother knows that you are a good child. You should be careful about some things. Don''t indulge in love. After you accept Ji Rao, the court will have to impeach and oppose it. It''s your ability to suppress it. "


    "I understand."


    "Empress Dowager."


    A palace maid pushed the door and entered, "Princess Li didn''t know where she heard that the third prince had been killed. This morning, she hanged herself."


    Because Xiao Chengyin is still a trouble, Xiao Chengyu didn''t even give her a title, but now she just went.


    The Empress Dowager waved her hand, "just find a place to carry it out of the palace and bury it."


    "Yes..." The maid of honor retired.


    Xiao Chengyu also stood up, "I also went back first."


    "Don''t you have dinner with the AI family? It''ll be all right in a minute


    "No, I''ll come again some other day."


    The Empress Dowager gave him a slant, "go to the Huanye hall again?"


    Xiao Chengyu then said with a smile, "the queen is still waiting for me. I said before that I would go to his palace. Let''s talk to a gentleman."


    The Empress Dowager could not bear to wave her hand, "go quickly, don''t hinder the eyes of the sad family."


    When Xiao Chengyu arrived at Huanye hall, Ji Rao just began to eat. Ji Rao was a little surprised when he came in.


    "I thought you weren''t coming."


    Xiao Chengyu went to touch Ji Rao''s face and held the man in his arms. "I said I would come, I will come."


    Ji Rao is not so careless. He is such a kind of behavior that everything can be turned into love.


    "Will the emperor use it together?" Ji Rao said, "come on, take another pair of chopsticks."


    Xiao Chengyu opens his clothes and sits down, helping Ji Rao to serve a bowl of soup.


    "Ji Rao," Xiao Chengyu looked up at Ji Rao''s face, "Xiao Chengyin I''m dead. "


    Dead??


    Ji Rao''s face didn''t show, and he didn''t even stop, "how did you die?"


    "It should be Run into the bandits. "


    Ji Rao sighed, "just, life and death in the sky, maybe his life should be like this."


    "You Are you sad? "


    Ji Rao looks at Xiao Chengyu askew. Xiao Chengyu likes him now. Ji Rao is not a fool because he is so careful. He knows what Xiao Chengyu likes to hear most.


    Xiao Chengyu can say whatever he likes.


    "I''m not sad, Emperor. You won''t leave me, will you?"


    "No


    Ji Rao smiles and puts the dish on Xiao Chengyu''s plate.


    "Xiao Chengyin has gone. Let Xiao Chengyan go to the disaster area?"


    Xiao Chengyu thought about it and shook his head. "It''s just a big deal. I''ll get more money out of the Treasury." He said, "I got something new a few days ago. I''ll send it to you later."


    Ji Rao is really not interested in those things that are said to be valuable but actually useless. If you really want to send it, it''s better to send him a smart phone.


    "I don''t see many people in your palace. How many palace people should I give you?"


    "No, thank you, Emperor. I think these are enough."


    "If you are short of anything in the future, just go to the house of internal affairs and ask for it. I have settled down. You can ask for anything."


    Ji Rao nodded, perfunctory Xiao Chengyu this clumsy flattery.

 Chapter 343

    The state of Yi is good at the art of Qihuang and the art of resisting beasts. As soon as Xiao Chengyin got better, tanasha took him to see the fierce beasts kept in the imperial palace of the Yi state.


    In the cage shown to Xiao Chengyin, there are several lions lying quietly.


    "Can you really control these fierce beasts?"


    Tanasha giggled and did not speak. She just stood in front of the cage and reached for the lion''s head.


    There was no expression on tanasha''s face, but Xiao Chengyin was worried, "Princess..."


    The lion first sniffed, then gently arched his head under the Tasha''s hand. Tanaza touched, and the lion lay on the ground, showing his belly.


    Tanasha turned her head and looked at Xiao Chengyin with a smile. Her smile was really bright and amazing in the sun.


    "Well, I didn''t cheat you, did I?"


    Xiao Chengyin also walked in the past.


    Tanasha reminded, "don''t touch these lions. I''m familiar with my smell. If you touch them rashly, I''m afraid they will hurt you."


    Xiao Chengyin nodded.


    Tanasha pulled Xiao Chengyin''s sleeve, "go, I''ll take you to see the elephant."


    After two steps, she suddenly thought of something like, "by the way, I found you in the semi Qing state. You should be from the semi Qing state, right?"


    Xiao Chengyin nodded.


    "Today, my father told me that the emperor of the half Qing Dynasty is now a empress."


    Xiao Chengyin is stunned, "male empress?"


    Tanasha thought that Xiao Chengyin was very interested in this, so she told Xiao Chengyin everything she knew.


    "Well What''s the Queen''s name? "


    Tanasha thought and said, "I can''t remember clearly. What What''s the matter


    Xiao Chengyin''s fists in his sleeves were tightly clenched, and his jaw was also tight.


    Tanasha looked at him and said strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing..."


    Tanaza pursed her lips. "Come on, I''ll show you the elephant."


    It''s already summer, but Ji Rao doesn''t feel hot.


    The environment here is very good. Even in summer, it is not as hot as it is in reality. What''s more, Xiao Chengyu didn''t hurt Ji Rao. He sent ice to Ji Rao hall basin by basin. Iced sour plum soup, iced fruit is never broken.


    Ji Rao gave a reward to the palace people for what he couldn''t eat. As a result, the palace people working in the Huanye Palace are not only more respectable than other palaces, but also higher than ordinary palace people.


    Ji Rao is an excellent waiter again. In summer, he lies on his couch alone, looking through the pamphlets, and has the best food beside him. He can watch it for most of the day.


    "Here comes the emperor."


    Ji Rao didn''t even lift his head. He was reading the two people in the pamphlet.


    Xiao Chengyu waved his hand and let the palace man who gave Ji Rao a fan go down.


    He sat on Ji Rao''s couch and took a look. "What are you looking at?"


    "A little story."


    "Little story? Tell me? "


    Ji Rao finally raised his head, took a crystal clear, full and moist grape from the jade bowl, and put it in Xiao Chengyu''s mouth, "what do you say, the emperor has been empty in recent days?"


    I''ve run a lot more to him.


    "It''s less." Xiao Chengyu grabbed the grape from Ji Rao and spat out the skin. Then he reached out and touched Ji Rao''s hand. "It''s so hot these days that I can''t do anything. I want to come to you and have a look. Every time I see you, I feel bored."

 Chapter 344

    Ji Rao laughed, "the emperor''s mouth is really more and more beautiful."


    Xiao Chengyu took Ji Rao''s hand and bit it. "The Queen''s hand is more tender than the iced grape."


    There is some ice in the grape. Xiao Chengyu just bit one, but the tip of his tooth is still a little cold, so he nibbled it on the back of Ji Rao''s hand, bringing a little bit of coolness.


    Ji Rao only put on a scarlet gauze, which made his skin look like snow and his eyebrows look like a picture. He was lying on the couch, his two slender white legs crisscrossed under the red gauze, which made him charming.


    Xiao Chengyu also liked him to wear red, which was the color of most of the silk. He also said that before he ascended the throne, he was always astonished to see Ji Rao.


    If Xiao Chengyu knew that Xiao Jue had given him all the red clothes that made him amazing before, and had untied his red clothes countless times and violated him from the bottom up, he might not like the red.


    "How many people did the emperor take in?"


    Xiao Chengyu even said hastily, "it''s all from those ministers. You know, you''re the only man in the harem. When they see that the emperor''s descendants are hopeless, they must make trouble. Don''t worry, these women are selected from the portraits, but I didn''t look at them. They are all chosen by little Li


    Xiao Li is Xiao Chengyu''s personal eunuch. Let the eunuch choose his concubines


    Ji Rao couldn''t help laughing, "how can you choose a harem like this?"


    Seeing Ji Rao''s smile, Xiao Chengyu was relieved. "I''m afraid you''re not happy. Don''t worry. Even if I have a harem, I won''t touch them. You''re the only one in my heart."


    Ji Rao takes his hand out of Xiao Chengyu''s and continues to eat grapes with a smile.


    When he pulled out his hand, Xiao Chengyu''s heart seemed empty.


    He didn''t touch Ji Rao these days. He''s waiting, waiting for Ji Rao to accept him, waiting for Ji Rao to see him


    But he doesn''t know that Ji Rao may be grateful for what he has done, but there will be no response.


    He can''t fall in love with Xiao Chengyu, a man who can''t even count as reality. He didn''t care how many concubines he took. Even if Xiao Chengyu liked one or two women, he might feel better.


    "You stay in the temple all day, aren''t you bored? Why don''t you go out for a walk? "


    "The sun is so big that it''s too hot to go out."


    "The flowers in the royal garden are all blooming these days. I''ll have a flower feast in two days. How about taking you out to have a look then?"


    "Your Majesty is happy."


    Xiao Chengyu takes a grape, peels it clean and feeds it to Ji Rao. Ji Rao didn''t feel that it was bad for the emperor to peel his grapes. He didn''t refuse. He took his pamphlet and changed his posture to read it.


    "Do you have anything else to eat? I''ll send someone to bring it to you. "


    "Do you have any tangerines?"


    Tangerine is not something that should be available at this time of the year, and its fresh-keeping period is also short. If you get it, it will cost people money.


    But Xiao Chengyu didn''t seem to care at all. He said with a smile, "there isn''t any in the palace. I''ll send someone to the south to take some and send them to the palace in two days."


    "Oh. I only eat sweet food. If it''s sour, don''t bring it to me. "


    Xiao Chengyu''s fingers flicked Ji Rao''s bright and clean forehead. "Don''t worry, I sent it to you. It must be sweet."


    Ji Rao grinned, "sweet delicious."


    Xiao Chengyu leaned over to kiss Ji Rao''s lips. "It''s not as good as you."

 Chapter 345

    Two days later, Xiao Chengyu sent for Ji Rao to go to the imperial garden.


    More Ji Rao don''t have to do, own palace person to change clothes for him.


    Looking at the time almost, Ji Rao just sat in the soft sedan past.


    You can hear the music of Sizhu guzheng not far away.


    "Here comes the queen."


    Ji Rao held the palace man''s sedan chair. As soon as he got out of the sedan chair, he put out his sleeve and released the palace man.


    Xiao Chengyu had been waiting for Ji Rao to come for a long time. Now when he saw Ji Rao, his eyes lit up immediately.


    His clothes were prepared by Xiao Chengyu.


    In other countries, the establishment of a man is already a big risk in the world, which is not hidden and hidden from people''s eyes, not to be criticized. Xiao Chengyu is very good. He wants to put Ji Rao in front of everyone and let others see how amazing he is.


    Ji Rao is wearing a red robe with gold thread and some auspicious cloud embroidery. The jade belt is tightly tied around her waist. It shows that Ji Rao''s waist is as thin as a willow. At first glance, it is thinner than a woman''s, with clear outline and delicate features. Her fingers are like green onions, and her mouth is like vermilion. There is a jade crown tied on her head. A silver hairpin inlaid with Jasper goes through the middle to firmly fix the jade crown.


    Only Ji Rao can wear a simple red dress with a gorgeous taste.


    There were not only the emperor, but also a few concubines who had just entered the palace, as well as several ministers.


    Ji Rao glanced at Xiao Chengyu''s purpose.


    These women, who were brought into the harem by him, may not even look at them on weekdays, but they still have to face up to their ministers. If people think that he dotes on these women, they will not say anything more.


    Xiao Chengyu pointed to the nearest vacant seat. "I''m waiting for you. Come and sit down."


    As soon as Ji Rao sat down, he saw the tangerine on his plate.


    It was delivered in two days. It seems that it was delivered in a hurry. He inexplicably thought of a sentence: a ride Hongchen Feizi smile, no one knows is litchi.


    He looked up at Xiao Chengyu, who was also looking at him. He looked over and laughed.


    Ji Rao lowered his head and asked the palace people to peel the orange for him.


    Xiao Chengyu can''t help reminding, "peel off the orange silk. The queen doesn''t like that."


    Look at that, if Ji Rao hadn''t been next to him, he would have peeled himself.


    Xiao Chengyu''s eyes did not leave Ji Rao. He naturally knew that he was getting deeper and deeper now, but he had no way. Ji Rao is really something that people can''t put down. The more they look at it, the more they like it.


    Ji Rao hung his head, pretending not to see Xiao Chengyu''s sight.


    A good cold belly black man was forced by him into a loyal dog attack.


    He just sat there quietly. Whether it''s the noble people who can''t even remember Xiao Chengyu who promise to flatter the emperor, or the civil affairs that the officials talk about with the emperor, Ji Rao just listens quietly, and the whole flower appreciation banquet is just him, which seems to be completely ignored.


    But no one can see that Ji Rao''s existence can be noticed by everyone.


    Ji Rao wanted to eat tangerine a few days ago, but now he doesn''t want to eat it. He looked at the peeled tangerine, only half of it was broken, and the rest was never touched again.


    Xiao Chengyu didn''t say anything when he saw him. Only a few plates of other food were brought up. These little tangerines, which were sent by many horses, were thrown away.

 Chapter 346

    The country of Yi has a continuous drizzle all the year round. The air is moist and moist. You can''t go out without an oil paper umbrella on weekdays.


    These days together, Xiao Chengyu also quietly understood Tana yarn. Xiao Chengyu is really grateful to tanasha, but he was taught by Ji Rao from childhood to adulthood, and learned by heart 10%.


    He can clearly feel that tanasha likes him. This silly girl can''t hide what she does. Occasionally she meets him and turns away from the topic with a blush and a smile. It''s really Pure love.


    Xiao Chengyin, who schemes to grow up in schemes and intrigues, suddenly feels like a white paper princess.


    Tamusheng, the father of tanasha, is rough and straightforward. When Tana Shadai Xiao Chengyin has dinner with his father, he can grasp half of Tana Shafu''s temperament.


    Tamu poured a glass of wine, "Mr. Wei, taste the unique flower wine of our country. It will keep your lips and teeth fragrant, mellow and delicious."


    Wei Chengyin took a sip and said, "it''s really good."


    Tanasha took another chopstick of meat and gave it to Wei Chengyin, "Chengyin, try this. It''s very delicious."


    Tanasha watched Wei Chengyin eat, and asked, "delicious?"


    "It''s delicious."


    Tanasha laughs.


    Tamu, looking at his daughter''s unpromising appearance, also said with a smile, "Mr. Wei, although this daughter is not as gentle and gentle as your half pure girl, she is also generous. If Mr. Wei doesn''t have a wife and concubine, how would you like to marry her to you?"


    "Father Tanasha was so shy and angry that she ran out at last.


    These days, Tamu can also see that Wei Chengyin is also a noble son from a wealthy family. Naturally, his appearance is not to mention. His talent alone makes Tamu appreciate it. If Wei Chengyin does not have a wife and concubine, he will marry tanasha to be his wife.


    "Please allow me to think about it again. It''s not a matter for a noble person like the princess."


    Tamu laughed and poured another glass of wine, "OK, come on, have a drink."


    The rain in the capital of the half Qing Dynasty is really coming. Ji Rao is sitting in a small pavilion feeding fish when he suddenly sees the big raindrops falling into the water. Crackling, suddenly very big, straight hit the lotus in the pond.


    "Mother, it''s raining."


    Ji Rao watched the fish that had gathered on his side swim around and finally disperse. He collected the fish food, clapped his hands and said, "it''s OK. The rain is coming and going. Just sit here and wait for a while. "


    Ji Rao didn''t wait long to see several people coming in the rain.


    Ji Rao fixed his eyes on who Xiao Chengyu was.


    Xiao Chengyu holds an umbrella and his clothes in his arms. His snow-white shoes were wet and his hem was splashed with mud.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao stood up strangely, "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Chengyu enters the pavilion, puts his umbrella aside, shakes away his clothes and puts them on Ji Rao.


    As soon as it rained, the hot weather just dropped a degree. It was really cold.


    He wrapped Ji Rao firmly, "I''ll go to your palace. People in your palace say you''re here. I can''t wait for you. When I see it''s raining, I''ll bring you a dress so that you won''t get cold. "


    Ji Rao looked up at Xiao Chengyu and said, "well Thank you, your majesty

 Chapter 347

    Xiao Chengyu embraces Ji Rao and sits down. "Wait here for a moment. It''s estimated that the rain will stop soon."


    Several palace people retreated to the most corner of the pavilion and tried their best to prick their heads to reduce their sense of existence.


    They serve Ji Rao. They all see how well Xiao Chengyu treats Ji Rao on weekdays. Not to mention how decisive and ruthless Xiao Chengyu is in dealing with the empress, he really wants to give him his heart.


    Another month later, Xiao Chengyu began to build a palace for Ji Rao in the palace. It''s needless to say that it cost people and money. Ji Rao sees clearly. If Xiao Chengyu didn''t have a clear separation between his political affairs and his harem, he would have become a despicable monarch. However, even though he is quite accomplished in politics, his practice of doting on the male empress and throwing a lot of money for the male empress is still despised by the people.


    The palace is three stories high, and the decoration is very luxurious. Every time Xiao Chengyu comes, he kisses Ji Rao by the window. When he is in a mood, he can''t help it.


    Recently, Xiao Chengyu got some good wine from somewhere and gave it to Ji Rao. Ji Rao didn''t drink much, but he was used to Xiao Chengyu a lot.


    Xiao Chengyu was drunk. He held Ji Rao in his arms. Ji Rao touched his face and said in a soft voice, "Your Majesty, do you like me?"


    "I like it."


    Ji Rao low smile, his smile Xiao Chengyu often see very happy.


    "Your Majesty," Ji Rao''s flower bud like finger pointed at Xiao Chengyu''s lips, "if the emperor does these things for me, won''t he be afraid of criticism from the world?"


    Xiao Chengyu held his finger in his mouth and licked Ji Rao''s fingertip with his tongue. "Since I have done it, I am not afraid of these people making trouble."


    "Is your majesty drunk?"


    Xiao Chengyu looked up at Ji Rao, three drunk and seven clear, "I''m not drunk."


    Ji Rao then coaxed a way, "Your Majesty, what I want, your majesty can give me?"


    "I''ll give you anything you want."


    "If I say..." Ji Rao said in a slow voice to Xiao Chengyu''s eyes, "I want this world. What should you do?"


    Xiao Chengyu just looked at Ji Rao and didn''t speak. They seemed to be in a stalemate, and neither of them had ever moved.


    "If you really love me, let alone the world, I can even give you my life." Xiao Chengyu''s eyes gradually began to smile, "but you and I are in vain. At these times, the throne is the only thing I have. If the world gives you, you will never look at me again."


    Xiaozai is quite smart. During this time, he really thinks Xiao Chengyu is going to become a fool Although this sound is also really the color makes the wisdom dizzy.


    Xiao Chengyu reached out and lifted Ji Rao''s chin. He sucked on his ruddy lips. Finally, he let go of Ji Rao''s panting and whispered in his ear, "so I can''t give it to you in this world. It''s just that you want to and don''t want to. Now it''s just a name. Just tell me what you want to do and what you want, and I can do it for you Are you satisfied? "


    Ji Rao didn''t know where to take out the dagger and put it against Xiao Chengyu''s neck. Her face was still smiling like that, and she didn''t change a bit. "You say you are willing to give me your life? Is that true? "


    Xiao Chengyu looked at him with a smile, "you can have a try."


    If Xiao Chengyu dies, Ji Rao will never get the throne again, so Xiao Chengyu firmly believes that Ji Rao will not kill him.


    Ji Rao was just joking. He threw the dagger on the table and said, "for the sake of the throne, I will try to fall in love with the emperor."

 Chapter 348

    When Ji Rao just pointed a dagger at Xiao Chengyu, Xiao Chengyu didn''t respond. Now just because of this sentence, Xiao Chengyu''s eyes showed some disappointment.


    Ji Rao holds his face and kisses his eyes. "Why, isn''t your majesty happy?"


    Xiao Chengyu chuckled twice, holding Ji Rao''s slender waist, which meant that he didn''t know, "happy, how unhappy."


    In the eyes of outsiders, the two people who are deeply in love with each other actually know what they think.


    Soon after, it was the day of worship. Xiao Chengyu was busy with reception these days. Ji Rao lived in the newly built Jingyue palace.


    Mirror Moon Palace, mirror Moon Palace. It''s all in vain.


    Ji Rao sneered when he learned the name of the hall. Xiao Chengyu, he knows everything, but this window paper has not been pierced by both of them, so they all pretend not to know.


    Xiao Chengyu always comes to jirao for dinner at night. After a long time, jirao will wait for him. Even if he is late occasionally, jirao will wait for him, otherwise it will be troublesome to go back and forth.


    Xiao Chengyu came in, sighed and sat on the chair. He was not interested in the delicate dishes on the table.


    Ji Rao put down the book in his hand, "why did you come back so late today?"


    Xiao Chengyu looked at the untouched dishes on the table and held Ji Rao''s fingers. "Next time I come back late, I don''t have to wait for me."


    "Eat."


    Xiao Chengyu touched the plate and said, "somebody."


    The palace people came in.


    "Take these down, it''s hot, it''s cold."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao looked at him and said, "there are a lot of things today?"


    "A banquet will be held in a few days to receive envoys from all countries."


    Ji Rao said casually, "the emperor should be careful, don''t be tired."


    Just looking at Ji Rao, Xiao Chengyu felt that the fatigue of the day had slowed down a lot. He put Ji Rao in his arms and asked him to sit on his lap. He went to kiss Ji Rao''s face from forehead to eyebrow, eyelids, bridge of nose, lips, chin and neck.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao..."


    Xiao Chengyu called Ji Rao''s name vaguely.


    "Emperor, the food is hot."


    Ji Rao export reminder.


    The palace man lowered his head, looked at the nose, looked at the heart, and brought up the dishes one by one.


    Xiao Chengyu raised his head from Ji Rao''s untidy clothes. He didn''t forget to pull them back and didn''t want to be seen at all.


    When a table was full again, Xiao Chengyu waved, "go down."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Chengyu takes a piece of tofu and feeds it to Ji Rao.


    "At the party, you go with me. They always have a lot of foreign styles, unlike those in the palace, which are the same every year. "


    "Good."


    Xiao Chengyu took another piece of meat and handed it to Ji Rao''s mouth. "If you like anything, tell me. You can choose what''s in the warehouse. "


    Suddenly, Xiao Chengyu suddenly laughed, "do you remember when we went to the warehouse to find my father''s gift?"


    Ji Rao thought and said, "I have some impression."


    Xiao Chengyu put down his chopsticks, twisted Ji Rao''s chin and bit him on the neck. "Tell me, did you mean it at that time?"


    Ji Rao let out a cry of pain and put his hand over his neck. He looked at Xiao Chengyu with some complaint. He was hot and dry.


    Ji Rao didn''t want to explain to him, so he said, "no, I really couldn''t find it at that time."

 Chapter 349

    "Can''t find it?" Xiao Chengyu snorted, holding the soft meat of Ji Rao''s neck in his mouth, saying, "Ji Rao, Ji Rao, how do I treat you?"


    Ji Rao raised his head and didn''t say a word. Xiao Chengyu was a little cruel. Ji Rao frowned in pain.


    "I don''t treat you well, do I?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    Ji Rao''s Adam''s Apple moved slightly under Xiao Chengyu''s eyes. Xiao Chengyu even seemed to see the warm flesh below through his jade white skin, and heard the slow flowing blood. He turned to hold Ji Rao''s Adam''s apple, and felt it trembling in his mouth. In a trance, he had the illusion that Ji Rao belonged to him.


    There''s nothing wrong. At least when Xiao Chengyu was the emperor and had real power in his hands, Ji Rao was his.


    Although Xiao Chengyu can''t bear him, he doesn''t go to other women, and he can''t be wronged by his abstinence. Ji Rao helps him with his hands and mouth these days. Ji Rao''s mouth is small. Every time Xiao Chengyu goes in, he wastes a lot of energy. Several times, Ji Rao''s mouth is torn and bleeding.


    Xiao Chengyu saw it and felt sorry for it. Ji Rao coldly asked him to take medicine for himself.


    Ji Rao is often cold and light in front of Xiao Chengyu. If Xiao Chengyu hadn''t spoken to him, Ji Rao would have been silent for a long time. Xiao Chengyu also knows that Ji Rao doesn''t like giving him a mouthful, but he can''t help it. When he sees Ji Rao, he can''t help it.


    After Ji Rao came out to him, Xiao Chengyu took Ji Rao from behind on the couch and said in a soft voice, "you have bee seals in your hand. Although there are few people in the back palace, you have to pay more attention to the sixth palace."


    Ji Rao''s mouth is sore, and she doesn''t want to talk much. Her voice is very small. "The emperor can just find a concubine to let her do it. If he can, Feng Yin will go too. It''s just a layer of dust for me."


    Xiao Chengyu was a little displeased when he heard this, "since you are the queen, the Phoenix seal is naturally yours. Even if there is any reason to give it to others, I''m afraid you will be bored in the palace. I''ll find something for you to do."


    "Thank you, emperor, but I still think it''s very clean."


    "If you don''t want to." Xiao Chengyu lifted Ji Rao''s soft ink hair and sucked out the marks on his swan like back neck.


    "You will join me in the reception dinner in a few days."


    Ji said sorry, but there was no sound.


    The deep dew is heavy, and the cool air seeps in from the unclosed window. The people on the couch turn over slightly, their eyelashes tremble, and open their eyes. The fundus of their eyes is clear.


    Xiao Chengyin can''t sleep well these days.


    Because of its small population and weak strength, the state of Yi had a long history of friendship with the state of semi Qing. It depended on the existence of the state of semi Qing. Whatever happened in the state of semi Qing could become a joke of the palace people of Yi after dinner. The most they talked about was the male empress of the half Qing emperor.


    I heard that the half Qing empress is very handsome.


    I heard that the half clear empress was a eunuch.


    I heard that the emperor of the half Qing Dynasty was dazed by his lust and did everything for the empress.


    I heard that


    After listening for a long time, Xiao Chengyin learned a lot. He was surprised that his insidious and cunning second brother had become so ignorant. It seemed that Xiao Chengyu would lose all his efforts to win the throne to Ji Rao.


    But at the same time, there was a kind of pain in his heart, like breaking his flesh and blood to get in. He gathered the pain in his eyes and told himself that it had nothing to do with him how Xiao Chengyu was with Ji Rao.

 Chapter 350

    But even so, he can''t help thinking, if he succeeds, will Ji Rao look at him more?


    Suddenly he thought of the scar on his chest.


    It was so cold and painful when the sword went into his body. Even if Ji Rao tampered with the imperial edict and took his throne, he always felt that he was ashamed of Ji Rao, but he was far away from the capital, and Ji Rao would not let him go. Between them, as Ji Rao said, there is really no affection to speak of.


    But from the beginning to the end, Xiao Chengyin never thought of harming anyone. Ji Rao has always been the one he wants to do his best to accompany and protect in his heart.


    Now this man has stabbed him in the heart.


    No matter.


    It''s clear.


    He almost lost his life, so he paid off Ji Rao.


    In the future, no matter how Xiao Chengyu and Ji Rao are, they have nothing to do with him any more.


    Xiao Chengyin came down from the couch. He felt shallow and couldn''t sleep any more after he was awakened by the cold wind. He went to the window and pushed the window open behind him. The wind hit him in the face. Xiao Chengyin shook his body in an instant.


    Staring at the shadow of the tree outside, his eyes were empty. He can''t go back to Yiguo. If Ji Rao knows he''s not dead, he won''t give up. He knows Ji Rao''s way of doing things so well that he can''t leave any trouble for himself. He tries his best to get rid of the roots.


    Xiao Chengyin smiles, but the smile is bitter.


    Ji Rao, Ji Rao, from now on, we will have no more contact.


    It''s the annual day for all countries to pay homage. The palace has been decorated with lanterns and decorations for a long time.


    Xiao Chengyu is wearing a dark yellow dragon robe with black dragon hovering on it. He wears a Mian Diao on his head. His temples are like knives and his eyes are like stars. His sharp thin lips are gently hooked and his tail is half a person''s length. There are several palace people with drooping heads behind them.


    "Here comes the emperor!"


    Several guests who had already arrived got up and saluted one after another, "see the emperor."


    Among the courtiers kneeling on both sides, Xiao Chengyu walked straight to the throne of the imperial banquet. After he sat down, he raised his hand and said, "everyone, flat up."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Dan Bi on the yellow curtain, Chen Jinqi below, after the emperor''s guard of honor, Zhang Qingman, set up various seats. At the gate, the officials of Honglu Temple led hundreds of officials, and the officials of Li Fan court led the envoys of foreign vassal princes.


    Envoys from all over the world stood up one after another to tell Xiao Chengyu about the affairs of the country. Xiao Chengyu answered them one by one with a smile, without any leakage.


    In his hand, Xiao Chengyu sticks to the wine cup and gently shakes the wine inside, but he doesn''t drink it. He only looks at it with deep eyes and a smile at the corner of his mouth. No one can understand what he thinks.


    In a short time, the envoys and ministers of all countries arrived. But Xiao Chengyu hasn''t announced the start of the banquet yet. He''s still waiting.


    Last night, Ji Rao was too late. This morning, Ji Rao didn''t get up. Did he sleep another day?


    "Here comes the queen!"


    Xiao Chengyu''s eyes lit up and looked up at the door of the banquet.


    Ji Rao was wearing a man''s Phoenix robe that Xiao Chengyu had specially cut, a red cloak, gold embroidery, a jade belt around his waist, and a gold crown on his head. He raised his head slightly and walked in step by step.


    Xiao Chengyu''s concubines arrived long ago, and Ji Rao was the only one who came late for the banquet. Compared with those gorgeous and charming concubines, Ji Rao is a little too simple, but if you look closely, you can see that Ji Rao is valuable.

 Chapter 351

    The gem on the jade belt is a blood gem produced by wunanshan. Because the blood color is pure, crystal clear and flawless, it is very popular. Although the gem is beautiful, it is extremely rare. Such a large one is worth at least several hundred taels of gold. Others don''t know about the forbidden walk hanging on the waist, but those who know a little bit about jade all know that this piece is polished by Hetian jade. Its tentacles are warm, cool and delicate, and it''s worth a lot. The jewels on the crown are also rare treasures.


    This time, Xiao Chengyu didn''t set a seat under his seat. He set one next to him. He was so close that he could hold Ji Rao''s hand.


    "See your majesty."


    Ji Rao saluted.


    Since Ji Rao came in, Xiao Chengyu straightened his back a little. Before sweeping away, he seemed to be in a lack of interest in the banquet. "The queen, get flat."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    "Come to my side." Xiao Chengyu reaches out his hand.


    Ji Rao picked up the steps, took Xiao Chengyu''s hand and sat down.


    As soon as he sat down, he felt a needle like gaze coming towards him. He looked up and swept around, but found nothing.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    Xiao Chengyu excitedly took a piece of cake and handed it to Ji Rao. "Taste this. It''s provided by the city."


    Ji Rao opened his mouth and bit, "not bad."


    Xiao Chengyu laughed.


    "Just a little too sweet."


    Xiao Chengyu put the remaining half into his mouth, tasted it and nodded, "it''s really sweet."


    Xiao Chengyu poured a cup of tea for Ji Rao. Ji Rao took a sip and put it back.


    Xiao Chengyu''s concubines saw it and looked at it in shock.


    Xiao Chengyu, the emperor of the half Qing Dynasty, was famous for his resolute, ruthless and cold-blooded manner in dealing with political affairs. Now they are asked to see Xiao Chengyu''s gentle appearance, which is quite different. It''s really amazing.


    The women who entered the harem came with the hope that they would ascend to the sky step by step, hoping to be favored by Xiao Chengyu. But after such a long time, Xiao Chengyu always went to Huanye palace or Jingyue palace, not to mention their palace. Even if he looked at them more often, he was too lazy. In Xiao Chengyu''s heart, the concubines in the harem, except the empress, were no different from the palace people who usually served him.


    Gradually, they knew that there had never been a great favor in the harem. In order not to disturb Ji Rao, Xiao Chengyu specially warned them not to step into Huanye hall or Jingyue palace.


    Even if they knew that the emperor had built a particularly luxurious palace for the queen, they were bitter and bitter. After all, when they entered the palace, no one thought that it was a male queen who was still in favor. They could hardly see the emperor''s face. They were guarding the four square palace walls all day, like birds trapped in a cage for people to enjoy.


    The ministers also had complicated faces, and the envoys of other countries were stunned.


    No one has ever seen Xiao Chengyu like this. But Ji Rao, who is used to Xiao Chengyu, looks at the strange looking people around.


    Xiao Chengyu didn''t realize it. He clapped his hands, and then a group of dancers came in.


    Xiao Chengyu leans on the chair and casually tells Ji Rao, "this is the dancer from the north."

 Chapter 352

    Ji Rao just glanced at it and lowered her head.


    "What? Don''t like it? "


    Ji Rao looked at Xiao Chengyu, with a smile in his mouth, "if I say I like it, what should you do?"


    "If you like..." Xiao Chengyu''s eyes darkened, but the corner of his mouth pulled up an invisible smile, "then I will send them all to the brothel, so that you can''t see them any more."


    With the sound of drums, Pipa and guzheng, the dancers dance with the music. They wear very few clothes, and the gauze can''t cover anything. On the contrary, they want to show their faces. Their faces are covered with veils, and their bodies are as enchanting as snakes and soft as spring water. All the guests here turn their eyes to the dancers.


    "Wow, the half Qing Dynasty is worthy of being a rich land. It''s delicious."


    In the sound of drumming, there is a table that is not watching the dancer dance. Tanasha is dressed in neat red clothes, which is different from jirao. She is flamboyant and beautiful, but jirao is charming and charming.


    She turned her head to look at the people beside her. "What''s the matter with you? Don''t you like it? Oh, yes Tanasha licked off the residue on her hand and said with a smile, "I forgot that you were from the semi Qing Dynasty, and you were all born as a young master. I''m afraid you''re tired of everything from snacks to big ones."


    "You eat. I''m not hungry."


    It was Xiao Chengyin who spoke to tanasha. A few days ago, when he heard that the kingdom of Yi was going to send envoys to pay homage to the half Qing state, he asked tanasha to come too. Tanasha was worried about being bored all the way. Naturally, Xiao Chengyin agreed to this.


    But Xiao Chengyin began to wear a mask when he came to the half Qing Dynasty. He doesn''t say, tanasha doesn''t ask, but I want to know that I''m afraid I''ll be chased by my enemies.


    There are programs offered by all countries. When it''s the turn of Yi state, Xiao Chengyin lowers his head, and tanasha stands up, takes the wine cup in his hand, bows his hand and says in a high voice, "I''m the princess of Yi state. I''ve heard of your Majesty''s military strategy, magnanimity, benevolence and benevolence. Today, I know what I said is true. The emperor is beautiful, and the queen is also beautiful. It''s really a match made in heaven. As mentioned above, I would like to wish the emperor and the empress a hundred years of common virtue and harmony! "


    After listening to so many congratulatory words, Xiao Chengyu didn''t pay attention to them. Only what the princess of Yi said brightened his eyes. Xiao Chengyu laughed loudly, picked up a glass of wine from the table and stood up. "If the princess of Yi is really as free and straightforward as rumors, I''ll have a drink with you."


    Tanasha was used to drinking wine. He drank it all at once. Xiao Chengyin put down the empty wine cup and said in a high voice, "what the princess of Yiguo said is very deep in my heart. I''d like to give her a pair of chanting beads."


    "Thank you! In that case, I have something to see with the emperor. " She clapped her hands in her ear, "present it."


    Five people together carrying a thing covered with black cloth came up, Xiao Chengyu seems to have some interest, straight up to see, with Ji Rao''s fingers in his hand.


    Ji Rao was a little annoyed by playing, so he pulled his hand. Instead of pulling it back, he was pinched by Xiao Chengyu like a punishment. Ji Rao was not moving.


    He frowned and looked down again. He always felt that someone was staring at him. That kind of vision was just like a shadow, red and naked on him. But when he looked back, he couldn''t find who it was.

 Chapter 353

    "Look, Emperor


    Black cloth was suddenly pulled down, and the crowd gave a cry of surprise.


    There is a snow-white wolf!


    The wolf stood in the cage, his eyes wide open, staring at the people outside the cage, gently bared his teeth, and his throat made a whine sound, like walking restlessly back and forth in the cage.


    "This is the snow wolf that my father brought back from the snow mountain. It''s rare to see in a hundred years. Today I will send it to the emperor."


    Xiao Chengyu''s eyes flashed with interest. He touched his chin to see the snow-white, beast like wolf in the cage. "This wolf is fierce. How can I raise it?"


    "Simple." Tanasha went over, stood in front of the cage and reached in.


    People around all heaved a breath for fear that the little hand would enter the belly of the snow wolf in a second.


    But the grinning wolf sniffed tanasha''s hand, and finally fell down in the cage, with round eyes staring at tanasha, as if he had some craving.


    Tanasha reached out and touched Snow Wolf''s head. Snow Wolf''s face was comfortable.


    The people around them were staring in disbelief.


    Tanasha turned around with a smile and made a gesture, "emperor, please."


    Xiao Chengyu stands up and drags Ji Rao when he goes down. Ji Rao has no choice but to get up. Xiao Chengyu pulls Ji Rao''s hand and walks down.


    Xiao Chengyu went to tanasha and looked at the snow wolf with great interest. "I heard that your country is very powerful in taming these beasts. Can you tell me how to tame them?"


    "If you want it to obey you, you have to raise it from a young age. This snow wolf is eight months old. In any case, it can''t be compared with those beasts that have been domesticated since childhood." Tanasha took out a small bottle and said, "this is called yushouxiang. These beasts like the smell very much. As long as you put a little on your body, snow wolf will not attack you."


    "Seriously?"


    "How dare you deceive the emperor?"


    Xiao Chengyu took over, "come on."


    A palace man came forward and said respectfully, "emperor."


    "Put out your hand."


    That palace person then obediently stretched out a hand.


    Xiao Chengyu opened the bottle and pointed to the palace''s hands, "OK, let''s go in."


    That palace person hesitated for a while, Xiao Chengyu is impatient a way, "didn''t hear?"


    Looking at Xiao Chengyu, the palace man swallowed his saliva and held out his hand. Half of his body leaned out to prepare for the snow wolf to attack him, so he ran quickly.


    The snow wolf''s nose moved and slowly stood up. Even Ji Rao turned his head and stared at the snow wolf in the cage to see whether it would bite or


    Snow wolf came over, only a foot away from the palace man''s hand. The palace people''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and their hands could not stop shaking. All of them held their breath.


    Snow wolf came to smell it, but he didn''t bite it. He just licked it and went back to lie on his stomach.


    The man in the palace suddenly withdrew his hand, and his heart beat like a drum.


    Xiao Chengyu said with a smile, "it''s really amazing."


    "The emperor likes it."


    Xiao Chengyu patted Ji Rao''s hand and pointed to the snow wolf, "how do you like it?"


    In front of so many people, if he said he didn''t like it, I''m afraid Xiao Chengyu could ask people to throw the snow wolf out in the next second.


    "I like it."


    "Then keep it. Come on, take the snow wolf down


    Xiao Chengyu pulls Ji Rao back. Ji Rao turns his head abruptly, only to see the joking guests and another A man in a mask.

 Chapter 354

    It is strange that the masked man is drinking with his head down. He should be from the city.


    Ji Rao, seeing that there was no difference, released her eyebrows and followed Xiao Chengyu back to sit down.


    Tanasha went back and sat down. The next wave of performance had already gone up. She whispered in Xiao Chengyin''s ear, "Oh, your emperor''s daughter-in-law is really beautiful. He just stood so close to me that I could see it clearly She tut tut exclaimed, "the princess is so big. I''ve never seen such a beautiful man before..."


    Ta Na Sha saw Xiao Chengyin turning his head and staring straight at the stage. He thought that he was going to see it because he said Ji Rao was good-looking, so she said, "isn''t it good-looking?"


    Xiao Chengyin turns his head. Because he is wearing a mask, tanasha doesn''t see the difference on his face.


    Ji Rao sat with no interest, and his bones were aching. He said to Xiao Chengyu, "I''ll go to pay tribute."


    Xiao Chengyu nodded, "go."


    Ji Rao walked outside for a moment and slowed down. Turning to go back, I suddenly heard someone talking.


    There are just a few bamboos planted here. You can''t see the situation there, you can only hear the sound.


    But that voice is not big, Ji Rao can only hear "Li Fei".


    Princess Li?


    Didn''t you die long ago? How can anyone talk about it?


    He walked around the bamboo forest and looked up at the eyes behind the mask.


    The anger and hatred in her eyes surprised Ji Rao.


    But soon the man bowed his head and said, "see you, Queen."


    Oh, isn''t this the man from Yiguo at the party?


    "Are you a guest of the city?"


    I don''t know why, the man''s voice is a little low.


    "Yes."


    "Why are you here?"


    "Drink a little too much, come out and breathe."


    Ji Rao looked at the man and felt more and more wrong. There is a very familiar feeling, but I can''t say it.


    "Did you just talk to someone?"


    "Yes, I Some don''t know the way. "


    Ji Rao looked at it again, but he couldn''t see the difference. He simply didn''t look at it. "Then you look for it slowly, and I''ll go first."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Ji Rao missed him and left.


    Xiao Chengyin turns around, raises his head and stares at Ji Rao''s back. His eyes almost bleed.


    He just went to the palace to inquire about Li Fei. It seemed that the palace people didn''t know the name of Li Fei. After asking for a long time, the palace people patted their forehead and thought about it.


    "Oh, you say that Princess li of the former Emperor --"


    Xiao Chengyu succeeded to the throne. His mother and empress must have the title of Empress Dowager. Directly speaking, the people of Princess Li palace may not remember.


    Xiao Chengyin comforted himself in this way.


    "Didn''t she hang herself long ago?"


    Xiao Chengyin was stunned. He didn''t seem to hear clearly. The voice of the palace man rang in his ear, so clear, but he didn''t seem to understand it.


    "Hang yourself? Why did she commit suicide! "


    The palace man frowned, "I don''t know. Maybe Maybe it was forced. If you commit suicide in the palace, you must be pushed out and can''t live, right


    "She is the Empress Dowager."


    That palace person "harm" a, "she calculate what kind of empress dowager, now the successor is not her son, her son also tries to fight for the throne, you say can let her better?"


    Xiao Chengyin opened his mouth and found that he could not say anything. He bit his teeth.


    "She What about her body? "


    "Corpse? It''s like a mass grave, isn''t it? "


    Xiao Chengyin''s group heads were clenched, and his nails were almost embedded in the meat.

 Chapter 355

    Banquet is still singing and dancing, tanasha cup of wine. Although the wine of this half Qing Dynasty is not as strong as that of their foreign country, it is better for its mellow flavor and endless aftertaste.


    Tanasha is drunk too much. It''s just like drinking water.


    Xiao Chengyin is back.


    Although through the mask, tanasha can feel that Xiao Chengyin is in a bad mood. That kind of resentment almost emanates from his whole body, condenses into sharp essence, and plunges into tanasha''s heart.


    Tanasha looked at Xiao Chengyin who didn''t say a word. She hesitated and said, "Chengyin, are you ok?"


    The hand in Xiao Chengyin''s sleeve is tight and her jaw is tight. Tana Sha can''t see Xiao Chengyin''s eyes, but she can see Xiao Chengyin''s body shaking gently.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Tanasha put down her wine glass and looked at Xiao Chengyin with some worry, "what''s wrong?"


    Xiao Chengyin suddenly closed his eyes.


    He was very confused, choking in his chest and couldn''t swallow it. He looked at the table in front of him and wanted to overturn them. He wanted to pull the two people from the high position down and step into the mud. He wanted to ask Ji Rao why he was so cruel and wanted to kill him out. He didn''t want to leave any extravagant hopes to him.


    Ji Rao, Ji Rao


    Xiao Chengyin bit the name between his lips and teeth, but he didn''t make a sound, but he almost bit the blood between his lips and tongue.


    Tanasha reached out to hold Xiao Chengyin''s hand. She felt that Xiao Chengyin''s hand was cold and almost without temperature. She was startled and said, "Chengyin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xiao Chengyin slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the cake in front of him without expression, but his eyes didn''t focus on those things. His eyes were a little dull. Then he slowly released his clenched hand, as if nothing had happened. The corner of his mouth was gently bent and said in a soft voice, "nothing happened."


    Tanasha looked at him worried. "If you don''t feel well, we''ll go to the doctor to have a look."


    "I understand. Don''t worry about me." Xiao Chengyin raised his head and looked straight at the people in the high position. He held Tana Sha''s hand with his backhand. "Tana Sha, would you like to marry me and be my wife?"


    Tana shajie was shocked. She didn''t respond and said intermittently, "you What''s the matter with you? "


    Xiao Chengyin''s eyes on the gauze on the tower are deep and gloomy, and he can''t see anything, but he feels that his eyes are full of you.


    Tanasha suddenly remembered that when she saved him, she heard that her subordinates had several bodies, so she got out of the carriage to see. She passed by Xiao Chengyin. Xiao Chengyin grabbed his legs and said, "help me."


    Tanasha lowered her head and looked at Xiao Chengyin''s eyes, which were almost unconscious, for ten thousand years.


    "Would you like to be my wife?"


    Tanasha finally reacts. She feels the temperature of her whole body has gone up and her face is hot. She suddenly lowers her head and doesn''t want Xiao Chengyin to see her embarrassed face.


    "I Of course I would. "


    Xiao Chengyin misses the Tasha, and his eyes fall on the high red dress. I don''t know what Xiao Chengyu says in Ji Rao''s ear. Ji Rao laughs


    It''s really a pair of beautiful people.


    Xiao Chengyin''s mouth is curved, but the pain in his heart is like a split. Ji Rao holds the knife, coldly, unconsciously and unwittingly cuts the wound over and over again.


    At last, he looked at the man he liked and turned to ask another woman for a kiss.

 Chapter 356

    Spring has gone and autumn has come. Five years have passed, and the flowers in the royal garden have withered for several times.


    Ji Rao with his means and ability, also slowly extended his hand from the back palace to the front Dynasty.


    Xiao Chengyu had a cold two years ago and couldn''t get up. Xiao Chengyu has no children. Xiao Chengyan had been wandering in the world as early as four years ago, and Ji Rao was the only one who could do anything in the court.


    Although Xiao Chengyu''s concubines are not favored by the emperor and haven''t seen the emperor for a year and a half, Ji Rao is very generous. He occasionally goes to those concubines to sit down. It''s also very simple. After living in the palace for a long time, Ji Rao can''t see people who have no hope for his husband''s life. It''s really easy for Ji Rao to handle them. In winter, he dug more charcoal pots, occasionally gave Xiao Chengyu, usually gave him Zhu yubaochai, which he didn''t need, and he had more good things that he couldn''t or didn''t want to eat.


    Ji Rao hung them for two years and allowed them to do everything they could to hook and lead the emperor. Only when they failed could they know that they wanted to move the emperor. They would be hopeless in their life. At this time, Ji Rao went to give some small favors. These concubines could not remember him, but helped each other everywhere.


    Of course, Ji Rao would not be so kind as to do something boring, just because the father of these concubines had a pivotal position in the court.


    During Xiao Chengyu''s illness period, Ji Rao often poured out half of the medicine at each end, and the medicine couldn''t keep up with him. Xiao Chengyu''s illness was getting better more slowly, and it took three months to get out of bed.


    There have been a lot of things in the past three months, such as pestilence, war and riots, but Ji Rao is more resolute than the former Emperor. He has solved them well against the opposition of the central government. These people have to look at Ji Rao with new eyes.


    After Xiao Chengyu got well, he felt that something was wrong.


    He took Ji Rao, put him in front of the window, squeezed his chin, and said with a smile, "Ji Rao, you really make me look at you with new eyes."


    Ji Rao is not afraid of him, facing his hard to distinguish eyes, calm way, "the emperor flatters."


    Xiao Chengyu untied the belt around Ji Rao''s waist, reached in and touched the tender meat around Ji Rao''s waist. He whispered in his ear, "I''m sick this time, but I''ll take advantage of your heart."


    Ji Rao then laughed, "how dare I? I wish the emperor would recover as soon as possible."


    Xiao Chengyu''s hand slowly went down to Ji Rao''s last vertebrae and said with a smile, "little liar, there''s not a word of truth in his mouth."


    "Did I do it to your Majesty''s satisfaction?"


    "No way." Xiao Chengyu went to kiss Ji Rao''s lips. "You''re better than me."


    Ji Rao raised his eyes and looked at Xiao Chengyu Yingying, "then why don''t the emperor give me this river and mountain together?"


    Xiao Chengyu took out his hand and slowly untied Ji Rao''s clothes, revealing Ji Rao''s smooth skin with porcelain white light under the candlelight. His cool fingertips touched Ji Rao''s belly without any fat, and Ji Rao trembled gently.


    "I''m afraid you little liar have big eyes and small stomachs and can''t eat it."


    Ji Rao put his hand around Xiao Chengyu''s neck, almost provocative, and whispered in Xiao Chengyu''s ear, "then let me listen in, OK? I''m bored to stay in Jingyue palace all day. "


    Xiao Chengyu looked at him from top to bottom, his eyes became more and more profound, "can I ask for some reward?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes darkened, and then he said with a smile, "naturally, I''m the queen of the emperor. No matter what the emperor does, I should."

 Chapter 357

    Xiao Chengyu hugs Ji Rao back. The lotus tent slowly falls down. Xiao Chengyu purses his lips to see the people under him.


    After all these years, he has endured not to touch people.


    This person is really a little liar. He can pretend to be affectionate. People can''t tell whether he likes you or not. Xiao Chengyu always tells himself to wait and wait.


    But Ji Rao is just like a stone. No matter how hard she covers it, it''s cool inside.


    Ji Rao stares at his throne, so many years, his heart also slowly softened. If Ji Rao doesn''t really fall in love with him, he can''t make Ji Rao fall in love with others.


    Ji Rao is always his man, and can only be his man.


    When this idea came out, Xiao Chengyu''s blood clamored to possess him. Only Ji Rao completely becomes his, he can be at ease.


    Ji Rao gasps gently, eyes full of water, confused and helpless looking at Xiao Chengyu.


    He stopped suddenly and pursed his lips, "Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rao scolded in his heart. Your mother has been a fool for so many years. I''ve taken off all my clothes. It''s like a fool.


    His body is flushed, which is completely provoked by Xiao Chengyu. Ji Rao puts his hand around Xiao Chengyu''s neck, and his upper body is hanging in the air. Xiao Chengyu can see Ji Rao''s beautiful and perfect arc as soon as he lowers his head. With his rapid breathing, he is very attractive.


    Xiao Chengyu breathed a little harder.


    Ji Rao''s voice was a little smaller, and he whispered in Xiao Chengyu''s ear, "Your Majesty, I know you and Xiao Jue It''s not the same kind of people. You''re different... "


    It''s like bewitching.


    Xiao Chengyu felt as if a line of defense had been broken. He grabbed Ji Rao''s waist, almost gnashing his teeth. "Ji Rao..."


    It''s like biting the name, chewing it, swallowing it.


    The next day Ji Rao couldn''t get up.


    As soon as he fell asleep, he felt that his whole body was falling apart when he opened his eyes. Last night, Xiao Chengyu forced him to cry. He cried all night, but it broke. Xiao Chengyu has never been to anyone else, and he doesn''t know any technique. He just sticks to a posture for a long time, but at last Ji Rao''s legs have no strength.


    Ji Rao moved his body and felt sore.


    He closed his eyes again.


    Damn Xiao Chengyu, he''s a crazy dog. I''m afraid he made up for all these years last night.


    Ji Rao hasn''t accepted his kindness for a long time. As soon as he comes up, Xiao Chengyu is so fierce. Naturally, he can''t bear it. But Xiao Chengyu is red eyed. Ji Rao fainted several times in one night. When he woke up, Xiao Chengyu still moved on him.


    Ah, I really want to die.


    He swallowed his dry throat and tried to get up, but he had no strength in his hand.


    It took him a long time to support himself.


    "Somebody..."


    His voice is hoarse and low, I''m afraid the palace people outside can''t hear him. Ji Rao has a sore throat and doesn''t want to talk any more. She slowly moves her legs and wants to stay and pour some water.


    As soon as he got up, his legs trembled and fell to the ground.


    Squeak.


    The door was pushed open.


    "Ji Rao!"


    When Xiao Chengyu saw Ji Rao fall to the ground, he was startled and quickly went to pick up the man. "Ji Rao, are you ok?"


    Ji Rao shakes his head and says that it''s good for you to come here. It''s too early or too late.


    "Water."


    "Want some water?"


    Ji Rao nodded feebly.


    Xiao Chengyu holds Ji Rao up and puts it on the bed. After pulling the new brocade in the morning, he puts it on Ji Rao, and then goes to the table to pour water.

 Chapter 358

    Xiao Chengyu carefully poured warm water for him, then lifted up the tent, hung it up, sat on the couch, raised Ji Rao and let him lean on himself.


    Ji Rao took a few drinks.


    "Are you all right? What''s wrong? "


    It''s not comfortable anywhere.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes after drinking. He really had no strength to speak.


    Seeing his weak appearance, Xiao Chengyu said, "am I too cruel?"


    His tone of no guilt really made Ji Rao speechless.


    Xiao Chengyu doesn''t care if Ji Rao doesn''t pay attention to him. He just thinks that Ji Rao''s kneading and flattening look is pitiful and lovely.


    He reached out and touched Ji Rao''s face, "why don''t you talk?"


    "Sore throat."


    "I''ll have someone boil you some pear soup later to moisten your throat." He touched Ji Rao''s neck again, touched his delicate Adam''s apple and said, "it''s so delicate."


    "Which do you think is better than my father?"


    Most men do.


    In some ways, the determination to compare is appalling.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    How did Xiao Chengyu know about him and Xiao Jue?


    But he was smart enough not to ask.


    To tell you the truth, after all these years, Ji Rao can''t remember what Xiao Jue was like.


    He took a breath and said in a dumb voice, "of course your majesty is powerful."


    Xiao Chengyu also felt that his question was naive, but he just wanted to ask. Xiao Jue had always been a thorn in his heart.


    Every time he thought of Xiao Jue''s kindness to Ji Rao, it was not out of ordinary love for slaves, so he was very upset.


    If he can, he hopes Ji Rao will always be his own.


    Xiao Chengyu took Ji Rao tightly and said maliciously, "you see, even if you started with Xiao Chengyin, even if your father likes you so much..." He said with a smile, "don''t you still belong to me in the end?"


    Ji Rao heart way, if you are emperor, I can always be your person.


    But he didn''t dare to say the first half.


    "I have always been your Majesty''s man."


    Xiao Chengyu treats Ji Rao. It''s really a first-class thing. Hold in your hand, spoil, give everything you want, do everything you want, set thousands of favors in one.


    He threw his heart on Ji Rao. Naturally, he didn''t know that Ji Rao had been secretly coveting Xiao Chengyu''s power and pretending his power.


    Maybe Xiao Chengyu knew it, but he didn''t stop it.


    He followed Xiao Chengyu to listen to the government. Although the upper court did not say a word, no one dared to ignore the male queen.


    Ji Rao is waiting for a chance.


    A year later, the opportunity finally came.


    The state of Yi didn''t give a confession this year. Xiao Chengyu sent someone to inquire, but the envoys didn''t come back.


    To kill an emissary is to be totally unwilling to make friends with this country.


    Xiao Chengyu didn''t know what the state of Yi meant, so he sent troops to put pressure on him. His original intention was just to give a warning. However, the state of Yi launched a fierce attack and sent troops to besiege the city, which caught the half Qing state by surprise. Because there were no reinforcements, and they didn''t expect the City Council to attack, the half Qing state was careless and directly occupied two cities.


    When the news came back to the half Qing Dynasty, Xiao Chengyu realized that this was a premeditated war!


    He thought for a long time, but he didn''t figure out why the City Council, which had always been friendly with the semi Qing state, suddenly launched a war. Half Qing state has many eye lines in the country. He knows the secret army training in these years, but he never thought that these troops would come to his city one day.

 Chapter 359

    The war was tight, so Xiao Chengyu decided to go out in person.


    Before leaving, he handed over all the affairs of the junior high school to Ji Rao. He knew that this was what Ji Rao wanted.


    But in January, the news came that Xiao Chengyu had an arrow in his body.


    Xiao Chengyu was sent back overnight.


    It''s not a light injury, but it can''t die. I was in a coma when I was sent back.


    The door was closed, and the emperor''s bedroom was still. Except for the people on the couch, there were only Ji Rao and a doctor left in the room.


    The imperial doctor checked for a while, bowing to Ji Rao, "the emperor''s injury is not good for a while."


    "When can I wake up?"


    "Half a month at most."


    Ji Rao''s eyes darkened. He was standing with a long body. The candle light reflected a circle of dark shadow under him. He stepped forward and stared at the pale Xiao Chengyu''s face on the couch. He whispered, "I want him to be in a coma for a month."


    Ji Rao turned his head and coldly looked at the little stunned doctor, "do you know what this palace means?"


    Taiyi only in mind about a back and forth, then quickly bent down to go, "I obey."


    On the next day, Ji Rao, wearing Xiao Chengyu''s Dragon Robe, stepped into the palace.


    All the ministers were stunned.


    Xiao Chengyu''s Dragon Robe, after all, was a little bigger for him, and it looked like nothing else. But his face was cold and light, and the delicate eyebrows really made people feel the upper breath.


    Ji Rao stepped on the Dragon chair step by step and sat down.


    Facing the puzzled eyes of the ministers, he spoke softly, "Your Majesty is seriously injured and unconscious. Now our palace is in power for your majesty. Do you have any opinions? "


    "What kind of system is it for the Hougong to be involved in politics?"


    "Now that your majesty is in danger, and the queen is a man, shouldn''t she take over politics?"


    "There has never been such a thing!"


    "Though he is a man, he is his Majesty''s Queen!"


    "Yes, since ancient times, there is no reason for queens to interfere in politics."


    ¡­¡­


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of noise.


    "Shut up."


    Ji Rao said softly, staring at those ministers indifferently, just like being watched by a poisonous snake. There was no reason for her back to cool, which made her scalp numb, so everyone really shut up.


    "Now that the external worries have not been removed, you are suffering from internal troubles. Those who know think they are loyal and filial, while those who don''t think they are enemy spies. "


    The ministers present were very pale and silent.


    "Now the army of the city is coming down. If I don''t come out to take charge of the overall situation, do you have a suitable person in mind?"


    Silence again.


    Ji Rao is right. Xiao Chengyu doesn''t have a son and a half, and there are no ministers who are particularly close to him. Xiao Chengyan still hasn''t returned to the palace. If he really wants to choose one to be in power, it''s really Ji Rao.


    "You are loyal to our palace. It''s just that the enemy is at hand. Why don''t you think more about this river and mountain? Don''t you want your majesty to wake up and find that the river and mountain have changed owners?"


    There are many people in the court who support Ji Rao, and a few people who oppose Ji Rao have nothing to do with it. I don''t know who knelt down first, then knelt down one by one. Finally, the person standing there sighed bitterly and knelt down reluctantly. At the same time, the voices of all the people in the hall sounded -


    "the empress is thousands of years old, thousands of years old."


    Ji Rao raised her head slightly. Her delicate eyebrows and eyes were submerged under the bead curtain of Mian Diao, showing only a delicate jaw. The eyes from the bead curtain looked down on all living beings, and seemed to be supercilious.


    He spread out his hands and said in a deep voice, "Aiqing is flat."

 Chapter 360

    Ji Rao, after all, is a man who grows up in the real society and has searched all the art of war and historical wars in his mind. But they can''t stand the dogs in the Yi kingdom. They are not fighting with people at all.


    This time, the kingdom of Yi came prepared, and most of its combat effectiveness were tamed beasts. Ji Rao knew how to beat people, but when he went up, he would step on an elephant that killed several people, a tiger or leopard that could bite people''s necks, and the city wall could be kicked open by an elephant. It was impossible to fight at close range.


    The people of Yiguo invaded the semi Qing like bamboo.


    Ji Rao didn''t panic. He looked at the news coming out in front of him and made one plan after another, but he didn''t know why. It seemed that his plan could always be understood by the opposite side. Even if they sneaked into the rear to burn grain and grass, they would have expected that not only the grain and grass had not been burned, but also more than a dozen people had been injured.


    It shouldn''t be.


    Ji Rao is like a dying struggle. He didn''t expect that the strength of Yi kingdom was so strong.


    Ji Rao''s original plan was to take Xiao Chengyu''s throne in his coma days, and stabilize the throne after repulsing the kingdom. But now


    Ji Rao listened to the news from the front line and didn''t even bother to move again.


    Now he has taken the throne. As for the throne, sitting for one day is the same as sitting for decades. It''s said that he has sat on the throne.


    Ji Rao took advantage of the loophole and felt that it was feasible. After that, he would no longer resist fearlessly.


    The Kingdom conquered one city after another until it came close to the palace.


    The people in the palace walked and fled. All the things in the palace were robbed, and even many things were smashed to the ground. It was a desolate scene.


    Ji Rao went out of the gate of the palace and stood on the stone steps to look down. Those people ran away with their bags on their back. It turned out that this was the way the palace was captured.


    After thinking about it, he turned and walked towards Jingyue palace.


    Xiao Chengyu is lying in Jingyue palace.


    When he went in, there was no sound in the air, which made him feel cold.


    Ji Rao went in and sat on the couch. Looking at Xiao Chengyu''s still sleepy face, she couldn''t help reaching for her hand and whispering, "I''m sorry, I didn''t keep your country."


    It''s been more than a month since he attacked the half Qing Dynasty. Now he doesn''t give Xiao Chengyu any medicine. He must be able to wake up soon.


    Ji Rao suddenly thought of something. He stood up and found a small box on the bookshelf, but it couldn''t be picked up. Ji Rao turned left.


    Boom.


    A secret passage slowly opened up on the wall.


    "Ji Rao, I''ll build this mirror Moon Palace for you. Do you like it?"


    "I like it." Ji Rao''s topic changed. "I heard that the bamboo snow Pavilion went out of the water a few days ago, and Princess Yang burned to death?"


    Xiao Chengyu nodded, "you come, I''ll show you."


    When they came to the bookshelf, Xiao Chengyu twisted the box and opened a secret passage slowly.


    Ji Rao looked at "this is..."


    "If there is water here in the future, you can also go from here."


    Ji Rao first took a piece of paper in front of the desk and wrote about the current situation. Then he went back to the couch and looked at Xiao Chengyu with a complicated face. Then he carried him on his back, took a few steps into the secret Road, and put him down.


    He felt Xiao Chengyu''s wound and it was OK. He sighed again, "if you wake up and find that everything here has changed, I''m afraid you can''t accept it."


    He put the paper into Xiao Chengyu''s hand, "don''t run out like a fool when you wake up, or you may not have a whole body."

 Chapter 361

    Ji Rao stands up, and when he turns around and walks away, he feels that someone is pulling his clothes. As soon as he lowers his head, he sees that Xiao Chengyu is still unconscious, but his hands hold his clothes.


    Ji Rao''s eyes flashed. He squatted down helplessly and pushed his hand away. "I can''t help it. Don''t blame me. After all, we are not people in the same world."


    He peeled off Xiao Chengyu''s hand and touched his face I''m going


    Ji Rao stood up again and whispered, "goodbye."


    The door of the secret passage closed again.


    Ji Rao once went out of the palace to ask for a face. It was Xiao Chengyu''s face.


    He planned that if he could not take the throne from Xiao Chengyu because of the common people in the world in the future, he would find a place to put Xiao Chengyu under house arrest, and then sit in the seat with Xiao Chengyu''s face.


    Is that his throne?


    Ji Rao thinks that his behavior of always finding small loopholes is not very good, but he has no other way.


    He took out a small wooden box from under the bed and the key under his jade pillow. He opened the lock and took out the human skin inside.


    Crying outside the palace.


    He sat quietly in the mirror Moon Palace with a bronze mirror in front of him. He slowly put the human skin on his face and closed his eyes. Every inch of it was covered tightly. When he opened his eyes again, Xiao Chengyu''s evil and handsome face was in the mirror.


    He has never used this mask, and now he always feels strange after wearing it.


    He blinked, and so did Xiao chengyu in the mirror.


    Ji Rao stood up, wore Xiao Chengyu''s Mian Diao, then pushed the door open and went out.


    There was a mess outside. Many palace people took things and set a torch to burn the palace.


    They are anxious to run outside, Ji Rao walk slowly to the hall.


    Some of them called the emperor in a low voice when they saw him, but most of them just looked at him with strange eyes, and then continued to run.


    Ji Rao didn''t pay any attention to himself. He walked alone in a group of people in the opposite direction. There was no expression on his face. He went to the entrance of the hall, lifted up his clothes and stepped up step by step.


    The gate of the palace was kicked open by an elephant several people tall.


    Someone said in a high voice, "broken city!"


    "Go


    The people of Yi rushed in on horseback.


    "Chengyin! The city is broken


    On the sweaty BMW, a neat woman in red turned to shout at Xiao Chengyin, with a smile on her face.


    Xiao Chengyin went against his heart and put on a smile, "you slow down."


    He turned to see the palace, a place he knew and knew.


    Creak - ah -


    the heavy door of the hall was pushed open.


    On the high dragon chair, Ji Rao slowly opened his eyes.


    It''s just one person.


    The door opened, and the light outside came in. Ji Rao couldn''t see the face clearly because of the backlight.


    But just look at the vigorous figure, you can guess that people are extraordinary.


    The man stopped.


    Ji Rao''s eyes gradually adapted and saw the face clearly. He clenched his hand on the armrest, looked at him in amazement, and said in an uncertain tone, "Xiao Cheng Yin


    Xiao Chengyin laughed, tone is not without irony, "difficult for the emperor brother still remember the younger brother."


    Ji Rao killed did not expect Xiao Chengyin is still alive, and also led troops to attack the semi Qing state.


    But after reaction, Ji Rao thought it was expected.


    He and Xiao Chengyin have been together for many years, and they are very familiar with each other. No wonder Yiguo always seems to know what his next plan is. So it is, so it is.

 Chapter 362

    Xiao Chengyin is taking what he has taught him and asking for his life in turn.


    Ji Rao smiles gently.


    He was ready to die. It might be good to die in the hands of Xiao Chengyin.


    Think of this, Ji Rao tight body relaxed down.


    "You''re still alive."


    Xiao Chengyin hasn''t heard Ji Rao speak to Xiao Chengyu for many years. Ji Rao deliberately depresses his voice. For a moment, Xiao Chengyin didn''t hear it.


    "Yes, I''m still alive." Xiao Chengyin looked at Ji Rao''s stunned face and said quickly, "is it incredible? I''m sorry I didn''t die as you wish. "


    Ji Rao opened her mouth, but said nothing.


    Xiao Chengyin took a sword in his hand, pointed to the ground and walked forward slowly.


    Ji Rao didn''t move, just watched Xiao Chengyin step by step.


    He sat while Xiao Chengyin stood.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    "Of course." Xiao Chengyin looked down at Ji Rao, his eyes full of evil. "When you sent someone to kill me, I''m afraid you didn''t think of today, did you?"


    Send someone to kill him?


    Ji Rao was confused. He looked up at Xiao Chengyin and said, "you are not Didn''t they die in the hands of bandits? "


    With a flash of white light in front of his eyes and a chill in his neck, Xiao Chengyin has put his sword across Ji Rao''s neck.


    "Oh? Now the emperor''s brother is going to tell me that he and Ji Rao didn''t send someone to murder his brother? "


    Xiao Chengyu and I When did it hurt you?


    Xiao Chengyin stares at that pair of eyes, the doubt inside is true, at the same time gave him very strange familiar feeling. These eyes He seems to have seen it somewhere.


    Where is it?


    "If you have to think that way, I can''t help it."


    Looking at Ji Rao''s face, Xiao Chengyin suddenly smiles, but he doesn''t have half a smile at his eyes. Even his smile makes people feel bitter. "I''ve been working hard all these years, trying hard to plot, just to take you down from the throne and let you taste my despair. Xiao Chengyu... " The color of his eyes darkened, like the gloomy sky of the coming rain and wind, "you have everything, the throne has been taken, jirao is also yours, why don''t you let me go? You must drive me to death, you must drive me out. "


    He lowered his head and looked at Ji Rao. Now he was like a fish on the chopping board under his sword. Suddenly he burst out laughing, "Xiao Chengyu, can I sacrifice my mother with your blood?"


    Ji Rao looked at him with no expression. He felt pity for Xiao Chengyu between his eyebrows and eyes. He explained pale and powerless, "I didn''t do these things, neither did Ji Rao."


    Xiao Chengyin looks at him puzzled, as if he doesn''t understand why he still refuses to tell the truth at this time.


    "Oh, brother Huang has always been good at sophistry."


    Ji Rao sighed, "I''ve heard that the Yi Kingdom has changed its emperor. Is that you?"


    Xiao Chengyin sneered, "thanks for your blessing, it''s my younger brother."


    He has been in love with tanasha since he went back last time. He doesn''t love tanasha, but he wants to show his deep love for her. He is always pretending to himself and disgusting himself at the same time.


    He recruits all day and all night, dormant for many years, just for today.


    "My mother''s wife was born mean, and so is she after she died. She didn''t even have a decent grave bag." Xiao Chengyin''s sword down, moved to Ji Rao''s heart, "you with my mother imperial concubine to say sorry, huangquan road so cold, you go to accompany her."

 Chapter 363

    Through the clothes, Ji Rao can feel the cold of the sword tip. It spreads to his body through the clothes, and Ji Rao trembles gently.


    "Apologize to her."


    I''m sorry.


    "Your mother''s wife hanged herself. It''s nothing to do with me..." Ji Rao seems to think of something, and quickly added, "it has nothing to do with Ji Rao."


    "So protect Ji Rao?" Xiao Chengyin coldly looked at him, "only you are now self-protection, you think you can protect him?"


    Ji Rao shakes for a while. He thinks Xiao Chengyin will not let him go.


    But he''s innocent. He didn''t do anything.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s nervous appearance, Xiao Chengyin''s eyes are unspeakable pleasure, "don''t worry, I won''t kill Ji Rao. Ji Rao is mine. I will treat him well. "


    Then he looked at Ji Rao''s face indifferently, "you apologize to my mother, and I''ll let you die more happily."


    "Your mother''s death has nothing to do with me. Why do I apologize?"


    Xiao Chengyin didn''t speak, but the tip of the sword went in slowly.


    "Why didn''t you wear a Dragon Robe today, but you changed into a red one? Are you afraid that your blood will splash on your clothes and look indecent? "


    Ji Rao''s whole body trembled with pain, and her hand suddenly clenched the armrest, and her tendons burst out.


    Xiao Chengyin looked at his hand, a trace of doubt flashed in his heart.


    He felt vaguely that Xiao Chengyu''s hand should not be so small and white


    "You can kill me directly. I haven''t done these things, I won''t admit it, and I won''t apologize..."


    Ji Rao''s words dispel Xiao Chengyin''s doubts. Xiao Chengyin smiles hard, and his sword doesn''t enter half a point.


    Ji Rao''s pain is spasmodic. He can feel the cold in his heart first and then the pain.


    "Brother Huang is so stubborn that he has no intention of repentance. If you apologize, I can consider giving you a decent burial. "


    Ji Rao thinks it''s funny, so he bends his lips without blood color.


    this body has nothing to do with him originally. If he doesn''t bring anything in the world, he won''t take it away. How can he worry about whether it''s a whole corpse and whether there''s a grave after death?


    "Xiao Chengyin, you are so slow, I really feel a little pain..."


    Ji Rao stares at Xiao Chengyin''s eyes. At that moment, Xiao Chengyin doesn''t know why, and suddenly feels flustered.


    The next second, Ji Rao holds Xiao Chengyin''s sword and leans forward.


    Poof.


    Ji Rao''s strength was so strong that his sword fell into his heart and protruded from his back. The tip of the sword was dyed red.


    Xiao Chengyin was stunned. He looked at Ji Rao''s face close to him. His heart seemed to stop.


    "You..."


    Ji Rao opened his mouth to say something, but looking at Xiao Chengyin, he felt that there was no need to say anything.


    He raised his hand, as if to touch Xiao Chengyin, but in the end he hung down powerlessly.


    Xiao Chengyin looked at Ji Rao''s eyes and closed them a little.


    He reached for Ji Rao''s nose, then his neck. Finally, he looked at Ji Rao for a while. Then he released the hilt and stepped back.


    The man on the Dragon chair tilted his head silently.


    Xiao Chengyu is dead.


    Xiao Chengyu finally died.


    But why can''t he be happy?


    Always feel There''s something wrong.


    That''s right. After he killed Xiao Chengyu, he should go to Ji Rao.


    He wants to let him know, let him see, Ji Rao left him to choose Xiao Chengyu is wrong, very wrong.

 Chapter 364

    Yes, he has to go to Ji Rao now.


    "Ji Rao!"


    A voice came from behind him, which made him familiar. He turned his head and saw the man in white.


    If this appearance is seen, it is likely to be ridiculed: an emperor should be so unruly.


    But now his attention is not on Xiao Chengyu''s clothes at all.


    He was thinking, who was Xiao Chengyu calling just now?


    "Ji Rao..." Xiao Chengyu saw the man on the Dragon chair and ran up. He stepped on his clothes too quickly and fell on the steps. He quickly got up.


    He didn''t even give a look to Xiao Chengyin.


    Xiao Chengyu pushed away Xiao Chengyin, reached out and dragged Ji Rao''s neck, "Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao lay on his arm and didn''t react at all.


    Xiao Chengyu goes to his neck, then hugs Ji Rao in disbelief, "Ji Rao!"


    "You said Who is he? "


    Xiao Chengyin seems to be stiff. He turns his eyes and falls on the person who was alive not long ago.


    he looked as like as two peas in two faces, and his mind grew restless.


    Xiao Chengyu reaches out and tears Ji Rao''s face. He hugs Ji Rao''s cold body. Finally, he can''t help crying.


    Xiao Chengyin looked at the face and felt that heaven had made a big joke on him.


    He didn''t know how he got out of the hall. The sun outside was very dazzling. Xiao Chengyin looked up and saw that the white light made him not really see anything. Everything around him was like a dream.


    He Kill Ji Rao.


    Xiao Chengyu holds Ji Rao in one hand and a piece of paper in the other.


    The country is broken, the family is dead, and Ji Rao is gone.


    Before he went into a coma, everything was fine.


    Xiao Chengyu''s heart seems to have been dug out by Sheng Sheng, and it hurts deeply.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s bloodless face, he went to kiss him and said in a low voice, "Ji Rao, wait for me, ok..."


    He hugged Ji Rao from behind, and then took the sword, a little bit deep


    "Your majesty Someone finished cleaning, came to Xiao Chengyin in front of, "ran a lot, but the rest have been locked."


    "Go in and drag Xiao Chengyu out..." Xiao Chengyin''s voice was weak, "first Let''s lock it up first. "


    He is now in a state of confusion, and his heart is in a state of panic.


    The man went in, but came out again soon, "tell your majesty, the emperor of the half Qing Dynasty I killed myself. "


    Xiao Chengyin took a long breath, and then opened his eyes at a loss.


    He didn''t know what he was fighting for.


    Just for the two bodies inside?


    That''s ridiculous.


    Xiao Chengyin seems to be a little nervous and walked back and forth.


    Then he turned to look at the hall, where Xiao Chengyu held Ji Rao.


    Xiao Chengyin''s eyes were red, and he was angry in an instant. "Go and drag Xiao Chengyu out. No, I''ll drag him out myself."


    He went in and pulled Xiao Chengyu away. Xiao Chengyu falls to one side. Xiao Chengyin holds Ji Rao and puts him on the ground. Then he dragged Xiao Chengyu''s body out, and his blood left a long blood mark on the hall.


    As soon as Xiao Chengyin came out of the hall, he threw Xiao Chengyu''s body out.


    "Drag it away and feed it to the dog."


    His voice was chilling, cold-blooded and indifferent.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Chengyin looks coldly at Xiao Chengyu being dragged away.


    Want to be with Ji Rao? Impossible, impossible!

 Chapter 365

    Ji Rao is his.


    Even if it''s dead, it can only be his!


    ¡­¡­


    The half Qing state was annexed by the Yi state. The emperor of the Yi state was also a wise and far sighted man. At least he had good weather and peace all these years. It''s just that there''s nothing to offer. After decades, I can''t fill this position.


    But no one knows that Xiao Chengyu would cheat her to drink medicine after having a good time with tanasha, resulting in her inability to conceive.


    Xiao Chengyin was so depressed that he couldn''t get rid of it. After years of overstocking, he collapsed.


    Tanasha was always looking after him in his bed.


    Xiao Chengyin only married tanasha in his life. As an emperor, he has no three palaces and six courtyards. People all over the world say that Xiao Chengyin is a spoony.


    But tanasha knew he wasn''t.


    He just had a person in his heart.


    Xiao Chengyin had been in a coma for many days, but he suddenly woke up that day.


    Ta Na Sha had some surprises, but she knew that Xiao Chengyin was a reflection.


    "Chengyin..."


    Xiao Chengyin coughed twice, his voice was weak, and his eyes were at a loss.


    "Tanasha..."


    "My concubine is here."


    "When I die When I die, bury me with Ji Rao. "


    Tanaza choked, "OK."


    Xiao Chengyin laughed.


    was a father of his father, but he has the final say.


    "Bury more Clothes, Ji Rao is afraid of cold... "


    "Good..."


    "I don''t know I don''t know if he is waiting for me... "


    In a trance, he seems to see Ji Rao again.


    Under the pear tree, the chrysanthemums in his yard are in full bloom. While he was practicing sword, Ji Rao was reading and drinking tea.


    "Hey, come and have a rest. You''ve been practicing for an hour."


    "Good."


    Xiao Chengyin takes the sword and sits down opposite Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao handed over a handkerchief, "wipe, a lot of sweat."


    Xiao Chengyin went to pick it up.


    He slowly extended his hand, trying to hold Ji Rao''s hand.


    "Ji Rao..."


    His eyes slowly lax, finally powerless hang down the hand, only the corner of the mouth is still hanging a smile.


    Because his handsome young man reached out to wipe the sweat on his forehead.


    Ji Rao woke up with a dull feeling of pain in her heart.


    He put his hand over his heart as if he really felt out of breath. He took a few deep breaths, which relieved him. Ji Rao looks at the modern furniture around him and can''t help feeling as if he is separated from the rest of the world.


    Ah, he''s back.


    "Yubajiang, yubajiang!"


    "What are you yelling at? Sit down!"


    Yubajiang''s voice came from the room. Ji Rao sat up and did nothing else, just sat in a daze.


    Less than ten minutes later, Yu Bajiang opened the bedroom door. He only wore a robe around his lower body and wiped his dry hair with a white towel in both hands.


    "Oh, wake up." He turned back to his bedroom, took a few big bags of snacks and piled them in front of Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao has no interest and looks very depressed. Yubajiang is used to seeing it. When his former host, who always likes to make things, didn''t have an accident, he also met many other hosts. Let alone depressed, some people directly cry for heaven and earth after they are separated from the task world, and even seek death. Of course, there are also some people who are glad that they have left, and they want to set off a few firecrackers to celebrate.


    So Ji Rao''s reaction is quite normal.


    Moreover, this time he stayed in the mission world for a long time. It''s normal that he couldn''t walk out for a while.

 Chapter 366

    Looking at Ji Rao''s hair spinning, Yu Bajiang suddenly feels that the child is sitting with his head hanging on his knees, which is particularly pitiful.


    In fact, this is not fair to Ji Rao. His original host had an accident and asked him to bind Ji Rao. Originally, Yu Bajiang did not agree with the host to do so, because it was against the rules. If he was not careful, he had to be formatted, and his host could be destroyed directly.


    But when something happened to his host, he didn''t have the heart to sit by and ignore it, so they found another person to take these plots without telling the main system, and brought back the plots that were ruined by his host.


    Fortunately, Ji Rao is not built like his host. People do their own tasks, and the whole purpose is for the task. He doesn''t want to do anything else.


    Yubajiang is almost in tears.


    Such a good host, such a clever host, such a responsible host, such a clear goal and decisive host, how could he not meet it earlier!


    Looking at the child''s depression, he intended to comfort him, but as soon as he reached out his hand, he saw Ji Rao raise his head.


    That pair of bright eyes in the fish eight river with his outstretched hand moved back and forth, inexplicably vigilant looking at him, "uncle, self-respect ah."


    He swallowed the old blood of yubajiang.


    "You call me uncle? Am I old? "


    Ji Rao cocked his legs and looked at Yu Bajiang from head to foot. "I''m not old. I look old."


    Yubajiang


    God damn good.


    He retracted his assessment of Ji Rao.


    There is no difference between the child''s irritating degree and his original ancestor!


    "Let me ask, is my task in the last world complete?"


    Fish eight river humed a, "you say calculate."


    "Count?"


    "It''s up to me, of course, to count or not."


    Yu Bajiang looks at Ji Rao from the corner of his eyes. He can''t wait to write "please me and give you a pass" on his face!


    But Ji Rao is not stupid, "it''s up to you whether the task is finished or not?"


    Yu Bajiang said haughtily, "of course, it''s me. Can''t it be you?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "if you score, you won''t pull me to do the task, don''t pretend to force, fast said no."


    Yubajiang''s heart is not easy to fool.


    "I''ll give you a passing mark of six."


    Ji Rao frowned, nodded and said with pain, "this thing is still scoring?"


    "Oh, the new mechanism, after all, our system is constantly upgrading and improving."


    Ji Rao PI looks at Yu Bajiang with no smile. Yu Bajiang is staring at like this, and his smile is stiff.


    "What''s the matter, little Rao?"


    "Can you upgrade?"


    "Can Yes


    Ji Rao yinci said, "you can only play games at home. Let me fight alone, and you can upgrade and optimize after it''s over!"?! You can''t improve. Who can you improve for? "


    Yu Bajiang stepped back and said, "don''t be excited, hero."


    Ji Rao stares at him coldly.


    Yu Bajiang relaxed his shoulder and said, "Oh, I don''t want to help you. It''s just that the host I''m bound to is not you. I can''t go to any world with you at all. Once I find out that I''ve gone to a task world that I shouldn''t go to, I will be dragged back by the inspection system to format it. "


    "Then why do you want me to do these tasks?"


    "For my host." Fish eight river sincerely looking at Ji Rao, "handsome, hungry? How about Wangwang seaweed sandwich? "

 Chapter 367

    For yubajiang''s obvious behavior of changing the topic, Ji Rao just sweeps yubajiang with indifference.


    Yubajiang


    Fortunately, Ji Rao didn''t say anything more. He took out his mobile phone, glanced at it, and then put it back in his pocket.


    "I''ll go out for a day and come tomorrow."


    "Ah -" Yu Bajiang called him behind him, "don''t you eat snacks?"


    Ji Rao put his hand on the doorknob and looked back, "keep it for yourself."


    Then he slammed the door.


    As he went down the stairs, he took his mobile phone to call his mother.


    It took a long time to pick up.


    "Hello? Excuse me


    "Well."


    "I called you yesterday. Why didn''t I answer it?"


    "It was inconvenient yesterday, but I forgot later."


    "Well, your father and I called you tens of thousands of yuan, see?"


    How can Ji Rao separate his mind to see that?


    "I see it."


    "If I''m short of money, I''ll tell my parents, OK, I''m a little busy. I''ll hang up first."


    Ji Rao didn''t say anything. She hung up the phone in anger.


    He went to school and asked for half a month''s leave on the ground of illness.


    When he left school, the roommates came to see him off.


    "Ji Rao, will you leave without packing?"


    "Ah, there''s nothing to clean up. I''ll leave for half a month. It''s OK."


    "Then you should come back early. When you come back, I''ll call my partner and I''ll introduce her to you."


    Ji Rao snorted and laughed, "come on, don''t stink. You have an object. I''m going to leave. Will you give me some dog food? "


    Roommates laugh.


    "Come back, please."


    Several roommates waved their hands, "no, no, we invited you. Last time you invited us, how can we invite you every time. This time you come back, I''ll invite you."


    Ji Rao said with a smile, "OK, I''m waiting for you."


    He waved and walked out of the school. When he went out, he looked back and several roommates walked back. I don''t know why, he felt unreal in a trance. It is clear that this is the world in which he has lived for 20 years since he grew up, but he has a kind of idea that is out of place.


    All he had to do was finish. It was so simple. As soon as the acting was pushed, the school asked for a leave and made a perfunctory phone call to the family. As if he could erase his existence, no one would notice his disappearance for many days.


    Ji Rao gets rid of the messy idea and goes to yubajiang apartment.


    When he arrived at yubajiang''s house, yubajiang was watching TV. When he saw him coming, he waved to him, "are you back?"


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    This has nothing to do with him. He can say "come back" to himself


    He suddenly felt that yubajiang was not as unpleasant as it seemed.


    Ji Rao changed her shoes, closed the door and sat down on the edge of Yuba river.


    "I always want to ask, is death the only way to get out of that world?"


    "No, there are others, but it''s for normal hosts. They have their own system. After completing the task, the main system will automatically determine the degree of completion of the task, and they can be separated directly. But your situation is special. You Well, you are forced to come here. It''s an undiscovered bug, so you can''t enjoy the right to rely on the main system. After the host dies, the system will automatically settle the task. Although you don''t have the right to master the system, you can still take advantage of this loophole and leave it after you die. "

 Chapter 368

    "In fact, it''s not bad to die. Anyway, once the host leaves, the world won''t last long."


    "What will happen to the original world after I die?"


    "It will integrate as a whole and adapt a bit of the world data code. The world may turn into a different dynasty with different characters but the same settings, and then the next host can complete the task. "


    What yubajiang didn''t say is that this change is not mandatory. When the host enters the task world, the task world will automatically open, but after the host completes the task and leaves, the world will slowly collapse. Most of them do, but Ji Rao is really an exception.


    Ji Rao has experienced several worlds, because the people in the world as the main data have too strong obsession, supporting the world so that it will not be integrated in a short time. Up to now, yubajiang has never seen such a strong obsession with world data that it can even hold on to the task world for several years or even decades after the host leaves.


    Ji Rao was relieved.


    That''s right. It''s all data without emotion.


    "I''m ready to start the next world."


    Yubajiang tut tut said, "you are the first one to do the task so diligently. Many hosts are affected by the task world. They can''t adjust their mentality in a short time and are unwilling to go to the next world."


    If the normal host mission fails, there will be punishment. This punishment is sometimes hard to accept, which is why many hosts don''t want to go to the next world. For example, his original host, just because he was too floating and lost his game, is not sure whether he can pick up a life or not.


    But Ji Rao just doesn''t know what else she can do if she doesn''t do the task.


    "Come on, let''s watch TV. We''ll send you after watching."


    Ji Rao glanced at the sheep and wolf on Qingqing grassland on TV


    "Come on, come on, don''t worry so much."


    Ji Rao may really have a brain hole. He sat on the sofa and watched pleasant goat with Yu Bajiang for an hour.


    After watching it, Yu Bajiang said with his mobile phone, "the next world is doomsday. Well, congratulations on getting a free ticket for the n-day tour of the future world."


    He didn''t say it was OK. He remembered the story of the world as soon as he said Ji Rao. He remembered that after Yu Bajiang came out, it was sent by the majority of readers.


    "Is it the one who has gone through hardships, failed to save the world and failed to get the serum. Later, he was bitten by a zombie, attacked and hugged by a zombie, and then he was bitten to death by a zombie. Finally, the whole human being became extinct? "


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Ji Rao


    It''s like you wrote a piece of shit.


    "I''m very surprised, how can there be a final attack and reception, all turned into zombies, the extinction of human beings in the world? Normal routine should not be to get serum, can human beings be saved? "


    Yu Bajiang is still quite aggrieved, "that world is played by my host so collapse, I am a chronicler, how can I know why it will become like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "OK, lie down quickly. I wish you peace and complete the task as soon as possible."


    Yubajiang stood up and let a place go out. Jirao lay on the sofa.


    "The comment is this. A string of non mainstream Martian texts said:" since the Zombie King inside has virus in his body, can''t he make serum? Let him resurrect, and then world peace is not fragrant? Why do you have to be so antisocial? "

 Chapter 369

    Ji Rao


    "That Who is the Zombie King? "


    Yu Bajiang looked at him sympathetically, "you."


    "If I remember correctly," Ji Rao "in the original seems to be an innocent human, right? Why do you call him "Zombie King"


    "Readers have a needle in their heart. A thousand people can see that a thousand Hamlets have come. I don''t know why they call them that."


    Ji Rao said no more and closed his eyes.


    Almost instantly, he felt the pain coming from his body.


    It''s a sharp pain that goes straight to the bone marrow. The blood flowing in the body seems to be burning. He opened his mouth and wanted to shout, but his voice seemed to be cut by Shengsheng, and he couldn''t make a sound at all. It was cold on the floor, and he could not help curling up and shaking all over. It seems that something came out of his flesh and blood and slowly tore his body texture to pieces.


    "He can''t do it!"


    "Every index of his body is fluctuating violently. He is in danger now."


    "Give him another milliliter."


    "But..."


    "Come on


    Compared with the pain he is suffering now, the pain of the needle is not enough. But the liquid that came into his body was like a sharp blade. With the blood flowing, it cut his body inch by inch.


    "Ah -"


    his voice was broken because he had yelled too much before, but the pain almost made him hoarse.


    It hurts! It hurts!!


    He passed out.


    When he opened his eyes again, it was a child''s face.


    The child just straight at him, see he woke up, then crack small mouth smile.


    "Oh, how did you get to someone''s desk?"


    The child was picked up by a woman in her thirties, but it seemed that the child was very interested in Ji Rao. When he was taken away by the woman, he stretched out his hand and pulled Ji Rao''s collar.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    The woman took the child''s hand and hit him, "don''t drag my brother''s clothes! Apologize to my brother. "


    The child bit his finger and looked at Ji Rao Zhile.


    The woman looked at Ji Rao sorry, "I''m sorry, the child is a bit useless."


    Ji Rao turned his head. He looked at the scenery outside the window, and looked at the rows of people sitting next to him, playing with mobile phones or sleeping.


    "Dear passengers, this train will arrive at P city high speed railway station in front of us. Please get ready to get off."


    He''s on the high-speed rail.


    Ji Rao closed her eyes.


    Ji Rao is a fool.


    It''s not a fool in the real sense. It''s just that when people talk to him, he doesn''t seem to hear it. He always does his own business. He doesn''t answer people''s questions, and he doesn''t play with other people of the same age. He''s slow witted. He likes to stare at a place in a daze. If he''s not called, he can be in a daze all day. He was not told to eat, and he didn''t know he was hungry.


    His parents are leading biologists, both of them are biotechnology experts specializing in the study of viruses, usually do experiments are state secrets.


    A year ago, the National Research Institute of M country invented a kind of bacteria, and named it r bacteria. Originally, m country wanted to apply r bacteria to animal husbandry on a large scale, so that livestock in captivity would no longer suffer from avian influenza and other diseases.


    The experiment was also very smooth, but when it was ready to be put into use on a small scale, the bacteria suddenly changed.

 Chapter 370

    Animals with r-bacteria in their bodies have improved their immunity and are free from disease. However, people who ate animals with R bacteria in their bodies had adverse reactions.


    Rolling eyes, spitting blood, ulceration in the body, no life features, but also aggressive.


    The most terrible thing is that it''s contagious.


    M country soon suppressed the general condition of this plague, and soon realized that this may not be any ordinary plague in the past.


    Because it makes people lose their heads.


    Ji Rao''s parents received samples of R bacteria and are ready to study it. Even secretly sent two samples of patients without vital signs from m country. The patients were airlifted in tin boxes and the two samples were isolated by specialists.


    Ji Rao had a high fever. His mother couldn''t put down the research there, and worried about Ji Rao, so she brought Ji Rao to the base.


    But what they didn''t expect was that someone got bitten while taking samples from the two patients.


    They took the bitten researcher to deal with the wound. When Ji Rao woke up, he saw the bitten man sitting on another bed and wrapping bandages around his hands. By that time, his face had turned blue and white.


    See Ji Rao wake up, the man also gave Ji Rao a smile.


    Ji Rao knew him. His parents took him to dinner with his uncle.


    "Jirao, are you hungry?"


    Ji Rao shakes his head and stares at the wound on his hand.


    The man explained with a smile, "it''s OK, but my uncle has to go to the isolation room later."


    But before he went to the isolation room, he had already collapsed on the bed with convulsions and his eyes turned white.


    Ji Rao was bitten.


    This kind of bacteria can be infected when bitten.


    Ji Rao''s parents made a tough decision.


    They put the bacteria from country m into Ji Rao''s body.


    There are only two cases in which bacteria can be infiltrated. One is that they become zombies, and the other is that they become super antibodies.


    According to the news from m country, no one has become a super antibody after injecting the bacterial strain.


    Jirao is the first.


    Of course, in Yu Bajiang''s article, Ji Rao is also the only one who can become a super antibody.


    Then Ji Rao was sent to the high-speed railway by his mother.


    His mother and father stayed at the base because of the needs of the country.


    But Ji Rao knows that they are all zombies now.


    Ji Rao lifted his sleeve, and there was a clear bite mark on his wrist. This was bitten by that zombie uncle while he was at the base.


    Ji Rao became a super antibody, his physical fitness is also improving, he has changed from a "fool" to normal. At least you can hear people talking to him.


    Ji Rao looks at the whole high-speed railway.


    The spread of this virus is very, very fast. It can''t be contained at all. It''s growing exponentially. The whole vehicle will soon die.


    Ji Rao put on her schoolbag and stood up to get off.


    People come and go at the high-speed railway station, but Ji Rao can''t help looking at these people when he goes down the elevator.


    When you know that they will die soon, you will feel very strange when you look at them.


    Ji Rao went out of the subway entrance. When she looked up, she felt that the sun was just right and the sun was very comfortable on her body.


    He suddenly thought of the pain on his body when he just came to inject the bacterial strain. He couldn''t help shaking in the sun.

 Chapter 371

    In the original text, the protagonist attacking Li Zheng is a retired special forces. Xia Siyi is a gifted doctor of biology.


    The combination of these two people in eschatology can save the world!


    But Yu Bajiang is a waste writer after all. In his story, the protagonist spared no effort and suffered many hardships, and survived many times. Finally The dog has it.


    Ji ho first looked at the balance of Alipay mobile phone, then went to the supermarket, not buying anything else, that is, water, food, some escaping necessities.


    After buying it, he went back to the Internet to see if there was any illegal trading or guns. After he had been busy for more than half a day, he suddenly remembered another thing.


    Zombies don''t bite him.


    Yes, in the original text, the zombies not only didn''t bite him, but also were afraid of him.


    In the future, zombies will gradually become able to think simply. At that time, they would like to kneel down when they see Ji Rao.


    In their view, Ji Rao is no different from their mother.


    Of course, the zombies who have the ability to think simply are so terrible, just look at the box lunch of the two leading characters.


    In the original text, Ji Rao is simply with a group of faithful but ugly, although no brain but very resistant to beating, the younger brother defeated the human race and won the whole world.


    After all, Ji Rao used to be a "fool", and it''s normal for him to have some anti-human thoughts in his mind. After all, he is not a human after he has implanted a bacterial strain.


    No wonder that group of readers called Ji Rao "Zombie King".


    Ji Rao knew that the virus was spreading fast, but he didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Just on the third day, Ji Rao had heard the screams outside.


    Ji Rao ran to the window and opened the curtain to have a look. On the street downstairs, a man knocked down a woman and began to bite her around the neck.


    "Ah, ah, ah!!"


    Women are screaming and struggling.


    Blood from her neck splashed on the ground, slowly scattered into a piece, the road were dyed scarlet, in the sun with strange light.


    Some people are afraid of things and run away. Others are looking far away. Some passing vehicles stop and roll down their windows to see what''s going on. Many people even take out their mobile phones to take pictures.


    Also take a Baba, can you see the sun tomorrow is another say, their country''s people, although there is no temperature, but it is big.


    I''m the first to watch. I''m not afraid to make trouble.


    Ji Rao is there watching, watching the women''s struggle action is getting smaller and smaller, finally powerless lying on the ground, that pair of eyes seem to be looking at Ji Rao straight away, death.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Through a window, Ji Rao can almost hear the sound of zombies chewing. It''s disgusting and frightening.


    He looked coldly at the people with mobile phones nearby.


    After a while, the zombie got up, and the woman who had not moved on the ground was squirming on the ground like an insect.


    The people around him backed away with exclamation.


    The biting zombie turned and rushed straight at the group.


    The group of people screamed and scattered, but there were so many people around that they stepped on people and staggered with no way back.


    "Ah!! Go away


    The zombie bit a man''s arm, and the man threw it hard.


    Someone took the opportunity to see how the woman was hurt before, but as soon as he got close, he stepped back like a ghost.

 Chapter 372

    The woman''s head was askew, her face was covered with blood, and she was wearing a white skirt with bright red all over her body. In the light of day, they all look like female ghosts.


    The woman slowly got up and then suddenly jumped at the men.


    People screamed and retreated, but some slow runners were caught and bitten by women.


    For a moment, the howling below was like hell on earth.


    In the last second, people who are still standing by and taking videos with their mobile phones will become one of the video people in the next second.


    Stop the car and open the window to watch. Some of them have already closed the window and run away.


    Some of them are slow in reaction. Before they start the car, they are bitten by the zombies rushing in from the window, and the fresh blood splashes all over the window.


    Those who were bitten before long, also began to twist the body to stand up, and then looking for the breath of living people ran past.


    Ji Rao closed the curtain and went to the table to pour a glass of water.


    He calmed down after a glass of cold water.


    After all, he saw the bloody scene with his own eyes, the screams and scarlet wounds, the desperate and angry expression of the dying woman, all lingering in his mind.


    He closed his eyes and found his hands shaking.


    Ah, he almost forgot that he was just an ordinary college student, and lived safely for 20 years.


    This kind of thing, let alone his own experience, is not as clear and straightforward as watching TV.


    After Li Zheng retired, he came out to work. Now he should still be at home. Xia Siyi should be at school.


    It''s more dangerous in crowded places.


    However, Xia Siyi should be one of the only survivors of his school, and then he meets Li Zheng by chance.


    In the last days, Li Zheng was so popular that his ability to protect himself was better than anything else.


    Ji Rao sat for a while, then went to the window, lifted the curtain and looked down.


    There are a lot of zombies. Some are wandering aimlessly, some are grasping the struggling human beings to nibble, and there are lots of bloodstains on the road. It''s shocking to see them.


    Ji Rao turns around, goes to the door and slowly opens it.


    He lives in the neighborhood, the door of the neighbor opposite is open.


    Ji Rao walked over nervously. He heard the sound of chewing.


    He came to the opposite door almost with his breath.


    Looking inside, a zombie in a suit and tie was holding on to a little girl. The little girl has no gas, soft paralysis in his hands, blood from the body a little bit left.


    Ji Rao can imagine that a man was bitten in the street and ran home in a panic, but he became zombied and killed his daughter after losing his mind.


    Ji Rao clenched her teeth, patted the door and made a sound.


    When the zombie heard it, he turned his head very slowly, and his eyes were fixed on Ji Rao at the door.


    Ji Rao swallowed.


    It''s a horrible thing to see up close.


    With a thump, the zombie left his daughter and twisted his body slowly.


    Ji Rao''s heart is all in her throat.


    But he strongly told himself not to move, restrain his desire to escape.


    The zombie came slowly. Ji Rao could smell the bloody rotten smell on him.


    Then it seemed that it didn''t see Ji Rao, and slowly shook out of the door.


    Ji Rao watched it go down the stairs, and then took a breath. He found that his back was soaked.

 Chapter 373

    For the first time, he thought yubajiang was quite good. At least in such a world, it was basically invincible.


    He doesn''t have to face the ugly and terrible zombies.


    Ji Rao went back to her home and locked the door with her backhand.


    When he saw that the things he had bought a few days ago were piled up in the corner, he felt cold again.


    He is not human now, so he is different from human in some places.


    He can''t eat any food.


    He didn''t feel hungry these two days, and he couldn''t remember to eat. As soon as he ate, he felt sick and wanted to vomit. Can barely drink water, but very few.


    He also lost taste and a small amount of pain.


    Everything he chews is tasteless except sugar.


    For Ji Rao, everything is the same taste, but he can barely taste the taste of sugar.


    No human body is a perpetual motion machine. Zombies can survive on human flesh and blood. Ji Rao can''t eat and live on water for a lifetime. So he''s almost eating sugar these two days.


    Outside, the zombies are rampant. Ji Rao lies back on the bed, thinking of sleeping. Suddenly, a white light flashed in his mind.


    He opened his eyes abruptly.


    Ji Rao got out of bed, went to his schoolbag and found a small freezer. He opened the freezer and found two tubes of scarlet liquid medicine inside.


    This is the first edition of serum invented by Ji Rao''s parents in this world.


    The first serum was not successful, so it didn''t work. But in the original text, Ji Rao''s mother asked Ji Rao to give it to Professor Wu.


    Professor Wu is the teacher of his parents, but later he quit the National Research Institute for physical reasons. Now he works in a well-known university. The protagonist, Shou Siyi, is the student he has been taking with him, and he also has the position of teaching assistant.


    At that time, Ji Rao had not completely lost his humanity. He went to Professor Wu and wanted to give him the serum.


    So Ji Rao is a "fool" in the original text. It''s not for nothing.


    It''s the end of the world. Anyone who can''t run will run quickly. He''s the only one who can run to one of the high-risk places, school, with a serum he doesn''t have.


    Now these people are initially infected. They are very low-level zombies. They can only go where Ji Rao goes. Generally, they will not go and will not listen to Ji Rao.


    At that time, Xia Siyi and Professor Wu stayed together.


    Ji Rao went to see Professor Wu. Then Xia Siyi survived. Could it be that Ji Rao went to see Professor Wu at that time?


    Ji Rao put the serum back into the freezer, then put the box into the schoolbag, carried the schoolbag on his back, and took a handful of sugar from the table to carry it in his pocket when he left.


    Before Xia Siyi meets Li Zheng, he must ensure that they will not die because of some force majeure. Li Zheng has great ability. He is not worried. But Xia Siyi has no power to bind a chicken. His force value is basically zero. Like a weak chicken, he is still in school. At that time, all the teachers and students in the school will be infected together, and the campus will directly become a zombie settlement.


    Ji Rao came down the stairs, all of them were walking corpses with ugly faces.


    Hearing his voice, the zombie turned his head and looked at him. Some of them stood in the same place and looked at Ji Rao''s direction as if they were confused. Some of them stepped forward and stopped. Some of them turned their back and continued to wander to other places.


    Ji Rao didn''t care about them either. He found a car from downstairs that didn''t look damaged. Then he smashed the glass of the car, opened the door from the inside, and sat in. He stepped on the clutch and started to shift into gear in one go.

 Chapter 374

    With the navigation on, Ji Rao is on a rampage.


    At the beginning, when he met a zombie, he consciously went around. Later, more and more people, fearing that Xia Siyi might have an accident, rushed over the zombie directly.


    Street survivors see Ji Rao''s car, issued a sharp cry for help, "help, help!"


    Ji Rao took a look in the rearview mirror. The man who asked for help had been knocked down by the zombie he had just run over and stood up again.


    Ji Rao didn''t look at it any more, and rushed to it.


    Xia Siyi and his school are far away from each other. After all, zombies spread from person to person, not as fast as Ji Rao''s car. After driving for half an hour, Ji Rao saw fewer and fewer zombies.


    Xia Siyi''s school can rank in the forefront of the country, and the school management is also very strict.


    So Ji Rao be unable to enter.


    It doesn''t affect the main line of the story. It should be OOC. Ji Rao looks at no one around, and then he grabs the window to argue with the security guard.


    "Uncle, just let me in. I really need someone."


    "Let him come out to meet you. We all have rules here. We can''t call anyone in at will."


    But Ji Rao doesn''t have the contact information of Professor Wu.


    "You''re all right, and I''m not a bad person."


    But uncle he can''t say anything. Ren Ji''s words are "no way".


    Ji Rao saw that if he couldn''t move him, he didn''t have to work hard. He looked at the serious look of the security guard and couldn''t help saying, "uncle, I''ll tell you the truth. Don''t guard here. Hurry home and run for your life. The zombie will come soon."


    "You are indeed a madman."


    Ji Rao


    Ji Rao turned his head, just saw a person came over in a panic. He had a student card and went straight to school.


    The man looked like a frightened rabbit, looking around all the time. He looked at Ji Rao in the middle and moved away in a panic.


    But Ji Rao''s heart was full of alarm.


    His face is blue and white, and his eyes are black. He''s like a ghost. He has been covering his hands and holding them in his pocket.


    "Wait a minute..."


    The man quickly ran into the school, panic like something behind him. Ji Rao couldn''t get in again. He could only watch the man run away.


    Ji Rao walked around the school for half a year and finally climbed into the wall.


    After he turned into the school, he went inside, caught people and asked where Xia Siyi was.


    There are a lot of students in universities. If they don''t particularly like to socialize, they basically don''t know each other. Sometimes students in professional courses don''t know the teacher''s name, and they seldom communicate with the teacher.


    None of the students Ji Rao asked had heard of Xia Siyi.


    Ji Rao was really stupid. He called another student, "do you know where the College of health is?"


    This time the student knew, he pointed to a place, Ji Rao then passed.


    Ask Xia Siyi again at the Academy of health, and you''ll probably know someone.


    But on the way, he heard the scream of a student. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a girl student running after someone.


    So fast?


    Ji Rao quickened his pace. Looking at the buildings around him, he grabbed another man, "I''ll ask..."


    "Ah


    The student clapped his hand like a frightened bird and then left in a hurry.


    Ji Rao


    The school radio suddenly rang, "all students, please pay attention, now play the emergency notice."


    The mechanical sound turned into a female classmate''s voice, only this voice had obvious tremor.

 Chapter 375

    "Please Please all students, all back to their dormitories, all back to their dormitories! Don''t run out without notice, don''t be Ah, ah, ah, ah


    The broadcast was interrupted.


    The students heard the sound of heavy objects landing on the radio, the scream, the animal like roar and the frightening chewing sound.


    The whole school was shrouded in screams, and everyone was in fear.


    Ji Rao stood in the same place, and the zombies around him missed him to chase others, as if he didn''t exist.


    He grabbed his schoolbag strap and walked in. After a while, I saw the sign of the Academy of health.


    If he remembers the original correctly, Xia Siyi and his professor should be hiding here.


    Ji Rao went in. The elevator was broken. He took the stairs.


    Just in the past, I heard someone crying and screaming.


    Let''s have a rest.


    When a student ran upstairs, he fell down. The zombie who was chasing him jumped up and bit his arm. He climbed forward helplessly, his face was full of snot and tears. When he saw Ji Rao''s eyes, he said, "help me, help me!"


    He stretched out his hand to Ji Rao, full of hope, as if expecting Ji Rao to save him.


    But he''s been bitten.


    Ji Rao bypasses them and screams in his ears. Ji Rao doesn''t seem to hear them.


    The whole corridor of the teaching building has become empty. Ji Rao goes around the classrooms one by one and sees a lot of zombies at a stairway.


    The door was demolished vigorously, and a group of zombies were blocked at the stairway. Then more and more of them were students before they were bitten. They were all fashionable clothes, but now they are wriggling ferociously, vainly trying to climb up. The smell of smell is on their faces, and Ji Rao is about to retch.


    He quickly stepped back two steps, turned half of the teaching building, and went up the stairs from the other side.


    Almost all the classrooms are open, only one classroom is closed.


    Ji Rao walked over and pulled down the door handle. She found that it couldn''t be pushed. Looking inside from the door glass, it was blocked tightly. He knocked twice at the door.


    There was a trembling sound inside.


    "Who is it..."


    "I''m a student. Open the door and let me in."


    The door was quiet for two seconds.


    "Let me in."


    "Have you been bitten?"


    "No


    Then suddenly another voice came in.


    "Do you believe what he says! How did Lu Zhan die? Do you forget that if he didn''t say that he was not bitten, my five roommates would die! "


    After a while, the voice said, "you, go to the next classroom to hide. We don''t want you to enter... "


    Ji Rao said, "is Professor Xia Siyi in?"


    "Professor, he called you."


    There was another person at that end. This time, his voice was a little chilly. It should be Xia Siyi. No doubt, "who are you?"


    Before Ji Rao spoke, he heard a scream behind him.


    "Help me, help me!"


    Ji Rao turns around. A boy catches him and pushes him to the side. Then he opens the door. But the door is blocked. No matter how hard he hits it, he can''t open it.


    He followed four or five zombies behind him and jumped on them all at once.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Ji Rao slowly got up from the ground. He covered his arm, but there was no pain at all.


    "Open the door, open the door


    Ji Rao looks at those zombies dragging the boy, biting his body, flesh and blood splashing out.

 Chapter 376

    The people behind the door looked at the blood flowing in from under the door. They thought that the person who had just spoken at the door had been bitten to death.


    The boy who was bitten just now died. After a while, he got up from the ground. His whole face was festering. There was still a pool of scarlet blood on the ground. Several zombies passed by Ji Rao like wandering ghosts.


    As long as Xia Siyi is still alive.


    After a day, the people inside can''t sit. There is no food or drink in the classroom. They can''t hide for a lifetime. Ji Rao watched them in the dark, watching the group of students slowly turn down from the window.


    Some zombies smell the smell of living people and gather in a large area below, with a "Ho Ho" voice in their throat.


    They''re trying to get out of the window.


    "Hold on."


    A girl student''s strength is small. She didn''t grab it when she picked it. She slipped down.


    Everyone turned to look, only to see a figure heavily fell into the pile of zombies, and then drowned by dozens of zombies.


    Ji Rao''s eyes were fixed on the man in white.


    If he didn''t admit his mistake, it would be Xia Siyi.


    Although we can see that there are basically students in it, and we don''t see people of Professor Wu''s age, it doesn''t matter. This serum is useless. It''s OK to throw it away.


    "Make a bet. I''ll go down and drive that car. You can keep up."


    Ji Rao saw that they rolled down the old tree branch beside them as if they were making dumplings. Only two or three people went up, and the car opened without closing the door, leaving two people to chase the car in vain, but they could not escape the fate of being eaten by zombies.


    Ji Rao sees Xia Siyi get into the car, so there should be nothing wrong for the moment.


    He took a piece of candy out of his pocket, tore it open and bit it into his mouth. The sweetness spread in his mouth. Although his taste was seriously lost, he could not feel much sweetness.


    Ji Rao found a car again. As soon as he opened the door, he smelled a rotten smell. The zombie in the driver''s seat slowly turned his head. His body was very rigid, because he was bound and couldn''t turn, so he had to turn his head by force. Ji Rao could hear the sound of clicking, and his head was broken.


    The zombie looked at Ji Rao, although his face had completely turned blue and white, his mouth was ulcerated, and he could not see his original appearance. But Ji Rao can feel the zombie, it is in doubt.


    Ji Rao retreats abruptly, "bang" closes the door and looks for the next car.


    When he left school, the car was at the door, and the sensor bar didn''t respond.


    He opened the door, got off and came to the security room.


    The security guard who didn''t let him in just now sat on the chair. Ji Rao yelled. The security guard sat straight, as if he didn''t hear him.


    Ji Rao touched the next door and opened it without force.


    Ji Rao pauses and looks up at the motionless security guard.


    "Uncle?"


    The guard shuddered, then turned slowly.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    Just now, the security guard who was talking to him was almost unable to recognize Ji Rao.


    His face was bitten, his eyes protruded, his nose was almost bitten off, his face was bloody and sticky, which made people feel sick.


    Ji Rao felt a nausea.


    Security slowly stood up, Ji Rao immediately back two steps, then security went out step by step, did not look at Ji Rao.


    Only his face was injured. From his back, he thought he was a normal human.

 Chapter 377

    If he shows up at night, it''s really scary.


    Ji Rao tried to ignore the disgusting blood on the table and opened the sensor bar manually.


    He got in the car again and stepped on the gas to get out of the school.


    As soon as Li Zheng retired, he went to work in the city.


    Then he felt powerless.


    He was the first in shooting and fighting in the team. As a result, once he retired, he found that these skills had no place for him in this society where he was educated and in charge of affairs.


    He worked as a MLM, a waiter, and a cashier, but in the end, they were all unsatisfactory.


    "A little poplar, growing next to the sentry post, has deep roots and strong trunk, guarding the north of Xinjiang..."


    Li Zheng picked up the phone, but didn''t look at the call. "Hello -"


    "is that Mr. Li Zhengli?"


    Li Zheng opened his eyes and sat up from the bed. "Yes, it''s me."


    "Come and have an interview tomorrow. Let''s see the details."


    "Okay, okay."


    Hang up the phone, Li Zheng excitedly waved his hand in the air.


    He found a job as a bodyguard a few days ago. Compared with those messy jobs, he is more familiar with this kind of job.


    On that day, he wore a new sportswear, put a black baseball cap on his head, stepped on a pair of shoes, carried his schoolbag and went out.


    The bus he took was crowded all over the world.


    Li Zheng hasn''t been on the bus for a long time. It''s a bit hard for him to push and push like this.


    After he got out of the car, he straightened his flattened schoolbag and straightened his hat. He took out his mobile phone, blocking the light with one hand and turning it to find the direction with the other.


    Finally, it took half an hour to find the company building mentioned in the email.


    He first looked up and saw that the tall building almost blocked the sky, and the sunlight reflected on the glass made him unable to open his eyes.


    He walked in with his feet raised. The people in and out of the room were dressed in suits and shoes, still holding documents in their hands. At first sight, they were senior white-collar workers. Li Zheng glanced at it and then went to the front desk.


    "Excuse me, where are all the bodyguards here?"


    The lady at the front desk looked up and pointed in a direction. "Go over here and turn left to the second door on the right."


    "OK, thank you."


    Li Zheng walked over and said, "the second door on the right side..."


    As soon as he turned the corner, he saw a row of people sitting there.


    An inch man saw him, glanced at him up and down, grinned and said, "brother, are you here for an interview, too?"


    Li Zheng nodded and looked at the closed door.


    "Wait, line up and sit down."


    Li Zheng sat down beside his head.


    Cuntou came over and said, "brother, come to be a bodyguard, too."


    Li Zheng laughs, "beg for food."


    Cuntou takes a cigarette and hands it to Li Zheng. Li Zheng thinks that he''ll have to have an interview for a while, but the smoke doesn''t smell good, so he refuses.


    "What''s your brother''s name?"


    "Li Zheng."


    "Li Zheng?"


    "Li of dawn, politics of politics."


    "Oh, oh." Cuntou chuckled and took a cigarette. "It''s quite literary."


    Cuntou took a lighter out of his pocket, lit a cigarette, held it in his mouth and spat out his eyes.


    "Sir, sir, we don''t allow smoking here." A man came up and warned.


    Frowning tightly, he took a puff and said, "no smoking?"


    "Yes, sir, we have rules here."


    Li Zheng knew at a glance that he was about to lose his temper. He pulled down the man and said, "if you don''t want to smoke, don''t smoke."


    Li Zheng said

 Chapter 378

    Cuntou looked at Li Zheng and thought about it, then he crushed the cigarette out on the garbage can and sneered, "you garbage cans all have cigarette butts. How can you stop smoking? Oh, I''ve seen a lot of bullying things like you. We poor people don''t call it sucking. If we change to someone who is rich and powerful, I''m afraid we have to pay for the fire. "


    The man was not annoyed. Seeing that he had put out his cigarette, he lowered his head and said, "thank you for your cooperation."


    Cuntou looked at the man''s back, eager to spit on the top, murmured, "what a dog."


    He turned his head to see Li Zheng, "brother, I don''t think your body is very thick. How can you want to be a bodyguard?"


    Li Zheng returned a smile, "Li is not fierce, is not the body to say."


    Cuntou looked at his face and couldn''t help saying, "that''s not looking at his face."


    Li Zheng didn''t react for a moment. He was talking about his appearance.


    "You say you''re not supposed to do something with your face, singing and dancing on TV?"


    Li Zheng nodded, "not interested."


    The door of the interview suddenly opened, a person dejected came out, someone inside yelled, "next."


    Li Zheng sat down again.


    Cuntou said, "what did you do before, brother?"


    "Farm work in the fields."


    "Oh, I used to move bricks. Later, my brother said that I had a fight. He asked me to be a bodyguard. He said that I earned more than moving bricks."


    "It''s a lot."


    Li Zheng has a better ear than others. He hears a strange sound and stands up immediately.


    I don''t know, so, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you hear that?"


    Cuntou strange way, "what sound?"


    Li Zheng frowned. The next moment he heard a loud crash.


    The glass was broken and everyone was shocked by the sound.


    Then came the screams that almost cut across the sky.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Cuntou also stood up and strode to look out.


    Li Zheng also followed him. As soon as he arrived at the hall, he saw that the magnificent glass had just been smashed, almost broken, and the floor tiles were full of glass debris.


    The receptionist who just showed him the way was being pressed by a man. The receptionist cried helplessly.


    Cuntou see a Leng Leng, "this big brother in the daytime to engage in the strong?"


    But Li Zheng keenly felt that things were not so simple.


    Poof.


    The front desk lady''s blood spurted out and splashed all over the floor.


    "I''m Cao." Cuntou dodged to the side for a while, "it''s a bloody murder."


    "He''s eating meat!"


    "What?" Cuntou just wanted to turn to ask, suddenly a gust of wind used to the past, the next second that man was Li Zheng kick fly.


    Li Zheng picked up the bleeding woman and helped him cover the bleeding wound while yelling at the stunned man, "hit 120!"


    He turned back and looked at the frightened woman, who could only cry helplessly in her throat, "it''s OK, bear it, bear it."


    "Hello! He stood up


    Li Zheng looked up and saw that the man who had just been kicked out of the door by him actually slowly got up from the ground.


    When he was in the army, his foot could almost break people''s ribs. He just used a lot of strength. Why can this man stand up?!


    But when he looked up, his face was exposed to the sun, which made everyone who could see it scream.

 Chapter 379

    The face was like a corpse burned by fire. The hair was dull and sparse. The skin of the face was white and wrinkled together. The facial features could not be seen at all. The thick liquid of red and yellow flowed from the wound on the face, which was particularly disgusting.


    Everyone stepped back in fear.


    The zombie came running, and the people in the hall screamed and scattered.


    Li Zheng put down the woman, trod through the broken glass and kicked the zombie to the wall.


    Click.


    Li Zheng heard the sound of his broken bones.


    And to his surprise, what he kicked was the man''s abdomen, which should be the softest part of the body, but he just felt as if he had kicked a brick.


    Li Zheng watched him wriggle on the ground for a while, but he stood up again. It''s just that the posture of standing up this time is strange. His waist seems to be broken, his upper body is falling down, and his mouth sounds like a beast. With his festering face, he looks very strange.


    Li Zheng''s eyes were fixed on the man. The more he looked, the more he felt that it didn''t look like a person.


    "Ah, what, go away, go away!"


    Li Zheng suddenly turned his head and saw that the front desk lady had just jumped on a man. He could see clearly that the front desk lady was biting the man''s arm. She was fierce and biting to death.


    What''s going on?


    As soon as Li Zheng took a step, he suddenly became alert. He almost subconsciously raised his leg and swept back.


    Bang.


    The man who came up from behind was kicked into the crowd again.


    The man didn''t feel the pain. He grabbed the feet of the people nearby and began to bite.


    Li Zheng stepped back in horror. There was a real cannibalism scene in front of him. There were screams, blood and crying everywhere.


    Li Zheng didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Hello, Hello!"


    Li Zheng looked back and saw an SUV parked at the door. The driver inside rolled down the window and said, "our boss told you to come up."


    Li Zheng looked at the terrible scene behind him and finally walked out.


    "Be careful!"


    Li Zheng dodges, kicks the zombie directly.


    Li Zheng grabbed the door and the car started immediately. Holding it steadily, he saw hundreds of people gathered behind the car, all chasing the car and running.


    The door opened from the inside, and Li Zheng quickly got in.


    He reached out to close the door, and then let out a long sigh of relief. Li Zheng turned his head and saw a man in a suit sitting beside him.


    "Hello."


    Suddenly with the man on the line of sight, Li Zheng squinted at him, "who are you?"


    "Are you here to apply for a bodyguard?" A man''s face behind his gold rimmed glasses always looks very indifferent.


    "Yes."


    "Good. You are qualified. You will be my bodyguard from now on."


    Li Zheng didn''t speak. He was silent for a moment. Then he asked again with some vigilance, "who are you?"


    "My name is he Yingxing."


    "What''s the matter with those people out there?"


    "They are all zombies."


    Li Zheng Leng for a moment, "zombie?"


    "Yes, I''ll explain briefly. It''s because the virus caused by R bacteria is rampant, and the virus has the pestilence of human to human transmission. If it is bitten by those things, it will turn into a zombie. There is no vaccine yet. Zombies have no thinking ability, and their limbs are stiff. They only have the instinct to attack people and eat people''s flesh and blood. To make them lose their ability to act and attack, they have to destroy their brains to become a corpse completely. "

 Chapter 380

    Li Zheng looked out of the window, their car was driving fast, followed by a dense group of zombies, at a glance, it was extremely frightening.


    From time to time, there was a dull noise of collision. It was probably the driver driving straight away and bumped those zombies away.


    "We haven''t developed a vaccine yet. Is there an incubation period for infection?"


    "No, it takes only a few minutes to become a zombie. It takes about two or three days to become a zombie. The initial symptoms are fever and high fever, followed by stiffness of the whole body, blood stagnation, decline of the nervous system, loss of all organs, confusion, eye rolling, wound ulceration, and finally becoming a zombie. "


    He Yingxing pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said in a deep voice, "this virus epidemic is global, and it is the fastest spreading in human history, and it is very likely to destroy all mankind."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to find Professor Wu, and then fight with the government. If I can save the survivors, I''ll save them. Then I''ll follow the soldiers sent by the government to the national research base to get the serum."


    "Serum?"


    "Yes, Professor Ji contacted the government before he died and said that the serum had been made, but the effect varied from person to person. When there is no vaccine at present, the serum he said may be the only hope of mankind. "


    Li Zheng put his hands in the middle of his legs. He had blood on his hands and didn''t want to rub it around. After listening to he Yingxing''s words, he laughed evil, "that is to say, it''s the end of the world now?"


    He Yingxing nodded modestly, "in a strict sense, it''s not. But it''s a trend of doomsday. "


    "Big boss, I''m here to hire bodyguards to earn money and beg for food. Now that I am your bodyguard, what can you give me? Money? Don''t talk about money. You give me gold and silver. Where can I go? For the zombie cashier in the supermarket? "


    He Yingxing frowned, "the number of surviving human beings is decreasing day by day. Getting serum is the only way at present. If you don''t help me, you will die here."


    Li Zheng stares at he Yingxing''s cold eyes and doesn''t speak.


    The mobile phone rings suddenly. He Yingxing picks up the phone and says, "Professor Wu."


    "He It''s the star


    He Yingxing immediately sat up straight and frowned, "Professor Wu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I was bitten..."


    When Li Zheng saw he Yingxing''s face, he suddenly froze.


    I don''t think it''s good news.


    "Professor."


    "Listen to me, I''ll take my All the research reports were given to my student. His name is Xia Siyi, I''m dead, you go to find him Look for him. His phone number is... "


    He Yingxing turned on the handsfree and wrote down his mobile phone number on the memo.


    "I remember, professor."


    "Good, good..."


    "Professor, where are you now?"


    He Yingxing can''t hear the professor. He can only hear the sound of shortness of breath and the sound of "Ho Ho" in his throat.


    "Professor?"


    "This is Ho, man Blame yourself, blame yourself Perish... "


    He Yingxing took down his mobile phone and turned to dial the number he had just written down.


    After a while, the opposite line was connected.


    "Hello, is that Xia Siyi?"


    "It''s me, you are..."


    "I''m a friend of Professor Wu. Professor Wu said that he had several serum reports on R bacteria in your hands?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Good. Are you safe at the moment?"

 Chapter 381

    "I''m at the student''s home, and I''m safe."


    "Well, you take care of those reports, send me the location, and I''ll pick you up. Don''t run around."


    "Good."


    He Yingxing hung up and said to Li Zheng, "Professor Wu is dead. Let''s go to pick up his students. There are still a lot of national researchers. There can be others without Professor Wu, but his report is very important and we have to get it. "


    Seeing that Li Zheng didn''t answer, he turned to him and said, "now you are alone. There are so many zombies outside. How can you survive? The safest and safest way is to follow the country."


    Li Zheng smiles, "you represent the country?"


    "For now, at least, I can represent you." He Yingxing sat upright and said, "I''ve read your resume. Before you retired from the army, you were a student, and you were excellent in all aspects. It''s very rare. You shouldn''t be so selfish, right?"


    Naturally, Li Zheng will not. It''s not in vain that he shouts "serve the people" every day.


    Only he would not sell himself for nothing.


    "As you say, you are useless at all. I''d better protect Professor Wu or his students for what you do."


    He Yingxing thought for a while, even nodded, "it''s true."


    Li Zheng picked next eyebrow, don''t understand of looking at he Yingxing, funny way, "you can''t be perfunctory me?"


    He Yingxing shook his head, "this is an extraordinary period, and the continuation and inheritance of human civilization is the first priority. Now it''s natural that whoever is useful will be protected..."


    "Fart."


    Li Zheng interrupts him, and he Yingxing is surprised to see him.


    "I don''t know what special period, in my eyes, whose life is life, no high or low, can save I will not give up."


    He Yingxing did not understand, but also shook his head in disapproval, "you are too idealistic. In the current situation, of course, it is who is able to survive. The people who survive are for more people to survive. "


    "Don''t talk to me about these useless things. I can''t think so far. I''m sure I''ll be saved in front of me. There''s nothing to say."


    He Yingxing gave the driver an address to let him go.


    Before he arrived, Li Zheng could see the zombies dangling at the bottom of the community from a distance.


    He Yingxing calls Xia Siyi. After a while, a window on the fourth floor opens and a white and gentle face emerges.


    He Yingxing greets Xia Siyi, then rummages in the back bag, and finally takes out a big guy to Li Zheng.


    Li Zheng looked at the 95''s assault that he Yingxing handed to him with both hands, stunned for a moment, "you are really not an ordinary person, you can get this thing."


    To tell you the truth, Li Zheng has never touched this kind of thing since he retired from the army. He has been touching various types of guns for more than ten years, and he has got used to it. He can know what it''s called with his eyes closed. As soon as you take it, you know how to hold it, how to aim and how to fight.


    "When they come down from above, you are responsible for repelling the zombies around you. Remember to hit them on the head. It''s no good to hit them anywhere else."


    "Well, don''t worry." Li Zheng checked the bullets, no problem.


    He Yingxing is still calling Xia Siyi, "yes, how many of you? Three? OK, then you come down from the top with a rope, right? Well, ok Remember to bring the research report. "

 Chapter 382

    They never found a pair of bright eyes staring at them in the corner.


    After Li Zheng and they drove away, Ji Rao came out.


    Congratulations on the victory of the protagonist!


    Ji Rao clapped, and there were only zombies around. Ji Rao suddenly didn''t feel very interesting.


    He doesn''t have a system or anything. No one can discuss what happened. In case he deviates, no one will jump out to remind him.


    However, he is also a person from the beginning to the end. So is life, and so is being caught doing tasks.


    Shasha.


    Ji Rao heard the sound, turned his head and saw the shrubs shaking under the community.


    He felt that something was wrong, so he took two steps toward it carefully. Then he saw a pair of dirty shoes, which disappeared in the bush.


    "Hello -"


    a handful of dust came up. Ji Rao raised her hand to protect her face and stepped back.


    Then he heard a dull sound of "Dong".


    When Ji Rao put down her hand, she saw a child covered with mud fall on the ground.


    Ji Rao


    Which children?


    Ji Rao took a step forward. The child suddenly turned around and looked at Ji Rao fiercely, "go away, monster!"


    Ji Rao


    Although the child looks like a pair of fried hair, Ji Rao can also see the fear and panic in his eyes.


    Ji Rao stopped, "who is the monster''s name?"


    "The monster calls you!"


    "Good. From now on, you''re a little monster."


    The child reacted for a while and then found that he was trapped. He suddenly puffed his cheeks and glared at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao just wanted to say something. Suddenly he saw a zombie darting out from behind the child. Ji Rao sprang forward and pulled the child up. The zombie rushed to the air, "don''t stay here."


    He drags the child into a car, and a zombie slowly shakes over when he hears the smell. He reaches into the shriveled hand from the half open window, and the bloody face is facing the child through the glass. The child screams and hides on Ji Rao. Ji Rao pushes the child with one hand, turns the steering wheel with the other, and steps on the gas pedal.


    The child breathes quickly and holds Ji Rao''s arm. He looks at the blood fingerprints left on the window and is still in shock.


    "All right, sit back."


    Ji Rao pushed the child, and the child slowly sat back.


    Ji Rao glanced at the child''s pale face and said with a smile, "don''t you think I''m a monster now?"


    "You''re a monster." The child looked at Ji Rao and said seriously, "otherwise, why don''t those monsters bite you? You are like them!"


    In a way, the child is right.


    "How do you hide under the Bush, your parents?"


    "Dead." The child''s tone is a little cold.


    Ji Rao looks at him and knows that he doesn''t agree with his family.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Jiang Jiasen."


    "Have you ever been bitten?"


    Jiang Jiasen shook his head. "I rolled in the mud and hid in the bush. Those monsters didn''t find me."


    It''s best not to be bitten. Ji Rao can only throw him out if he is bitten.


    In fact, according to the nature of the original owner, it is impossible to save him. Ji Rao knows that he is a data, but he can''t do it. He watches a child die.


    "How old is it?"


    ¡°13¡£¡±


    13£¿ It''s malnutrition. It looks like 10 years old.


    On second thought, he didn''t agree with his family, and no one told him to have a good meal.

 Chapter 383

    "Where are we going?"


    In the first few days, people around the world were still in a state of confusion, and the number of zombies was very terrible. Then the whole world was connected by radio. The government explained to the whole country the source of R bacteria, the mode of infection and the route of transmission, and called on the survivors to establish concentration areas.


    Li Zheng, they should spend half a month to find the concentration area.


    Ji Rao is going to find a place to stay and go to them in half a month.


    After all, children are children. At first, Jiang Jiasen was very wary of Ji Rao, but after two days, he felt that Ji Rao was different from those monsters. Ji Rao always stays in his room and doesn''t talk. Jiang Jiasen doesn''t want to talk to him at first, but later he tries to talk to Ji Rao.


    Every few days, Ji Rao goes out to get something to eat. Although he didn''t have to eat, Jiang Jiasen had to. Sometimes Ji Rao felt that he had picked up a son.


    Ji Rao opened the bag of instant noodles and found boiling water inside. After soaking, he called Jiang Jiasen out for dinner.


    As soon as Jiang Jiasen opened the door and saw the instant noodles on the table, he rolled his eyes and said, "why instant noodles again?"


    Ji Rao can''t do anything else, and he''s too lazy to do it. He doesn''t have to eat himself. It''s very kind of him to get something for the child. He''s also very choosy.


    "How many people out there want to eat yet."


    Jiang Jiasen sat on the chair dejectedly, "but you can''t eat the same thing all at once."


    "Yesterday''s sauerkraut is different from today''s beef."


    Jiang Jiasen


    As soon as he smelled the smell, he sighed. He held a fork in his hand and mixed the noodles inside. He didn''t eat them, just like playing, "why don''t zombies bite you?"


    Ji Rao said casually, "I''m poisonous. They dare not bite me."


    Jiang Jiasen is not retarded either. I can tell that Ji Rao is perfunctory.


    He picked up a little bit of cabbage and put it in his mouth, looking pathetic. "Shall we stay here all the time?"


    "Why do you want to run out and play with the zombies?"


    Jiang Jiasen shrunk his mouth, "it''s really boring to stay here every day."


    Ji Rao poured a glass of water into the glass and took two drinks.


    "I''ll take you out in two days."


    Jiang Jiasen''s eyes were bright. "Really, it''s great."


    Ji Rao holds the glass in both hands. His hands are cold, and the water in the glass is boiling hot. Ji Rao can''t feel the temperature of letting go. When he releases his hands and sees that his hands are red, he thinks that he has lost part of his pain.


    Ji Rao shook hands, and her eyes covered the emotion inside.


    "Ji Rao, can you bring me a ham sausage next time?"


    Ji Rao frowned.


    The little boy is not polite at all. He is so much older than him that he calls his name directly.


    "If you call me brother, I''ll take it for you."


    "When you bring it back, I''ll call."


    Ji Rao didn''t tell him any more. He got up and left with the cup.


    Jiang Jiasen yelled behind him, "I want my partner''s ham sausage!"


    "You think so."


    Many supermarkets outside have been ransacked. Sometimes it''s hard for Ji Rao to find anything to eat. He can only drive to a far away place to look for it. Maybe he''s used to it after seeing too much. Ji Rao''s feeling of nausea at seeing those zombies is greatly reduced now.

 Chapter 384

    On the street, the sound of overturned cars exploding and burning crackles in the air, and the eyes are full of twisted and strange zombies wandering slowly.


    Di Di Di -


    the screeching sound of the whistle started, and the zombie was attracted by the sound, and slowly turned to walk in the direction of the fast-moving car.


    "Hey, I''ve played the flute politely."


    The refitted off-road vehicle rushed straight up, and the zombies were hit and flew.


    "I''m sorry!"


    An off-road vehicle, which can be called a textbook drift, directly knocked down the zombie chasing behind the tail of the vehicle.


    "Come on, stop playing." The co pilot put on his gloves and filled his gun with bullets. There are so many people here, so are the zombies. If you''re not careful, you may not be able to get out. "


    "I see, brother Li."


    "Boyu, you stay in the car and wait. Others, follow me to search."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao stood on the roof and looked down, chewing gum. His hair was lifted by the wind, showing delicate and cold eyebrows. Jiang Jiasen squatted beside him and looked down.


    Behind them are a lot of zombies attracted by Jiang Jiasen, but because of Ji Rao, they dare not come forward.


    When Jiang Jiasen saw a car coming, he was surprised and said, "someone is coming down here."


    Ji Rao turned around and watched the zombies huddle together. The gate leading to the roof was full of zombies. They looked around and didn''t dare to go there. They almost stood still and reached out to Jiang Jiasen in vain.


    Jiang Jiasen spat out his tongue and pointed at the zombies, "rubbish."


    Ji Rao patted the sleeves of her clothes. "Let''s go. We''ll follow them later."


    "Go with them?"


    Ji Rao feels that Jiang Jiasen is not happy.


    "Can''t we just hide all the time?"


    "Isn''t that good? Just the two of us, until the end of the day, they don''t bite you anyway. "


    "I think too much." Ji Rao took out a sugar from his pocket, turned over and stretched out his hand, "sugar?"


    Looking at the green crystal candy in Ji Rao''s palm, Jiang Jiasen was stunned for a moment. Then he reached for it unnaturally and said in an awkward little voice, "I don''t like apple flavored candy."


    "I think Apple crystal candy is the best."


    "Go and find them."


    Ji Rao took the lead to move forward. The zombies retreated like a tide, and the stairway, which was just too crowded, suddenly emptied out.


    Jiang Jiasen stood up and followed. He took out his pockets and put the sugar into his pocket.


    "Come on, come on!"


    Li Zheng and his rescuers were in the commercial building. The room was empty, with almost all glass in the middle, which broke when touched.


    Shangyi is blocked on the first floor with a submachine gun. Li Zheng and Wang zhuoyao evacuate the trapped survivors on the second floor.


    "Come one by one, don''t be afraid, go down, hurry up!"


    A lot of zombies gathered at the bottom, all of them looked up at them, let the group go down one by one scared, two battles dare not move.


    Shangyi, who was on the first floor, yelled, "hurry up! It won''t last long down there! "


    Li Zheng forced a man to tie a rope to him and put him down.


    Zhang Boyu swept the zombies with a gun, and then let the people on the rope into the car. Li Zheng upstairs evacuated the crowd, and Wang zhuoyao put up a gun to cover Zhang Boyu.


    "Don''t give a damn about it, get off!"

 Chapter 385

    Shangyi looked at the clip and roared, "no bullets! Here comes the zombie. Hurry up


    Zombie whistling rushed up, Shangyi side shot back upstairs.


    Shang Yi is biting teeth to carry a gun, looking at that group of zombies blood and flesh flying.


    But he couldn''t last long by himself. He still wanted to retreat to the second floor.


    Li Zheng glanced and said in a high voice, "Shangyi, come here!"


    Shangyi carries a gun and runs this way.


    Shangyi has a look, and there are still two people left, one is a child, the other is thin and can''t see his face.


    "Zhuo Yao, go down with the baby in your arms, quick!"


    Wang zhuoyao put the gun on his shoulder and carried it on his back. He picked up the child in one hand and climbed out of the window with a rope.


    "Captain, there are more and more zombies down there!"


    Li Zheng fished the remaining one into his arms, "ready to retreat!"


    Shangyi turns his head and sees Li Zheng pulling the rope. The man in his arms is crooked and his face is white in the sunshine. He is so excited that he can''t even think about it in his mind


    He took a pistol out of his pocket and aimed it at the man.


    Li Zheng was surprised, and he could only lean to the side. The shot went straight into the shoulder of the man in Li Zheng''s arms.


    Here, Jiang Jiasen was held by Wang zhuoyao. After he fell down, he raised his eyes and looked up. His pupils instantly narrowed, "Ji Rao!"


    Li Zheng couldn''t manage so much, so he asked Shangyi, "withdraw quickly!"


    Shangyi hall, he turned out from the window of the moment, he just where a pile of zombies surrounded a thorough.


    After waiting for people to go in, the SUV slowly drove away from the zombie area.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why did you hit him?"


    Li Zheng took the first aid kit and said, "is this your brother?"


    Jiang Jiasen said fiercely, "what''s the matter?"


    "Has your brother ever been bitten by a zombie before?"


    "No, he''s fine! But are you here to save people or to kill people? "


    Shangyi can''t help but say, "little friend, I shot it."


    Li Zheng takes medicine to stop bleeding. Fortunately, he only hurt his shoulder. He will go back to the doctor to deal with the wound.


    Jiang Jiasen stares at Shang Yi fiercely.


    Shangyi touched his nose and laughed a little embarrassed. "Maybe I was in a hurry and read it wrong."


    The SUV went back to the base.


    Far away, the power grid door opened, Li Zheng holding Ji Rao out of the car, "Boyu, go to settle down to bring back these people."


    Zhang Boyu answered, and then to the humanitarian who just got out of the car and looked around, "let''s go, go and check with me first."


    Shangyi they go to count things, Li Zheng holding people straight to Doctor Chen there.


    Dr. Chen was washing his hands when Li Zheng kicked his door open and jumped with a bang.


    "Li Zheng?"


    "Take care of your wound."


    When Doctor Chen heard the wound, he frowned and said, "put it on the bed."


    Li Zheng put Ji Rao on the bed and shot him in the shoulder. Ji Rao was not in a coma, and of course he didn''t feel any pain.


    Li Zheng looked at Ji Rao straight at himself, pale, comforted, "Shangyi that boy is not open-minded, I''ll call him back to apologize to you."


    Ji Rao didn''t say anything, but he closed his eyes.


    Li Zheng thought it strange that he was not bad.


    "Shoulders?" Doctor Chen turned over Ji Rao''s shoulder and looked, "it''s OK. I''ve passed through it. I didn''t leave a bullet in my body."


    Yes, I checked other parts of my lower body to make sure there was no bite.


    Doctor Chen went to search his medicine box and could not help complaining, "how do you do things? How do you shoot ordinary people? "

 Chapter 386

    "He''s too white, just like the face of a zombie. I blame Shangyi for his clumsy eyes. I''ll tell him to go back."


    Dr. Chen shook his head disapprovingly, "don''t you young people like this kind of white little fresh meat? How can we treat people as zombies at the end of time? "


    Before Li Zheng could speak, someone called out to him.


    "Brother Li!"


    Li Zheng turned to open the door and saw Zhang Boyu outside the door. He looked very upset.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That kid just had to find his brother."


    "His brother?" Li Zheng made a look behind the door, "hurt this?"


    "Yes, if you don''t bring him here, you won''t cooperate with the inspection."


    Li Zheng sighed, "unfortunate child." He turned his head and said to Dr. Chen, "the brother inside wants to see him, Dr. Chen. Do you mind?"


    "No, just don''t bother me."


    Li Zheng looked left and right and didn''t have his own business. He said hello to Doctor Chen and left.


    After a while, Jiang Jiasen came. As soon as he came in, he calmly sat down on the chair next to Ji Rao. He didn''t yell at all, asking Zhang Boyu to take him to Ji Rao.


    Jiang Jiasen looked at Ji Rao and said, "does it hurt?"


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    Jiang Jiasen "cut" a, "don''t pretend, almost cry?"


    Ji Rao:?


    "I don''t feel anything right now."


    "Come on, comfort me?"


    Ji Rao stopped talking.


    You don''t understand.


    Looking at Doctor Chen''s treatment of his wound, Jiang Jiasen couldn''t help saying, "you can get it for him gently."


    Dr. Chen replied, "I''m already very light."


    "Nothing."


    Ji Rao doesn''t feel any pain at all.


    Jiang Jiasen''s chair is sitting on his back. His two short legs diverge and sway on both sides. His upper body is just high enough to reach the top of the chair back. His two arms are overlapping and his head is tilted on his arms. Just look at Ji Rao, "Ji Rao, Ji Rao, do you have any sugar?"


    Ji Rao bit his teeth. He didn''t have much sugar left. If Jiang Jiasen took it as a snack every day, it would not be enough.


    But he still took out a piece of candy from his pocket. The colorful candy spread out in Ji Rao''s hand. Ji Rao handed it to him, "pick it, just give one."


    Jiang Jiasen thought about it and took a green one.


    Ji Rao picks eyebrows, "don''t you like apple flavor?"


    Jiang Jiasen chuckled and said, "don''t you like apple flavor? I''ll take everything you like so you can''t eat it. "


    Ji Rao Little bizizi.


    When he put the sugar back in his pocket, he suddenly felt something was wrong. He took it out again, counted it and found that one piece was missing.


    "Brother Li!"


    "Hello, brother Li


    Li Zheng nodded to them. He glanced around and finally caught Shangyi, who was sitting on a small bench and wiping his gun with a rag. "Where''s Siyi?"


    "Siyi is in his dormitory."


    Li Zheng passed away.


    Shangyi looks at Li Zheng''s back and shakes his head. He sighs with emotion that "the world is changing with each passing day". Then he suddenly remembers, "brother Li! Where is the man who was injured by mistake just now! "


    "There''s Dr. Chen!"


    Li zhengtou did not reply.


    Shangyi throws the rag, holds his gun and sighs, thinking about how to apologize later.


    Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "Come in."


    Li Zheng pushed the door in and saw Xia Siyi sitting with his back to him, turning his head, "Li Zheng."


    Li Zheng went in, closed the door, sat opposite Xia Siyi, looked at the information in his hand, "still reading the research report?"

 Chapter 387

    Xia Siyi nodded feebly.


    "He Yingxing?"


    "Still trying to contact the government." Xia Siyi said, sinking his voice. "Many local headquarters can''t be contacted. It''s estimated that More evil than good. "


    Li Zheng was silent for a moment, and then said with a smile, "we just rescued seven survivors today, and a ten-year-old child. You can rest assured that we will get better and better in the future. Those things are dead things after all. When a vaccine is developed, everything will be fine. "


    Xia Siyi nodded.


    Li Zheng takes a candy from his pocket and puts it in front of Xia Siyi.


    Xia Siyi picked up the sugar and said, "where did you come from?"


    "The survivor fell into the car."


    Xia Siyi can''t laugh or cry, "how do you take other people''s things?"


    Li Zheng shrugged, "it doesn''t matter, he doesn''t know."


    On that day, he Yingxing came here after meeting Xia Siyi. Li Zheng also met one of his former comrades in arms, Shangyi. He Yingxing and Li Zheng set up a temporary shelter for them. Among them, Wang zhuoyao, Zhang Boyu and others are soldiers. Usually, Li Zheng takes them out to save people and collect materials.


    Li Zheng has a little sense of Yan Kong, so he likes Xia Siyi at the first sight. Xia Siyi is a good man and has a good character. Li Zheng is very interesting.


    But Xia Siyi is a little white. He can''t see that Li Zheng is so attentive to pursue him. He thinks he just wants to make friends with him.


    Li Zheng is used to being rude, but he doesn''t want to scare Xia Siyi. Shangyi told him that if he wants to be nice to people like Xia Siyi, he has to take his time and step by step.


    Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "Come in."


    Shangyi opened the door and saw the person sitting on the bed.


    Doctor Chen is packing his things. Seeing Shangyi come in, he asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll find him."


    Doctor Chen "Oh," said, "if you shoot someone, it''s time to apologize."


    When he said that, Shangyi was even more embarrassed. After he walked over, he could see the face of the man who was regarded as a zombie by him. Dr. Chen''s room is sunny. When the sun comes in, it''s just light on the bed. The white and almost transparent skin is bathed in the sun. With the delicate facial features, it''s like an angel coming down to earth.


    Still meaning to the words of the mouth instantly choked.


    Ji Rao raised her eyes lightly, her long eyelashes trembling, like a butterfly flapping to fly.


    How did he take this man for a zombie?!


    "Who are you?"


    "I, I am I''m the one who shot you. I''m here to apologize. "


    "Why did you shoot me?"


    "Sorry, I thought you were zombied at that time."


    Ji Rao nodded, "it''s OK."


    Shangyi see him like this, the heart is more guilty, "I''m sorry."


    "Sit down. I have something to ask you."


    "Oh, good." Shangyi sat down, even a little stiff.


    "By the way, didn''t your brother come to you?"


    Ji Rao is too lazy to change the name of "his brother".


    "I let him out." Ji Rao continued, "who is in charge here?"


    "It''s our brother, of course."


    At the end of the world, all people know Li Zheng''s ability to speak. Otherwise, there would not be so many people calling "Li Ge" respectfully.

 Chapter 388

    "How do you live and work here?"


    "Except for a few people who can hold guns in the LIGO team, the rest are ordinary people. They won''t be responsible for going out, but some basic patrols here are all given to men, and women are responsible for cooking and washing clothes."


    Ji Rao is just like the primitive society.


    "What are you going to do?"


    After thinking about it, Shang Yi felt that it was necessary to be transparent and open to the people and said, "we are going to the state secret research base. Of course, before that, we need someone to help us plan our route, and we need to prepare enough materials, guns, bullets and medicines in advance."


    "If you want to go to the research base, it''s no different from death?"


    Shangyi looks at Ji Rao with some doubts, "what do you mean? What do you know? "


    Ji Rao gently smile, half of the fundus smile also no, "I don''t know anything."


    He turned to see Shangyi, black grape like bright eyes fixed on Shangyi''s face, "I''m just an ordinary person."


    Shangyi feels strange in his heart, but he can''t say anything strange.


    "What''s your living environment like here?"


    "Ordinary people live in big dormitories. There are at least 20 people in a big room."


    Ji Rao nodded, "where is your brother Li? I need to see him. "


    Shangyili said, "I''ll help you call him over."


    "No, take me to him."


    "You''re still hurt!"


    Shangyi''s voice is a little loud. Looking at Ji Rao, he stares at himself and immediately softens. "I mean, you just got hurt. Don''t run around. Li Ge doesn''t lack arms or legs. I''ll just ask him to come here. "


    Ji Rao shook his head, "I''m ok, and it doesn''t hurt." He pulled the quilt down and insisted on getting out of bed, "let him come to me, I don''t have so much face."


    He pulled it on his schoolbag by the side.


    Shang Yi sighed, "then I''ll accompany you."


    To his surprise, Ji Rao acted quickly and didn''t look like he was injured.


    "Well, what''s your name?"


    "Ji Rao."


    "My name is Shang Yi, Shang Yi, Shang Yi."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak. Shang Yi pursed his lower lip and said, "what did you do before? You''re still in school, aren''t you


    "Well."


    "Brother Li is not necessarily in his dormitory now. I''ll take you to Siyi''s dormitory. Brother Li is probably there."


    Ji Rao lowered her eyes, not surprisingly.


    "This way." Shangyi stops in front of a door and knocks with his fingers, "Siyi, is brother Li here?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the door opened.


    Li Zheng stood at the door, looking at Shangyi first, then catching a glimpse of Ji Rao.


    "You''re not that..."


    Ji Rao did not speak, Shangyi said, "Ji Rao has something to look for you."


    "Ji Rao?" Li Zheng looked down at Ji Rao, "your name is Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "Is it Shangyi?" Xia Siyi came over, opened the half open door, saw Ji Rao, and said, "this is..."


    Li Zheng then introduced to Xia Siyi, "Oh, this is a survivor I rescued today. I just told you that Shangyi almost blew someone''s head..."


    "Brother Li!" Shang Yi stares at Li Zheng angrily, "can you tell me about it when you meet people?"


    Originally, he was afraid of Ji Rao and hated him because of this. As a result, Li Zheng said all over the place.

 Chapter 389

    Li Zheng didn''t know Shang Yi''s careful thinking at all. He grinned and leaned against the doorframe with his chest in his arms. "What''s the matter? I''m not telling the truth?"


    "You can''t always tell others, it''s not a good thing!"


    "Can Siyi be someone else?"


    ¡­¡­


    Two men over 180, five years old, bicker.


    He was attracted by the things in Xia Siyi''s hand. Li Zheng''s mouth was poisonous and he couldn''t say what Shangyi said. His face turned red. But he suddenly found that Ji Rao was looking at the line of sight beside him. He looked along and saw Xia Siyi holding a sugar in his hand.


    Li Zheng immediately stepped forward, hooked Shangyi''s shoulder, just blocking Ji Rao''s sight. Then he said with a smile, "don''t you have something to look for me? Let''s go. This is not a place for conversation. "


    Therefore, Li Zheng said that "the place for conversation" was changed from Xia Siyi''s dormitory to his own.


    There is a shortage of rooms in this temporary shelter. Li Zheng is close to Shangyi, and he lives with Shangyi when he chooses the dormitory.


    Li Zheng pours a glass of water for Ji Rao, and Shangyi sits next to Ji Rao.


    Li Zhengqi said, "what are you doing here?"


    "I''m with Ji Rao. His injury is because of me. I have to guard him before he gets better."


    Ji Rao glanced at Shang Yi and didn''t say anything. Shangyi was relieved to see his acquiescence.


    "All right, all right." Li Zheng pulled a chair and sat on it side by side. His right arm was on the back of the chair. His two long and strong legs were overlapping. "What can I do for you?"


    Ji Rao took the bag down, put his hands in and took out the freezer from inside.


    Li Zheng and Shang Yi are staring at the freezer, don''t know what it is. If it was Xia Siyi who saw this thing here, he would have lost his nerve.


    Ji Rao opened the freezer, and the cold air came out slowly. Finally, it was scattered in the air, revealing the test tubes inside. There were two tubes in total, containing scarlet liquid.


    "What is this?"


    Shangyi reaches out his hand to touch it, and is slapped down by Li Zheng.


    "Hiss."


    Shangyi covers a red hand and looks at Li Zheng accusing, "brother Li, you are so cruel."


    "I owe you."


    Li Zheng looked up at Ji Rao, "what is this?"


    "Experimental serum."


    Li Zheng and Shang Yi are in the same color.


    Still meaning astonished looking at those two tubes of reagents, "is this the serum of the zombie?"


    Ji Rao nodded, "I''ll exchange it for something."


    Li Zheng''s face was very dignified at the moment. He nodded, "you say."


    "First, I want an independent dormitory."


    "Independent can''t come out, at most give you another room, we can come out like this, two people one."


    Ji Rao thought and compromised, "OK, just ask Jiang Jiasen to come with me."


    Li Zheng said, "yes."


    "Second, you go out to collect materials, sugar inside all give me."


    Still meaning Leng Leng, "sugar?"


    "Yes, fruit candy, milk candy, anything."


    Looking at Li Zheng''s suspicious eyes, Ji Rao calmly gave an excuse, "I often have hypoglycemia. If I''m in short supply, I can use my ration."


    Li Zheng shook his head, "no, this can be given to you, and you don''t need to exchange your ration. Can you still count on only eating sugar to live?"


    He can really live like this, but Ji Rao obviously won''t tell Li Zheng.

 Chapter 390

    "I need a daily hot water supply to take a bath."


    Li Zheng thought for a while, and then said, "hot water may not be available. Maybe there is only cold water, and how often do you wash it?"


    "One wash a day."


    "Three days."


    Ji Rao''s delicate brow twisted, "two days."


    "Deal."


    Shangyi looks at Li Zheng''s momentum of bargaining in the vegetable market. He is quite speechless. He used to eat eggs in the canteen when he was in the army.


    "The last one." Ji Rao looked up at Li Zheng, his eyes without emotion reflected Li Zheng''s ruffian appearance, "teach me to use a gun."


    Shangyi said, "I can, I can, I can teach."


    Ji Rao takes a look at Shang Yi. Shang Yi''s brain is a little dull, but it seems that Ji Rao''s eyes show that he is disgusted.


    Shangyi is much earlier than the protagonist in the original text. Many people died along the way. In the end, Shangyi was bitten by a zombie at the national research base.


    They are looking for death when they go to the base now. This is not alarmist. Because the zombies in the base have mutated. They have a basic idea and will simply fight together.


    The protagonist takes a group of elites to get the serum. Of course, it''s the second generation of serum. Ji Rao gives them the first generation of serum. The first generation is certainly useless. In the original text, the effect of the second generation is just to restore the Zombie''s mind for a moment.


    And Shang Yi died in that base. Before zombiing, he asked Li Zheng to shoot him. He was still smiling when he was dying.


    Because the hanging is very tragic, Ji Rao still remember very clearly.


    So he subconsciously felt that there was a gap between Shangyi and Li Zheng. In the whole shelter, Li Zheng''s force value was absolutely the highest.


    Ji Rao turned around and looked at Li Zhengdao, "teach me to use a gun."


    Shangyi QAQ


    "yes."


    "I would like to remind you in advance that this serum is not a successful serum..."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Li Zheng, "isn''t it successful?"


    Ji Rao looked at Li Zheng like a fool. "How can it be successful? Can I give it to you?"


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    Ji Rao slapped the lid on and said, "don''t you try your best to get the serum from the base? Let me tell you the truth, that serum is not a serum that can completely cure people, and the research base is very dangerous. In the past, you were just looking for death, but now I can get one for nothing, do you still hate it? "


    Li Zheng straightened up from his chair and clapped his hand on the table. "How do you know that? Who are you? "


    Ji raoding looked at Li Zheng for a long time, and then said without expression, "my father''s name is Ji Qiushan, and my mother''s name is Wei Susu."


    Shangyi only thinks that these two names are familiar, but Li Zheng knows who they are all at once.


    "Are they the two leading professors of r-bacteria in the national secret base?"


    "Maybe you should call it r virus now." Ji Rao reached out and touched the freezer, "this is the first generation of serum. Although it is not successful, I think it will be of great help to you in studying r virus."


    Ji Rao stood up from his chair. "Mr. Li, I''ll ask you whether you want to change it or not."


    "Change."


    Still meaning Lengzheng looking at Ji Rao, "your parents have contacted you?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "the whole base is occupied, how can they contact me?"

 Chapter 391

    "Then your parents..."


    "It''s all zombies."


    Shangyi consciously said, "I''m sorry."


    Li Zheng asked, "is Jiang Jiasen also their son?"


    "No, he''s just the kid I rescued the other day."


    Li Zheng nodded, "besides this, didn''t your parents give you anything else or tell you anything else?"


    "No Ji Rao looked down at Li Zheng sitting on the chair, "but I remind you, not desperate, do not go to the secret base."


    "Why?"


    "There are too many things in the experiment, and it''s the first scene of direct contact with R virus..." Ji Rao lowered his voice and said, "zombies will mutate. You may be able to fight them before they mutate, but you may not be able to fight them after they mutate. Once these things are released from the base, zombies on the land will take them as the king. Maybe they will deliberately arrange the attack on human beings."


    Shang Yi was shocked. "Do you mean the living dead can still be conscious?"


    Ji Rao nodded gently, "what I give is just advice. If you insist on going, I can''t stop you. Now... " His eyes fell on Li Zheng again, and then he pushed the freezer in the past, "take me to my dormitory."


    Just as Shangyi wanted to say something, suddenly someone pushed in.


    "Ah, Shangyi..." Wang zhuoyao pushed the door and came in. When he saw Ji Rao, he said, "who is this?"


    No one said, he suddenly realized, "Oh, you''re the one who was almost shot in the head by Shangyi, right?"


    Shang Yiqi''s body trembled and went straight to him. He grabbed Wang zhuoyao''s collar and took him out.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to your dorm."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Li Zheng picks up the freezer, Ji Rao zips up his schoolbag, carries it and follows Li Zheng.


    Shangyi pressed Wang zhuoyao against the wall and said, "don''t mention it any more. You can''t stop eating, can you?"


    Wang zhuoyao was very aggrieved, "am I wrong?"


    The door opens. Li Zheng and Ji Rao come out one after another. Shangyi takes Ji Rao''s hand back as soon as he sees it. He''s afraid that his rudeness will scare Ji Rao. But Ji Rao didn''t even look here.


    "Brother Li, do you want to take Ji Rao to the dormitory? Shall I take him


    Wang zhuoyao swung his shoulder, which was hurt. After hearing this, he quickly said, "no, no, you have to help me carry something."


    "What is it?"


    "The materials we found the day before yesterday are all piled up in the car. Ying Xing said that we should move the things to the warehouse quickly."


    Shangyi stares at Wang zhuoyao, "Why me? Can''t you, brother Li? "


    Wang zhuoyao didn''t speak. Li Zheng spoke first, "who told you to shoot the most zombies every time? You can shoot one and a half of others alone. Who will move if you don''t move?"


    Wang zhuoyao nodded in agreement, "that''s to say, don''t quibble about it. Hurry to move it with me. It''s going to be dark again. I''m still in a hurry to finish my meal."


    Shangyi was pulled away by Wang zhuoyao in vain.


    Waiting for others to leave, Li Zheng leads Ji Rao to the dormitory.


    Ji Rao was behind him. When he raised his eyes, he could see his broad shoulders and narrow waist. He had two long and straight legs under him. He held a freezer in his right hand. His muscle outline was displayed as he walked. He was wearing a pair of black high help boots on the soles of his feet, which was neat and capable.

 Chapter 392

    Li Zheng came to a door, pushed the door open, turned on the light, and then called Ji Rao in, "how about this room?"


    Ji Rao went in to have a look, the room is not big, or upper and lower bunks, a table, two chairs.


    Li Zheng obviously felt that Ji Rao was a little dissatisfied, so he said with a smile, "at the end of the world, tables and chairs must be moved as soon as they can. The glass table is beautiful, but it''s not practical. It''s still heavy. Make do with it."


    Ji Rao can only nod.


    "Well, you can stay here. Tomorrow I''ll teach you how to use a gun."


    Li Zheng said and turned to go, Ji Rao stopped him.


    "Wait a minute."


    Li Zheng looked back and saw Ji Rao looking at him faintly.


    "Don''t take my sugar any more."


    Li Zheng felt his nose, but he was thick skinned and said with a smile, "I''ll find you another sugar later."


    Ji Rao did not speak, turned into the dormitory, slammed the door when it closed.


    Li Zheng left his mouth. I''ve never seen such a big man unhappy because of sugar.


    Jiang Jiasen came into the door with the rations he and Ji Rao had allocated.


    Ji Rao is lying on the lower bunk playing with her mobile phone. Jiang Jiasen looks at it and finds out that it''s Tetris.


    Now that there is no network and no signal, we can only play this kind of stand-alone game. In a short time, it is estimated that even the cable and power supply will be destroyed by zombies, and then there will be no electricity.


    "Do you want to eat?"


    Ji Rao was silent.


    Jiang Jiasen put his things on the table, looked at two steamed buns and a small pot of fried cabbage, and sighed.


    "It''s not as good as laotan pickled cabbage and beef noodles."


    Ji Rao won the first round. When he heard Jiang Jiasen muttering, he said, "if there is no comparison, there will be no harm. I told you earlier that those survivors outside can''t even eat instant noodles."


    "Why do you come here to suffer? I don''t think they are very strong." Jiang Jiasen still hates Shangyi for shooting Ji Rao.


    "Children don''t understand."


    Jiang Jiasen rolled his eyes and said, "I''m 13 years old. I''m not young."


    He hates being called a child.


    Ji Rao turned over and ignored him.


    He Yingxing held a small meeting with Li Zheng and told them the next step of preparation. Li Zheng gave the serum to Xia Siyi early in the morning. Xia Siyi was very surprised when he heard that Ji Rao was the son of Professor Ji and Professor Wei.


    "Since he can come out with the serum, I''m afraid Professor Ji will know that they can''t live long ago."


    Seeing that Xia Siyi was not in high spirits, Li Zheng comforted him, "the most urgent thing now is serum. Since they asked Ji Rao to take it out, they certainly hope that we can develop serum."


    Xia Siyi nodded.


    "I haven''t met Professor Ji. I just know his name from my teacher."


    He Yingxing marked a big chapter map on the big screen to tell them the location of the headquarters.


    "Let''s take these people to the headquarters first, settle them down, and then listen to the headquarters. There are professors specializing in virus research in the headquarters. We''ll just take this serum to them. "


    He Yingxing planned a route. Li Zheng and Shangyi put forward their opinions and worked out the most suitable route.


    This is only the most appropriate one in theory. As for the specific situation, no one knows. It''s not sure which road is full of zombies, but they have to do it first.


    Then they counted the weapons and ammunition, and prepared for the long journey in a few days.

 Chapter 393

    "Come on, let''s break up. I''ll have an egg prepared for each of you." He Yingxing tidied up his things and said, "don''t show it to other people. You go back to your dormitory and eat it secretly."


    "I know, I know."


    Now the supplies are tight, and eggs are rare.


    Li Zheng went to check, got off the car and went back to the dormitory. He just saw Shangyi sneaking around and didn''t know what he was doing.


    He leaned over and looked, "what''s the matter?"


    Shangyi was startled by his sudden voice, "Oh, I''ll go. What are you doing? You scared me to death."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "There''s something wrong with me."


    Li Zheng saw him with a drum in his pocket. "What''s in his pocket?"


    "Nothing."


    Li Zheng slowly chuckled, "really nothing? I don''t believe it


    He reached out to grab it. Shangyi was afraid that it would be damaged. He bent down to protect it. "Oh, it''s an egg."


    "Eggs?"


    Shangyi takes it out for a flash and puts it back.


    Li Zheng saw clearly that it was indeed an egg. He cut it and said, "what do you think you''re doing? It''s so mysterious." He went back to his bed and pulled the quilt away. "What are you doing with the eggs?"


    "Can''t I give someone away?"


    "Oh. Ji Rao


    Li Zheng sneered, "you just like other people''s faces."


    Shangyi rolled his eyes, "I see the essence through his face, which is my favorite type."


    Lying on the bed, Li Zheng stepped on the ground with one leg, put the other leg on the bed, and put his feet outside the bed, "come on, your face is your colored glasses to see people. If you look good, you like everything. If you don''t look good, you can''t see the essence of people at all."


    "Hey?" Shangyi went to the bed and kicked Li Zheng''s leg on the ground. "You know everything, don''t you?"


    Bang bang.


    There was a big knock on the door outside.


    Li Zheng replied, "who is that?"


    "Me


    Zhang Boyu''s voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Is that what it means?"


    Shangyi returned, "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Why your mother is so busy, it''s your turn to watch the night. When it''s time, who the hell are you?"


    Shangyi rushed to open the door and saw Zhang Boyu''s angry face, "sorry, brother, I forgot."


    Zhang Boyu hooked Shang Yi''s neck and said in his ear, "I''ve been guarding for you for an hour, and now I haven''t had dinner yet."


    Li Zheng is not afraid of many things and shouts, "there is an egg in Shangyi''s pocket!"


    "Li Zheng, what the hell! Ai Ai, don''t rob -- "


    Zhang Boyu takes out the egg from Shangyi''s pocket, but he still refuses to give it. Shangyi drags Zhang Boyu''s collar, and Zhang Boyu peels the egg twice and bites it in his mouth against Shangyi.


    Shangyi watched that egg was bitten down by Zhang Boyu, and his face collapsed, "Zhang Boyu!"


    He looked back at Li Zheng, who didn''t know when to stand up and couldn''t stand up with a smile. "You''re still laughing!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Li Zheng''s smile is more unrestrained.


    Zhang Boyu chewed the eggs in his mouth and looked at them blankly. After a while, he felt a little choked and said, "do you have any water to drink?"


    "Drink your sister!"


    "All right, all right." Li Zheng felt that he had enough trouble. He went out and patted Shangyi, who was sad and sad. "I haven''t eaten the eggs tonight. I''ll send them to you later. You go to watch the night first."

 Chapter 394

    Shangyi is still a little angry, but there''s no other way, "when you send it, you must say it''s me."


    Li Zheng can''t laugh or cry, "don''t worry, I won''t rob people with you."


    "That''s not necessarily true. Everyone looks at his face. He looks better than Xia Siyi." Shang Yi looked up and down at Li Zheng, "you are not a gentleman. I can rest assured that there is a ghost."


    Li Zheng kicked him and said, "hurry to watch the night."


    Shang Yi also waved his fist at Zhang Boyu when he left.


    Zhang Boyu put the remaining eggs in his mouth, "who''s Shangyi''s girl again?" "Tut tut" shook his head, "young people today..."


    Li Zheng knocked down his skull, "how old are you?"


    "The physical age is twenty, the mental age is eighty."


    "A piece of shit." Li Zheng waved his hand to drive people away. "Go to dinner quickly."


    He went back to his room, took out the eggs from the warm water in the rice bowl that he had not had time to eat tonight, threw them away, and then went out.


    In Ji Rao''s theory that children should go to bed early, Jiang Jiasen climbed up and went to bed before nine o''clock.


    He rolled twice on the bed and said, "jirao, I can''t sleep."


    "Don''t toss and turn."


    This bed is not strong. As soon as Jiang Jiasen turns over, Ji Rao can feel the shaking of the bed and the sound of creaking and falling apart.


    "I don''t want to sleep."


    "Go to sleep."


    Ji Rao, turn off the light.


    After two minutes, Jiang Jiasen still couldn''t sleep. He got up and leaned out of his upper body to see Ji Rao. Ji Rao was playing with his mobile phone and Tetris. The light of his mobile phone was shining on his face. No matter from any angle, his delicate facial features were very beautiful.


    Jiang Jiasen knows that Ji Rao may not be an ordinary person, and no one can survive without eating. Ji Rao told him that if a zombie doesn''t bite him and if he doesn''t eat, he can''t tell one thing.


    He knew that if he said it, someone would think Ji Rao was weird, would not play with him, and would take a different look at him.


    When he went to school, people in his class said he didn''t have a mother, laughed at him for not playing with him, and beat him.


    Now it''s estimated that all of them were killed by zombies.


    You deserve it.


    "Go to bed." Ji Rao suddenly said, "what are you looking at by the bed?"


    "Oh."


    Jiang Jiasen went back.


    This time he began to think about what happened before, and he didn''t turn over for a long time.


    Twenty minutes later, there was a knock on the door.


    Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    Ji Rao quickly got up. The little boy had just fallen asleep. When he woke up again, he had to disturb him.


    He opened the door and the light came in.


    Li Zheng, who was waiting to open the door, was stunned when he saw the dark inside


    Ji Rao came out and gently closed the door.


    As soon as he closed the door, Jiang Jiasen turned his head and looked at the door.


    Ji Rao just took a bath and went to bed. When he took off his coat, he was wearing a white shirt. His buttons were not buttoned properly. His delicate clavicles were all over the place. His hair was a bit messy. He looked terrible.


    Li Zheng glanced at Ji Rao''s face, and his Adam''s Apple moved up and down.


    Shangyi said that he didn''t mean to play when he looked at his face. Ji Rao was really beautiful, which had nothing to do with personal idealism. As long as he had a normal aesthetic, he would think Ji Rao was very good-looking.


    He is different from Xia Siyi. Xia Siyi is the kind that makes people feel comfortable. Ji Rao is beautiful, and the good-looking is too deadly.

 Chapter 395

    "What can I do for you?"


    "Oh, this one." Li Zheng took out an egg, "Shangyi gave it to you."


    Ji Rao just glanced and said, "I don''t want it."


    Li Zhengqi said strangely, "why not?"


    "I have nothing to do with him. What does he give me eggs for?"


    Li Zheng knew that Ji Rao was a man with a very clear demarcation line. Maybe most of the descendants of Gao Zhi were like this?


    "He just wants to give it to you, and he won''t ask you for anything just because of an egg."


    Ji Rao took a look at him and frowned, "it''s different now. The eggs are very expensive now."


    "Don''t worry. Take it. Nothing will happen. " Li Zheng took Ji Rao''s hand, put the egg in his hand, and wrapped Ji Rao''s finger up, "OK, since you''re sleeping, I won''t disturb you. I''m leaving."


    Ji Rao looks at Li Zheng''s back and then turns back to his room.


    Li Zheng turned his head and took a look. His mind was full of the feeling just now.


    Those hands are cool and soft.


    How could it be so cold?


    Ji Rao went back to her room, put the eggs on the table, and then went back to bed.


    He can''t eat either. He will give it to Jiang Jiasen tomorrow. Anyway, it''s time for him to grow up.


    The next day, Jiang Jiasen ate an egg on the pickled steamed bread.


    When Ji Rao went out, he happened to see many people outside strengthening the fortifications of the shelter.


    "Brother Li! What''s wrong with this? "


    Li Zheng put on a pair of gloves, took a wrench from the side, and finished it for him without two strokes.


    "Ji Rao?"


    Just to move things in the past, Shang Yi saw Ji Rao standing there and called.


    Ji Rao turned to see him.


    "Are you up?"


    "Thank you for the eggs."


    Shangyi suddenly felt that her face was hot.


    "It''s OK. Have you eaten yet?"


    Ji Rao is serious: "eat."


    "Oh, OK, then..."


    "Shangyi, have you moved the things?"


    Shangyi hastily answered, "I''ll go first."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    After Li Zheng finished his work, he saw Ji Rao standing aside and suddenly remembered that he wanted to teach him how to play with guns. He went to Ji Rao and Ji Rao turned to see him.


    "Why are you so white? You drank too much milk when you were a child?"


    Ji Rao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Li Zheng''s hands were dirty. He was sweating a little on his forehead and rubbed his arm. "Tomorrow we''ll search for some gasoline, or we won''t be enough when we leave."


    "How do you get there?"


    "By car."


    "Will the government send helicopters?"


    Li Zheng laughed, "what kind of helicopter can we send? We can''t send anything at this time. We''ll take everything with us at that time. It''s estimated that there will be three modified cars, one for more than ten people. The rest of the space will be filled with materials. "


    "Are you all going tomorrow?"


    "I''ll go with Zhuo Yao. The fewer people there are, the fewer zombies there are. Besides, there are not many zombies at the gas station."


    "Can you take me?"


    Li Zheng looked at Ji Rao. His eyes were shining. "Even if it''s not much, it''s dangerous for you to go. Do you know?"


    Ji Rao said casually that Li Zheng was right not to let him go.


    "Will you teach me in the afternoon?"


    "Yes." Li Zheng, feeling a little uncomfortable after rejecting Ji Rao, said, "when I go to search for gasoline, I''ll see if I can break into a nearby convenience store and bring you some sugar. Can you eat anything?"


    Ji Rao thought and said, "don''t eat durian."

 Chapter 396

    The next morning, Li Zheng left.


    Ji Rao has the habit of sleeping in, but he suddenly woke up today.


    He took a look at his mobile phone. It was just after nine o''clock.


    When he woke up, he didn''t mean to be half sleepy, but he was very uneasy.


    Jiang Jiasen opened the door carefully and came in with a wash basin. Looking up, he found that Ji Rao was awake. "Are you awake? So early? "


    He kicked the door, put the basin on the table and said, "get up and wash your face and brush your teeth."


    Ji Rao helped her forehead.


    When he finished washing, he took a piece of milk candy from his pocket to eat. There was only a small window in their room. Ji Rao opened it and saw that it was gloomy outside. The day was like night.


    "Is it going to rain?"


    Jiang Jiasen, who just came back from listening to the collective weather forecast with a group of people outside, gave a "um".


    Ji Rao stood in front of the window for a while. Jiang Jiasen sat on Ji Rao''s bed and looked at Ji Rao with his legs dangling. It was clear that there was nothing outside and he didn''t know what he was looking at.


    People here are not allowed to go out easily. Jiang Jiasen asked those people in the morning if they wanted to go out. They all looked at Jiang Jiasen with terrified eyes and said that he was "too impatient to live.".


    "I''m so bored, Ji Rao. Why don''t you take me out?"


    Jiang Jiasen basically met Ji Rao when he met the end of life, and Ji Rao protected him very well, so his fear of zombies was almost zero. If he saw too many zombies, he would feel that those zombies were just like the ghosts in the haunted house who were frightening but not threatening.


    Ji Rao didn''t seem to hear him and turned to go out.


    "Ji Rao, where are you going?"


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip, took out her cell phone from her pocket and put it in Jiang Jiasen''s hand, "play by yourself, don''t come out."


    When going out, Ji Rao said, "there''s only 20% electricity left. Watch it yourself."


    When the door was closed by Ji Rao, Jiang Jiasen left his mouth.


    He doesn''t want to play a mental game like Tetris.


    Ji Rao looked at those towering fortifications, but he still felt flustered. He went to look at the lookout, and there was no one there.


    He ran to the backyard and saw Shangyi squatting there to water the cabbage in the yard.


    "Shangyi."


    Hearing Ji Rao''s voice, Shangyi turns back in surprise, "Ji Rao?"


    He stood up with the kettle and ran to Ji Rao, "what''s the matter?"


    "Who are you guarding the lookout today?"


    "I don''t know. We all take turns. Today''s people are arranged by LIGO."


    "I saw it just now. No one was looking at the lookout tower."


    Shangyi thought, "I''ll go to the top first. I''m free now."


    "Have you ever experienced a zombie wave here?"


    "Zombie tide?"


    As soon as he looks like this, Ji Rao knows that he hasn''t experienced it yet. "Zombie tide is a circular behavior of zombies launching attacks on a large scale. Now Li Zheng is not here, you..."


    Shangyi sees Ji Rao''s face turn white suddenly, and reaches for Ji Rao''s shoulder, "what''s the matter?"


    "Here we are." Ji Rao suddenly turned his head, "zombie tide is coming."


    The zombie tide is an instinctive behavior of the zombie group. Ji Rao''s body now has a strong response to the zombie tide.


    "Assemble your men to the fortifications, quickly!"


    Shangyi is a bit confused, but he has an inexplicable sense of trust in Ji Rao''s words. Although it seems to be calm now, there is nothing wrong with it, he hurried to call someone.

 Chapter 397

    Ji Rao ran to the observation tower and looked into the distance with a telescope. There was no movement.


    But after a while, Ji Rao saw the dense zombies galloping over. It was a battle that made people feel numb. Ji Rao put down his telescope and his chest heaved a little.


    He jumped off the lookout and watched Shangyi gather a group of people.


    Shangyi has just seen that three kilometers away, a large group of zombies are attacking, and the number seems alarming.


    At this time, the land trembled slightly, and everyone could feel that something was wrong.


    Ji Rao ran to Shang Yi and heard him shout, "inform Li Zheng, and all of you will go to the official business."


    Shangyi was busy shooting, then turned around and yelled, "Boyu, go and drive out the rest of the armored cars, and ask the rest of the women to move the useful things! As many as you can


    Ji Rao was also jammed with a gun.


    "Come on, come on


    Ji Rao is sharp eyed and sees Xia Siyi holding a gun in front of him. Ji Rao is afraid of his accident and runs to Xia Siyi when Shangyi doesn''t pay attention.


    Xia Siyi was still agitating the gun in his hand. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a man standing next to him and turned to see Ji Rao, "ah, it''s you."


    "Are you often attacked by zombies? I think you''re all very skillful. "


    Xia Siyi said with a smile, "it''s true, but it''s not as many as this time. Usually, it''s not necessary for all the people to go up. But what Shangyi just said is that all the men go out to guard, and even the women go to move things. It''s just Xia Siyi anxiously looked at the road ahead. At this time, there was no zombie. The sky was gray, nothing could be seen, and the air was extremely depressed. "Why are there so many this time?"


    "Although the zombie is no longer a living person, his body instinct still exists. When the number of zombies increases to a certain level, they will have a social phenomenon and have the most basic collective attack behavior, which is called zombie tide."


    Xia Siyi pursed her lips and chewed the three words, "zombie tide..."


    "We don''t have to be able to stop this wave of zombie tide. There are cars that can escape at any time. Once we can''t stop it, we should drive out as fast as possible." Ji Rao turned his head and looked at Xia Siyi, "don''t think that one can be saved, or a car of people may die."


    Xia Siyi looks at Ji Rao in a daze and doesn''t understand why Ji Rao talks to him like this.


    "Ji Rao!" Shangyi nods to Xia Siyi and drags Ji Rao down from the fortification. "Go and help them move things..."


    "Why should I move it?"


    Shangyi patted him on the shoulder, "just your little body, come on. When you''ve finished moving things, get in the car and don''t come out again. "


    With that Shangyi ran back.


    Ji Rao stood in the same place for two seconds, and then went to move things with the woman.


    The women looked at him with disdain. Most of the people who move things here are women. There are also some injured and disabled men. The rest are the elderly.


    Ji Rao, a kind of young man who looks at everything, even licks his face and comes to them.


    No matter how much they have opinions, Ji Rao turns a blind eye to them and has a lot of things to move. Ji Rao consciously goes to pick up the heaviest things, barrels of gasoline and bundles of food.


    Boom.


    There was a loud noise in front of me. I think it was a bomb.

 Chapter 398

    A woman''s legs softened when she heard the sound.


    Ji Rao''s heart sank.


    It seems that the front can''t hold the bomb so fast.


    Ji Rao kept silent, bowed his head and continued to move.


    "Well, why don''t you move these things? Save for our women''s family, right? Are you still not a man? "


    Ji Rao looked at the pile of portable tables, chairs, ladles and basins. He was still unmoved and said, "don''t move those things. It''s a waste of time. They won''t last long in front of us. They''ll take the most important supplies. Don''t take some rotten cabbages. Take some canned cabbages... "


    "Who do you think you are? You''re swaggering here. People are guarding the rear. You''re a big man. You''re not in front of us. You''re like a deserter. Are you ashamed to mix with us women?"


    Ji Rao suddenly didn''t hear of it, and took care of himself to transport the generators to the car one by one.


    The women looked at the crowd, but in fact they couldn''t move many things. They didn''t know what was important. The space in the car was so small that Ji Rao almost didn''t put anything when he moved things again. He stepped on the car, unloaded the stretcher board and iron plate that several women had just moved, and then loaded props and food on it.


    "Hello! What are you doing! "


    An aunt reached out to drag Ji Rao''s clothes, pushed him hard, and was ready to kick him again.


    Ji Rao couldn''t bear to take out the gun that Shang Yi gave him from his waist and shoot at the sky.


    Everyone was quiet.


    "Don''t talk so much if you don''t move. Get in the car and wait." Ji Rao put the gun away, "let the old man go first."


    Then he continued to move.


    Boom.


    Probably can''t hold on, Ji Rao can hear the low roar of the zombie in a trance.


    He quickly pulled up the door, clapped his hands and went around to the front. Just as he was about to drive, the window came down. "Our car is full. Let''s go to another car."


    "Get in the car, everyone! Get in the car


    Zhang Boyu came down with a submachine gun. He looked very embarrassed. He couldn''t hold it in front of him. Shangyi asked him to come and take everyone away.


    "Well, what are you doing? Get in the car


    Ji Rao suddenly thought of something and ran away.


    "Ah --" Zhang Boyu scolded in a low voice, but now he had no time to chase him. He opened the door, pulled the armrest onto the car, and then drove out.


    After Shangyi hall, he almost took his life to carry a gun. His arm was full of tendons, and the Zombie''s arm almost touched him, and the bullet case went down.


    "All up!"


    "Yes, it''s all right. Shangyi, come up quickly!"


    Shangyi retreats while shooting, finally pulls the door up, opens the door, gets on the car and closes the door in one go.


    The two armored cars moved slowly and ran out. After the bus left, the crushed zombies stood up tremblingly. The zombies gradually gathered into a large area behind the bus, and the rear-view mirror showed that they were extraordinarily infiltrating.


    After all, the speed of the zombie couldn''t match that of the car, and it was slowly dropped.


    Shangyi took a breath, holding the steering wheel in one hand and the gun almost empty in the other.


    "Doctor Chen, go to check if there is anything wrong with the people in the car."


    He looked at the armored car driven by Zhang Boyu, and then dialed the communicator on his ear.

 Chapter 399

    "Boyu."


    Zhang Boyu received the communication prompt, raised his hand to open the communicator, "received."


    "Did you get all the people?"


    "Yes."


    "There''s nothing left, is there?"


    "No Yes


    Shangyi moves his fingers. It starts to rain. Big raindrops hit the car glass. Shangyi also turns on the wiper.


    "Yes or no?"


    "Yes, there is one. I put him in the car and he ran away. Time is short, so I didn''t go after it. "


    Shangyi was silent for a moment.


    "Where have you been?"


    "It''s like a dormitory."


    Shang Yi sighed. I''m afraid it''s for money and not for life. But now, what''s more important than life?


    "Is there anyone else besides him?"


    Zhang Boyu said in a loud voice, "count the number of people and see who is not there?"


    After two minutes, a woman said, "no, the number is opposite, just a young man."


    "OK, the number of people is opposite..."


    Still meaning but complexion a tight, "what young man?"


    Zhang Boyu thought for a moment, "I just glanced at it. I didn''t look at it carefully. It''s very beautiful and young. Oh, yes, the one you shot. Yes, it''s him!"


    "Jirao?"


    Shang Yi stares at big eyes and clenches the hand holding the steering wheel. He gasps heavily, and his heart is very stuffy.


    "Shangyi, Boyu."


    "Brother Li, how are you doing over there?"


    "I see your car, OK? No one''s been killed, right? "


    No one spoke.


    Zhang Boyu could only say, "just one..."


    "One, all right." There was a roaring wind from Li Zheng. "We took a barrel of gasoline here, and the zombies suddenly attacked. There were so many, and most of them came out. Don''t blame yourself. "


    "LIGO, I want to see it."


    "What did you say?"


    "I want to go back and have a look."


    Zhang Boyu was shocked, "are you crazy? Are you going back to the zombies now? I don''t want to die like you


    "Who didn''t come out?" Li Zheng had an idea in his mind.


    Shang Yi said in a deep voice, "Ji Rao, Ji Rao didn''t come out."


    "What about his brother?"


    Jiang Jiasen was young and didn''t take part in the guard in front of him. He should be in Zhang Boyu''s car. Zhang Boyu looked back and asked, "is there a ten year old child?"


    "No, they are all old, weak, sick and disabled women."


    Zhang Boyu suddenly said, "did you go to find his brother?"


    "Brother Li, let me go back."


    "How do you come back? Can you go back and bring them out? You''ll have one more life at most


    "But brother li..."


    "I''ll go."


    "Brother Li, you don''t have to do this. I''ll save him. Whether he will die or not is my choice. There''s no need to catch up with you."


    Li Zheng smiles in a rather ruffian tone. He stepped on the brake and drove for Wang zhuoyao.


    "Brother Li, where are you going?"


    Wang zhuoyao didn''t open the communication. He didn''t know what they were talking about.


    "You take the gas and continue to follow them. I''ll go back."


    After that, he opened the door and got off the car. He didn''t give Wang zhuoyao a chance to react. He directly picked up the motorcycle on the side of the road and drove back in the original direction.


    Shangyi is in a hurry, "brother Li!"


    "I know what I''m doing. My behavior is also my own choice. Don''t mention it. I like Ji Rao. I hope I want to go back and have a look. Don''t worry, brother Li will be OK."

 Chapter 400

    Ji Rao suddenly remembered Jiang Jiasen and ran to the dormitory. The zombies had already rushed in. Because of the large number of them, jirao almost wiped his shoulders with them. Later, the zombies slowly scattered around, and they were far away from jirao. His clothes were full of flesh and blood, but jirao didn''t care.


    The more you go in, the smell of rotten flesh and blood almost makes Ji Rao spit out.


    But he kept on trying to find his room in a shelter full of zombies.


    The orderly shelter, which was taken care of yesterday, was like being demolished. Everything was knocked away by the brute force of zombies. There were living dead people wandering in strange posture everywhere.


    Ji Rao saw that his room was full of living dead people.


    "Get the hell out of here."


    Ji Rao doesn''t care if it''s dirty. He takes out his gun. No matter whether it hits his head or not, he shoots directly at the zombies.


    Hearing the sound, the zombie instinctively turned to see that it was Ji Rao, and then scattered.


    The zombies in the room retreated like a tide, and Ji Rao''s eyes were only covered with almost bloody figures by the window.


    Ji Rao''s eyes suddenly flowered. He ran to pick up Jiang Jiasen. Jiang Jiasen''s breath was very weak, but he still reluctantly opened his eyes. When he saw that it was Ji Rao, his eyes burst into tears, and his bloody face was flushed out.


    "How do you I just came. "


    Tone with some grievances, Ji Rao tears in the eyes suddenly hit Jiang Jiasen.


    "Tell me Don''t come out, I''ll wait for you here It''s over. "


    "Silly you." Ji Rao hugged Jiang Jiasen, choking in his throat.


    He''s been through so many worlds, and he''s never been soft on anyone. But the child really made him feel that he didn''t mean any harm to himself, and even clumsily flattered him. He is willing to protect him in this world, even if he is just a string of data, he will hurt, speak, cry and laugh.


    "Ji Rao, am I I''m dying. Like my parents, they become zombies... "


    "No way."


    "You don''t want to Lie to me, those things It''s so ugly that I don''t want to be them... "


    Ji Rao clenched her teeth, "no..."


    There are still zombies lingering at the door, but because of Ji Rao, they dare not come in.


    "Why are you so kind to me When the zombie comes, even my parents don''t want me... "


    Ji Rao wiped the bloodstain on Jiang Jiasen''s face with his sleeve, "they don''t want you, I want you."


    Jiang Jiasen cracked his mouth and seemed to be laughing, but his muscles were stiff and his smile was ugly.


    He slowly frowned again, and a look of pain appeared on his face, "Ji Rao I feel a little uncomfortable, a little... "


    Jiang Jiasen suddenly convulsed and his eyes turned white.


    "Jiang Jiasen!"


    Jiang Jiasen''s face turned blue and white, and he closed his eyes slowly. When he opened it again, his eyes were full of blood and white.


    Ji Rao let go, Jiang Jiasen got up from the ground, and then slowly swayed to the outside.


    "Jiang Jiasen, come back."


    Jiang Jiasen didn''t seem to hear him, but he still staggered out. His blood slowly dropped on the ground, winding out a long blood mark behind him.


    "Come back!"

 Chapter 401

    Ji Rao stands up from the ground, grabs Jiang Jiasen''s arm and pulls him back.


    Jiang Jiasen, who has been completely zombied, can''t recognize Ji Rao at all. He tilts his head to see Ji Rao, with no expression on his face.


    When Li Zheng arrived at the base, he saw the shelter full of zombies. The zombies saw him and struggled to rush towards him.


    Li Zheng was riding a motorcycle. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Li Zheng was all wet. He roared, "jirao! Jeez


    This is the most stupid way. There are so many zombies that he can''t get in at all. Even if you go in, you will be drowned by zombies.


    With this cry, the zombies came at him.


    Li Zheng drove the motorcycle stall to the maximum and circled around the dormitory building. Several times, the paws of the zombie were wiped from his arm, and the ground became more and more muddy. If he was not careful, he could even turn over with a motorcycle.


    There are more and more zombies chasing him. Li Zheng is sweating on his forehead. If he stays here for a while, he is afraid that he will be drowned by these zombies!


    He turned his head and saw a scene that he would never forget.


    Ji Rao came down from the dormitory building, covered with blood, eyes absent, one hand holding an umbrella, the other hand holding an obvious zombied child, the zombies around him scattered like a tide.


    Ji Rao raised his eyes, saw Li Zheng on the motorcycle, and pulled the zombie slowly over.


    The zombies around Li Zheng were afraid of something and slowly retreated.


    Li Zheng stops his motorcycle and stands on the ground with one foot. Through the rain, he looks at Ji Rao in disbelief.


    As soon as Jiang Jiasen saw Li Zheng, he wanted to bite him. Ji Rao grabbed him.


    "Be obedient and don''t bite."


    Jiang Jiasen really did not bite, and stayed quietly beside Ji Rao.


    "You..."


    "This is not a place to talk. Let''s go first."


    Li Zheng swallowed all his doubts. His eyes fell on the zombie he was holding. He could see that the child was full of wounds and was still bleeding.


    "He is Your brother? "


    Ji Rao did not dislike the dirty Jiang Jiasen and pulled him to his side with a "um".


    "Don''t worry, I''ll look at him and not bite you. Let''s drive a car. There should be an armored car in the backyard."


    Li Zheng nodded, "OK."


    Li Zheng left his motorcycle and drove an armored car behind. When the rain fell on the glass, Li Zheng could hardly see the road clearly.


    Ji Rao and Jiang Jiasen are sitting in the seat behind him. Li Zheng looks at Jiang Jiasen through the mirror and he is a zombie.


    "Are you human?"


    "Not really." Ji Rao lowered his eyes, looked at Jiang Jiasen sitting at a loss, and said in a soft voice, "I was actually bitten by a zombie."


    Li Zheng''s face suddenly changed.


    "In fact, R virus first spread to China from m country, and then spread out in my parents'' experimental base. I am the first group of people who have been bitten. My parents injected me with R strain of bacteria. Although it was not zombied, it was different from human beings in many aspects. For example, zombies not only don''t bite me, but they are even afraid of me. For example, I can''t eat human food and lose part of my sense of pain. "


    "You mean r strain is the serum?"


    "How could it be serum." Ji Rao laughed at himself and said, "at most, it''s fighting poison with poison. At that time, my parents couldn''t help it. That''s why they made such a bad policy. They first injected me with the bacterial strain and then developed the primary serum, which is the one I gave you. "

 Chapter 402

    "If it had been serum that was first studied at that time, it would not have been bacterial strain that was injected into me. Not everyone has the constitution of fighting against the virus with poison. In M country, none of the people who have been injected with bacterial strains can survive. And in our country, as far as I know, I''m the only one. So there''s no need to take such a fluke. Besides, it''s very difficult to isolate bacterial strains. This method is basically hopeless. "


    Li Zheng''s hope, which rose slightly in his heart, died out again.


    "Well, can the zombies listen to you?"


    "I''m not obedient. I should be a little afraid. In their hearts, I should be the relationship between son and mother."


    "That''s good. At least you won''t have an accident." Li Zheng suddenly laughed again, "if I had your physique, I would go for a walk in the zombie heap every day."


    Ji Rao doesn''t want to joke with Li Zheng at all in this case. He looks at Li Zheng in the mirror without any expression, "but I hope you don''t tell me about it."


    Li Zheng looked at him in the mirror and said, "don''t worry, I know how to handle it."


    If Ji Rao is found, it is necessary to do experiments with him. Besides, those survivors will doubt whether he will be zombied one day.


    "You take..." Li Zheng swallowed the word "zombie" in his mouth, "what do you want to do, brother? I''m sure I''m going back. If you want to come with me, you can''t take him with you. "


    "I''ll take him with me. If the vaccine is developed one day, he may come back."


    Li Zheng sighed, "if you are like this, how can you live alone with a zombie?"


    "Sometimes people are more terrible than zombies."


    Li Zheng nodded, "you''re right."


    "It''s raining hard. Let''s spend the night in the car." Li Zheng stops the car on the side of the road, takes out a bag of sugar from his arms and hands it to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment.


    "Promised sugar."


    Ji Rao raised his eyes to see him, and Li Zheng bent his lips and said with a smile, "fortunately, I can hand it over to you personally."


    Ji Rao takes over and whispers, "thank you."


    When Jiang Jiasen heard the voice, he came over, smelled the sugar paper, and drew back. He looked directly at Li Zheng. If Ji Rao was not around, he would have rushed up to eat Li Zheng.


    "Zombies eat people and drink blood. How can you support them if you take them with you all the time?"


    "Don''t I have blood, too?"


    Li Zheng immediately sank his face, "how can you feed him with yourself? This time the virus is so serious, how long will it take to develop a vaccine? If you can''t study it for more than ten years, are you going to support him for more than ten years? "


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    "Ji Rao, you have to know that too many people died because of the virus this time, and there are countless people like him. I know you pity him, but what can you change by doing so? He has lost his mind and has gone through a series of corpses. If a vaccine is developed and he recovers, he knows that he has been drinking your blood all these years. Do you think he will live in peace? "


    Ji Rao was not moved. He looked at Jiang Jiasen''s blue and white face sideways. Even if he was stained with blood, he could not see half of his ruddy face. He said in a soft voice, "there are many people who have died, but I''m pitiful. This is the only one I love. I just give him my blood, not my life. I can hardly feel pain now. If giving him blood can keep him alive, why don''t I give it to him? "

 Chapter 403

    Li Zhengding looked at Ji Rao for a while, "you also said that you are not human, can he really drink your blood?"


    Ji Rao pauses.


    He really didn''t know that.


    When Li Zheng saw Ji Rao roll up his sleeve and pass his wrist to Jiang Jiasen''s mouth, he subconsciously wanted to stop him. He held on and stared at Jiang Jiasen to see what he could do.


    Ji Rao''s skin is white, and her wrist is made of porcelain jade. It''s white and glowing, and the blue and purple blood vessels under her skin can be seen.


    Jiang Jiasen sniffed and didn''t bite.


    "Do you have a needle?"


    "Needles?" Li Zheng turned around, took out a first-aid kit in the compartment of the car, turned it underground, and really turned out an unopened needle tube for him, "what do you want to do?"


    "I have antibodies in my blood."


    Li Zheng was stunned. Maybe this is a way.


    But for safety, Li Zheng took out a pistol from his waist. "Later, if he''s crazy enough to be out of control, I''ll have to send him away."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Li Zheng took a rope out again, "tie his hand. There is a seat belt behind him. Fasten it for him. I don''t know what will happen. I have to be careful."


    Ji Rao did it one by one.


    Jiang Jiasen watched Ji Rao make trouble on him, but he didn''t react at all.


    Ji Rao opened the bag and took out the needle. Just as he was about to prick himself, Li Zheng suddenly said, "I''ll come."


    Ji Rao looked up at him for two seconds, then handed the needle to him. Although Ji Rao was not a human being, Li Zheng didn''t dare to do anything about it. He disinfected it with alcohol cotton. When he put it in, he stopped again. "In fact, I don''t know how to put needles..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can''t feel it. "


    Having said that, Li Zheng slowed down as much as he could, thrust himself into Ji Rao''s arm, and then slowly drew blood out. After about two-thirds of the time, Li Zheng pulled out the needle.


    Li Zheng turned the needle tube in his hand, and the tip of the needle was toward him.


    Ji Rao took it over and looked up at Jiang Jiasen, who was staring blankly in front of him.


    Ji Rao took his shoulder and stabbed it.


    The needle tube slowly pushed in. After the injection, Ji Rao pulled out the needle.


    Both of them keep a close eye on Jiang Jiasen.


    Jiang Jiasen suddenly stood still for two seconds, and then convulsed. He slammed back against himself with a painful roar in his throat.


    "Jiang Jiasen, Jiang Jiasen?"


    "Ji Ji... "


    Li Zheng looked at him in amazement. Ji Rao was even more stunned. His eyes were full of tears, but the corners of his mouth were bent up, full of incredible joy.


    "Rao..."


    Jiang Jiasen turned his head and looked at Ji Rao with great effort. Then he relaxed and recovered to the original zombie appearance.


    "Jiang Jiasen!" Ji Rao grabs the needle and wants to smoke again, but Li Zheng grabs it.


    "Don''t smoke so much at one time, you should eat first Have some sugar and smoke it tomorrow. Since your blood is useful, don''t be in a hurry. "


    Ji Rao was really worried. He slowly put down the needle and nodded weakly.


    Sensing the invitation of the messenger, Li Zheng turns on the messenger.


    "Brother Li! How are you, brother Li? Are you ok


    "You brother Li has a lot of skills, very good."


    Shangyi quickly asked, "that''s good. What about jirao?"


    Li Zheng took a look at Ji Rao. "Ji Rao is OK. I brought him out."


    "That''s good, that''s good I, I want to have a word with him. "

 Chapter 404

    Li Zheng approached Ji Rao, and Ji Rao looked at him suspiciously.


    "I want to talk to you."


    "Shangyi?"


    Ji Rao is more confused. What can Shang Yi say to him?


    But he still answered, "Shangyi, what''s the matter?"


    Shangyi is still driving. He hears Ji Rao''s voice coming through the communicator. Although it''s not very clear, he still puts back his heart after a long time of suspension. "Are you ok?"


    Li Zheng has just said that. He asked again, but Shangyi still wants to hear Ji Rao say that he is OK.


    "Well, it''s OK."


    "What about your brother? Did you get it out? I asked him just now. He was told not to leave. You know the situation at that time. I was too busy to take care of myself, so no one cared about him any more. "


    Ji Rao turned his head, looked at the unconscious Jiang Jiasen, and whispered "um".


    Shangyi couldn''t hear Ji raoxing''s words, so he continued to ask, "when will you come back?"


    Ji Rao looks up at Li Zheng. Li Zheng says, "follow the route planned by he Yingxing. We won''t go to meet you for the time being..."


    "Why?"


    Li Zheng sat back in his position, "don''t ask me more, just protect everyone, and give them peace for me and he Yingxing and Siyi."


    "Brother li..."


    "That''s it, over."


    Finish saying also no matter what Shang Yi says, hang up the messenger directly.


    "Aren''t you with them?"


    "There are so many of them that they are not afraid. You are the only one with a Zombies, how can I rest assured? "


    Ji Rao rips the bag open, takes out all the sugar in it and puts it into his pocket. He leaves one of the bags torn open and throws it out of the window.


    "It''s not that more people are safe, sometimes less people are safer. After all, too many targets are easy to lead to zombies. And I''m not afraid of zombies. Even if they don''t bite me, I won''t be like them. "


    Li Zheng took a piece of candy from Ji Rao''s pocket and put it in his mouth. "They are safe for the time being. Once they are in danger, I will go back to protect them. But Ji Rao''s zombies don''t bite you. If you go with them, don''t zombies dare to bite them?"


    Ji Rao glanced at Li Zheng.


    "It''s reasonable to say so, but I have a zombie with me. Even if I want to, they won''t, and I can''t see so many people. Besides, "Ji Rao''s face is very indifferent," I have no obligation to protect them. "


    Of course, Li Zheng himself can save as many people as he can, but he also knows that people think differently. It''s a matter of feeling to help others, but it''s also a matter of duty not to help others. He won''t give him the definition of selfishness and indifference just because of Ji Rao.


    "Well, have you been so cold since you were a child?"


    "I''m warmer than when I was a kid."


    After all, he was a fool living in his own world when he was a child.


    "Were you an ice sculpture when you were a child?"


    Ji Rao didn''t take Li Zheng''s joke at all. Instead, he said seriously, "don''t take my candy next time."


    "But I gave it to you."


    "It''s mine when it comes to me. If I don''t want to give it to you, you can''t take it."


    Li Zheng gave a compromise smile, "OK." He patted the co pilot, "leave him in the back when you sleep. I''ll lift the partition. After all, he has no consciousness. I''m afraid it''s not safe for you to sit in the back."


    Ji Rao nodded.

 Chapter 405

    "Don''t get out of the car. Come straight through here."


    Ji Rao pushed past the edge of the driver''s seat and the co pilot''s seat.


    He was thin and weak, and he didn''t have much trouble in the past. The shirt of his coat hung down, revealing a small piece of skin around his waist. It was milky white. When he moved, his abdomen was strong, and his waist muscles were tight. Li Zheng was stunned.


    Li Zheng found out before that Ji Rao''s skin is much whiter than others, but his facial features are very delicate. He looks like a doll, but he can hold up the skin color like snow. If others are so white, they will think he is ill.


    Now think about it, I''m afraid Ji Rao''s injection of bacterial strains has some zombie characteristics, but it''s not a zombie.


    Ji Rao climbs onto the co pilot and Li Zheng lifts the baffle.


    Unable to see Ji Rao, Jiang Jiasen seemed to be a little anxious. He could hear his whine through the baffle.


    "If you have to go to the research base, take me with you."


    Even if he has compassion for Jiang Jiasen, he still has to ensure the safety of Li Zheng and Xia Siyi.


    "Good." Li Zheng took out a small blanket and said, "cover this."


    He leaned over and touched Ji Rao''s hand. "Your body is always so cold. Is it because of the injection of bacteria?"


    "Maybe."


    Although zombies have no consciousness, they will seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. They will also know how to run to warm places. These are all biological instincts. Ji Rao, who is not a human being but a ghost, is no exception.


    So at night, Li Zheng felt that someone was pulling his blanket. He was nervous when he was sleeping. He woke up immediately. His dark eyes could almost shine in the night.


    He heard the low roar of the dull zombie.


    After a while, he realized that there was a zombie in his car.


    His tense nerves relaxed.


    After getting used to the darkness, he saw Ji Rao drag more than half of his blanket. Ji Rao tightly wrapped himself in two blankets and made a small ball to nest in the driver''s seat. Because of the clapboard, the seat can''t be put flat. Ji Rao is not comfortable sleeping, and her brows are slightly wrinkled.


    Holding his arms, Li Zheng tightened his clothes and closed his eyes.


    But after a while, he woke up again.


    Outside the rain is still fine and dense, although not as big as the day, but it is not small. There was a little fog in the windows, and the rain made a slight noise on the glass. It''s really cool at night. Now it''s autumn. After the rain, it may cool down.


    To put it more simply - he''s a little cold.


    "Ji Rao?"


    Jirao didn''t respond.


    "Jirao, give me the blanket."


    No response.


    Li Zheng leaned over and jirao fell asleep with the same respiratory rate.


    Li Zheng''s body slowly moved to Ji Rao''s co pilot. Ji Rao was curled up, so there was still a lot of space for him.


    "Ji Rao, I''m cold, too. How about I sleep with you?"


    His voice was so small that I didn''t know that I thought he was afraid of being heard.


    Li Zheng lowered his head and saw Ji Rao''s nose slightly undulating. His eyelashes were long and curly, hanging quietly. The blanket covered his chin. He looked very clever.


    "It''s more lovely to be asleep than to be awake."


    Li Zheng murmured in a low voice.


    He carefully lifted Ji Rao''s blanket, then rubbed it by himself, gently put Ji Rao into his arms, and wrapped the blanket tightly with himself.


    Ji Rao felt the temperature in Li Zheng''s arms, and unconsciously went over.


    Li Zheng chuckled, "good night."

 Chapter 406

    When Ji Rao woke up the next day, he was alone in the car. He looked at the two blankets on his body and was stunned.


    He sat up straight, yawned, and saw a new tooth cup and a bottle of mineral water in the car.


    Ji Rao opened the door and shivered with the cold air.


    The land outside the door is muddy and full of small puddles. A few zombies were dangling not far away.


    Ji Rao took a stone and threw it on a zombie not far away. The zombie slowly turned his head, then quickly ran towards Ji Rao. After a few steps, his pace slowed down again. Finally, he stopped five steps away from Ji Rao and stood there with his head tilted to watch Ji Rao brush his teeth.


    It''s stupid.


    After brushing his teeth and washing his face, Ji Rao rushed back to the car. He wrapped up the blanket and lowered the partition.


    Jiang Jiasen heard the voice and looked over. He was still tied firmly to the back seat.


    Ji Rao saw that he didn''t have any spirit. He was puzzled, "do zombies need to go out for a walk regularly?"


    Ho ho.


    Outside came the roar of zombies. Ji Rao turns to see that Li Zheng is driving a black and blue motorcycle at a high speed. He is wearing a motorcycle helmet that he doesn''t know where he came from. There are many zombies behind him, and they are chasing him with teeth and claws.


    Li Zheng made a sharp turn. He looked so handsome, but in fact he splashed a lot of mud.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Li Zheng stops the car and props it with one foot. Ji Rao opens the door. Li Zheng gets off the motorcycle and strides over two or three steps. One hand hooks the handlebar. The whole person swings in, and the other hand pulls back and closes the door firmly.


    PA PA.


    Zombies came along, they slapped the car glass and hit it with their heads.


    Jiang Jiasen seemed to feel something and began to become restless and uneasy.


    Li Zheng took a breath and took out three loaves, a ham sausage and a bottle of coke from his arms.


    "Here, breakfast."


    "Did you rob the supermarket?"


    "Well, it''s a pity it''s been turned over. I found these in the broken cashier cabinet."


    He took a few needles out of his other pocket and said, "these are from the first aid kit I put in the car."


    Ji Rao takes over, "thank you."


    "Now give him an injection, and smoke more this time."


    Li Zheng took the bag apart. Ji Rao''s right arm was still stretched out. The place where the blood was drawn yesterday was already blue and purple, especially on his white and tender skin.


    "How about the other arm?"


    Ji Rao can''t feel the pain, "it''s OK, just this way."


    After this fight, there was no obvious effect, but Jiang Jiasen''s voice like a beast in his throat was weaker.


    Ji Rao''s eyes were full of smiles. "If it goes on like this, will he return to his original appearance?"


    "Maybe."


    Li Zheng looks at Ji Rao, but he is not very happy.


    Ji Rao''s constitution, if you want to let people know that his blood also has this function, I''m afraid Ji Rao will be drained. Although he calls out to serve the people every day and regards it as the purpose of his life, he also knows that people''s hearts are really terrible. Especially in the last days, in order to survive, do nothing unexpected.


    "Let''s eat bread first. It''s time to catch their car."


    Ji Rao pauses.


    "Don''t worry, I said that you are sick and can''t be with them for fear of infection."

 Chapter 407

    "When it comes to illness, are you sure they won''t think much about it?"


    "No, you don''t have a car with them anyway. Even if you suspect that you have been bitten by a zombie, you can''t threaten them. Besides, as long as you''ve been shaking in front of them for two days and haven''t become a zombie, they will know that you may be really sick."


    "What about Jiang Jiasen?"


    Li Zheng looked at the stunned Jiang Jiasen, "put him in the trunk. The life of the living dead is tenacious and can''t be suffocated. "


    Ji Rao gasped, "I''ll take him out for a while. I always feel that he is very bored."


    Li Zheng was not worried, so he nodded. Although he didn''t think that a living dead person could feel bored.


    Ji Rao takes a rope to tie Jiang Jiasen''s waist. Jiang Jiasen looks down at him.


    Ji Rao suddenly stopped, and then suddenly straightened up, looking at Jiang Jiasen''s white and expressionless face, "after people become zombies, will their skin fester?"


    Li Zheng''s expression also changed.


    Although Jiang Jiasen became a zombie, the night passed. His skin was good except for the wound where he was bitten. There was no ulceration or serious damage. The elephant did not appear. There was no smell of zombie on his body.


    "My blood is useful."


    Ji Rao touched Jiang Jiasen''s face.


    He reached out to open the door. The zombies guarding outside the car slowly dispersed, and Jiang Jiasen was pulled out of the car by Ji Rao.


    Jiang Jiasen walked step by step, Ji Rao holding the rope.


    In a trance, I thought I was walking the dog.


    Ji Rao leads Jiang Jiasen to a residential area and walks up the stairs. All the people in this residential area should be dead. There are a few zombies occasionally in the corridor at the bottom of the community. It''s a mess in the community. There are all kinds of glass slag, car wrecks, and messy food materials everywhere. All these things are trapped in the mud and can''t see their original appearance clearly.


    Ji Rao finds a family whose door is open and leads Jiang Jiasen in.


    The room was in a mess, even on the floor and on the walls there were large blood stains, which looked particularly shocking.


    But Ji Rao seemed to be invisible. He picked a piece of clothes from the wardrobe and took off Jiang Jiasen''s tattered clothes. He didn''t have a good piece of meat on him. Ji Rao was terrified when he looked at it.


    Ji Rao quickly put on new clothes for him, wiped his face with a towel stained with water, and finally combed his hair. In addition to his pale face and white eyes, he was really like a normal person.


    "The little boy is OK."


    Jiang Jiasen tilted his head.


    "But it''s not as good-looking as Li Zheng."


    As soon as Jiang Jiasen turns his head, he will go out.


    The other end of the rope around his waist is still in Ji Rao''s hand. Ji Rao clenches it tightly, and Jiang Jiasen can''t walk.


    But he still wants to go out step by step.


    In Ji Rao''s eyes, it''s just like being angry.


    Ji Rao couldn''t help laughing for a while, then ordered some sugar on the tea table and led Jiang Jiasen back.


    As soon as Jiang Jiasen went back, he was tied up by Ji Rao.


    Li Zheng wants to help Ji Rao put Jiang Jiasen in the trunk. Unexpectedly, as soon as Jiang Jiasen sees him approaching, he immediately bares his teeth and wants to bite him.


    Li Zheng stepped back and said, "how can I go out and get angry?"


    Ji Rao didn''t know what he thought, but he bent his lips and laughed.


    Li Zheng seldom saw Ji Rao smile, but he suddenly saw it and couldn''t move his eyes.

 Chapter 408

    Ji Rao returns to the co pilot and Li Zheng drives.


    "Let''s take them to the nearest national shelter first."


    Ji Rao said, "national shelter?"


    "Yes, he Yingxing reflected that there are 12 shelters officially established in our country. The nearest one is in a province, which is about 2000 kilometers away from us. Because of the large number of people, the car is also slow. Many high-speed vehicles can''t walk, so they can only make a detour. It will take about five or six days to calculate accurately. We are responsible for sending the survivors to the national shelter. It depends on the national arrangement. If it is really necessary to go to the national base, I will go. "


    Ji Rao opened the window a little. "It''s very dangerous in there. Are you sure you want to go?"


    "Go, everyone knows the danger. If no one goes, the human race will be finished." Li Zheng laughed, "but you don''t have to come with us. You don''t have to take any risks. Besides, it''s the first place to be infected. It''s not clear whether there is any change or anything else. Even if the zombie doesn''t bite you, it''s not sure whether there will be an accident. You''re so helpless, just stay in the safe area. "


    Ji Rao did not speak.


    His task is to ensure the security of the enemy and protect world peace.


    He can''t let Li Zheng die.


    If Li Zheng wants to really run to the base, he must follow.


    When Shangyi knew that Li Zheng was going to drive their car, they discussed with Zhang Boyu. They found a place to wait.


    This place is sparsely populated, so there are not many zombies. Shangyi squats by the river to wash the fruit he just picked from the tree. The water is cold and his hands are red.


    Shangyi hears the hum of the car and turns his head to see an armored car coming slowly. He is very happy, shakes the water on his hand and stands up.


    The armored car slowly stopped.


    The door opened and Li Zheng jumped down.


    "Brother Li!"


    Wang zhuoyao surrounded the past, Shangyi also walked in the past, looking into the car.


    "Brother Li, where is Ji Rao?"


    "Oh right," Li Zheng made a warning, "Ji Rao has a bad cold. It''s the season of frequent diseases. Don''t infect others. I''ll drive the car later, except Ji Rao and his brother. "


    Wang zhuoyao naturally had no objection, but Shangyi objected, "brother Li, I can drive too."


    Li Zheng said with a smile, "go and ask Ji Rao. If he lets you drive, you can drive this car."


    Shangyi''s intuition is deceitful, but he can''t find anything wrong. After thinking about it, he goes to jirao.


    Ji Rao comes down from the car with the mask that Li Zheng doesn''t know where to get for him. He turns around and hears Shang Yi calling him.


    "Ji Rao, are you ok?"


    Ji Rao looked at him strangely, "you''ve already asked, now you just have a cold."


    Shangyi was embarrassed to smile. He handed the freshly washed fruit in his hand. It was ruddy and sweet. "Here you are."


    "Thank you. I won''t eat it."


    "Ah? Don''t you want to eat? "


    Ji Rao shook his head, "I can''t eat it."


    Shangyi took back his hand. "Brother Li said that you can take a car by yourself, and my driving skills are good, or I''ll be your driver?"


    "No, I said to Li Zheng, let him drive."


    Shangyi is bitter in heart.


    "Where''s your brother?"


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes. "He''s in the car. He''s got a cold, so he won''t come out to blow."

 Chapter 409

    Shangyi does not doubt, "have you eaten yet?"


    Ji Rao


    I can''t eat, can you stop talking about it?!


    Ji Rao gently smile, as warm as the spring breeze, "I ate."


    "All right."


    Shangyi is really an idiot in love. When people stand in front of him, he doesn''t know what to say.


    "You were You shouldn''t have run back. "


    Ji Rao didn''t respond, "if I don''t go back, Jiang Jiasen will die."


    "But it''s very dangerous. There are so many zombies. You don''t even have a gun. What will you do if LIGO doesn''t go back to save you?"


    ¡­¡­ I was not rescued by Li Zheng.


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    Shangyi thought that he had said too much, "I''m sorry, I didn''t blame you. I just think that you can''t take chances in this situation. Your life is the most important thing. I I know that after you didn''t come out, I was worried about you. "


    Ji Rao looked at Shang Yi in surprise. Although he didn''t know how to speak, Ji Rao nodded and said, "thank you for your concern."


    Li Zheng came over. He looked at Shang Yi, "how about it? Who''s going to open it?"


    Shangyi is still a little reluctant, "you drive."


    "That''s good. I''ll go to he Yingxing first." Li Zheng patted the soil on his trousers and left.


    After a while, Li Zheng came back, "OK, go on. It''s just raining. It''s hard to walk. It''s estimated that I''ll have to walk for several days."


    Ji Rao nodded and went back to the car.


    Shangyi looked at Li Zheng, "brother Li, did you go to see Siyi?"


    Li Zheng is also a Leng, "not yet, forget."


    "Siyi is worried about you. How can you chase people like this?"


    Unexpectedly, Li Zheng didn''t have any other reaction. He just waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. Don''t watch it. It''s OK to watch later. OK, go back quickly."


    Shangyi looks at Li Zheng''s back. He is 188, wide shouldered and narrow waist. He looks good with any clothes. He suddenly feels a sense of crisis.


    Li Zheng got into the car and saw Ji Rao drinking water. His Adam''s apple was moving up and down, especially sexy. Ji Rao finished drinking and screwed on the cap.


    Li Zheng covered his eyes, sat down on the seat and reached out to close the door.


    "What did Shang Yi tell you?"


    Ji Rao thought, "didn''t say anything, just asked something unimportant."


    "Do you think What about Shang Yi? "


    "Very good."


    Li Zheng changed gears and kept up with the car in front of him


    Ji Rao doubts, "what kind of love do you say?"


    "It is..." Li Zheng''s eyes were staring straight ahead, looking calm, but he was still a little nervous, "are you the same?"


    Ji Rao turned to Li Zheng and said, "if you ask me if I like it, I don''t like it."


    Li Zheng tried to adjust his tone to the kind of casual chatter, "what do you like?"


    "It''s the end of the world, LIGO. How can you care about what you like or not? "


    "We can''t say that. We can''t just think about escape. We should think of him as a meaningful journey, in which meeting a beautiful relationship is the beauty of the United States and China..."


    "What do you want to say, brother Li?"


    Li Zheng choked, "I am Just chat. "


    The atmosphere suddenly quieted down.


    Ji Rao didn''t speak and didn''t feel embarrassed, but Li Zheng was a little uncomfortable.

 Chapter 410

    "How old are you?"


    "Twenty one."


    "Oh, go to college."


    Ji Rao pauses, "..." No


    Li Zheng glanced at him. When he first saw Ji Rao, he thought he should be a student. It seems that I suffered some setbacks in my childhood


    Li Zheng felt some sympathy for Ji Rao.


    "Professor Ji didn''t let you go to college?"


    "Yes." Ji Rao never changed his face and said, "I jumped the grade last year, and now I am a master. He graduated from NTU at the age of 18


    Li Zheng take leave.


    Ji Rao has a low EQ, not a low IQ. Although a little out of group, the genes inherited from his parents are not for fun. If it wasn''t for this doomsday, he might be able to take the exam safely and find a job with high salary.


    They just walked for two days, sometimes the road was hard to walk, piled up a lot of obstacles, and had to let people down to move things. Ji Rao draws blood to Jiang Jiasen every day. His body is a little empty and his face is white. Sometimes he can''t stand steadily. Li Zheng didn''t ask him to come down to help move one.


    Every day Ji Rao feeds Jiang Jiasen with blood after they fall asleep at night. Jiang Jiasen may have been locked up for too long. When he opened the trunk, Ji Rao felt that he was in low spirits for no reason.


    "I can''t let you out yet. You can live here. It''s OK."


    In order to avoid Jiang Jiasen''s roar, Ji Rao sealed his mouth with tape and tied his body tightly with a rope.


    Ji Rao draws blood to him every day, and almost all of it is the maximum dose. Although Li Zheng opposes him, he can''t stop him.


    After hearing what he said, Jiang Jiasen, who had been struggling, was really more comfortable.


    Ji Rao touched Jiang Jiasen''s bloodless face and his tentacles were cold. "Don''t worry, it will be OK."


    Suddenly a beam of light came, Ji Rao''s pupil shrank and suddenly closed the trunk. The sound was especially loud in the dark.


    "Who''s there?"


    Ji Rao turns around and carries the needle behind him. The light hits him in the face. Ji Rao''s eyes are narrowed by the light.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll come out and go to the bathroom."


    The man slowly approached, because he was photographed, and his eyes were still white and black. After slowing down, Ji Rao saw the man standing in front of him.


    If he remembers correctly.


    This man is Wang zhuoyao.


    "It''s you."


    He can still remember the people who Li Zheng went to save himself.


    Wang zhuoyao looked at the tightly closed trunk, and the flashlight was also taken.


    "I came out to get a blanket. It was cold at night, but I couldn''t find it."


    Wang zhuoyao is still a little suspicious.


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip and said, "Why are you here so late?"


    "Oh, I woke up suddenly and didn''t fall asleep."


    "It''s too cold outside. Go back to sleep."


    Wang zhuoyao definitely looked at Ji Rao for a long time, then nodded, "then you should go back to bed early, don''t you still have a bad cold?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Wang zhuoyao turned and walked away. When he left, Yu Guang also glanced back. He was obviously not looking for things. Besides, he could not see that he had a bad cold when he heard him speak. But his face was too pale, like he had lost too much blood


    When Wang zhuoyao left, Ji Rao let out a long sigh of relief. He clenched the empty needles in his hand, then took them apart and threw them on the ground, and then stepped them into the mud.


    He put his hand gently on the trunk and didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 411

    "Hello, that''s my kite."


    "Your kite?"


    He reached out and said, "give it back to me."


    The kite was held in the hands of others, but also quite maliciously raised.


    "I''ll give it to you if you can reach it."


    He can''t reach it.


    He is too short.


    "Give it back to me!"


    "I think you play alone, and you can''t put it on the tree. In this way, I''ll put it with you. How can I teach you?"


    He thought about it. He always played alone. After playing for several years, he didn''t find it interesting, so he agreed.


    "Loosen the line and let it go."


    "Run, yes, run! Jirao, run


    Ji Rao suddenly opened her eyes.


    What is it?


    He held his forehead, and the things in his mind faded away like a tide. It''s very normal to forget when you wake up, but Ji Rao feels that something has forced his dream away from his sea of knowledge. The dream he could still remember in the last second was completely forgotten in the next second, leaving only the palpitations in his heart.


    There was a faint noise outside the car window. Ji Rao looked at the time. It was two ten in the afternoon. He looked sideways. Li Zheng was not in the car. The car was parked at an intersection. The two armored cars in front of him also stopped. The door of the survivors in the car also came out. Li Zheng stood in the front. There were several people with guns in front of them. They seemed to be negotiating.


    Ji Rao''s hand was on the doorknob, but looking at the woman who was talking together in twos and threes, his hand retracted again.


    After a while, Li Zheng and them came back. The group of people in front of the car also made way, and the survivors returned to the car in twos and threes. There are still a lot of strange survivors, a large number of them follow.


    As soon as Li Zheng got on the bus, he went to see Ji Rao


    "Well."


    Li Zheng slammed the door, "I thought you were in a coma."


    He took out a bag of things from his pocket and threw it to Ji Rao. Ji Rao picked it up and saw that it was a bag of brown sugar.


    Ji Rao turned it over and several big characters jumped up.


    Regulate qi and blood, relieve dysmenorrhea.


    Ji Rao


    "Don''t you say brown sugar is nourishing blood? This is one of the things I robbed from the supermarket before. Thanks to my quick start, otherwise I would be drunk by those women when they make sugar water. "


    "Who was that man just now?"


    Li Zheng drove to keep up with the people in front of him. "It''s a spontaneous shelter, and their heads are the soldiers and people who retired from the army before. Later, he robbed such a place and made himself king. We saw a lot of survivors outside just now. " Li Zheng Mou color deep deep, "is they drive out."


    "Out?"


    "They only accept useful people. Most people don''t have the ability to survive or have useful skills in this world. They don''t accept them."


    Ji Rao nodded, "they also have limited supplies. If they don''t go to the state for relief, they can only rely on themselves. They don''t want to waste supplies for some useless people. It''s understandable."


    "Yes." Li Zheng sighed, "it''s just human life after all."


    Ji Rao glanced at Li Zheng.


    In the original text, Li Zheng is like this. Now that the zombie is in charge, it''s hard for everyone to protect himself. He can also separate his mind from others.


    "It rained a few days ago, and the road we took was washed away by debris flow. It had to be delayed for two days. It would be much safer to live here for a while. "


    "With so many of you, they can even ignore human lives. Can''t they let you live in vain?"

 Chapter 412

    Li Zheng nodded, "we take gasoline and some ammunition for it, but we have to think of our own way for three meals a day. We''ve gathered all the people who they''ve driven out, and they all agree to follow us to the national shelter, but now with so many more people, there is an obvious shortage of materials. When we can leave in two days, we have to collect more food. "


    Now that it''s autumn, it''s even harder to find something to eat.


    "There are a lot of people this time. We will have to requisition our car at that time."


    Ji Rao knows what Li Zheng means. The more people there are, the more careful he has to be. If Jiang Jiasen is found by them, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "I know. I''ll be careful myself."


    Li Zheng nodded, "have you injected so much blood into him these two days? Has he got any better?"


    "Yes." Speaking of Jiang Jiasen, Ji Rao''s face relaxed slightly. "The red blood on his skin has faded, and his eyes are not so white. Sometimes, it''s like you can understand me. "


    "Just take your time. Don''t worry. When you get to the National Asylum, you follow me. I''ll be more at ease with him then. "


    "Thank you."


    "If you really want to thank me, just call me brother Sheng."


    Ji Rao is not affectable, generous way, "Li elder brother."


    Li Zheng laughs.


    When he got there, Ji Rao saw a man in military uniform and black boots come out. He had a pistol around his waist, but his eyes and neat posture showed that he had been a soldier before.


    It should be the leader here.


    He glanced at everyone, and finally fixed his eyes on Li Zheng, "I''m Zhou Wuxing."


    "My name is Li Zheng."


    "I don''t want to say more polite things. We don''t have much space here. There are too many of you. We don''t have enough rooms left for you to occupy."


    Li Zheng said with a smile, "it''s OK. Let them sleep in the car. We mainly want to spend two days with your fortifications. When the road is clear, we can go


    Zhou Wu Xing laughed heartily, "well, now our common enemy is zombies. Although I can''t help much, I''m willing to do something."


    It was not long ago that some of the people who followed Li Zheng were driven out of their shelters by Zhou Wuxing for "useless" reasons. Now it is ironic to hear Zhou Wuxing say so.


    Li Zheng also scolded Sun Tzu in his heart.


    This time, the martial arts of Zhou Dynasty can be regarded as a lion''s big mouth. He took a lot of weapons and ammunition from them and pretended to be a saint. Li Zheng smiles on his face and shoots Zhou Wuxing in his heart.


    Half of the people were taken in, and the rest were in the car.


    Li Zheng wanted him to sleep in the house, but Ji Rao didn''t want to. Ji Rao was always flustered when he saw that there were so many people. He was afraid that Jiang Jiasen would suddenly make any noise. He was also afraid that people would see Jiang Jiasen''s presence, so he didn''t want to leave the car.


    Li Zheng saw that it was not good for general manager Ji Rao to stay in the car, so he told him to go out for dinner.


    Ji Rao looks at Li Zheng from the window for two seconds. Li Zheng responds that Ji Rao can''t eat.


    "Then come out for a walk."


    Ji Rao got out of the car.


    Before those women saw him, their faces were full of disdain. They didn''t like Ji Rao. At that time, he didn''t get in the car and ran away. Finally, he had to bother Li Zheng to save him. It''s really harmful.

 Chapter 413

    Li Zheng looked at the faces of the women and felt a little strange, "what happened to them?"


    "I don''t know."


    At dinner time, everyone was in the hall on the first floor, where Li Zheng distributed their own food.


    It''s just a big bucket with stews in it. One by one, people line up to eat.


    Li Zheng sighed, "there is not much food to store. In three days, we will be out of food."


    Ji Rao stood beside him and didn''t speak.


    "I said brother li..."


    Li Zheng turned around and saw Zhou Wuxing with a professional smile on his face. "You''re here, too."


    Zhou Wu Xing nodded. After seeing Ji Rao, his eyes stopped.


    Li Zheng''s smile in his eyes faded, and he dragged Ji Rao behind him.


    "Brother Zhou, have you eaten yet?"


    Zhou Wuxing responded and laughed, "not yet. The people at the bottom haven''t eaten yet. I can''t settle down to eat." His vision was entangled in Ji Rao''s body behind Li Zheng. "Who is this? I haven''t seen it just now?"


    "Oh, this is my brother. I didn''t get off the bus just now, and there are so many people. It''s normal that brother Zhou can''t remember. "


    Zhou Wuxing looked at Ji Rao with a smile and said, "I can''t remember him, but I can remember him even if I look at him from a distance."


    Not only Ji Rao, but also Li Zheng was disgusted to see him like this.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees Shang Yi putting down the spoon of Nostoc flagelliforme, waving to him.


    Ji Rao went over.


    Li Zheng never felt that Shangyi was so reassuring.


    Shangyi turns his head again, puts a spoon in the basin of people, and looks around. He sees Zhang Boyu squatting on the ground, holding a rice basin in his hand, chatting with people, and his mouth is cracked.


    "Boyu, Boyu! Zhang Boyu


    Zhang Boyu stopped laughing and looked at his voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Come here for a second!"


    Although Zhang Boyu was not happy, he saw Shangyi waving to him all the time and came over with a basin.


    "What for?"


    "I''ll go out and you''ll send them a message." Finish saying a spoon to throw, oneself pull Ji Rao to run out.


    Zhang Boyu was stunned, "Shangyi, I''m Cao Ni Ma!"


    "Come on, I''m waiting to eat."


    "Yes, there are so many people behind."


    As soon as Zhang Boyu turned his head, a group of people looked at him eagerly.


    Zhang Boyu


    Shangyi pulls Ji Rao out of the hall and then slowly stops. Ji Rao earned for a while, and Shang Yi released him.


    "Thank you."


    Shang Yi waved his hand, "don''t talk about this with me." Then he said angrily, "I''ve inquired about it. That fool has really become a local emperor here. Anyone who looks good is willing to join him. There are a lot of his" harem "in this base. Although many people have no skills and no use, they can still stay here with one face. Grass, it''s disgusting. "


    He turned his head and looked at Ji Rao. "You have to be careful with him."


    Ji Rao laughed, "well, I know."


    Shangyi sighed, "these two days you always stay in the car, also don''t come out, I can''t see you, cold good?"


    What do you want me to do?


    "All right."


    Shangyi nodded and kicked away the stone under his feet. "Thanks, we''ll stay here for two or three days. I heard from brother Li, you''ll stay in the car. It''s not very comfortable to stay in the car, but it''s safe to have brother Li guarding you. "


    "You don''t have to worry about me."


    Shangyi embarrassed smile, "by the way, you haven''t eaten yet?"


    Ji Rao

 Chapter 414

    "I have."


    "Yes?" Shangyi said, "but I haven''t served you a meal yet."


    Ji Rao smiles and doesn''t know how to return.


    "Oh, brother Li must have opened a small kitchen for you. Before Li Ge cleaned the supermarket, he always found sugar for you... " Shang Yi gathers to Ji Rao''s side, "but you must be on guard against Li Ge. Li Ge is bad. He likes to cheat those who look good."


    After walking for a while, Ji Rao felt cold and said to Shang Yi, "you haven''t eaten yet. Go and eat. I''ll go back to the car."


    Shangyi is really hungry. He has served others for a long time, but he hasn''t had time to eat. However, he feels that walking with Ji Rao is much happier than eating alone. But looking at Ji Rao wearing so thin, he still nodded, "OK, I''ll go, you also hurry back to the car."


    Ji Rao turned and went to the backyard. Three armored cars were parked there. Ji Rao went to one car and put his hand on the trunk. He felt a slight shaking coming from it. He whispered, "don''t worry. When it''s late at night, there''s no one. I''ll give you more blood."


    As expected, the movement disappeared.


    Ji Rao''s mouth turned, and Jiang Jiasen could understand it. Although there is no way to communicate, it is good to understand what he said. If we go on like this, maybe


    "This little brother."


    Ji Rao''s fingers curled up and his smile faded. He turned his head and saw Zhou Wuxing standing in front of him with a kind smile on his face.


    Zhou Wuxing looks nearly 30 years old. Although he is not delicate, he is also very well-balanced. His skin color is very healthy, and his skin color is wheat. The soldiers really look different from others. Just going to that station is very eye-catching.


    However, Ji Rao had seen Li Zheng before, and Zhou Wuxing was far inferior.


    "Why are you standing here alone at night? Why don''t you go back inside? "


    "I''ll go to the car."


    Seeing Ji Rao leaving, Zhou Wuxing grabbed his sleeve. Ji Rao frowned and was very impatient.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I have a spare room there. Don''t sleep in the car. I''m sorry for you."


    Bang, bang.


    Zhou Wu Xing''s face tightened, "what''s the sound?" His eyes suddenly turned to the trunk of the car.


    Ji Rao''s face changed slightly. He took a step forward to block Zhou Wuxing''s sight. "It''s a pet dog of mine. Some are afraid of strangers, so they don''t let them out. "


    Zhou Wuxing just relaxed his guard.


    "You said there were still rooms available, didn''t you?"


    Zhou Wu Xing looked at Ji Rao''s delicate and beautiful eyebrows and suddenly laughed, "some, some, come with me."


    Ji Rao followed Zhou Wu and looked at the trunk uneasily.


    And so far away from the car, Ji Rao began to worry, how to find a reason to go back.


    Where''s Li Zheng.


    At the hall on the first floor, Ji Rao looks for Li Zheng in the crowd. Zhou Wuxing sees him and drags Ji Rao, "let''s go?"


    Ji Rao has no choice but to follow him up.


    Zhou Wuxing took Ji Rao to the third floor, and there were fewer people on the third floor. Naturally, the place where the local emperor lived would not be crowded and noisy. In front of a door, Zhou Wuxing opened it and made a sign, "please."


    Ji Rao didn''t move. He just glanced inside and said with a smile, "it''s so gorgeous. Is it your own room?"


    "It''s mine, but there are two rooms in it. I only live in one, and the other one is empty."

 Chapter 415

    Ji Rao stepped back and said, "in this case, I won''t go in. I think the car is actually very good, so I''ll go first..."


    Ji Rao just turned around and was suddenly grabbed by Zhou Wuxing. He heard the voice behind him suddenly become fierce, "come here, where can I let you go?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Siyi."


    Xia Siyi heard the voice, turned around and saw Li Zheng with a smile.


    Li Zheng goes to Xia Siyi and stands still, "what''s the matter, Siyi?"


    Xia Siyi looked at him carefully, "I''ve been busy driving these two days, and I haven''t had time to see you more. Are you all right these days? "


    "Nothing."


    "What about Ji Rao''s cold? Are you ready? "


    "Well, don''t worry."


    Xia Siyi nodded, "I came here mainly to tell you something."


    Li Zheng saw that Xia Siyi''s expression was serious, and he couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know who I see here?"


    "Who?"


    Xia Siyi said in a deep voice, "Sun Ningshan."


    "Sunningshan?"


    Looking at Li Zheng''s puzzled appearance, Xia Siyi said with a smile, "you should have never heard of him. He is my teacher''s classmate at the same level, and he is very familiar with Ji Rao''s parents, because their research direction is the same."


    Li Zheng pauses, "you mean..."


    "Such a state-level professor should have been in the National Research Institute, but I don''t know why he would be willing to take advantage of Zhou Wuxing''s trouble and become king here. But anyway, I decided to get Professor Wu''s Research Report and a small amount of serum to him. There are only a few famous and promising virus experts in the country, and Professor Ji and his wife are gone. I''m afraid that when I go to the National Research Institute, I won''t have any greater development. What do you think? "


    Li Zheng naturally has no opinion, "you just look at it. It''s just that Zhou Wuxing is not a good match. You have to be careful with him, especially the serum. You can''t give too much."


    "I know."


    "All right." Li Zheng was worried about Ji Rao in his heart. He was afraid that Zhou Wuxing would do something to Ji Rao while he was away. "Then I''ll go first, and you''ll have a rest early."


    "Li Zheng..."


    Li Zheng waved to him and ran away.


    Li Zheng first gets to the car, opens the door and finds Ji Rao is not there. He went to the hall again. He was startled when he heard the loud noise from the trunk. He ran to the trunk, pressed the trunk and said, "Jiang Jiasen, what the hell are you crazy about? Be quiet. If someone finds you, Ji Rao can''t help you!"


    The movement of the trunk came down.


    Li Zheng raised his head and felt that something was wrong. He ran to the hall and caught Shangyi, who was playing cards with Wang zhuoyao and Zhang Boyu.


    Shangyi saw that he was so confused, "what''s the matter, brother Li?"


    "Where''s Ji Rao?"


    "Ji Rao? Isn''t it back in the car? "


    When Li Zheng heard this, he thought it was bad.


    Shangyi saw that his face was not right, and he got up and said, "brother Li, what''s the matter?"


    "I can''t find Ji Rao."


    "What?"


    Li Zheng quickly swept around, and then came up to a man, "where''s brother Zhou?"


    "Brother Zhou? I don''t know where brother Zhou is. "


    His eyes dodged, obviously knowing something.


    Li Zheng picked up his collar, lifted it hard, and then fell to the side. The man knocked over the bench and fell to the ground.


    From the hall came the cry of surprise, and people spontaneously moved away from Li Zheng.

 Chapter 416

    Shang Yi throws the card and goes to Li Zheng.


    Li Zheng stepped on his chest and used his strength at his feet, "what about Zhou Wuxing?"


    "I don''t know I don''t know! "


    Li Zheng''s strength almost crushed his bones. "Zhou Wu pedestrian!"


    "The third floor It''s on the third floor! "


    Shangyi and Li Zheng ran up at the same time.


    There was only one door on the third floor, and there were several people guarding it. When they saw Li Zheng running up, they all looked over.


    "Who is it?"


    They looked at each other and rushed over together.


    Although both Li Zheng and Shang Yi are powerful, many of them still have guns in their hands and are trapped here for a while.


    Li Zheng grabs a gun, and his nose bleeds, dizzy.


    Shangyi stands in front of Li Zheng, "brother Li! Hurry in and see Ji Rao! "


    Li Zheng didn''t talk nonsense either. He just kicked in.


    The scene inside the door almost made Li Zheng want to crack.


    Ji Rao was lying on the snow-white bed in ragged clothes. His hands were tied and his mouth was blocked. There was no expression in his eyes. He was paralyzed on the bed like water.


    Zhou Wuxing lay naked on Ji Rao''s body and raised his head when he heard the voice.


    "Li Zheng!"


    Before he could speak, a cold, black muzzle was on his head.


    Zhou Wuxing did not dare to move immediately.


    "Speak well."


    Li Zheng''s face was cold, and his eyes were dark, as if he could not see to the end, "roll down."


    Zhou Wuxing rolled down from the bed.


    Ji Rao''s clothes were torn in a mess, and there was an obvious bite mark on his neck. Before Zhou Wuxing had time to take off his pants, he was scared by Li Zheng''s gun on his head.


    Li Zheng took the gun, and without waiting for Zhou Wuxing to respond, he kicked the man to the wall and knocked over the table in the middle. Li Zheng bent down to pick up Zhou Wuxing''s collar and hit it with one punch at a time. Every punch was merciless. Zhou Wuxing could see that his face was swollen and turned into a pig''s head, his eyes were swollen, his nose and mouth were bleeding, and his cheeks were blue and purple.


    He threw the soft Zhou Wuxing to the ground and stepped on his feet until he heard the crack of bone.


    Zhou Wuxing screamed and curled up.


    "Ji Rao." Li Zheng ran to the bedside, untied Ji Rao''s rope, threw it away, and took out the cloth in his mouth. Ji Rao''s face was flushed, his eyes were empty, and his skin felt even hotter.


    Ji Rao''s temperature is much lower than that of normal people. He knows that Zhou Wuxing is taking medicine for Ji Rao.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao!"


    Li Zheng holds Ji Rao in his arms. Ji Rao closes his eyes tired.


    Li Zheng buttoned up his clothes, picked up the man, and pulled the blanket on the bed to cover Ji Rao.


    Shangyi solves a few people outside. When he comes in, he sees Ji Rao being held by Li Zheng. His whole heart is pulled up. "What''s wrong with Ji Rao?"


    "I''ve been drugged. It''s OK."


    When Li Zheng came to Zhou Wuxing, Zhou Wuxing was unconscious, and Li Zheng kicked him severely. Zhou Wuxing was just a twitch of conditioned reflex.


    "Take him with you."


    Shang Yi pulls people up and goes out with Li Zheng.


    In the hall on the first floor, Li Zheng and Zhou Wuxing were in opposition.


    As soon as Li Zheng came out, a lot of guns pointed at him, and he walked out without changing his face. The people of Zhou Wuxing saw that the people in Shangyi''s hands were in a coma, and they all looked ugly.

 Chapter 417

    Li Zheng went down with Ji Rao in his arms, and the muzzle of the gun moved slowly with him.


    "Put Zhou Wuxing down!"


    Shangyi pinched a gun in his hand, and the muzzle of the gun was on the lower jaw of Zhou Wuxing. With one shot, Zhou Wuxing''s head could be pierced.


    Li Zheng looked at the fierce man in front of him, "if you let us go, Zhou Wuxing, I will be safe ten kilometers away."


    Will they agree?


    Shangyi looks at those people with guns and live ammunition, and has no bottom in his heart.


    But the man thought for a long time and agreed.


    Li Zheng was not surprised by this. "Those who want to go with me will get on the bus."


    This time, all three cars are full.


    When he Yingxing came out of the room, he saw the already chaotic hall. He went to Li Zheng, looked at the sleeping man in his arms, and then asked, "are you going to make a detour?"


    "We can''t stay for the moment."


    Waiting to get on the bus, Shangyi drives. Li Zheng holds Ji Rao on the co pilot''s seat. Zhou Wuxing, like a dead fish, is thrown into the back seat.


    "Brother Li, how can you be sure that he will let us go?"


    Li Zheng laughed sarcastically, "he is respectful to Zhou Wuxing on the surface, but in fact, he doesn''t Miss Zhou Wuxing in his heart. If Zhou Wuxing could die in our hands, it would be in his best interests. Besides, there are a lot of us. If we fight, no one can eat well. It''s better to let us go and treat him and us well. "


    Li Zheng looked at the cars following him in his rearview mirror. "Ten kilometers away, if you really put Zhou Wuxing down, they may not pick up. It''s estimated that they would feed Zhou Wuxing to the zombie, and then go back and say we killed Zhou Wuxing."


    Ji Rao''s body can''t be compared with that of ordinary people. Zombies can''t die as long as they don''t blow their heads. Ji Rao''s medicine will be relieved soon.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes. When Li Zheng just mentioned Zhou Wuxing, his disgust on his face was swept away. He leaned over and asked, "what''s up? Where''s the pain? "


    Shangyi looked at Li Zheng''s gallant manner, and felt strange, but it was just a fleeting thought, "jirao, how do you feel?"


    Ji Rao took a breath and sat up from Li Zheng. "Is there any water?"


    Shangyi throws over a bottle of mineral water. Li Zheng turns off the lid and hands it to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao took two drinks.


    Li Zheng screwed on the lid and said, "how do you feel now?"


    "It''s OK, but I can''t lift my strength."


    Ji Rao looked around, "to go?"


    "Well, we''ll take a detour to the shelter."


    Ji Rao put her finger against her forehead and asked in a deep voice, "where is Zhou Wuxing?"


    "After a good fight, I threw it in the back seat."


    Shangyi tells Ji Rao about what happened.


    Li Zheng said, "Ji Rao, if you really don''t like him, we will throw him down after a while."


    Ji Rao laughed for a while, "according to your meaning, he throws down not to die?" He shook his head. "Although he''s disgusting, he''s not guilty to death. You don''t have to lose it. Just throw it behind you."


    "Listen to you."


    "By the way, I forgot to say something." Shangyi said, "just now Boyu took sun Ningshan away with a sack. Now he''s in their car. Zhou Wuxing''s people should not have been found by now. "


    Li Zheng was stunned for a moment.


    "Si Yi said that this man was very helpful to the research of R virus. It''s a pity to keep him there. Boyu just knocked the man unconscious and took him away."


    Li Zheng opened his mouth Well done. "

 Chapter 418

    Late at night, after they got rid of Zhou Wuxing''s people, they found a place to lean on.


    Li Zheng wanted to sleep with Ji Rao because there were too many people and too few seats. Shangyi firmly opposes this.


    Ji Rao also wanted to draw blood to Jiang Jiasen in the evening. If he sat in another place and did something, he would not disturb others. So he acquiesced in Li Zheng''s practice.


    Shangyi, who was deeply hurt, went to sleep with tears.


    By midnight, everyone was asleep. Ji Rao gently opened his eyes and patted Li Zheng''s hand.


    Li Zheng suddenly woke up.


    Before I could react, I felt Ji Rao in my arms.


    Li Zheng held his breath.


    Then Ji Rao came up to him and said something.


    Li Zheng suddenly felt a little disappointed. He thought Ji Rao had come up.


    As soon as this idea appeared, Li Zheng was startled.


    Why does he have such an idea? Isn''t he fond of Siyi? Why do you want Ji Rao to kiss yourself? What''s his matter?


    "Do you hear me?"


    Li Zheng turned around and said, "ah, what?"


    Feeling the weight in his arms, Li Zheng became nervous again. Because there is someone in the back seat, the seat can''t be put too low, so Ji Rao is one leg pressed on Li Zheng''s leg. Ji Rao whispers to him and is very close to him, one hand clasping his neck. Their posture is a little ambiguous.


    Why is it so ambiguous? Why does Ji Rao promise to sleep with himself instead of Shangyi? Why is he so sneaky? What does he want to do when he gets so close?


    "I said I was going to feed Jiang Jiasen. Would you like to come with me?"


    Li Zheng nodded.


    Ji Rao didn''t dare to make a sound. He spoke in the air. When he opened the door, he slowed down and kept his eyes on the whole car.


    The door closed gently, and no one saw it. Behind them, someone slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao opened the trunk with a tube of blood that had been drawn for a long time.


    Jiang Jiasen didn''t see Ji Rao for a long time. At first sight, he was a little excited. It is the emotion that can make people feel "excited" obviously.


    Li Zheng was a little surprised. "Has he recovered so quickly?"


    "Well, I''m sure he''ll recover soon."


    Jiang Jiasen could already vaguely see his black eyes staring at Ji Rao, motionless, and very clever.


    Ji Rao saw that his forehead was red. He reached out and touched it. "Don''t bump around any more, and don''t make any noise. I''m afraid people will find you."


    Jiang Jiasen didn''t respond. He still kept a close eye on Ji Rao.


    "I''ll take it as if you''re listening. If you dare to crash again, I''ll hit you." Ji Rao took the needle and slowly penetrated into Jiang Jiasen''s skin.


    After the injection, Li Zheng closed the trunk. Then he turned his back and put his elbows on the trunk. "I found that when you disappeared, he was very restless. I was surprised at that time. He didn''t usually do that. Why did he suddenly make such a big noise. I just told him a few words, and he stopped. Are you worried about you? "


    Ji Rao smiles, "that''s not sure."


    "Your blood is so easy to use, you have to be careful not to let others know."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "When we get to the shelter, we can move out first and cure Jiang Jiasen before we go back."


    Ji Rao was a little surprised and looked at Li Zheng, "it''s not easy to cure him overnight. Are you willing to live in an unsafe place for such a long time?"

 Chapter 419

    Li Zheng laughs, "isn''t it the safest to be with you?"


    Li Zheng is a big old man. He can''t feel anything wrong with his words at all. Ji Rao is also a big nerve.


    "Come on, go back to sleep. It''s getting colder and colder, and the zombies can''t be seen much. "


    "The zombies are getting warmer." Ji Rao looked at the trunk, "would you like to bring him a quilt?"


    "Zombies don''t have temperature. It''s no use giving them quilts."


    Ji Rao nodded, "go back, move gently."


    The next few days, food is not enough, Li Zheng they are almost desperate from the supermarket restaurant in the search for food. Ji Rao is worried every day for fear that Li Zheng will die in the zombie heap.


    Once, when Li Zheng retreated from the back of the hall, he ran in a hurry. The broken glass door made a big cut in his arm, and the blood immediately led to more zombies. Shangyi had already got into the car, and they had to sweep the zombies in front of Li Zheng with bullets.


    However, more and more zombies could not be held up. Zombies poured in from all directions, almost drowning Li Zheng. Ji Rao immediately drove a car to meet Li Zheng. He stepped on the accelerator, hit many zombies, and then stopped in front of him.


    Because Ji Rao was in the car, the zombies hesitated for a moment, and Li Zheng was able to breathe. Ji Rao opens the door to let Li Zheng in.


    The messenger vibrated wildly. Li Zheng reached out and pressed it in his ear.


    Shangyi is crazy, "brother Li! How are you, brother Li


    "It''s OK. Get out of here."


    Then he turned off the communicator.


    Ji Rao glanced at Li Zheng''s bleeding arm. "Is it OK?"


    Li Zheng pulled his clothes, bit down a piece of cloth, tightly held his arm, and panted, "it''s OK."


    "Bear it. I''ll go back to see Doctor Chen for you. I haven''t been bitten, have I?"


    Li Zheng shook his head and then laughed, "even if you are bitten, don''t you still have you?"


    "And the mind to joke. What can I do if you are bitten? With the zombies of you and Jiang Jiasen


    Li Zheng sighed, "you just shouldn''t have come here. Just now the zombie didn''t come near you. Shangyi, they were all watching."


    "What can I do? Is it hard to see you buried by a zombie? I said earlier that you would search for materials and take me. It''s just us. It''s much more convenient and there''s no danger. "


    Li Zheng leaned against his back chair and said, "people here are staring at me and counting on me. If I lead you, who can''t even shoot a gun well, no one will be suspicious. I know it''s safe to take you, but your constitution can''t be known by anyone. Even if it involves you, I don''t want to try. "


    Ji Rao turned to see Li Zheng. Li Zheng had closed his eyes. He didn''t say anything.


    Li Zheng is good to him. He can feel it.


    Only in the original, he and Xia Siyi are the official CP. If he can still be with Xia Siyi, he may not be sad when he finishes his task and leaves.


    Ji Rao''s hand holding the steering wheel clenched.


    When did he start to think about the feelings of people in the world.


    He had told himself that it was the last time to meddle in Jiang Jiasen''s business.


    It''s essential to finish the task well.


    In any case, when he leaves, the world will break apart

 Chapter 420

    Back in the car, Ji Rao called Doctor Chen. For fear that the wound would frighten people, they went to other cars to get the medicine.


    Many people gathered around when they saw that Li Zheng was injured.


    Although some people worry about whether Li Zheng will be bitten or not, most of them still have a good conscience. They brought hot water towels, but Doctor Chen said it was not good to surround so many people. He took the hot water towels and drove them back to the armored car.


    Shangyi gives them all the things they have taken back for them to take.


    After the others left, there were only a few of them left.


    The car is small and can''t stand too many people. Zhang Boyu, Wang zhuoyao, stands outside the car and sits in the driver''s seat. Ji Rao sits in the co driver''s seat, followed by Doctor Chen and Li Zheng.


    Shang Yi and Ji Rao both twist their necks and look back.


    The front and rear doors were open, and the cold wind outside poured into the car.


    "Brother Li, is this injury all right?"


    Doctor Chen dipped a towel in water and carefully wiped the blood off Li Zheng''s arm. "It''s OK. It''s all skin trauma. It''s OK to keep it for a few days."


    Shangyi was relieved, "that''s OK."


    Li Zheng looked at these people staring at his wounds. He said with a smile, "what are you looking at? I can''t die. "


    "But it looks terrible." Zhang Boyu poked his head to see it. After seeing it, he sighed, "will such a beautiful arm leave scars?"


    Shangyi said positively, "scar is a man''s glory."


    Doctor Chen nodded, "the scar must be left." He continued, "but now even if it''s left, who''s looking at you?"


    Shang Yi sighed, "that''s what I''m talking about. I can''t find a man like me."


    He said that he took a sneak glance at Ji Rao. Ji Rao was lowering his head to button the broken button on his sleeve.


    Li Zheng couldn''t help but sneer, "if you''re afraid of falling flowers, you''ll have feelings, but the running water doesn''t hiss..." Li Zheng couldn''t help shivering, "Doctor Chen, you can do it easily."


    Ji Rao listened to him and looked up at him.


    Li Zheng looked at Ji Rao and laughed, "no pain, no pain."


    Shang Yi rolled a white eye, "Li Ge still really can add drama to oneself."


    "That''s natural. You can''t do the routine work with the protagonist''s pay."


    Wang zhuoyao held his chest for a long time and suddenly pointed out, "it was too dangerous at that time. Otherwise Ji Rao would have rushed over and Li Ge might have disappeared."


    Zhang Boyu''s brain was short of a string, so he immediately went on-line professional wingman, "yes, yes, when Ji Rao passed by, I don''t think that group of zombies dare to go on."


    Wang zhuoyao laughed, "what''s the principle? Are zombies afraid of Ji Rao? "


    The expression on Li Zheng''s face was a little bit light, "at that time Ji Rao''s speed was too fast, and the group of zombies didn''t dare to go up."


    "I can''t say that. The living dead are not afraid of anything. How can they be afraid of a high-speed car? What''s more, there are so many zombies. I don''t think the car is very fast. "


    Shangyi frowned at Wang zhuoyao and said, "zhuoyao, what do you mean?"


    Wang zhuoyao said faintly, "what can I mean? I''m stupid. I''m just telling the truth. "


    Zhang Boyu can detect Wang zhuoyao''s prick even if he has a hole in his head.


    The atmosphere suddenly froze.


    Ji Rao pulled the zipper to the top and laughed, "it''s good that people can save it. I''ll go back first."


    He opened the door, got out of the car and headed for the armored car.


    Li Zheng looked down and didn''t know what he was thinking.

 Chapter 421

    Ji Rao returned to the armored car, and the co pilot was already his seat. No sooner had he closed the door than he heard someone talking behind him.


    "You said Li Ge went out so many times, why did he get hurt this time?"


    "Who knows, if you go there, you''ll drag your feet and follow me secretly."


    "I think it''s all because of him that Li Ge got hurt?"


    "Li Ge and Si Yi are so good. He has to intervene. Now Li Ge and Si Yi don''t talk much. "


    "No, it''s a big world. Everyone has it."


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao closed her eyes gently.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rao opened his eyes, which reflected that he didn''t know when he fell asleep.


    The door next to him was open. Li Zheng stepped on the pedal and looked down at him. "Don''t sleep. I can''t sleep at night."


    Ji Rao didn''t move. She raised her hand and rubbed her eyes lazily. Her voice was a little hoarse. "What time is it?"


    "More than five."


    "Have you all eaten?"


    "Yes."


    Li Zheng gave the blanket to Ji Rao and covered it. "Just wake up, don''t blow the wind."


    "If you don''t stand here and close the door, I won''t get wind."


    Li Zheng only smiles.


    "Come out for a walk."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    The wind outside was a little cold. Li Zheng lowered his head and lit a cigarette. Then he took a thick dress from the back seat. "I asked Shangyi to put it away early in the morning."


    "Do you smoke?"


    "I smoke a little occasionally, but when the end comes, I can''t find a cigarette. Someone else gave me such a cigarette."


    He took the clothes to Ji Rao cover, patted just in the car rub soil, "seems to be a little big."


    He gathered Ji Rao''s clothes and zipped them for him, but in the dark, he was too clumsy to see clearly.


    Ji Rao reached over and said, "I''ll come."


    Li Zheng did not speak, but squatted down.


    Ji Rao looked at him from high. Li Zheng''s eyes narrowed slightly and a cigarette was in his mouth. The sparks flickered and the smoke curled up.


    "All right." Li Zheng zipped all the way to his clavicle.


    Looking up, I saw Ji Rao smiling at the corner of his mouth. I thought Ji Rao was moved by his actions and asked him, "what are you laughing at?"


    "You''re like my dad."


    His father was not so busy when he was very young. That day, he was just in time for the holiday. He wanted to go out to play. His father was afraid that he would be frozen, so he zipped him.


    Ji Rao received little affection from her childhood, so she remembered everything very clearly.


    Li Zheng


    "Actually, I don''t want to be your father. I want to..."


    "Face, who said you were going to be my father?"


    Li Zheng''s words were stiffly blocked in his throat. Just now, he was also in a daze. He even wanted to express himself like this.


    "In two days, we should be there, right?"


    Li Zheng nodded. He was in a panic. He was as steady as an old dog. "Almost."


    "When the time comes, I won''t have to be so scared to keep Jason."


    "I haven''t asked you. How do you know him?"


    Ji Rao thought that if I didn''t go to see you, I wouldn''t have seen him.


    "I walk on the ground. He hides in the grass. When I see him, he follows me."


    Li Zheng Good. Simple.


    Ji Rao''s eyebrows were filled with worries. "I feel that Wang zhuoyao is very suspicious of me. Do you think he will..."


    "No, it''s OK. No matter how suspicious he is, there is no evidence."

 Chapter 422

    Li Zheng held Ji Rao''s shoulder and bowed his head slightly. "As long as we send the people to him in the next two days, we will go."


    Ji Rao looked him in the eye for a while, then stepped back.


    He always felt like eloping.


    Another day later, Ji Rao didn''t have any spirit in the car. Even if it was cold outside, he didn''t want to stay in the car.


    On the way to rest, Ji Rao got out of the car by himself. Before getting off the bus, Li Zheng made him a cup of hot brown sugar water to warm his hands.


    Ji Rao got off the car with a cup in his arms, took two steps with the car, closed his eyes with the trunk, slowed down his dizziness, and then squatted down slowly.


    These two days, without telling Li Zheng, he injected Jiang Jiasen with two tubes of blood every day.


    They didn''t know the danger of the national research base. In the original text, Xia Siyi rashly followed him. Finally, Li Zheng didn''t protect him, and they both died in the research base.


    After he and Li Zheng sent the survivors to the shelter, they would not go to the shelter until Jiang Jiasen got better. So he can see Li Zheng with his own eyes, but he can''t see Xia Siyi with his own eyes.


    He wants to protect the lives of both of them. He can''t do without anyone.


    It''s a bit windy outside. It''s like cutting meat with a knife.


    "Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao looked up and saw Xia Siyi''s gentle smile. Xia Siyi''s gentle appearance and soft temper were the only things that made him very stubborn. He was more interested in the research of zombie vaccine than anyone else.


    Such people can easily give up on themselves and help others.


    It is clear that Xia Siyi and Li Zheng are the people he wants to protect. Although Li Zheng is more powerful, he also has the ability to protect himself. However, because Li Zheng himself was often involved in risks, Ji Rao spent much more time with Li Zheng than Xia Siyi.


    In the original text, both of them are getting better at this time, but now they can''t say a few words a day.


    "Siyi."


    "Why are you squatting here in the cold?"


    "Oh, I''m dizzy in the car. Come out and breathe."


    Xia Siyi looked at Ji Rao, "I don''t think your face is very good. Is it uncomfortable?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "it''s OK."


    He looked down and saw the water cup in Ji Rao''s hand


    "Brown sugar water, warm stomach."


    Xia Siyi nodded with a smile. He paused and said, "I think you look pale, but you really seem to have lost too much blood."


    The smile on Ji Rao''s face faded. Although it was not obvious, Xia Siyi could see it.


    "That''s what I do these days. It''s no big deal." Ji Rao took the water cup back, and Xia Siyi couldn''t see it. "When you get to the shelter, do you want to go to the research base?"


    Xia Siyi frowned a little worried. "If these serum and serum are really useless, it''s really necessary to go to the research base to get something else."


    "If you really want to go, let the state send someone to go. You are a scholar and can''t even take a gun. What can you do when you go?"


    "I have some insight. If I don''t go, how can they know what to bring out? If something goes wrong, our only hope will be gone."


    Ji Rao was silent for a while. "I''ll tell you that. It''s very dangerous there. There may be mutant zombies. It must be dangerous for you to go there."


    Xia Siyi looked at Ji Rao and said softly, "how do you know that?"

 Chapter 423

    Ji Rao lowered his eyes, "after all, I came out from there. It''s no surprise that I know more or less."


    Xia Siyi stood in front of Ji Rao for a while, "I hope you know that you are a human being, and you should stand on the side of human beings, not zombies."


    Ji Rao looked up at him, eyes burning, "what do you mean?"


    Xia Siyi pursed her lower lip and left without saying a word.


    Ji Rao looks at Xia Siyi''s back and frowns slowly. Finally, he turns his head and stands up slowly. He puts his hand on the trunk. There is no expression on his face and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Li Zheng was too cold to get out of the car, so he took a ten minute rest. The car had to continue to drive.


    "Back?"


    Ji Rao closed the door, put the cup aside, shrugged his shoulders and rubbed his hands.


    "I I have something to say. "


    "He said


    Ji Rao pursed his lower lip. Li Zheng liked Xia Siyi so much that he could spare his life for him. Did he really believe it?


    Li Zheng glanced at him strangely, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes fell on Li Zheng again. "I doubt what Xia Siyi knows."


    Li Zheng paused, "do you mean your constitution?"


    Ji Rao said in a low voice, "I''m not sure. It''s just that he talks to me in a strange tone. I have to be on guard."


    Li Zheng nodded, "it''s right to be more careful. In this way, you don''t run in front of him recently. When tomorrow comes, I''ll take you away."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    It''s just that I''m still flustered.


    Because the weather turned cold, even the number of zombies was very small when they appeared. According to this situation, they would probably migrate to the south. In order to avoid making any more mistakes, they didn''t stop at night. They changed shifts and drove all night. When they got down the next day, there was a riot in the car.


    Ji Rao had been looking out of the window, suddenly heard someone say.


    "Here we are


    "Really?"


    "Do you think that''s right?"


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees a very high wall, which has just been repaired recently. The cement is full of fresh air. All the people on the wall were armed with live ammunition, and the guards were extremely tight.


    Far away, someone came out to check, a few people to a station in front of the car, blocked.


    "Stop!"


    Li Zheng''s car was the first. He stopped. After that, all the cars they drove stopped.


    Li Zheng took a look at Ji Rao and nodded to him. They got out of the car together.


    He Yingxing went ahead and negotiated with those people.


    From Ji Rao''s point of view, I only see a man in protective clothing saying something to he Yingxing, then salute him, reach out and shake him, turn around and wave to their people, and they all retreat.


    He Yingxing turned to Li Zheng and said, "you can go in."


    Li Zheng and Ji Rao look at each other.


    All the people on the bus came down one after another and were examined by the professionals in the shelter. Although most people are infected by zombie bites, a small number of them are infected when they come into contact with the blood of zombies. This kind of infection usually has a longer incubation period, usually five to seven days. So the people in the shelter didn''t dare to take risks. After preliminary examination, they didn''t have the symptoms of zombization, so they found a place to isolate them and let them out after a week.


    After they all went in, Li Zheng went to find he Yingxing.


    "You''re leaving?"

 Chapter 424

    "Yes."


    He Yingxing frowned, "are you crazy? It''s not easy for us to go all the way to the shelter. You know best. Where are you going now? "


    "Ji Rao and I have our own reasons. Don''t ask more. I''ve already sent you here. Take care of the rest. "


    He Yingxing couldn''t resist Li Zheng and could only nod his head.


    "By the way, Ji Rao and I are going to take a car. Of course, we don''t take the goods on the car."


    He Yingxing shook his head, "you want to take away on the line, we do not need, you take the food and use."


    Li Zheng patted he Yingxing on the shoulder and knew that although he looked cold, his heart was softer than anyone else.


    "Thank you, then!"


    He went to Shang Yi again and simply explained to him.


    "You''re going to take Ji? Are you trying to kidnap my daughter-in-law? Even if you go by yourself, how can you take my daughter-in-law with you? "


    Li Zheng gave him a punch on the shoulder and said with a smile, "what''s your daughter-in-law? Did Ji Rao agree? "


    "I''m so handsome, so excellent, he promised that sooner or later."


    "Well, give up your honey confidence." Li Zheng lowered his voice. "Naturally, we have our reasons to go out. You can rest assured that we will come back. It won''t take long for Siyi to give them all to you."


    Shangyi is a little sullen. He looks at Ji Rao standing not far away. "I know you and Ji Rao have something to hide from me. But it''s clear that I fell in love with Ji Rao first. You have a good feeling for Si Yi. Now you''re going to rob me. "


    His chest heaved violently. It seemed that he was angry and aggrieved.


    "Well, I know that I''m not really good at it, but you have to admit that I''m more charming than you."


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    Li Zheng went to find Xia Siyi.


    "Siyi, Siyi?"


    Xia Siyi stood alone, a little out of his mind. He didn''t even hear Li Zheng''s call.


    Li Zheng took a picture of Xia Siyi, and Xia Siyi seemed to be surprised.


    "what''s the matter with you, Siyi?"


    Xia Siyi shook his head, "I''m ok."


    Li Zheng is also in a hurry to leave. Anyway, he has already arrived at the shelter. There are doctors here to see if there is anything uncomfortable.


    "Listen to me, Ji Rao and I can''t stay here..."


    "Can''t stay here?" Xia Siyi suddenly turned his head and looked at Ji Rao, then turned back, "why can''t Ji Rao stay here?"


    Li Zheng didn''t expect Xia Siyi to react so much. He couldn''t help frowning.


    "We have something to do. We can''t stay here."


    "What can I do for you! We''ve been walking for such a long time just to come here? Now you say you have something to do with Ji Rao? What else? What else can we do without us? "


    Li Zheng frowned at Xia Siyi with a strange look. "Siyi, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Xia Siyi was also a quick talker, and then he shut up.


    "In a word, take care of yourself. If you have something to do, go to Shangyi. I''ll go first."


    He ran to Ji Rao''s side, nodded to him and said in a low voice, "OK, all told. We can drive away with Jiang Jiasen''s car. Let''s go now."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    They had just turned around and suddenly came to life.


    "That''s him! Get him! His blood can heal zombies


    Ji Rao suddenly shrank.

 Chapter 425

    Without time to think about it, Li Zheng grabbed Ji Rao''s hand subconsciously.


    Before taking a step, more than a dozen armed people surrounded them, and a circle of empty guns pointed straight at them.


    Li Zheng turned his head and saw Wang zhuoyao standing in front of them.


    "What did you say? Whose blood can cure a zombie? "


    Wang zhuoyao glanced at them, raised his hand and pointed to Ji Rao, "that''s him."


    Li Zheng''s face was very gloomy.


    Zhang Boyu didn''t understand the current situation, "ah, Shangyi..."


    Before he could speak, he heard a cry of anger from the people nearby.


    "You farted the eight generations of your ancestors!" Shangyi walked over and glared at Wang zhuoyao, "what the hell are you farting in your mother''s mouth! Dead mother? "


    Wang zhuoyao''s face is not very good-looking, "Shangyi, put your mouth clean for me."


    "You''ve even said that human blood can cure the virus. I think you''ve got shit in your mouth."


    Wang zhuoyao didn''t tell him, but only focused on Ji Rao. "You should know best, what can your blood do?"


    Li Zheng protects Ji Rao behind him, "what can human blood do? If you say that because he was able to save me from the zombie last time, you really have no brain. "


    "It''s just a point I doubt. Ji Rao used blood to feed the zombie, which was a nuisance. He hid the zombie in the trunk all the way, but no one found it. Now the zombie is still in the car. By chance, I heard Ji Rao go out to feed the zombie. If you don''t believe me, you can go and have a look. Open the trunk of the three cars. "


    "Wang zhuoyao!" Li Zheng said fiercely, "don''t go too far."


    Wang zhuoyao didn''t care about half of it. "Brother Li, don''t be blinded by him. His blood can cure zombies. It may be a monster. You have told your brother before that you like Siyi. How can you protect Ji Rao now? Even if you can protect it, how many bullets can you block? "


    Shangyi really wants to knock him to the ground with one punch, "don''t spray feces all over your mouth there. What are you? Have you said anything in your head?"


    "Didn''t you find that Ji Rao''s younger brother never appeared?"


    When the words came out, everyone was silent.


    Some survivors who haven''t left said, "yes, I haven''t seen Ji Rao''s brother before."


    "Before we retreated, Ji Rao didn''t refuse to leave, but he went back to save his brother?"


    "Yes, later it was said that they were rescued, but they didn''t show up in front of everyone."


    "If it''s all right, why don''t you let his brother out?"


    "There were so many zombies last time. They didn''t even have a gun on them. Can they really survive?"


    There is a growing voice of doubt around.


    Shangyi''s face also changed.


    He really hasn''t seen Ji Rao''s younger brother these days


    "And Ji Rao has drawn too much blood for his brother, and he has lost too much blood. Even Si Yi can prove this. He has seen Ji Rao draw blood with his own eyes. "


    Ji Rao looks up at Xia Siyi.


    Li Zheng also looks at Xia Siyi in disbelief.


    Xia Siyi bit his teeth. "Yes, I''ve seen it with my own eyes!"


    In fact, where did he see it? Ji Rao was careful every time he took blood. No one found out. Xia Siyi only guessed what he said and helped Wang zhuoyao speak.

 Chapter 426

    "Xia Siyi!"


    Xia Siyi lowers his head to avoid Li Zheng''s eyes.


    "In fact, it doesn''t need to say so much. Just search the trunk."


    Zhou Zhanshan, a leader with a relatively high rank in the army, is in charge of the national shelter. He has been listening to he Yingxing for a long time, and even his sight of Ji Rao has changed.


    If his blood can really cure zombies


    "Go and search!"


    A team of soldiers and men stood in pairs and ran towards the three armored vehicles.


    "I know!"


    Li Zheng suddenly looks at Ji Rao. Ji Rao''s eyes are red, and he can see red blood.


    "I don''t know. But I''m not sure if it can be cured. "


    But everyone can only understand the meaning of his first sentence, their faces gradually show joy, they look at Ji Rao''s eyes excited and crazy, not look at the same kind of eyes.


    "And your brother?"


    "I do draw his blood every day."


    "Go! Find out his brother. "


    Ji Rao closed her eyes.


    "Ji Rao..." Li Zheng holds Ji Rao''s hand and can''t help but use a few parts of his strength.


    Ji Rao turned and looked straight at Zhou Chuanshan, "although he is a zombie, I hope you don''t hurt him."


    "It depends on whether he has any intention of attacking people."


    After a while, someone said in a high voice, "here it is!"


    "Don''t touch him, let me go!" Ji Rao ran to Zhou Chanshan and said, "if you let others move him, he will go crazy. You let me go."


    Zhou looked at Ji Rao for a while and nodded.


    Ji Rao took a deep breath and went to the open trunk behind the armored car.


    There were more than a dozen people waiting for them.


    A lot of people came to watch.


    Ji Rao walked over and saw Jiang Jiasen who was tied tightly inside. Just suddenly open the trunk, he may be scared, the whole person is struggling, see Ji Rao, this just a little relaxed.


    Ji Rao pursed his lower lip, reached out to help him up, removed the rope from his body, and pulled the seal off his mouth.


    "Come on."


    Ji Rao reaches for Jiang Jiasen''s green and white hand and pulls him out.


    Many people exclaimed.


    Ji Rao saw that he had left some marks on his mouth. He put out his hand and covered it for a while. His voice was low, like saying to himself, "I don''t know if you hurt?"


    "This is a zombie!"


    "Zombies don''t bite?"


    Zhou Chanshan winked. Someone was walking forward with a gun. Jiang Jiasen saw it, turned his head suddenly, and his throat made a voice of resentment.


    Bang!


    Li Zheng was stunned.


    "Jason!" Ji Rao is surprised, pulls Jiang Jiasen to come suddenly, Lengleng Leng looks at the bullet hole on his chest.


    The Zombie''s blood had stagnated. Even if he was shot, there was almost no blood.


    Li Zheng scolded and was about to rush forward. He was held down by several people.


    "Jason." Ji Rao hugged Jiang Jiasen and comforted him, "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Zombies don''t feel pain. Zombies have strong vitality. Jiang Jiasen is OK. He''s OK.


    "This is really a zombie!"


    "Then why didn''t he bite Ji Rao?"


    "Is Ji Rao a zombie?"


    "No, I don''t think Ji Rao can bite people. He can still talk."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at Jiang Jiasen''s appearance, Zhou Xianshan was really quite different from a normal zombie, more human, but he was a zombie.


    Zhou''s smile became bigger and bigger.


    He really found the treasure.


    He looked back at Ji Rao, and there was some excitement in his eyes.


    This person may be the only hope of mankind!

 Chapter 427

    "Is this the zombie who drank your blood?"


    Ji Rao protects Jiang Jiasen behind him, "don''t touch him."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t move him. I will not only move him, but also take him back."


    Take it back? That''s the subject of the experiment.


    Ji Rao turns his head and looks at Jiang Jiasen. Jiang Jiasen looks up as if he is looking at him.


    There are so many people around them that they can''t run away.


    Ji Rao took a knife from his waist.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ji Rao cut his arm, blood came out, Ji Rao put his arm on Jiang Jiasen''s mouth.


    "Captain Zhou..."


    Zhou Xiangshan reached out to block his men, only squinting quietly.


    Jiang Jiasen refused to drink, and the blood flowed down his white chin.


    Ji Rao said in a low voice, "drink it quickly, there will be no more. I can''t go, but you can''t stay here. You can''t live here. "


    Jiang Jiasen still doesn''t open his mouth.


    Ji Rao lowered his head to go, "drink early can also come to save me."


    Jiang Jiasen''s jaw was tight. He opened his mouth, grabbed Ji Rao''s arm and drank. He was really just a child.


    Ji Rao''s face became pale. He touched Jiang Jiasen''s head and said, "I can''t protect you any more. Now the zombie won''t bite you either..."


    Jiang Jiasen released Ji Rao''s arm and raised his hand to wipe his mouth. On this human action, almost did not let Ji Rao tears.


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at Zhou Chuanshan coldly, "let him go."


    "No way! I don''t know anything about him now. Is it good or bad for human beings to release him


    Ji Rao put a knife across his neck.


    "Ji Rao!" Li Zheng wanted to get up, but the people behind him pressed him firmly.


    Shangyi''s eyes are red.


    "Let him go, or you''ll get our bodies. I''m still a human being. There''s still blood flow in my body. My constitution is special. If I die, you can''t let anything in my body live. You can''t get anything. "


    Zhou''s eyes narrowed.


    After a while, he waved, "let his brother go."


    Ji Rao pushed Jiang Jiasen, "let''s go."


    Without saying a word, Jiang Jiasen turned and left without looking back at Ji Rao.


    When Jiang Jiasen left, Zhou Zhenshan said, "take him to the laboratory."


    Ji Rao lost his knife and several people pressed him away.


    Zhou turned around and gave a friendly smile to he Yingxing, "if his blood is really like yours..." He glanced at Wang zhuoyao, "as you said, your contribution to mankind is really great. Now the end of the world is a disaster for the whole world. If a vaccine is developed earlier, a lot of people will die less. "


    He Yingxing sighed, "I know. Ji Rao Ji Rao is Professor Ji''s son, so I hope you can take blood, but don''t kill him. "


    "I know. After all, he is the hope of all mankind. How can I kill him?"


    Zhou took a few steps back and suddenly turned his head, "his name is Ji Rao, right? He''s been like this from the beginning of the last days? "


    "I don''t know."


    Zhou Chanshan glanced at Li Zheng and nodded away.


    As soon as he left, the group let Li Zheng go.


    Shangyi ran over quickly, "brother Li, what should brother Li do?"


    Li Zheng turned to look at Wang zhuoyao, who was not afraid of death.

 Chapter 428

    Li Zheng walked past without expression.


    His eyes were so strange that he looked like a dead man. Wang zhuoyao could not help saying, "what I said is the truth. If you really leave, what should we do with so many people? Who''s going to save it? You Ah


    Li Zheng doesn''t have a word of nonsense. He is just a foot in the chest.


    Wang zhuoyao was unprepared, and his whole body was kicked to the ground. He raised his head and looked at Li Zheng viciously, "how dare you hit me?"


    Shangyi looks behind him, "brother li..."


    Wang zhuoyao got up from the ground and was beaten in the face by Li Zheng before he could stand up. The corner of his mouth was bleeding and his skin was blue and purple. He was grabbed by his shoulder and pushed to his abdomen by Li Zheng''s knee. It was the softest place for people. Wang zhuoyao screamed, kneeling on the ground, bent down and couldn''t get up.


    Li Zheng turns his head to see Xia Siyi.


    Xia Siyi was frightened. Li Zheng''s eyes were a little terrible. He could not help but step back.


    "Li Zheng..."


    "Why do you do that?"


    When Li Zheng looked at Xia Siyi, he didn''t have that kind of disgust and hatred. He was only puzzled and disappointed.


    "What worries Ji Rao about you? What do you do to him?"


    Xia Siyi''s eyes were red. "This time, I''m sorry for him."


    "You''re sorry for him? What''s the usage? He was found blood and sent to the laboratory. Do you know what will happen to him? Feelings are not your mother, every day you are drawn blood, you can say a romantic words here, to apologize, his mother is to let you feel at ease


    Xia Siyi gritted his teeth and tried not to make himself cry. "I know you can''t get rid of what I''m saying now, but Li Zheng, if you think about it, his blood can cure zombies, it''s very likely to do bleeding. How many people are dead now, and when he looks at that number, don''t you feel sad? "


    "You have to make your own serum. Why did you catch Ji Rao? Ji Rao deserves to be used by you, right? "


    Xia Siyi closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    It''s morally wrong for Ji Rao, but he doesn''t want to see people panic in the end of the world any more. If it goes on like this, human beings will be extinct sooner or later. Li Zheng didn''t want to, just because he was emotional and not rational enough!


    "Brother Li, if it''s me, if my blood can save them, I must be duty bound. Even if I die, I''m willing to change the rest of them to live well."


    Li Zheng smiles, but there is no smile in his eyes. His eyes are like a black hole that can suck people in. No one can see how many storms are brewing inside.


    "That''s a light word, and the word" if "sounds good. But you are you, Ji Rao is Ji Rao. Ji Rao may not be willing to do what you are willing to do. " Li Zheng raised his head. "I used to think you were honest and kind. I didn''t think you could do such things now. I really misread you


    Li Zheng walks past Xia Siyi.


    Xia Siyi opened his eyes, and the tears inside finally fell down.


    Shangyi stands in front of Xia Siyi, looking at him without any expression, "Ji Rao has no hatred with you, and you are silent at ordinary times. I don''t read many books. Every time I am with you, what you say always makes me feel reasonable. But today, I''m disappointed with you, too. "


    "Did I do it wrong? What''s wrong with using Ji Rao for the safety of the whole mankind? "


    Shangyi shook his head, "then you go to the way you think is right, just don''t regret it in the future."

 Chapter 429

    Ji Rao was taken to the laboratory and injected with a tube.


    I don''t know what it is, but Ji Rao has no strength after the injection.


    In fact, there is no need to do so. There are so many people outside. He can''t run.


    Ji Rao was first undressed, then changed his body, and finally fixed his hands and feet on the experimental bed.


    Those people are wearing protective clothing, just like astronauts.


    They don''t know what they''re doing on the bench.


    After a while, someone came over. Ji Rao looked at him and felt familiar.


    The man gave Ji Rao a gentle smile, but Ji Rao was precise in looking at people, and he could detect the meaning of his smile.


    "Spare me?"


    Ji Rao stares at him and doesn''t say a word.


    "Don''t be afraid." The man looked at his eyebrows and whispered, "actually we''ve met. You may have forgotten."


    He held a thick test tube in his hand, and the needle connected to it was much thicker than his own. Ji Rao Guang was afraid when he saw it.


    "When you were a child, a little bit, you were held in your mother''s arms." The face gradually emerged the color of nostalgia, "I also held you, your mother was nervous, I will not eat you."


    Ji Rao was not impressed by what he said, but he thought of another face, which he had seen before, "you The doctor tied up from Zhou Wuxing! "


    Sun Ningshan was stunned for a moment, "it''s hard for you to remember me. Your parents said that you were eccentric when you were young. I can also find that you can''t seem to see anyone. No, it''s not that you can''t see. It''s just that you ignore it. You can''t feel it and live in your own world."


    Sun Ningshan took the alcohol cotton from the people around him, turned Ji Rao''s arm over and found a blood vessel inside his arm. The feeling of alcohol rubbing on is cool, which makes Ji Rao feel flustered.


    "Then why on earth are you now so responsive, just like a normal person? And your brother. As far as I know, you are the only child of your parents. "


    The tip of the needle fell into Ji Rao''s skin. Sun Ningshan looked at the needle hole left on Ji Rao''s arm because he was unprofessional and said with pity, "I''ve suffered a lot from drawing blood myself."


    "your parents are strong people. Now that the National Research base is destroyed, they may also No, it must have been a zombie. You don''t know? " Sun Ningshan looked at more and more blood in the test tube, which could almost be reflected in his dark eyes. "In fact, your parents and I have known about R bacteria research in M country for a long time. I think it is necessary to study this kind of thing, and the profits it brings may exceed your imagination. But your parents are adamant against it. Sometimes they are bad for me. "


    Sun Ningshan said with a smile, "by the way, your parents may not have mentioned me to you. Your mother and I, to be exact, were childhood friends. If it hadn''t been for your father, you might not have been there. "


    "Fart, my parents are fine. You''re a mercenary person. My mother can''t take a fancy to you at all."


    Sun Ningshan quietly looked at Ji Rao. The blood of the needle went into the test tube along the catheter. It was not until it was full that sun Ningshan pulled out the needle.


    There was no expression on his face, obviously not very happy.


    What Ji Rao said is right. That woman really left herself because of her different research direction. They are both well-known virus experts. Once they join hands, they can control the whole human life.

 Chapter 430

    It''s just that she''s ungrateful and full of the idea of putting the country first.


    That''s ridiculous.


    It''s not that she became a zombie with her husband and stayed in the dark base forever.


    A good man is rewarded well, and a good man''s long life is the most false thing he has ever heard. He only believes that man will not be killed for himself.


    Sun Ningshan covered the test tube and gave it to the person next to him. "Put this away. I''ll go to test it later."


    He looked back at Ji Rao, "it''s OK, don''t say your blood may be the only hope of the vaccine now. Even if it''s in your mother''s face, I won''t let you die." He bent his lips and laughed, "although your mother has let me down, she has no conscience, but I''m very kind."


    Looking at Ji Rao''s appearance, he sighed insincerely, "you look like your mother. I''ll give you a whole body test. Maybe it''s painful. You can bear it."


    It''s a little painful, but it really exalts the Quantifier "some".


    First, they put Ji Rao in a small dark room.


    Ho ho.


    Ji Rao heard a low, fuzzy voice. He could hear it all at once. He was afraid that there was a zombie in the room. Ji Rao could not see anything, and he had no strength. He had to lean against the wall to breathe.


    Shasha.


    He heard something coming towards him.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes and saw something coming out of the darkness.


    A bunch of monkeys.


    There are about four or five of them


    these monkeys have thin hair and dull eyes. They open their mouths fiercely, revealing their almost festering mouths.


    They first heard the sound and then moved their noses. They were even a little quiet.


    In the observation room, sun Ningshan looks at the big screen and hears the sound of opening the door. Even if he doesn''t look back, he knows who it is.


    "Coming?"


    Xia Siyi walks over and looks at the infrared detector on the big screen with him.


    The monkeys injected with the virus have been completely zombied. The temperature is pitifully low. Although Ji Rao''s temperature is lower than that of ordinary people, it is much higher than that of zombied monkeys.


    "Didn''t the news from country m say that no one would be infected except people?"


    "It''s just a few. We used monkeys to do experiments and found that monkeys are also susceptible groups, and their symptoms are very similar to those of human beings. The most prominent one is chimpanzee."


    Xia Siyi saw on the screen that several monkeys first came to jirao like hungry wolves, and then they did not move. After a while, they fell down beside jirao, as if they were guarding.


    "This..."


    Xia Siyi turns his head and sees sun Ningshan''s more and more crazy smile.


    "If that''s what I think..." Sun Ningshan turned around and patted Xia Siyi on the shoulder. "You just watch here. Ji Rao must not have an accident."


    "Good."


    "I''ll separate his blood first."


    Until the blood is separated, there is no reasonable explanation for these behaviors.


    Xia Siyi nodded.


    After sun Ningshan left, Xia Siyi looked at Ji Rao, who was almost motionless on the big screen.


    These monkeys have collars around their necks. Once they attack, they will turn on the switch artificially, causing the monkeys to faint by electric shock.


    But I''m afraid this switch won''t work.


    Not only human zombies, even monkey zombies will not be aggressive to him, but it''s not like Ji Rao is regarded as their kind.


    Is Ji Rao''s constitution born like this or acquired?

 Chapter 431

    Sun Ningshan compared the virus isolated from Ji Rao''s blood with R bacteria and found that it was a kind of bacteria. Once r bacteria invade the human body, it is a devastating blow to the human body. No immune system works. The death rate is 100%.


    But in Ji Rao''s body, R bacteria are surrounded by new antibodies.


    Naturally, the production of these antibodies varies from person to person. At least up to now, only Ji Rao has these antibodies, but his lineal blood relatives have no such characteristics. Because Ji Rao''s parents had already died in that research base when the virus broke out.


    It took him two days to isolate the antibody and name it j-antibody. Rare things are usually named after them, and so are j-antibodies.


    But he found that the survival conditions of the j-antibody were extremely harsh. He only moved the j-antibody out alone for half a minute, and the j-antibody disappeared.


    He also took some blood from a newly zombied man and found that Ji Rao''s blood was indeed compatible with R bacteria.


    After discovering this, he went to Xia Siyi again.


    Xia Siyi has given all the experimental reports of Professor Wu to sun Ningshan for a long time. Sun Ningshan and Xia Siyi had a discussion. Although the young man didn''t think about many things thoroughly, he was better than open-minded. Unlike him, many things have been limited in the framework of theoretical knowledge, and sometimes it backfired.


    Zhou Xianshan attached great importance to the research of sun Ningshan, and almost responded to every request. In terms of instrument material samples, as long as sun Ningshan spoke, as long as Zhou Xianshan had them, they were all given to him. There were several professors in the national shelter, but in front of sun Ningshan, they all had to fight.


    Sun Ningshan attaches great importance to j-antibody. He has to do it in person if he can.


    The whole research room was instructed by Zhou Xianshan and followed by sun Ningshan.


    Although sun Ningshan is a bit extreme in dealing with problems, his ability is beyond doubt. Especially in the current world, sacrifice is inevitable. It is normal to sacrifice a small number of people to help the majority of people.


    Xia Siyi is busy day and night in the laboratory, sometimes he can''t close his eyes all day. There are too few capable researchers, so they have to work overtime.


    Although he didn''t know as well as sun Ningshan, he also knew a lot.


    Xia Siyi didn''t come out of the laboratory until 12 o''clock that night. He has only slept three or four hours a day for three consecutive days.


    When I went back to the dormitory, I suddenly saw a man standing at his door.


    Although all generators are accommodated, there is a shortage of resources, there are many people in the shelter, and the lights in the corridor are not on at night.


    Xia Siyi stopped and said, "who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    Li Zheng''s voice.


    Xia Siyi was relieved and went to Li Zheng.


    Li Zheng is holding his chest, leaning back against the wall, bending his leg, and looking up at Xia Siyi.


    Xia Siyi had a pair of indifferent eyes, and the smile on his face was a little lighter.


    "Brother Li, why are you here?"


    "I can''t get into the lab, how''s Ji Rao?"


    "That lab is heavily guarded and needs to check fingerprints. People without authority can''t get in." Xia Siyi saw that Li Zheng''s face was a little heavy. He said hurriedly, "don''t worry. Ji Rao has nothing to do these days. He only took a tube of blood on the first day."

 Chapter 432

    "What will you do to Ji Rao later?"


    When Li Zheng said this, his tone revealed a slight alienation, as if he was on one side with Ji Rao, and he was a bad man, so he easily separated from him.


    Xia Siyi lowers his head. He doesn''t want Li Zheng to see that his eyes are red. Now when he cries out, he feels hopeless.


    "I don''t know. Now Professor Sun is in charge of the lab, and I don''t know how many things there are. But these days, Professor Sun I really didn''t do anything to Ji Rao. "


    Li Zheng said with a smile, "do you know why Sun Ningshan can''t enter the national fourth level Institute of biochemistry?"


    Xia Siyi shook his head.


    "Because he did experiments with living people in peacetime."


    Xia Siyi looks at him in a daze.


    "Don''t be so surprised. At that time, he wasted his energy to bring him back. Now do you say you don''t know?"


    Xia Siyi shakes his head, tears are in his eyes, his voice is blocked and his voice is very low.


    "I really don''t know..."


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter. Even if you know, you won''t change your mind, will you? In your eyes, Ji Rao''s life is not as important as that of human beings. "


    Xia Siyi was silent.


    "Xia Siyi, if you still have a little conscience, don''t go too far with Ji Rao."


    Xia Siyi lowers his head and tears in his eyes fall on the floor.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao and the zombie monkeys were locked up together for three days. They gave him food these three days. The monkeys also sat three steps away from him and didn''t get close to him.


    Ji Rao had saved a lot of sugar when he first came to Li Zheng. Later, Li Zheng knew that he ate sugar. When he went out to collect materials, he would think that when he really couldn''t find sugar, he would have the cheek to ask women for white sugar and brown sugar. Although they were not delicious sugar, they never lacked him.


    Now sun Ningshan throws him here for three days. There is no water or sugar, so he can''t last long.


    Click.


    The sealed door opened in the middle, and the zombie, who was tied to the chair, began to struggle violently at the sound.


    Two men in protective clothing came in, and everyone in the back was holding a tray with a tube of liquid on it.


    Another person picked up the liquid and pushed the needle net in front of his eyes to make sure that the air inside was drained out.


    Ho ho!


    The zombie looked at the human beings close at hand, and wanted to rush to bite them. But he was firmly tied to the chair, can only put the chair with the bang bang, open mouth in vain to two people''s direction.


    The needle went into the Zombie''s neck and the liquid was pushed in.


    The zombie struggled more and more. One of them came out with a gun, ready to blow his head as soon as he made a move.


    In the eyes of the zombie slowly appeared a moment of clarity.


    "Ah, ah


    It''s hoarse.


    It''s the human voice.


    Before both of them could be happy, his struggling action became smaller and smaller like a balloon, and finally he leaned to one side and did not move.


    They just watched for a while, then looked at each other, and one of them shook his head.


    A person bowed his head to record it in the book. After writing, he covered it with a pen and said, "let''s go."


    They both turned their heads and walked towards the door at the same time.


    "It should be dead."


    "Go out and report to Professor Sun."


    Behind them, the zombie in the chair suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 433

    "I failed again this time. Do you think that man''s blood is really useful?"


    Another man turned his head with a smile, "how can it be useless Ah


    He Yu Guang saw a shadow coming behind them. He ran forward and slammed the door after he left.


    Click.


    The lock is off.


    "Single wood?" The rest of the people turned their heads and were attacked by the zombie. The zombie bit him in the face.


    "Ah, ah, ah


    "Single wood, single wood, let me go!"


    This observation room is made of glass, which was originally convenient for human observation, but now it is more like a room for execution.


    The researcher, who ran out to lock the door, had lost his legs and collapsed in the corridor.


    The zombie bit his face and then bit his neck. The main artery was bitten and splashed with blood on the glass. Outside the glass, there were researchers full of fear. The red blood seemed to soak his whole eyes.


    He was shaking all over and had no strength to stand up.


    He just looked at the zombie, bit by bit biting his colleagues into blood, and finally died.


    Fortunately, the researchers didn''t dare to stay any longer. They didn''t even take the notebook and ran away.


    Sun Ningshan was watching in the observation room.


    After a while, the dead observer turned his eyes white, slowly twitched, and then sat up very slowly.


    The protective clothing had been torn by the zombie, and the white clothes inside him were stained with blood, which almost became a bloody one. The meat in his abdomen was bitten a hole by the zombie. He sat up and his intestines flowed out.


    What makes sun Ningshan mention is that the researcher who was bitten by the zombie stood up from the ground and didn''t wander around like other zombies. He just stood two steps away from the former zombie, as if guarding him.


    The zombie he used to do the experiment was a zombie that he injected r strain directly.


    Sun Ningshan isolated Ji Rao''s blood and found that he had been injected with a bacterial strain. His parents really thought it out.


    R bacteria mutated rapidly, and the bacterial strains were only in the hands of country M. at that time, for the sake of vaccine research in other countries, and also to prevent the extinction of human civilization, country m once gave three bacterial strains to its own country.


    Of course, sun Ningshan doesn''t have it here. All those bacterial strains were handed over to Ji Rao''s parents. They were injured.


    So sun Ningshan could only extract the bacterial strain himself. The bacterial strain injected into the zombie was extracted by sun Ningshan himself, and the purity reached 99%, but it still couldn''t.


    He was almost instantly infected and turned into a zombie.


    If ordinary people are inoculated with bacteria, they will die faster.


    Later, the thing injected into zombies was the serum developed by sun Ningshan after extracting j-antibody. As he saw, he failed.


    But their current behavior is very similar to that of the monkeys and Ji Rao.


    Xia Siyi was recording all kinds of data when he heard someone call him.


    "Siyi."


    "Professor Sun."


    "Where''s Ji Rao?"


    "Still in the lab of the monkeys."


    Sun Ningshan nodded, "is it the same as before?"


    Xia Siyi said, "only Ji Rao''s physical condition is getting worse."


    Sun Ningshan hesitated for a moment. "I haven''t given him anything these three days?"


    "As you said, no."


    "Normal people can''t hold on for three days without drinking or eating. But the zombie is like a perpetual motion machine. I just want to see how long he can last. "

 Chapter 434

    Xia Siyi thought for a moment and said, "I remember never seeing him eat before. I don''t know whether he deliberately avoids us or doesn''t eat at all. Anyway, I haven''t seen him eat anything Except for sugar. "


    "Sugar?"


    Xia Siyi nodded.


    Sun Ningshan thought for a moment, "go and bring him out, and draw another tube of blood. We should do something else."


    Xia Siyi turned his head and went out. As soon as he went out, he put his hand in his pocket and finally slowly took out a piece of sugar.


    This was given to him by Li Zheng. At that time, he said that it was the survivors who fell on the car, and he was not willing to eat.


    But later Li Zheng would not steal sugar for him any more. He would only give Ji Rao the sugar he took every time.


    Ji Rao had been in the dark for three days, so when the light came in, his eyes were stinging.


    Several people in protective clothing came in.


    The monkeys around Ji Rao bared their teeth one after another and pounced on people.


    Don''t know what to do, these monkeys suddenly fell to the ground, motionless.


    Ji Rao is a little weak, so he can only let these people stand him out.


    He returned to the previous laboratory, still tied tightly.


    Sun Ningshan is standing in front of him in a protective suit. He just takes off his headgear. Ji Rao can see him more clearly. In addition, he saw a familiar face beside sunning mountain, Xia Siyi.


    Sun Ningshan was holding a notebook in his hand, turning page by page, "hungry?"


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    He can''t feel hungry now, he can only feel that he has no strength on his body, and the whole person is suffering.


    Sun Ningshan looks at Xia Siyi and raises his chin in the direction of Ji Rao.


    Xia Siyi turns around, takes a cup and comes to Ji Rao''s mouth.


    Ji Rao''s nose moved, and he could smell that it was sugar water. He opened his mouth gently, and a glass of sugar water was fed into his stomach.


    "Don''t you want to eat, or can''t you eat at all?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I can''t


    Sun Ningshan added a sentence to the book.


    "Do you want to live? Do you have this desire? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ No


    Sun Ningshan asked while recording, "can only eat sugar?"


    Ji Rao nodded weakly.


    "All right." Sun Ningshan closed the book, put the pen on it and handed it to Xia Siyi. "You can remember the rest."


    He took two steps to the test bench, "Xinhe, get ready for the shock."


    "Yes."


    When Xia Siyi heard this, he was stunned. "Professor Sun, why do you need electric shock?"


    "His constitution is different from normal people. I have to record what''s different between him and normal people." He saw that Xia Siyi didn''t move and looked up at him. "What are you doing here? Hurry to get ready and see how much current he can bear later."


    Xia Siyi stood beside Ji Rao when he was shocked.


    "The current that normal people can bear is less than 50 ma. If it exceeds this number, it will be fatal. Let''s start with 20mA. "


    20mA is enough to cause skin burn at the contact site.


    Ji Rao can''t say how he feels. Although he doesn''t feel pain, he can feel uncomfortable.


    Xia Siyi checked Ji Rao''s skin, and there was no change.


    ¡°26mA¡£¡±


    More than 25 mA current can cause atrial fibrillation and death.


    Ji Rao''s whole body twitched for a while, but there was no real reaction.


    When the electric shock increased to 220 Ma, Ji Rao developed vomiting and transient shock until 340 ma.

 Chapter 435

    Xia Siyi recorded all of what sun Ningshan said.


    Sun Ningshan''s result record book squinted as soon as he saw the number above. He came to Ji Rao, who was in a coma, "wake him up."


    When Ji Rao was sober, his stomach was still nauseous and he wanted to vomit.


    Sun Ningshan took a knife and scratched Ji Rao''s wrist. The blood slowly flowed out.


    Ji Rao doesn''t hurt, but the feeling of breaking flesh and blood is really strange.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    Sun Ningshan said in a low voice, "losing most of the pain is like a zombie."


    Xia Siyi was stunned, "Professor Sun..."


    His blood was put into the test tube by a drop.


    "Don''t give him medicine for this wound. When can he get better? Every day''s situation should be firmly recorded, and it can''t be left behind at all. "


    Sun Ningshan turned to Ji Rao and said, "do you want some sugar?"


    Ji Rao nodded laboriously.


    "One sugar a day, not more."


    Ji Rao is suffering all over. All his nerves are crying for pain. He wants to faint directly.


    "Have you ever been bitten by a zombie before?"


    Ji Rao''s head drooped, as if he didn''t hear.


    Sun Ningshan took the instrument and put it on Ji Rao after he got the electricity.


    Ji Rao suddenly opened his eyes, his face turned pale, and the sweat on his forehead fell down.


    Sun Ningshan put things down, "have you ever been bitten by a zombie before?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "Your parents injected you with a bacterial strain?"


    Ji Rao nodded again.


    "Are there only three bacterial strains?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    "What about the remaining two?"


    Ji Rao''s brain is not very clear now, but he can also turn around with great effort. Sun Ningshan looks like he wants to take a bacterial strain. To get the bacterial strains, he must go to the research base. If he wants to go, he will definitely take Xia Siyi with him. When Xia Siyi arrives at the research base, it''s dangerous.


    Sun Ningshan picked up the instrument again.


    Ji Rao shakes reflexively.


    "What about the other two?"


    "No, it''s all gone."


    "Where have you been?"


    "My mother seems to have said that she gave them all All to the infected people. I don''t know... "


    Sun Ningshan said sarcastically, "she is really willing to waste."


    "What is there to waste?" Ji Rao was out of breath. His voice was very low. He was very weak. He spoke very slowly. "Everyone''s life is life She wants to save me. Naturally, naturally, she wants to save others


    "Stupid. If bacterial strains were used for experiments, more people might be saved. "


    Ji Rao reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth and laughed. His forehead was sweating. His hair was glued to his forehead. He looked weak and embarrassed. Only his eyes were shining brightly. "Professor Sun, do you really want to save more people? I see Do you want to divide human beings into three, six and nine grades? "


    Xia Siyi looks at Sun Ningshan fiercely.


    Sun Ningshan gently smile, "you go out first."


    Xia Siyi was the last one to go out. He turned his head and looked at sunningshan. Then he went out and closed the door.


    As soon as they left, sun Ningshan looked at Ji Rao with a smile. "You know a lot. Did your mother tell you that?"


    "My mother didn''t even mention that in her world, you don''t have to be sentimental at all."


    He knew this would make sun Ningshan uncomfortable.


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, the expression on Sun Ningshan''s face twisted.

 Chapter 436

    Ji Rao sneered, "do you think what you do is very secret? You try every means to test my constitution, don''t you just want to know how much r bacteria can improve a person? You just want to use r bacteria to get rid of some incompetent people. What you leave behind will continue to evolve in the mutation of R bacteria. You want to create a world that can be divided into three, six and nine grades. Am I right? "


    Sun Ningshan clapped his hands and said, "it''s a good idea."


    Ji Rao looked at him coldly.


    "Isn''t that good? Ji Rao, look at the present world, what has been destroyed by human beings? In that case, sooner or later, the earth will be destroyed in human hands. Human beings are insatiable and selfish. What''s wrong with some of us? It''s not because people in M country study r bacteria privately that we have become like this? R bacteria has been announced all over the world for a long time, because its danger must not be studied privately, but have you seen them? I''m just acting on their basis. What''s wrong with me? Is it me that''s causing r bacteria to harm the world? Is it me who let the zombies ravage? R bacteria can improve people''s physique. When the time comes, those who can do it first will create a hierarchical era. Isn''t that good? "


    Only sun Ningshan can say this kind of crazy speech.


    "It''s just your imaginary world. The times never wait for people. The essence of the times you said is just the monarchical rule hundreds of years ago. Born as a person, everyone has the right to enjoy life, why do you want to help them decide? These things are, frankly, your own desires. No one will pay for your lust, and no one will sacrifice for your lust. "


    Sun Ningshan burst out laughing. Ji Rao looked at him as if he was crazy.


    "You are really worthy of being mother and son. Your mother said the same thing to me in those years, but so what? Silly to give them research vaccine, and finally? It''s not all zombies. "


    "My parents have a clear conscience even if they become zombies. what about you? When you dream back in the middle of the night, aren''t you afraid? "


    Sun Ningshan straightened Ji Rao''s wrist, so that the blood would not flow outside. "I''m not afraid of it. I''ve done many things that hurt people''s lives in my life. What''s the difference between one more thing and one less thing?"


    Ji Rao''s lips trembled. There was no blood at all, and there was some vertigo in front of her eyes.


    He knew he was bleeding too much.


    Sun Ningshan stood up and looked back when he came to the door. "Ji Rao, that''s a good name. I don''t know if your mother wants to let human beings Rao nature or let nature Rao human beings."


    Dudu.


    There was no sound.


    He Yingxing pushed the door in and saw a man sitting on the bed.


    He sighed, "Li Zheng."


    Li Zheng did not move, but said in a hoarse voice, "what are you doing here?"


    "I''ve come to see you. I hear you haven''t eaten much these days."


    "No appetite."


    Li Zheng turned to shut the door and took two steps to Li Zheng''s side. "Is it for Ji Rao?"


    Li Zheng somewhat decadent rubbed his face, "do you know what they did to Ji Rao?"


    "Draw blood?"


    "They injected Ji Rao with the virus and did real live experiments with him. Moreover, they found that Ji Rao was more tenacious than normal people and had faster recovery, so he was more unscrupulous." Li Zheng looks up at he Yingxing. His eyes are full of blood. It seems that he hasn''t closed his eyes for several days.

 Chapter 437

    "Can you imagine what kind of life Ji Rao had? Can you imagine that? They''re just experimenting with Ji Rao in vivo! "


    He Yingxing closed his eyes and couldn''t bear it.


    Although he doesn''t have much contact with Ji Rao and Ji Rao doesn''t like to talk to others, he Yingxing knows that Ji Rao has no bad heart and is a good man. I don''t deserve it.


    Li Zheng lowered his head again. "I can''t even get into their laboratory. How can I save him?"


    "There will always be ways. If the chance really comes, can you save him in such a state? Since you want to save him, you should take good care of your spirit. "


    Li Zheng understands what he said, but now there is no way.


    "I''m going out to the nearest gas station tomorrow to get gas."


    "The nearest gas stations should have been hollowed out by Zhou Chuanshan?"


    He Yingxing nodded, "it''s really empty. Shangyi wants to go out to relax. After staying in the shelter for a long time, it''s almost mushroom."


    "He Yingxing, don''t make trouble. Do you think I''m in the mood to relax now?"


    He Yingxing sighed. He squatted down slowly. "What''s the use of staying here? I can''t save him. Didn''t Ji Rao have a brother who was bitten by a zombie and let go? I heard that Zhou has been looking for him these days. "


    Li Zheng raised his head abruptly.


    "You might as well go out and see what''s going on. If Zhou Chanshan finds him, what Ji Rao did before will be in vain? "


    Others don''t know Jiang Jiasen''s situation, but Li Zheng knows it all. If Jiang Jiasen could stay two more days, he would return to normal. But now, he doesn''t even know where Jiang Jiasen has gone.


    He should have gone to Jiang Jiasen earlier.


    "What time do you want to go out tomorrow?"


    "One o''clock in the afternoon."


    Li Zheng nodded, "OK."


    Li Zheng was able to raise his spirits and barely eat. He Yingxing watched him eat a bowl of noodles, and then went out.


    He walked around Li Zheng''s dormitory. There was a man waiting for him in front of him.


    "Siyi."


    Xia Siyi turned his head, saw Li Zheng and ran over, "how about it?"


    "I''ve seen it. It''s OK. I''ve just had dinner."


    Xia Siyi was relieved.


    These days, he has heard that Li Zheng is in a bad mood. He doesn''t eat much and has no spirit. Li Zheng would go to him every day and ask him what he had done to Ji Rao today.


    Sun Ningshan told him to stay away from Li Zheng when he knew about it, saying that Li Zheng must be fighting Ji Rao''s idea and could not give him any chance.


    At that time, he was willing to cooperate with Wang zhuoyao to detain Ji Rao, just because Ji Rao may be the only hope for human beings to overcome the virus.


    But what does Ji Rao mean today?


    "I think we want to divide human beings into three, six and nine classes?"


    Put human beings Divided into three, six and nine grades?


    "It''s hard for you to think about Li Zheng when you are so busy in the laboratory every day."


    Xia Siyi shook his head.


    "I think you''ve lost weight. Vaccines are important, but rest is also important."


    Xia Siyi smiles and doesn''t speak.


    "Well, I''ve seen it for you, Li Zheng. I''ll go back first."


    "Thank you."


    He Yingxing waved, "it''s OK."


    When he Yingxing left, Xia Siyi frowned again.


    Now he feels more and more that sun Ningshan''s mind is not on the vaccine at all. He takes Ji Rao''s blood and doesn''t know what experiment he is doing.

 Chapter 438

    But intuition told him it wasn''t a vaccine.


    When he passed the observation room today, he saw two zombies in an observation room.


    As soon as they saw that there were human beings passing by outside the observation room, two zombies rushed over like crazy. At last, they collided with the glass. They were covered with blood all over their body, and so were their hands. They scratched the glass and rubbed the whole glass with blood marks.


    It was nothing strange, but Xia Siyi happened to see a zombie wearing a high black boot. In order to avoid contaminating the samples and reduce what virus they carry, their researchers wear these boots.


    This man in there


    Xia Siyi withstood the fear in his heart and walked away. The festering face and bloody mouth of the zombie were not far in front of him.


    He saw clearly that although the man had been gnawed out of shape, Xia Siyi could still see that the blood man was wearing protective clothing.


    Xia Siyi suddenly retreated two steps, his chest heaved violently, and looked at the zombie who wanted to climb out with his teeth and claws open and twisted. His fear of the zombie was gradually shrouded by another kind of fear.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Zheng comes out of the dormitory, and he pinches to find Shangyi. Many of the survivors came with them in a car before, and naturally they were familiar with Li Zheng.


    "Good, brother Li."


    Li Zheng nodded to them.


    Some of them were sitting outside peeling vegetables. When they saw Li Zheng from a distance, they said in a high voice, "Oh, isn''t this Li Zheng?"


    Li Zheng went over and said with a smile, "what about peeling vegetables?"


    "Yes, where are you going?"


    "I''ll go out with Shangyi."


    "Be careful then."


    Li Zheng nodded.


    "I haven''t seen you talking to the child Siyi these days. Is there something wrong?"


    The smile on Li Zheng''s face faded, "No."


    "Don''t blame Siyi for Ji Rao. Originally, you and Si Yi knew each other well. He just got in on the way. Now he is a zombie. When he was with us, he kept a zombie in the car all the time. Oh, I''m afraid when I think about it now. "


    In the eyes of these aunts, Li Zheng and Xia Siyi are a couple, and Ji Rao is a junior. They just don''t like Xiao San. They realized that Ji Rao had been fighting against Li Zheng before, so they didn''t have to fight against the fortifications. Instead, they moved things with these women.


    The smile on Li Zheng''s face completely disappeared. "Xia Siyi and I only know each other a few days more than Ji Rao, and Ji Rao is not a zombie."


    "He''s not a zombie. What is it? He''s not a zombie. Why doesn''t the zombie bite him? "


    Li Zheng looked at the aunt for a long time, and then suddenly said, "Aunt Li, do you remember that day when I gave you a break, you wanted to go to pick fruit to eat, and you were far away from the crowd, and you met a zombie?"


    Aunt Li''s face changed slightly, obviously she remembered.


    "Ji Rao saved you at that time. If it wasn''t for him, what would be the difference between you and the zombie in your mouth?"


    Aunt Li snorted, "it''s right that he saved me, but if he becomes a zombie, it will harm people. Li Zheng, you are a good boy. Don''t be with him. What if you are bitten one day? And doesn''t it mean his blood can cure zombies? After that, we will not be afraid of the zombies if we have a little blood every day. "


    Li Zheng could not say whether he was disappointed or anything, but felt cold.


    It''s so chilling.


    If Ji Rao knew that the people he saved would say so, would he be sad?


    No, he won''t be upset.


    Ji Rao doesn''t care about this kind of thing.

 Chapter 439

    "Brother Li!"


    Shangyi sees Li Zheng, pokes his head out of the car window and waves at him.


    Li Zheng walked over, stepped on the pedal and pulled the handle onto the car.


    "Brother Li."


    "Let''s go."


    The gatekeeper looked at the people in Shangyi''s car and waved to let them go.


    "Brother Li, you''ve lost a lot of weight."


    Li Zheng sneered, "where are you better than me?"


    Shangyi holds the steering wheel in one hand and reaches to the seat of the car in the other.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Here''s a good thing for you."


    Shangyi takes out a box of cigarettes and throws it to Li Zheng.


    Li Zheng glanced, "soft China? Where did you get it? "


    "Some people are filial. The fire is inside."


    Li Zheng lit a cigarette and opened a window to let it go.


    "How''s Ji Rao doing these days?"


    Li Zheng took a puff of smoke. His eyes were hazy in the smoke. After a long time, he said, "it''s not good."


    Needless to say, just these two words, Shangyi knows how much Ji Rao has suffered.


    "In fact, I haven''t had time to ask. Ji Rao really is..."


    "No Li Zheng put the cigarette in his hand. "He was bitten by a zombie, and then injected with bacterial strains. His mind did not change. It became just his constitution, and he would not hurt people like those monsters."


    Shangyi''s hand holding the steering wheel suddenly clenched.


    These days, he pretends to be nothing, but only he knows that he can''t sleep every night. As soon as he closes his eyes, his mind is full of laboratory needles and all kinds of cold instruments.


    He couldn''t get into the laboratory, and the researchers in the laboratory refused to disclose even a little information about Ji Rao to him.


    Li Zheng has a hard time these days, but he is no better.


    He is more powerless than Li Zheng.


    "When did you know?"


    Li Zheng looked out of the window and said nothing.


    "The last time I went back to the shelter to save him?"


    Li Zheng nodded almost imperceptibly.


    Shangyi''s heart is more like a block of something. No matter what he does, Ji Rao seems to be closer to Li Zheng. It turns out that they have such a secret for a long time, and no one has told them.


    "If I had insisted on going back to save him, would he have been better with me?"


    Li Zheng glanced at him and snorted coldly, "no if no if, please stop your imagination."


    Shangyi just pulled a smile, not completely smile, the expression faded down, "now how to do?"


    "I can''t do it. I have to rob people."


    "Their guard is too tight. It''s a fool''s dream that we want to rob Ji Rao."


    What Li Zhenggang wanted to say suddenly changed his expression.


    "Where is this going?"


    "The gas station, it''s about an hour''s drive from the shelter." Shang Yi raised his hand and looked at his eye watch. "It''s less than ten minutes now."


    "So far I haven''t seen a zombie."


    Shang Yi looked around, and sure enough, he couldn''t see a zombie.


    "It''s supposed to be a national shelter with a lot of people and a lot of noise. It should attract a lot of zombies. When we first came in, there were a lot of zombies outside? Even if I can''t get into the fortifications, there must be a lot of them outside, but I haven''t seen any of them up to now. "


    Shang Yi lowered his head and thought, "did the people in the shelter clean the zombies outside?"


    "I''m not sure about that. Go ahead again."


    They walked for nearly half an hour, and really didn''t see a zombie.

 Chapter 440

    "Why


    Shang Yi subconsciously looked at Li Zheng. In the past, when they were in the army, they all listened to Li Zheng. Now when anything happens, they have to look at Li Zheng first.


    The streets are full of destroyed facilities, public garbage cans are dumped on one side, and the roads are full of all kinds of garbage. It''s just like being ravaged. But now I can''t even see a zombie.


    Cold wind whistling of irrigation, Li Zheng closed the window, "not quite right, quickly go back."


    Shangyi doesn''t say a word, shift and turn around.


    As soon as they turned the front of the car, they saw a man standing in the middle of the street.


    But when they came, they didn''t see anyone!


    Shang Yi looks at Li Zheng in horror. Li Zheng frowns and looks cold.


    If at night, can think oneself is hit ghost.


    "This is What? "


    Like can hear still meaning to talk, the person standing on the street, slowly raised a head.


    Li Zheng''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    It was a familiar and strange face.


    Jiang Jiasen.


    Li Zheng opened the door.


    "Brother li..." When Shang Yi turns his head to see, Li Zheng has already jumped out of the car.


    Shangyi quickly opens the car door and puts his hand on the gun at his waist. The whole person is on guard.


    It''s cold now. The dress Jiang Jiasen wore was the same as when he left. His face is a little white, different from Ji Rao''s porcelain white. He is pale, just like paper. The lips, too, are white.


    His eyes, no longer as white as a zombie, had their own pupils, which, in the light of the stars, looked extremely enchanting.


    I''m not normal anymore.


    "Long time no see, Li Zheng."


    Li Zheng looks at Jiang Jiasen with complicated eyes and doesn''t reply immediately.


    Jiang Jiasen did not have the blood color lip Cape to start slowly, "how? Don''t you know me? "


    "Jiang Jiasen."


    Shangyi looked at him in shock. "You''re not dead. Are you a zombie or a human now?"


    "Zombies, of course." Jiang Jiasen took a dagger out of his pocket, slowly lifted his sleeve, and slashed his arm. There was blood in it, but the blood was not bright red, it was dark red, and it was more viscous, so it could hardly flow out.


    "You think I''m human?"


    Li Zheng looked at the wound on his arm, "you''re just a zombie with your own thoughts."


    Jiang Jiasen snapped his fingers and said, "bingo. That''s right


    Jiang Jiasen is smiling, showing his two little tiger teeth, clearly very lovely, but Shang Yi has no reason to shake, only feel that this smile let people see the back chilly.


    "What do you want to do when you stop our car?"


    Jiang Jiasen slowly put down his sleeve, "I want to save Ji Rao."


    "It''s hard for one person to fight against four hands. Even if you join us, you can''t be saved."


    Jiang Jiasen gently shook his head, "of course, I''m not the only one."


    He suddenly looked up, Shangyi also subconsciously looked up, this look, his face has changed.


    "Brother li..."


    Li Zheng raised his head abruptly.


    On the high building area, behind the roof railings, countless heads of zombies piled up, wriggling and shaking, like a group of disgusting insects.


    Shang Yi held back his nausea and fear. "What do you mean?"


    "What can I mean? I can''t save myself."

 Chapter 441

    "So you want these zombies together?"


    Jiang Jiasen looked at Li Zheng with a smile. Although he did not speak, Li Zheng knew that he thought so.


    "No way."


    "Brother li..."


    Li Zheng blocked Shangyi, protected him behind him, and blocked his words.


    The smile in the corner of Jiang Jiasen''s mouth faded, and his gloomy eyes became even more terrifying, as if they would attack at the next moment.


    Li Zheng is not afraid of him, "let''s surround the shelter with the zombies? I can''t do that. "


    "So what? They dare to experiment with Ji Rao. Why can''t we kill them? "


    "Jiang Jiasen, are you still human? You''re killing people, don''t you know? "


    Jiang Jiasen laughed sarcastically, "what about killing people? I''m a dead man myself, and I''m afraid of that? "


    "Ji Rao won''t agree."


    Jiang Jiasen obviously hesitated for a moment, and his face was stiff.


    "Ji Rao spared no effort to let you go. If he knew what you are doing, do you think he would be happy?"


    Jiang Jiasen said harshly, "these people will only hurt him and me. Ji Rao will not disagree. If these people want to hurt Ji Rao, they should die."


    Shangyi looked at him like he didn''t know Jiang Jiasen. "Do you know what you''re talking about? You have been kept in the trunk by Ji Rao. He doesn''t want to give up even if he becomes a zombie. How can he be willing to see you kill? "


    "Jiang Jiasen, Ji Rao wasted his own blood and gave himself for your life. It''s not to let you become what you are now. You will only let him down."


    Jiang Jiasen was silent.


    "Well What if these zombies don''t bite? "


    Li Zheng grasped the key point in Jiang Jiasen''s words almost instantly, "do you mean you can control these zombies?"


    "It''s not exactly control, it''s domination."


    Li Zheng was stunned.


    "They all listen to me."


    "Is it because of Ji Rao''s blood?"


    Jiang Jiasen nodded.


    Shangyi looked up again, "no wonder we didn''t see a zombie when we came here. You drove all the zombies to the roof?"


    "How''s it going? I''ll let these zombies attack. When their people are outside, we''ll go and rescue Ji Rao. "


    Shangyi thought about it and said, "but even if you don''t bite, what if you get scratched?"


    "It''s not contagious to scratch people. It''s just skin trauma. " Jiang Jiasen gradually showed an impatient look, "is it OK? If you don''t agree, I''ll take the zombies with me, and then I won''t let them show mercy. "


    "Yes. But you can do it yourself. Why do you want to call us? "


    Jiang Jiasen looked at Li Zheng with almost resentment, so he wanted to rush up and bite him.


    "You are kind to Ji Rao. I can see that Ji Rao is good to you, and I know that. But if you show that you want to hurt Ji Rao a little bit, I will eat you whole. "


    Shang Yi took a look at Li Zheng and felt a little chilly.


    Although he didn''t have much contact with the child, he also talked about it. In his impression, the child was just a normal and arrogant child, and now he has become like this.


    "Ji Rao will be very happy to see you regain consciousness."


    Jiang Jiasen laughed again, "of course, he won''t leave me, and I won''t leave him."

 Chapter 442

    "Although you said that, I still can''t believe you. How can you control the zombie?"


    "Don''t think about zombies like that. It''s only instinct to bite. As long as they don''t hurt the brain, they can still survive, which means that their behavior is controlled by the brain. The most complex thing is the brain. Even if humans become zombies, they are not completely unconscious. I can''t tell the details. I only know that there must be something wrong with Ji Rao''s blood. "


    Jiang Jiasen raised his hand, and a zombie jumped directly from the roof.


    "Brother li..."


    Li Zheng and Shang Yi stepped back two steps at the same time.


    A zombie fell on the ground, leaving a huge blood mark. They could feel the tremor even on the concrete ground, but almost immediately, it got up again and ran towards Li Zheng.


    Shangyi just took out the gun, saw the zombie step, the whole body stiff in place, finally slowly stop.


    "Come here."


    Step by step, the zombie went to Jiang Jiasen, and finally stood beside him, motionless.


    "Now I believe?"


    Shangyi is still a little surprised. He just stares at the zombie in case it suddenly comes back.


    "You don''t have to look at me with such fear. If I say I can control it, I will absolutely control it. As for turning you into zombies, if I''m not afraid of Ji Rao, I won''t be happy..." Jiang Jiasen suddenly laughed, if you ignore what he said, there is no difference with the normal children who get sugar, "I will do it."


    Li Zheng looked at Jiang Jiasen coldly, "can r bacteria still erase human conscience?"


    "I don''t have any conscience. My parents only gave birth to me, but they won''t support me. They don''t want to tear their faces and make do with the mouth. When zombies come, it''s about life. Who can take care of me and throw me out in order to escape. If I hadn''t run fast, I would have been a zombie. The world has never been kind to me. Are you talking about conscience with me now


    "Although the people who treat you badly are wrong, most of them are still innocent. You can''t anger others just because of this."


    "If they don''t move, Ji Rao will say anything." Jiang Jiasen showed a little impatience between eyebrows, "OK, we are not the same people, we don''t have to go out of our way to persuade me."


    Shang Yi frowned, "what do you want to do?"


    "Take me to your shelter."


    Jiang Jiasen sneered at Shangli Zheng, "I won''t bite. Besides, I''m not willing to bite anyone."


    "Ji Rao is in the laboratory now. The laboratory is almost closed and can''t get in at all. How can you save her?"


    Jiang Jiasen said, "there must be people going in. I''ll go in as they go in."


    "But..."


    "Well, you can just take me in, and they will be responsible for the outside affairs." Then Jiang Jiasen looked at the zombie standing next to him. His eyes seemed to be looking at a little dog. The smile on his mouth was like an angel, but it was colder than the devil.


    Li Zheng has seen many children of this age. When they see zombies, they are all afraid. But Jiang Jiasen


    Maybe he can''t be regarded as a simple child.


    Because he has no attachment to human now.

 Chapter 443

    It''s easy to get out of a national shelter, but hard to get in.


    When Li Zheng and his family went back, the guards first checked their identities, then checked whether there were any wounds on their bodies, and then took their temperature. Finally, they were detoxified, and even the car was sprayed with 84.


    After all the inspection, more than ten minutes have passed.


    Li Zheng and Shang Yi get on the bus and drive to the backyard.


    At this time, there was no one in the backyard. Li Zheng got out of the car and lifted up the trunk.


    "Come out."


    Jiang Jiasen jumped out of the trunk with a complicated complexion.


    Li Zheng glanced at him, and then slammed the door. "After all, it''s normal to be here for many days."


    Jiang Jiasen glared at Li Zheng, "where do I sleep at night?"


    Li Zheng said, "sleep with me."


    Shangyi nodded, "Li Ge''s dormitory is a single dormitory, usually no one goes, you go there is not easy to be found."


    Jiang Jiasen pulled the sleeve even, "then in three days, it will rain in three days, and it will be more convenient to act at that time."


    "How do you know it will rain in three days?"


    Jiang Jiasen looked at Shangyi with a smile, with a light sneer in his eyes, "don''t you look at the weather forecast?"


    Shangyi sneered, "now there is no signal, where is the weather forecast?"


    "The trumpet of your shelter."


    Li Zheng looked up at Jiang Jiasen, "have you been near the shelter all the time?"


    "Yes, Ji Rao is here. How can I go?"


    "When did you regain your consciousness?"


    Jiang Jiasen tilted his head and thought for a while, "the day after Ji Rao finished feeding my blood."


    Li Zheng bowed his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Shangyi is still a little worried. No matter what, he thinks Jiang Jiasen is just a child. He has seen Ji Rao talking to Jiang Jiasen, and he really thinks they are brothers.


    "Then be careful not to be seen."


    "If only I had seen it, wouldn''t I have bitten to death?"


    Seeing that Shang Yi''s face had changed, Jiang Jiasen "puffed" with a smile, "teasing you, what are you nervous about?"


    Because Jiang Jiasen didn''t know him well, they didn''t know each other enough to make fun of each other, but now Jiang Jiasen can''t judge him from the perspective of a teenager at all.


    Now no one in his eyes can fit, life in his heart is not a big deal, he said the words in his mouth, you never know whether he is serious or playing.


    It''s uncomfortable to say creepy words with this baby face.


    "Well, someone will come later. Come back with me first."


    Jiang Jiasen temporarily put on a hooded sweater. When he left, he put his hand in his pocket and wore a hat. No one doubted him.


    As soon as Jiang Jiasen entered the room, he took off his hat. He glanced at the dormitory and found a chair to sit down.


    When it was dark, Li Zheng was reluctant to give up his flashlight and lit the candles allocated by everyone. The whole room was full of dim candlelight.


    "Do you eat with water?"


    "I eat people."


    Li Zhengding looks at Jiang Jiasen.


    Jiang Jiasen showed a smile, "I really only eat people, I am not human after all."


    "How long will it last without food?"


    "It''s no problem to have a full meal for half a year."


    Li Zheng calculated the time, Jiang Jiasen has become a zombie up to now, but also only a month, "then you are hungry."

 Chapter 444

    Li Zheng poured himself a glass of water and looked up to see Jiang Jiasen holding his chin to look at himself.


    When the light is dim, a pale baby''s face stares at him and smiles, which is actually very frightening.


    But Li Zheng is obviously not the one who is afraid of horror films.


    "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Jiang Jiasen''s index finger rubbed along the table, "Hey, don''t think Ji Rao has a good relationship with you, you can do with him."


    Li Zheng looked up at him, "when you were in the trunk, you were conscious."


    "Sometimes, sometimes not, intermittently, but I probably know that every time he gives me a blood transfusion, he has you around. But you can''t be good to Ji Rao wholeheartedly. Save your heart. "


    How could Li Zheng argue with a child, "just be happy."


    Jiang Jiasen''s provocation and defiance seemed like a fist on the cotton. His smile faded. "Ji Rao is not human after all. You can see that you human beings can''t tolerate him at all. He is safer in the zombie group than in you human beings."


    Li Zheng poured himself a glass of water, "so what do you mean?"


    "After Ji Rao is rescued, I''ll take him away."


    Li Zheng''s action stopped for a moment, and Jiang Jiasen looked at Li Zheng like that, not letting go of a little expression on his face.


    After a while, Li Zheng relaxed.


    "Yes."


    Before Jiang Jiasen could speak, Li Zheng continued, "but it depends on his choice. If he wants to stay, I will certainly protect him. What do you think if he doesn''t want to stay and I don''t stop him? "


    Jiang Jiasen gave a cold hum and agreed for the time being.


    But the weather forecast is not accurate.


    Three days later, the heavy rain came down the next day.


    The next morning, Shangyi came to Li Zheng''s house with an umbrella.


    Because there were more people in the room, Li Zheng would lock the door when he returned.


    Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "Who?"


    "LIGO, it''s me."


    Hearing Shangyi''s voice, Li Zhengcai got out of bed and kicked his shoes to open the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, the air-conditioning came to his face and made him sober.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa.


    Li Zheng was startled. "Is it raining outside?"


    Shangyi took the umbrella away and put it outside. She went into the door and said, "it''s coming down. It started at four o''clock this morning. Now it''s coming down a lot."


    Jiang Jiasen is still sitting on the chair. He has the constitution of a living dead man. As long as he doesn''t hit the brain, he won''t die. Of course, he doesn''t have to rest.


    Shangyi saw him sitting there leisurely and couldn''t help saying, "didn''t you say it would rain three days later?"


    "I said it was the trumpet of your shelter. What''s wrong with you? I''m just a zombie. "


    Shangyi


    "What should I do, brother Li?"


    "Just today, let Ji Rao suffer two days less." Li Zheng turned his head and looked at Shang Yi, "but after we rescued Ji Rao, there may not be a place for us here."


    Shangyi didn''t think about it for long. "It''s better not to be here. Anyway, I have no father or mother, so I don''t have much to think about. Even if the shelter here can''t accommodate us, we can go to other shelters. If it''s not good enough, there will be this little boy. Anyway, he will surely survive. "


    Jiang Jiasen, a little boy named inexplicably, frowned, "I won''t protect you. It''s good that I didn''t throw you into the zombie heap."


    Shangyi pretended to smile easily, "anyway, I''m going to save."

 Chapter 445

    In fact, it''s not so open-minded.


    Shang Yi is like this, especially Li Zheng.


    They used to think that "serving the people" is the most important sentence in their heart. They can spare their lives to save any innocent people, but now they are going to take away the only hope that may be the only hope of mankind, and they will not be accepted by the people they serve.


    No matter who it is, it won''t be easy in my heart.


    At this time, Shang Yi was a little envious of Jiang Jiasen. There was only Ji Rao in Jiang Jiasen''s world, and he didn''t have so many worries, so his choice would never make him feel embarrassed.


    Jiang Jiasen stood up and said, "it''s decided. I''ll let them besiege the city now. We''ll take the opportunity to enter the laboratory and grab Ji Rao out."


    "How many zombies can you bring?"


    "Three times as many as the last zombie wave."


    Li Zheng nodded, "enough."


    "Shangyi, we didn''t give all our things to Zhou Xianshan last time, did we?"


    "No, according to LIGO, there are a lot of them."


    "Yes, take two. You can use them." In front of the cabinet in the corridor of Li Zheng, he took two daggers from inside and gave Shangyi one, "this one, too."


    Li Zheng turned to look at Jiang Jiasen. Jiang Jiasen shook his head, "no need."


    "When zombies come, you have to make sure they don''t bite anyone," Li said


    Jiang Jiasen did not think so and said, "don''t worry, it won''t be."


    Now, I can only trust Jiang Jiasen once. Let Ji Rao fight all his life to save people, he hopes he is not wrong.


    "When will the zombie arrive?"


    "I''ll be here in ten minutes."


    Shangyi said suspiciously, "so fast? Last time we drove out for more than half an hour. Can we make it in such a short time? "


    "I told them to go this way long ago, but your people didn''t find out."


    Li Zheng asked, "since you can control zombies, does that mean that zombies are classified? Is there anyone else who can control zombies? "


    Jiang Jiasen shook his head. "I said that it was Ji Rao''s blood. Did he inject anything?"


    Li Zheng hesitated, "R bacterial strain?"


    "That''s it. R bacteria and R bacteria strains are the mother offspring relationship. These zombies'' brains are unconscious and are controlled by R bacteria in their bodies. There''s nothing wrong with R bacteria listening to the mother''s command."


    Shangyi frowned, "I heard that few people who have been injected with R bacterial strain can survive, most of them are dead."


    The voice fell to the ground, and the three were silent at the same time.


    "Ji Rao''s survival is a near death. Those people still use him as an experiment. Compared with zombies, the human heart is more terrible, isn''t it?" Jiang Jiasen walked up to Li Zheng and said, "I''ve been in the trunk for a long time. Occasionally I can hear someone say Ji Rao."


    "Who said he was


    Shang Yi sneered, "who can be there? Those women, I heard two times, they came to make complaints about me.


    "What did you say about him?"


    Jiang Jiasen pause, "women''s words are always not so pleasant to hear, some people echo, say more energetic, like Ji Rao planed their ancestral grave."


    Without saying it clearly, Li Zheng knew how ugly they were.


    "If they don''t have conscience, they can say it. If they really dare to harm Ji Rao..." Jiang Jiasen laughed, "I will not let them go."


    ¡­¡­


    But within two minutes, the horn of the shelter began to shout.

 Chapter 446

    "Attention to all survivors, attention to all survivors, urgent notification. A large number of zombies are approaching the shelter. Please go back to the dormitory and wait patiently, lock the doors and windows, be sure not to go out. Please all soldiers carry guns, wear protective clothing, come to the fortifications and wait for the assignment. Please all soldiers carry guns, wear protective clothing, come to the fortifications and so on To be assigned. "


    All of them spontaneously went back to their dormitories.


    Only a few minutes later, a huge roar came from not far away, and finally mixed with the sound of rain.


    Three people''s ears almost buzz, Li Zheng said in a deep voice, "bomb."


    He turned his head and looked at Shangyi, "is the car ready?"


    "Be ready. Pick up the people and go out. The car is outside."


    "Check the ammunition."


    Jiang Jiasen quietly watched their actions. He couldn''t fight now. He didn''t need anything fancy.


    "Emergency report, please all soldiers, all soldiers come to the fortification, hurry up!"


    Li Zheng hid and watched the people guarding the laboratory go away one by one. His figure disappeared in the rain.


    "Wait a minute, someone will come out later."


    Sure enough, within two minutes, the door of the laboratory opened and a researcher in white came out. Without waiting for Li Zheng to speak, Jiang Jiasen jumped up first and came to the researcher''s back in the blink of an eye.


    As soon as the researchers turned around after closing the door, they felt a sharp pain in their knees and could not help kneeling down. Then they were pinched by the neck.


    "Siyi!"


    Shangyi runs over and looks at the person in Jiang Jiasen''s hand. It''s Xia Siyi.


    Xia Siyi doesn''t understand what''s going on at all. His eyes first fall on Shang Yi, and then he looks at the person who pinches him. When he looks at Jiang Jiasen''s eyes, Xia Siyi is stunned for a moment, and then a look of panic slowly appears on his face.


    "You, you..."


    Li Zheng came over from behind, "don''t waste time, hurry up." He looked down at Xia Siyi and said, "don''t hurt him."


    Xia Siyi is pulled by Jiang Jiasen and pressed on the fingerprint lock.


    After identification, the door opened.


    Shangyi looks at Xia Siyi with some worry, "what can Siyi do?"


    Jiang Jiasen hums coldly, "either kill or knock out."


    Xia Siyi raises his hand and grabs Jiang Jiasen''s sleeve. His eyes are red. He looks at Li Zheng in disbelief. "Are you mixing with zombies? Are you willing to hurt human beings with zombies for Ji Rao''s sake? "


    Li Zheng turned his head to look at him, and there was no emotion in his eyes. Compared with Xia Siyi, he was a little pitiful.


    "If you don''t put your mind on Ji Rao, how can I mix with zombies?" Li Zheng takes out an anesthetic needle from his pocket and throws it to Shangyi.


    Shangyi takes over, "I''m sorry, Siyi."


    He put the anesthetic needle on Xia Siyi''s back neck.


    Xia Siyi looks at Li Zheng straight, tears in his eyes flow down his cheek.


    Jiang Jiasen lets Xia Siyi go. Shangyi drags Xia Siyi to the side and lets him lean against the wall.


    "Let''s go."


    They stopped looking at him and went to the laboratory.


    "Brother li..."


    Xia Siyi wants to reach for it, but he can''t touch it. He has no support and is so soft that he looks at Li Zheng''s direction in vain.


    He had no strength all over his body, and his eyelids were more and more heavy, but he held on strongly and refused to close his eyes.

 Chapter 447

    Why?


    Why do you do this to him.


    He asked himself that he had never done anything hurtful. He was very obedient since he was a child. After the zombie broke out, he never thought about himself. He wanted to keep Ji Rao, just to save more people.


    Why do you do this to him


    What strength is not up on the body, Xia Siyi forward a little afraid, finally still unwilling to close his eyes.


    The lab was empty, and they didn''t even move along the way.


    They passed by the observation room. The glass of the observation room was covered by a huge white curtain, which was like a mourning meeting, giving people psychological pressure. Li Zheng did not have the leisure to know what was behind the curtain.


    Shangyi''s nerves are tense. He has a submachine gun on his back and a pistol in his hand.


    "Brother Li, I don''t think it''s right here."


    Jiang Jiasen didn''t think so. "Isn''t it all like this in the laboratory? I knew earlier that I shouldn''t have made the man dizzy just now. Wouldn''t it be right for him to show us the way? "


    "Wait a minute, there''s a voice."


    "What sound?"


    When the three stopped, Li Zheng suddenly roared, "retreat!"


    The reaction was faster than consciousness, and the three took a few steps back.


    Wow.


    The white curtain was pulled down by the whole son, Shang Yi saw the zombie in front of him, opened his mouth and scolded a dirty word.


    The zombie was a little too tall and more ferocious. It didn''t look like a human zombie, but like a wild animal, or that kind of crazy boiling.


    Shangyi a copy of the submachine gun behind, regardless of 3721 shot at him.


    The bullets hit him with a dull sound, but none of them could break his defense.


    "What the hell is this, Jiang Jiasen? Can you control him?"


    The zombie swept over with one arm. Li Zheng bent down nimbly, climbed the wall with one foot, and slid to the other side to avoid the attack.


    Jiang Jiasen also rolled on the spot, "he''s not an ordinary zombie, what he injected is absolutely other than R bacteria! I can''t control it


    "Grass


    Li Zheng''s face was cold. He took out his gun from his waist, and his aim was interrupted several times.


    Shangyi has been cooperating with Li Zheng for many years. You don''t need to see much to know what he wants to do. "I''ll carry it for you. You go to the back!"


    Then Shangyi ran over.


    With the low roar of the zombie, Shangyi was flexible to put on the edge of the zombie and was caught several times.


    Jiang Jiasen couldn''t control the zombie. He stabbed him with a dagger. The zombie was undamaged and kicked Jiang Jiasen away.


    "His skin is too hard!"


    Li Zheng sank down and closed his eyes to the zombie.


    "Brother Li, hurry up, I can''t hold it!"


    Shang Yi turned back and was hit on the ground by the zombie.


    Wow.


    The glass in the observation room is broken by the zombie. Shangyi only has time to protect her head. The whole glass debris falls on Shangyi.


    The zombie is about to catch Shangyi.


    Bang.


    The zombie let out a painful roar in his throat, and Li Zheng shot him in the left eye.


    Without waiting for Shangyi''s reaction, Li Zheng ran over, dodged the Zombie''s paw with a strange arc, then nailed a dagger into the Zombie''s eye, and the tip of the dagger went deep into more than half of the Zombie''s eye, and finally made a fierce stroke.


    The skin didn''t break much, but the whole brain was almost smashed.

 Chapter 448

    The huge body collapsed.


    Li Zheng took a dagger full of rotten meat and blood. He stepped back two steps and came over with his arm covered. Before he could slow down, he gasped.


    Li Zheng took a look at him, "are you ok? What happened to the arm? "


    "Got caught." Shangyi took away his hand, impressively a seven or eight centimeter hole, still bleeding out, "it''s OK."


    Jiang Jiasen got up from the ground and first came to see the zombie lying on the ground. With a sarcastic meaning, "it''s really fun. This kind of thing can be raised."


    Turning to see Shangyi''s wound, "it''s better to be careful. Ordinary zombies only bite people to spread the virus. Who can say exactly about this virus mixed blood zombies."


    Li Zheng''s face was dignified. "Shangyi, is there anything wrong with him?"


    Shang Yi shook his head, "No."


    Li Zheng casually rubbed the dirt on the dagger, "OK, let''s go."


    The last door of the lab.


    The door wasn''t locked. Shang Yi turned to see Li Zheng. Li Zheng stretched out his hand and slowly pushed the door open.


    There is a chair in the middle. There is a person sitting on the chair. There is a huge container on the right. There is also a person in it.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Li Zheng grabbed Shangyi''s clothes and said, "don''t go there."


    Ji Rao closed his eyes and curled up in the transparent liquid in the container, like a baby in her mother''s womb.


    There is a thin catheter on his wrist. The catheter is red. Ji Rao''s blood is constantly sucked out.


    Li Zheng said coldly, "Sun Ningshan."


    The chair turned around and sun Ningshan was sitting on it.


    "Now that you have come, it seems that you have already said hello to my baby."


    Even if Jiang Jiasen is a zombie now, he can''t appreciate sun Ningshan''s unique taste. "You call that thing baby, it''s also powerful."


    Sun Ningshan looked at Jiang Jiasen with a faint smile. His sight was red and abrupt, like looking at a defective handicraft.


    "You have to hide these days, otherwise you will be the one outside."


    Jiang Jiasen''s face sank. "I knew you didn''t have any good intentions, scum of human beings."


    "I''m flattered."


    Li Zheng observes that there is no one else in this room. It is reasonable to say that researchers should be in the research room. Why is Xia Siyi the only one out?


    "What about the others?"


    Sun Ningshan took a glance, but he didn''t know what he was looking at. "Li Zheng, you''ve been doing very well. Why did you break into the laboratory today? If you take Ji Rao away, when will the rest of the people wait for the vaccine? If you take Ji Rao out, those people you saved before will hate you. They''ll forget all you''ve done to them before. They''ll only remember that. If you do this, it''s equivalent to fighting against the whole human race. Do you want to? "


    Li Zheng didn''t speak yet. Shangyi said, "you don''t have to sow dissension here. Since we have done it, we know what kind of consequences we have to bear."


    Sun Ningshan looked at Shangyi with a smile, and his eyes were heavy.


    Shangyi said this because he was more guilty.


    He didn''t know what Li Zheng thought, but he was afraid.


    Ji Rao is sure to be saved. It''s no different.


    But what happens when you get out?


    If he could be with human beings, how would he like to deal with zombies every day?

 Chapter 449

    "Ji Rao, today we are sure to take away. You don''t have to mention me. What you do is not a glorious thing. If I guess correctly, that zombie outside should be a living person, right? When you do experiments with living people, you think you are standing on the high ground of morality? " Li Zheng didn''t want to talk to him. He took a gun from behind his waist and pointed it at Sun Ningshan. "You are too extreme. Sooner or later, you will eat the bad consequences. Shang Yi, go and bring Ji Rao out. "


    Shangyi hasn''t taken two steps. Suddenly he feels a strong wind coming from his side. He subconsciously leans down to avoid it. When he turns over again, he sees four or five zombies standing in front of him.


    Shang Yi was shocked to find that the zombies were all dressed in the clothes of the researchers!


    Li Zheng''s face suddenly sank.


    How dare sun Ningshan!


    Shangyi scolded, "sunningshan! Do you still have humanity? "


    Four or five zombies suddenly seemed to be under some control, and they ran towards the three with their teeth and claws open.


    These zombies are different from the ones they usually see. Their speed and strength are greatly increased. Li Zheng just takes a blow from the zombie, and his arms are in pain and his bones are almost broken.


    If he is still like this, it will be more difficult for Jiang Jiasen.


    Shangyi''s arm was injured and his movement was limited.


    Jiang Jiasen kicked a zombie on the chest. Unexpectedly, the zombie didn''t move. He grabbed his ankle and threw him straight out.


    Jiang Jiasen bumped into Ji Rao''s glass container. Although he didn''t feel any pain, with the strength of the collision, he also knew that it was not light. He fell heavily on the ground.


    "Damn it."


    He can''t control the zombies. The zombies in the lab are absolutely unusual!


    Without time to think, Jiang quickly got up from the ground. Another strong wind came. Jiang squatted down, and the Zombie''s paw directly broke the glass.


    The liquid inside came out by brushing.


    "Ji Rao."


    Li Zheng kicks away the corpse and runs to the container. He takes the butt of his gun to make the crack of the container bigger. He takes off his coat and pulls Ji Rao out to cover him. The pipe on his wrist is also taken off.


    "Jirao, wake up!"


    He touched Ji Rao''s face and wiped the water off his face.


    Bang bang.


    Shangyi takes a submachine gun to push back the zombie who wants to pounce on Li Zheng.


    Ji Rao seems to have a big dream.


    Yubajiang, wearing books, everything is fake.


    He is still in his original world, living a person''s life.


    But when he opened his eyes, the purpose was Li Zheng''s face.


    Ji Rao even wants to laugh. Li Zheng has always boasted that he has a handsome face. How can his handsome face be like this now? The whole body is full of water, the forehead is full of sweat, and the left face is swollen.


    "Li Zheng."


    "Are you awake?"


    Ji Rao nodded feebly.


    Shangyi roared, "brother Li, when the hell is it? Can we find a better time to fall in love! I can''t stand it


    Ji Rao reaches for Li Zheng''s arm, and Li Zheng tightens his clothes for him. "It''s OK."


    Jiang Jiasen looked at Ji Rao in a daze.


    Li Zheng takes a piece of sugar out of his pocket, opens the bag and passes it to Ji Rao''s mouth. Ji Rao bites it and holds it in his mouth.


    Jiang Jiasen clenched the sugar in his pocket and said nothing.


    Ji Rao only glanced at the zombies, and their movements suddenly slowed down.

 Chapter 450

    There seems to be something in the body to contain them. Shangyi takes this opportunity to blow their heads.


    Sun Ningshan stands up slowly. He stares at Ji Rao. Li Zheng protects Ji Rao behind him.


    Ji Rao reaches out his hand and takes the gun out of Li Zheng''s hand. He points to sun Ningshan from a distance, with no expression on his face.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    "You hurt too many people, damn it."


    Sun Ningshan laughed like a madman.


    "I thought I could make it."


    "You are just adding sin to yourself. You are born to be a part of nature. Now you want to be above nature and transform human nature. How can this absurd act against heaven succeed? Man is not the master of nature. You are wrong from the beginning. "


    Sun Ningshan gently curved the corner of his mouth, "in this world, you may never find a person with such physique. Ji Rao, you can control the zombies. You can completely dominate the world. No one can escape from your control. Are you really unmoved?"


    Bang.


    Ji Rao shot him in the shoulder. Sun Ningshan turned pale and fell back on his chair.


    "I''m not interested at all." Ji Rao said two shots left and right, and shot sun Ningshan''s hand through.


    Blood splashed out, and sun Ningshan screamed out.


    "Your hands have hurt too many people. There''s no need to keep them now."


    Ji Rao didn''t eat for a long time. She couldn''t hold on any longer and felt dizzy in front of her. Li Zheng looked at him and held him.


    "Ji Rao, are you ok?"


    Ji Rao shook his head and returned the gun to Li Zheng. "Let''s go."


    "Then he..."


    Ji Rao looked at a few zombies on the ground, "he will eat evil consequences, when he is alive or dead, it has nothing to do with us."


    Li Zheng didn''t know what this meant, but he was willing to let Ji Rao.


    "Ji Rao, are you ok?"


    Shangyi came to see him.


    Ji Rao only wore Li Zheng''s coat all over his body, and his two long white legs were exposed. Shang Yi couldn''t even open his eyes.


    Ji Rao looks at Jiang Jiasen and thinks it''s not the right time to say, "let''s go now."


    Li Zheng nodded.


    Ji Rao took a step forward and his feet softened.


    "Ji Rao!"


    "Ji Rao!"


    Jiang Jiasen and Shang Yi look at each other and turn their heads away.


    Li Zheng picked Ji Rao up and said, "OK, let''s go quickly."


    When they got out of the lab and came to the corridor of the observation room, they suddenly heard the roar of pain.


    They can all hear it. It''s the cry of sun Ningshan.


    Ji Rao was not surprised at all.


    "He is just an ordinary human, how can he control the zombie? He wants to change his constitution, so he can only use my blood as an extractant, because my blood can perfectly fit with R bacteria, because the antibody will not become a zombie. But fakes are always fakes. He thinks he can control everything, but in fact he can''t control it at all. "


    At the door, Ji Rao Yu Guang saw a man fall to the ground.


    He pulled Li Zheng''s clothes and said, "take Xia Siyi."


    Shangyi thinks about it. It''s really not safe here, so she goes to pick Xia Siyi up.


    Li Zheng thought of the zombie in the laboratory just now, "Ji Rao, can you control the zombie?"


    Ji Rao chuckled. "It''s a blessing in disguise. Zombies have been subject to R bacteria in my body. Sun Ningshan once injected something into me. I don''t know what it is, but he helped me."

 Chapter 451

    Shang Yi sighed. He thought that sun Ningshan was just acting in extreme ways. He didn''t expect that sun Ningshan was just for himself. He didn''t want to develop vaccines for people at all. Instead, he wanted to push human beings into the abyss.


    "It''s lucky that Siyi didn''t die by him."


    Ji Rao looked down and didn''t speak. He cheated sun Ningshan that he had r bacteria. In exchange, he could not do any experiments with Xia Siyi.


    Fortunately, sun Ningshan just wanted to find people to do experiments, but he didn''t really want their lives.


    But as a result, Ji Rao suffered a lot.


    They went over the wall according to the original plan, and there was a car that Shangyi had already prepared outside.


    It''s raining hard.


    Ji Rao has just been soaked in the cold liquid, and only one of his clothes is on. The whole person is cold from head to foot. Li Zheng holds his hand to pass the temperature to him, but no matter how warm it is, Ji Rao''s interior is like an ice hole, which can''t warm up.


    "Li Zheng."


    Li Zheng looked up at him.


    Ji Rao said softly, "go back."


    Still meaning Leng for a while, "why?"


    "Now you go back, they won''t find you. Everyone in the lab is dead. No one knows that you did what you did to save me. "


    Shangyi is silent.


    For a moment, Li Zheng did not speak.


    "Go back." Ji Rao took his hand back. "You know, those zombies can''t hurt me."


    Li Zhengdao, " You come back with me. "


    "It''s impossible. On the human side, no, at least the shelter in zhouchanshan can''t accommodate me."


    "He can''t stand it. We can go to other shelters. He''s not the only one in the country."


    Ji Rao sighed, "Li Zheng, why don''t you understand? Since they know that my blood can inhibit r bacteria, all my information has been exposed in various shelters. I can''t go to any shelter because no one can guarantee whether there will be another sunningshan. "


    Li Zheng''s jaw is tight. He doesn''t want to separate from Ji Rao.


    "You go back. You are human. Go to the zombies..." Ji Rao gritted his teeth and said, "it will only drag me back."


    The light in Li Zheng''s eyes suddenly darkened.


    Shangyi was the first to react. He hesitated and said, "brother Li, otherwise we''ll go back?"


    "No matter what, Xia Siyi will take it back."


    The rain hit the glass and made a sound, which was the only sound in the silent carriage at this time.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    Li Zheng said in a deep voice, "let''s go back."


    Ji Rao gently laughed, "when you come out, you can still come to me."


    Li Zheng looks at Ji Rao deeply, and finally takes off the communication device on his ear and carefully puts it on Ji Rao.


    "I''ll come to you."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    With that, Li Zheng picked up Xia Siyi, who was not yet sober, opened the door and got off the car. Shang Yi, the co pilot, also got off the car.


    Shangyi toward Ji Rao smile, summoned up the courage to say, "I still like you very much."


    Ji Rao smiles and says nothing more.


    But the attitude of refusal is very obvious. No matter how much it means, it can only be swallowed back.


    He choked a little. Looking at Ji Rao''s delicate face, he thought that when he saw him for the first time, his white skin was regarded as a zombie by him.


    Fortunately, it didn''t really hit him in the head.


    "Well Goodbye, jirao. "

 Chapter 452

    Ji Rao nodded gently, then looked at Li Zheng''s tight face, and laughed, "brother Li, do you still have sugar?"


    Li Zheng thin lips pursed into a straight line, "no more."


    "Forget it." Ji Rao waved to Li Zheng, "then I''ll go."


    None of the three had umbrellas. The rain hit them and they got wet in a moment.


    The door closes and the car starts slowly.


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes. Jiang Jiasen, who had never opened his mouth from the beginning, looked at Ji Rao in the mirror, and felt even more angry.


    Ji Rao suddenly raised his head, with Jiang Jiasen''s line of sight to a positive.


    Jiang Jiasen looked away calmly.


    "What''s the matter? Angry? " Ji Rao looked at Jiang Jiasen''s angry face and gently laughed, "it''s a pity that I don''t have sugar now, otherwise I will coax you with sugar."


    "I can''t eat anything now."


    As soon as his voice fell, Jiang Jiasen knew that he had said something wrong. He looked at Ji Rao''s face in the mirror, and his smile faded.


    "I''m sorry, I just wanted you to survive, but I didn''t mean to turn you into a zombie. And that day, I didn''t mean to leave you there. "


    Jiang Jiasen''s eyes were red. He quickly took his sleeve and rubbed his eyes. The corner of his mouth couldn''t help turning down. "I know," he choked, "I know."


    "I saw you as soon as I woke up. You can regain consciousness. I''m really happy for you."


    "You As soon as you wake up without looking at me, you don''t notice me at all


    When Jiang Jiasen thought that he had just regained consciousness, he found that there was no one around him. His sense of helplessness and frustration made him feel that the sky was falling.


    He thought day and night about how to break into the shelter and how to save Ji Rao. If Ji Rao knew that he was recovering, he would be very happy. He wanted to see Ji Rao smile.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes, he didn''t even give him half a look.


    It made him feel very aggrieved.


    "Who said that? Of course I saw you, but the situation was not right at that time, otherwise I would have to talk to you first."


    After a while, he took out a piece of sugar from his pocket and stretched it back.


    Ji Rao looks at Jiang Jiasen. He seems to be concentrating on driving. Ji Rao can''t help laughing. Ji Rao takes the sugar and says, "apple flavor?"


    "You like to eat the apple flavor. I always carry a few in my pocket. Is that better than what Li Zheng gave you?"


    Ji Rao nodded, "yes, your best."


    Ji Rao peels off the sugar and holds the paper in his hand. He wants to get out of the car and find a garbage can later. But then he thinks that the street is no longer a street. Who cares about garbage. Ji Rao lowered the window and threw out the candy paper.


    "You''re a young man. You''re a good driver. You dare to drive without a license."


    "Now who can check me, zombie?"


    Ji Rao smiles again.


    After laughing, Ji Rao still felt very happy.


    If Jiang Jiasen didn''t regain consciousness before he left, he would be very, very sorry.


    "Where are we going now?"


    Ji Rao leaned back on the car seat and turned to look at the rain outside the window. "Whatever, wherever you go."


    Jiang Jiasen nodded his head, and the corners of his mouth curved happily.


    He still likes this time the most. He and Ji Rao are the only two. They are the only two.

 Chapter 453

    They found an apartment, as if they were back to their original life.


    It''s just that this time what we went out to look for food became Jiang Jiasen, and what we ate became sugar.


    Occasionally, Li Zheng would talk to Ji Rao through the messenger. When he learned that Xia Siyi was awake and Li Zheng was safe, Ji Rao was relieved.


    Jiang Jiasen took a few famous brand clothes from the outside shopping mall and put them on the sofa. Ji Rao was sitting cross legged on the sofa playing Rubik''s cube.


    "Ji Rao, do you think there are more zombies here recently?"


    Ji Rao finger pause, and then continue to move, "no ah."


    Jiang Jiasen took a down jacket in front of him and wondered, "if you don''t go out, maybe you can''t see it. In recent days, there are so many zombies outside that people feel numb. It''s cold here. They should go south. Why are they all piled up here? "


    "What''s more amazing is that when I let them go a little further, they would still disobey each other. When I''m here, I''ll walk a little farther. When I''m gone, I''ll run back. "


    Ji Rao smiles, "what do you care about them for?" He glanced at Jiang Jiasen''s clothes and said, "hang them on the hanger at the door."


    After Jiang Jiasen hung up, he came back and sat on Ji Rao''s side. A moment later, he lay on Ji Rao''s leg carefully. Ji Rao looked down at him and said nothing. He continued to play with the cube.


    Jiang Jiasen looked at the bottom for a long time, surprised, "you can only turn one side."


    Ji Rao


    Jiang Jiasen saw that he had been playing there for a long time, but he thought that six sides could not defeat him, but he only turned one side.


    "I''ll teach you to turn."


    "How many will you meet?"


    "Six sides, of course. When I first touch the Rubik''s cube, I turn one side." Jiang Jiasen took the Rubik''s cube from Ji Rao''s hand, and in a few minutes he turned the six sides over.


    Ji Rao


    I suspect that you are only trying to show off your skills, not to teach me how to do six things.


    Jiang Jiasen took the Rubik''s cube and said, "how about it?"


    Ji Rao''s expressionless face took it, three or two to turn the Rubik''s cube disorder, and then threw it on the tea table, "not so much, don''t play."


    Jiang Jiasen said with a smile, "I''ll teach you another day."


    "No, I won''t learn." Ji Rao took his head away, stood up and left.


    Jiang Jiasen looked at his back and laughed happily.


    Ji Rao went back to the room, lifted the curtain and saw the dense zombies below. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    He sat back on the bed and dialed by pressing the communicator in his ear.


    This is the first time Ji Rao has taken the initiative to dial it.


    "Ji Rao, what''s the matter?"


    Li Zheng''s voice came.


    "Nothing. Are you all right now?"


    "We''re all fine. It''s just that in recent days, large-scale zombies have been found migrating, and.... " Li Zheng paused, "it''s your direction."


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I can control it. Now we don''t know much about zombies. Maybe it''s just a habit they don''t know."


    "OK, I wish I could control it."


    "Sun Ningshan is dead. Who is in charge of the laboratory now?"


    "It''s Siyi."


    Ji Rao guessed that it was Xia Siyi, "you..."


    Ji Rao wanted to say something, but found that there was nothing to say.


    "Take care."


    "Ji Rao."


    "Well."


    "I''ll come to see you some other day. I''ve saved a lot of sugar here, and I won''t eat it."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good

 Chapter 454

    But Ji Rao didn''t wait for Li Zheng to come to him, nor did he wait for Jiang Jiasen to teach him to turn around.


    When Jiang Jiasen woke up, he found himself tied to a chair.


    He is a zombie, and will not sleep, but Ji Rao offered to drink his blood that day.


    He really hasn''t eaten flesh and blood for a long time, but Ji Rao suddenly gave him a drink, and he still didn''t want to.


    He always resists from taking Ji Rao''s blood.


    Ji Rao''s tone at that time was coaxing.


    "If you don''t drink my blood, you can''t live, and I can''t catch a person to give it to you. Besides, I don''t want you to drink other people''s blood. "


    The last sentence shakes Jiang Jiasen''s determination.


    He drank it.


    But he didn''t know what was added to his blood. Jiang Jiasen''s consciousness gradually disappeared, and his body was out of his control.


    When he regained consciousness, he found himself sitting in a chair with his hands and feet tied.


    He didn''t even know how many days he had been in a coma.


    Jiang Jiasen suddenly flustered, "Ji Rao!"


    The empty room didn''t respond.


    "Ji Rao!"


    He began to struggle, but the rope was too tight. Jiang Jiasen forced himself and fell to the ground. Then he dragged his chair on the ground and slowly rubbed it to the corner of the wall. He began to rub the rope against the corner of the wall.


    After grinding for an hour, he broke the rope with the last effort.


    He took the rope down, untied the rope on his feet, and yelled for the whole apartment. Finally, he ran downstairs and found that all the zombies who had been wandering outside had disappeared.


    What about jirao? What about the zombies?


    Jiang Jiasen suddenly panicked and didn''t know what to do.


    He ran back to his apartment and found a messenger on the desk in Ji Rao''s room. He quickly dialed it.


    Then came Li Zheng.


    "Ji Rao?"


    His question cooled Jiang Jiasen''s heart. "It''s me. Li Zheng, do you know where Ji Rao is now? "


    "Ji Rao is missing? When is it? "


    As soon as Jiang Jiasen turns around, Yu Guang sees the bathroom with the door open. He is stunned. The communicator in his hand also falls to the ground.


    He stood there for two or three seconds, then walked slowly towards the bathroom, where there was a box on the dresser.


    The box was full of well behaved test tubes, each filled with blood.


    He can even imagine Ji Rao cutting his wrist with a dagger and filling bottles with blood.


    Jirao.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao squatted on the rooftop of an abandoned factory, with low eyebrows and long eyelashes hanging like bird feathers. He was holding a matchbox in his hand, playing between his index and middle fingers.


    The wind on the roof was strong, and the sleeves were blowing noisily. His hair had not been cut for a long time. When he went out, he took a small rubber band from the wrist of a female zombie and tied up his hair.


    Under the roof, the mass of zombies almost reached the horizon. They crowded together, only their heads swaying, looking like squirming insects.


    Ji Rao gently exhaled a breath, fog spread in the air.


    The world is coming to an end.


    The disaster of r-bacteria has reduced nearly 90% of the country''s population. Now more than one million people are gathered under the roof.


    He has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Ji Rao stood up from the roof.


    The cold wind came whistling, as if to cut his face open.

 Chapter 455

    Although these zombies listen to him, they also have the instinct to survive. If they are ordered to die, they are not fools. So the only way is for him to go first, and then the zombies will follow.


    Besides, he was going to die.


    Now that the country is completely closed, all survivors have a preliminary understanding of zombies, and will not be caught off guard by zombies as before.


    Ji Rao has gathered most of the zombies, and he believes that human beings will solve the rest.


    Ji Rao lowered his head, took a homemade firestick from the side, took a match from the matchbox, lit it and then went to the firestick.


    Now everything is in short supply. He asked Jiang Jiasen to look for lighters, but he couldn''t find them.


    When the stick was on fire, Ji Rao dropped the match, stood on the roof and looked down. Then his hand loosened and the stick fell down.


    After a few seconds, there was a "boom" below.


    The fire suddenly rushed up, Ji Rao can feel the heat of the sky.


    At that moment, Li Zheng, who was driving to Ji Rao, and Jiang Jiasen, who was looking for Ji Rao outside, turned to look at the towering flame.


    "Goodbye."


    Ji Rao said softly, and then jumped down. His body was empty, and the wind in his ear shook his eardrum, and he was submerged in the sea of fire.


    After him, the zombies jumped into the fire pit in groups. But soon there was no residue left.


    Li Zheng covers his heart in a daze. On the copilot, a big bag of sugar is on it.


    "Ji Rao..."


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao opened his eyes and was familiar with the ceiling.


    He sat up from the sofa, the burning pain on his body seemed to have not dissipated.


    When he woke up, it was evening. The light was on in the living room. Ji Rao came slowly and stood up.


    He looked at the calendar in the living room. It was one twenty in the morning.


    He walked quietly to yubajiang''s bedroom and heard the powerful "Ollie Gei" in the bedroom.


    Ji Rao reached out and pushed the door open.


    "My God!" Yu Bajiang is lying on the bed watching the live broadcast when he suddenly sees a light coming in, and the figure at the door is still unclear. It''s one or two in the morning, which makes him jump.


    He stretched out his hand to turn on the light and saw that it was Ji Rao.


    "Who the hell are you trying to scare?"


    Ji Rao is not in the mood to talk to him. He is the one who has just been burned to death.


    To be exact, "burning" is not the most painful thing for him. What hurt him most was that when he jumped from the rooftop and hit the ground, the brain melon seeds were buzzing and the viscera seemed to spray out.


    He can''t think of it.


    How elegant and simple it is to take sleeping pills by cutting one''s wrist. Why did he choose to be so miserable and suffer so much.


    Yu Bajiang put down his mobile phone, pulled out his earphone, and rubbed his messy hair. "The last world got full marks."


    Ji Rao nodded, "arrange the next world for me as soon as possible."


    "So dedicated?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "my school asked for leave, do not do the task, do not know what to do."


    Yu Bajiang''s fat house will never understand the idea that a person has nothing to do except go to school. He picked up his mobile phone and said, "playing games, driving black, doesn''t it smell good?"


    Ji Rao


    He looked at the sloppy fish Bajiang and didn''t quite understand why a system could be so unpromising.

 Chapter 456

    "In fact, if you are in a hurry, you can go now. I''ll show you what the next world is."


    "If it''s a very difficult world, I''ll go slowly again..."


    Yu Bajiang sat on the bed, one foot on the side of the bed, the other leg drooping, one hand rowing mobile phone, "not too difficult to do, the entertainment industry."


    "Let''s go. What about the mission?"


    "All my life, Diao said," this is my most destructive essay. Isn''t the author... " Yu Jiujiang noticed that the comments were not very friendly, and his voice became smaller and smaller. Finally, he coughed, "here are dozens of words omitted. Let''s see the most important thing - how can this kind of scheming female lotus be worthy of male masters? Ji Rao has strength and ability. If he doesn''t get ahead, he will be ruined? The woman is a fool, and the man is blind. "


    Fish eight river mobile phone a put, "know how to do?"


    "I know. I tear the white lotus and set foot on the road of opening and hanging." Ji Rao sighed, "if you had written this at the beginning, even dog blood could not have been so scolded."


    Yubajiang is more innocent, "then what can I do?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao opened his eyes again and cursed in his heart.


    Because he has a lot of pain under him, and he can''t make any strength on his body.


    Ji Rao moved next body, can''t help but ache of pour draw a cold air.


    The plot of the world became clear with the rapid rotation of the brain. He Luyao, the female leader of the entertainment circle, is a white lotus, a scheming female, and Wu Zhaoyun, the male leader. The female owner he Luyao is the half sister of the original owner. Although Ji Luyao is older than Ji Rao, Ji Luyao''s mother is the junior junior. Ji Rao''s father was out of love before Ji Rao was born.


    Ji Rao''s father, he Qizhao, is just an ordinary white-collar worker. Ji Rao''s mother is Ji''s only heir. At that time, her marriage to he Qizhao was opposed by the whole Ji family, but it still couldn''t resist Ji Rao''s mother''s obstinacy. But he Qizhao didn''t really love Ji Rao''s mother, just for Ji''s sake.


    Later, Ji Rao''s mother died, and he Qizhao officially worked under Ji Rao''s grandfather, and made small achievements.


    When he Luyao was born, Ji Rao''s mother was still alive. He Qizhao was inconvenient to take care of their mother and daughter, so he Luyao''s mother and daughter suffered a lot. When Ji Rao''s mother passed away, he Qizhao dared to marry he Luyao''s mother. After a lot of hard work, he Luyao never looked up to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s grandfather didn''t look up to he Qizhao, a poor man. He loved his daughter''s early death and hated his son-in-law he Qizhao''s behavior of marrying someone else. Therefore, he never had a good face for he Qizhao, but he was dissatisfied with him for a long time.


    Ji Rao has a good temper and a good tutor. His grandfather loves him most. He went to study abroad at the age of eight and graduated from the fanster Conservatory of music, a well-known institution in n countries. He once appeared in Xinqing magazine and was employed by the world''s top Bolin orchestra. He is a well-known outstanding pianist at home and abroad.


    His talent in piano is higher than anyone else. Even the international pianist of Z country once praised Ji Rao in public.


    He began to play piano at the age of three. He began to win prizes at the age of five, and then cut six generals through five hurdles. Although he is not well-known in China, he has become the most potential outstanding pianist in foreign music circles.

 Chapter 457

    Ji Rao has such a halo on his head, but he can''t stand it.


    He returned home from abroad at the age of 19, and then he Luyao calculated that he would lose everything he owned step by step. Especially after his grandfather died, he Qizhao didn''t even care about him anymore. He felt that it was useless for a son who could only play the piano to come.


    He Luyao is a popular star. She has made a big hit in an idol drama, and now she is a second tier coffee player.


    She is very ambiguous with Wu Zhaoyun. But at present Wu Zhaoyun has not moved too much affection for her. It was after he Luyao''s self directing and self acting drama that he really moved her feelings.


    "Awake?"


    Ji Rao was startled by the sound.


    His head is a little dizzy and a little painful. It looks like a hangover.


    He turned his head a little stiff and was facing a smiling face.


    Wu Zhaoyun bent his arm and looked at Ji Rao. The quilt was covering his waist. His strong and beautiful abdominal muscles were hidden in the quilt. He bent his mouth and looked at Ji Rao with great interest. He felt that the child in front of him was so beautiful, dull, stunned, unbelievable, and panicked


    Ji Rao instantly entered the state, his face turned white, his lips trembled, "sister My brother-in-law. "


    Wu Zhaoyun picked his eyebrows when he heard the address, as if he thought the word "brother-in-law" was very strange.


    "That''s what you usually call me?"


    Jirao just returned home three months ago. He Luyao showed off Wu Zhaoyun as her boyfriend in front of jirao more than once. Even if they didn''t make it public, he Luyao was happy. Ji Rao thinks that Wu Zhaoyun can take a fancy to he Luyao because his face has nothing to do with his feelings.


    He Qizhao is very handsome. He Qizhao has three faces. If he Qizhao doesn''t look good, Ji Rao''s mother can''t condescend to talk to him more. He Qizhao wants to find Xiao San. Naturally, it''s impossible to find one who looks too bad, which is directly reflected in he Luyao''s face.


    He Luyao is a very beautiful woman. Because of her goose face, she took the lovely white lotus road as soon as she started her career. She is a singer turned actress. After two years of her career, she did not sing well, and then she received the idol drama, which became popular not long ago.


    Now she is working with Wu Zhaoyun to make a costume TV series. He Luyao tries to make a film other than an idol drama for the first time. She plays the role of the third girl and Wu Zhaoyun is the man.


    He Luyao told Ji Rao that she could call her brother-in-law Wu Zhaoyun, but not in public. Although he Luyao doesn''t like Ji Rao in her heart, she is good to Ji Rao on the face. Ji Rao is stupid and feels that her sister loves her very much.


    So when he found that he was sleeping with Wu Zhaoyun, he felt guilty and ashamed.


    "You You. "


    Ji Rao looked at Wu Zhaoyun''s body, and then looked down at his body full of traces. He didn''t understand what happened. He felt that his lower body was more painful.


    Wu Zhaoyun stretched out his hand to touch Ji Rao. Unexpectedly, Ji Rao seemed to be frightened. He pulled the quilt back too hard and fell directly under the bed.


    Ji Rao looks like a rabbit who has been bullied. He stares at Wu Zhaoyun. His eyes are red. He is obviously questioning, but he doesn''t dare to raise the volume. He looks very aggrieved. "How can you, how can you do this to me..."

 Chapter 458

    Wu Zhaoyun''s playful face closed, he sat up from the bed, people''s blood spray Zhang figure is so easy to show in Ji Rao''s eyes.


    Ji Rao is bisexual. Seeing Wu Zhaoyun''s figure, she was subconsciously surprised.


    "Oh? What did I do to you? "


    Ji Rao''s whole body is shaking. From Wu Zhaoyun''s point of view, he just looks down on Ji Rao''s body. Wu Zhaoyun has seen many good-looking people, but even women are not as soft as Ji Rao''s body. His skin is like jade, warm and smooth, white and transparent. The body is thin and the clavicle is obviously delicate.


    Especially the hands, really beautiful, thin and not too thin, each knuckle seems to have been accurately measured, more or less no good, fingertips white powder, like bud like, can''t help holding in the hands of careful play.


    He can''t help remembering that when he went in last night, Ji Rao held his neck and sobbed weakly, as if he was scared. In order to appease Ji Rao, he took up his finger and put it on his mouth. He gently bit his mellow fingertips.


    Wu Zhaoyun has never acted like this. When he plays with people, he never kisses anyone. But Ji Rao''s finger he kisses again and again, Ji Rao''s body trace is also he bite out.


    Ji Rao''s skin is so tender that Wu Zhaoyun really wants to bite it off and eat it.


    Ji Rao shivered, "you, you are my brother-in-law, how can you be like this with me, like this..."


    Wu Zhaoyun bent a smile that was not very kind. "Didn''t you hook and lead me last night? What can I do if you hold my hand


    Ji Rao''s face turned white again.


    After Ji Rao returned home, he took part in a performance of an orchestra and won an award. Last night was a celebration banquet. Ji Rao as a band to fly C, naturally must be drunk, he is a cup pour, did not drink a few cups drunk.


    Ji Rao just returned home and didn''t know anyone. When the cellist of his orchestra called his home, he called the person who mentioned "sister" in Ji Rao''s address book.


    At that time, he Luyao was filming. Now it''s not the time to tear her face. She has to pretend to be a good sister. At that time, Wu Zhaoyun''s play that day had been finished. He Luyao asked him to help him pick up Ji Rao.


    Wu Zhaoyun was not a meddler originally, but he is still a little interested in he Luyao. Anyway, he has nothing to do at night, so he should go out to relax.


    He warned Ji Rao, but Ji Rao was so drunk that he couldn''t know what Wu Zhaoyun said.

 Chapter 459

    Wu Zhaoyun without saying a word, directly with Ji Rao to open a room. Of course, it''s Ji Rao''s ID card, otherwise the next day his gossip will be flying all over the world.


    The only thing that makes him dissatisfied is that when Ji Rao is under him, what he says is other people''s names.


    But in fact, it''s no big deal. What Wu Zhaoyun wants is just a happy night.


    In the original text, Ji Rao likes Tao Mingshuo. Tao Mingshuo and Ji Rao are from the same school, but their majors are different. Ji Rao learns piano and Tao Mingshuo violin. Ji Rao is thin skinned. She doesn''t dare to make a confession until she returns home. She''s afraid that she won''t even be a friend after she makes a confession.


    Finally, Wu Zhaoyun picked up a bargain for nothing.


    Wu Zhaoyun got up from the bed and stepped on the floor naked. Even though he was in good shape, Ji Rao was particularly ashamed.


    "Last night was your wish. If you don''t tell me about it, no one will know." He turned his head and looked at Ji Rao condescensively. "If you want to take the opportunity to have an affair with me, I advise you not to waste your efforts. Don''t blame me for not reminding you what happened at that time."


    Click.


    Wu Zhaoyun went into the bathroom and closed the door. Soon there was the rustle of the shower.


    The floor is cold, Ji Rao sits on the ground, cool idea climbs up along his leg. Last night, Wu Zhaoyun didn''t clean up. Now Ji Rao is very uncomfortable.


    Ji Rao got up from the ground and put on her clothes in spite of the pain below. When she put on her clothes, she saw a pile of contraception and condoms in the garbage can.


    Ji Rao


    Zhenima birds and beasts. He went out without a word.


    Ji Rao in the original did leave, but when Ji Rao went to the hall on the first floor, he bit his teeth and went to settle the account.


    Details determine success or failure.


    In order to bring down he Luyao, we must first pull out her hardest shield, Wu Zhaoyun.


    Now Wu Zhaoyun hasn''t fallen in love with her, everything is still in time.


    Ji Rao took a taxi home. As soon as he got home, he saw Liu Jingye playing with several pots of orchids in the living room.


    Liu Jingye is he Luyao''s mother and Ji Rao''s stepmother.


    "Come back again?"


    Ji Rao nodded to Liu Jingye, "Auntie."


    Liu Jingye first looked at him, then laughed, "Rao Rao, what''s the matter? The small face is very white, isn''t it uncomfortable? "


    Ji Rao reluctantly smile, "nothing auntie, I''m a little tired, go back first."


    With that, Ji Rao went upstairs, walking a little slowly, trying not to let Liu Jingye see that his posture was not right.


    Liu Jingye watched Ji Rao go upstairs. Her smile disappeared. She stared at Ji Rao''s door for a long time. Then she took her eyes back.


    Ji Rao took a bath first, then turned over some painkillers, and finally fell asleep on the bed.


    When he woke up again, it was the nanny who knocked at the door.


    Ji Rao had a sleep and felt less pain in her head. Then she got out of bed, washed her face and went downstairs.


    Ji had a little problem. He Qizhao worked overtime today and didn''t come back. At the bottom, there was only Liu Jingye and her daughter at the table.


    When Liu Jingye saw him, she waved to him, "forgive me, come and have dinner."


    Ji Rao sits in his seat, and his bowl is full of things Liu Jingye helped him clip.


    "Rao Rao, did you see your brother-in-law yesterday?"


    I didn''t just see him, I was fucked by him.


    Ji Rao gently smile, "thank you for calling my brother-in-law to pick me up yesterday."

 Chapter 460

    He Luyao peeled the shrimp in her hand. "What you said is obvious. What''s the thank you for? But when I called, I was busy, so I asked your brother-in-law to answer it. Is nothing wrong? "


    Ji Rao shook his head, "No."


    Green you this matter, do not tell you, afraid you know the myocardial infarction.


    "That''s good." He Luyao put the peeled shrimp on Ji Rao''s plate.


    "No, no, I''ll do it myself."


    He Luyao smiles, and her tone is just like that of elder sister Chang. "Your hand is used to play the piano. Elder sister peel shrimp will peel it for you."


    Ji Rao''s hands were really well protected when he was abroad. Even after he returned home, the first thing he did was to insure his hands, which amounted to 800000 yuan.


    He Luyao is willing to serve him, even if it is a fake, Ji Rao is also suffering.


    "Rao Rao, do you have any plans these days?"


    Ji Rao picked up the shrimp in the bowl, thought about it and said, "about a month and a half later, I will have a concert performance in a city. I haven''t received any performance before


    Liu Jingye said with a smile, "Rao Rao Gang came back to China. He performed too much and it''s not good to be tired. He still needs to have more rest. Come and try this fish. My aunt cooked it herself."


    Ji Rao Lian said, "thank you, auntie."


    All the people at the table are smiling happily. In fact, they all know what the other party is. Liu Jingye''s mother and daughter make a fake smile, and Ji Rao''s smile is hidden in her mind.


    Ji Rao was sleepy again at 90 o''clock in the evening. When he woke up the next day, he felt sick all over. His head was dizzy and his voice was hoarse. He touched his forehead and had a fever.


    "Wu Ma, Wu Ma."


    Wu Ma pushed the door in and said, "Rao Rao, what''s the matter?"


    "Ma Wu, pour me a glass of water."


    "Well, good."


    Wu Ma poured Ji Rao a cup of warm water. Ji Rao took two mouthfuls, but her throat still hurt a little.


    "Rao Rao, why are you so red? Do you have a fever? "


    "It''s OK. What time is it, Wu Ma? "


    "It''s almost ten o''clock."


    Ji Rao sat up from the bed, "Wu Ma, you go out first, I''ll put on a dress."


    "All right." Wu Ma went to the door and turned her head again. "Rao Rao, do you need some medicine to relieve fever?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    Ji Rao sat on the bed for a while. Maybe he has a fever. Ji Rao also knows that he didn''t clean the back when he took a bath yesterday. The main reason was that he was ashamed. He couldn''t do it. Unexpectedly, he had a fever.


    But it''s not a bad thing.


    Ji Rao got up, washed her face and changed her clothes. When she went downstairs, she saw Liu Jingye putting food into the incubator.


    "Auntie, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, I''ll bring some rice for Yao Yao." Liu Jingye put it aside and said, "Yao Yao has told me several times that their troupe''s lunch boxes are particularly bad. Yao Yao has lost a lot of weight these days. I have nothing to do at home anyway, so I want to cook a meal for Yao Yao and send it over. "


    Ji Rao went downstairs and went to the table to have a look. "Auntie, shall I send it to my sister?"


    Liu Jingye looked at Ji Rao suspiciously, then remembered that the fool had been cheated by his mother and daughter. She was afraid that she would take them as relatives, and then relaxed, "how can I trouble you?"


    "There are a lot of cars in this period of time. I just want to go out. It''s OK to send them to my sister by the way."

 Chapter 461

    Liu Jingye hesitated for a while, measured what he didn''t dare to do, then closed the lid of the lunch box tightly and pushed it to Ji Rao, "OK, aunt, thank you."


    "No Ji Rao brings the lunch box up with a smile, and the smile on her face disappears as soon as she turns her head.


    He went to the garage to pick up a car, looked around the garage, and finally found a McLaren P1. This is a luxury car he Qizhao bought for him for $7 million on the day he returned home. Ji Rao is not used to driving such a car, and usually goes out with a low-key Land Rover. But today, Ji Rao decides to take the car that has never been driven out.


    He put the incubator on the co pilot and drove to he Luyao''s crew.


    There was a traffic jam on the road. He didn''t arrive until more than 12 o''clock, usually half an hour''s journey.


    Before arriving, Ji Rao called he Luyao, who met him outside the crew.


    McLaren P1 stops straight outside the crew. Compared with the luxury cars outside, the aristocrat in the luxury car is more eye-catching.


    Ji Rao takes the incubator and Shi Shiran comes down from McLaren.


    He Luyao looked at Ji Rao in surprise, "how can I drive this car today?"


    "Don''t you like this car?"


    The envious eyes of the people around let he Luyao have floating, she took the thermos box, pretending to be intimate Chao Ji Rao smile, "how can, I like it very much."


    Ji Rao also smiles, but he Luyao doesn''t find that there are some schadenfreudes hidden in the smile.


    "Come to the cast with my sister."


    Ji Rao hesitated and said, "is that ok?"


    "Of course you can. You''ve come all the way here. I can''t let you go back when you''ve finished. Let''s go."


    Ji Rao followed he Luyao in.


    He Luyao''s hair and clothes are the cast''s shapes and clothes because of her costume. At first glance, she looks like a lady from ancient times.


    As soon as he got to the production team, Ji Rao saw a group of people eating lunch boxes inside. Actors in ancient costumes mixed up with modern lighters and photographers. They looked a little different.


    "Yo, Luyao, who is this?"


    "My brother."


    "That''s a good look."


    Ji Rao some embarrassed smile, "you are also very good-looking."


    When they passed by, someone whispered, "what''s to show off? I think he Luyao was poor and crazy when she was a child. Now she has to show off something."


    He Luyao took him to his dressing room. Originally, she was a second-line star and a supporting role. She shouldn''t have a separate dressing room. But who let her have money? It was Ji''s family. As soon as he Luyao came to the door of the dressing room, someone called her outside.


    "Luyao elder sister, the director calls you."


    Ji Rao clearly saw the instant discontent and resentment on he Luyao''s face, but it was only an instant, and she had a gentle smile on her face, "then I''ll go first."


    Ji Rao said symbolically, "elder sister, you haven''t eaten yet."


    "It''s OK. The director must have made a mistake when he came to me. I have to go and have a look. It''s nothing to be hungry for a while. Go to the dressing room first and wait for me. I''ll be back in a moment."


    With so many people around, he Luyao now wants to earn a reputation of "dedication", but it depends on whether other people buy it or not.


    "I went."


    Ji Rao nodded with a smile.


    When he Luyao left, Ji Rao entered the dressing room with a thermos box.


    Ji Rao''s head was still dizzy. He sat on the chair in the dressing room, closed his eyes and supported his forehead with his hands.

 Chapter 462

    Suddenly a hand was on his shoulder.


    Ji Rao suddenly opened his eyes and turned to see that the man was even more stunned and speechless. He suddenly stood up, almost overturning his chair. Ji Rao stepped back and said unnaturally, "sister Brother in law, why are you here? "


    Wu Zhaoyun laughed for a while, pulled the chair and sat down, with two long legs overlapping. He plays a general. Now he is in the shape of a robe. His long black hair is tied up high. He also has a sword hanging around his waist. His sword eyebrows are starry and his eyes are deep. He looks heroic and handsome.


    Wu Zhaoyun has a lot of flavor. Whether he is an ancient costume or a president, he can completely hold. Of course, it''s not only his face, but also his outstanding acting skills. When Wu Zhaoyun was 21 years old, he won the best actor award in the International Film Festival of a country and the best actor award in the International Film Festival for his anti Japanese war drama. He became the youngest film king in the contemporary era by virtue of this drama.


    Although the face did help him suck a lot of powder, it also brought him a lot of obstacles. Many black powder talked about his face and said that he had such a face. Everyone went to lick his face. Who would watch his acting.


    Of course, in the end, Wu Zhaoyun beat black powder in the face with his strong acting strength.


    So Ji Rao didn''t quite understand what Wu Zhaoyun saw in he Luyao.


    Maybe it''s the script. Someone has to be blind.


    "Should I ask you that?" Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao with a smile, "what are you doing here?"


    Ji Rao clenched the thermos box, "I, I''ll send rice to my sister."


    Wu Zhaoyun sneered.


    They are not so sentimental, he Luyao is moistening like an emperor.


    "You paid for the room that day?"


    Ji Rao''s face turned pale. Looking at Wu Zhaoyun, he seemed to be looking at something. He reluctantly laughed, "I paid for it. My brother-in-law is right. It''s just Just think it never happened. "


    Looking at him, Wu Zhaoyun felt as if he had been scratched by a cat, and even a little unhappy.


    Although Wu Zhaoyun likes to play, not everyone plays. With him, which is not the God who is proud and eager to show off, how can he become so shameful?


    Wu Zhaoyun is silent, Ji Rao''s face is more urgent, so he really wants to get rid of any relationship with Wu Zhaoyun.


    "You have a fever?"


    Seeing Wu Zhaoyun diverge from the topic, it makes people think that he doesn''t want to mention that day again, and it''s gone.


    Ji Rao looked relieved.


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at his appearance, and suddenly said with malice, "is it because I didn''t clean it for you that night?"


    Ji Rao was frightened by Wu Zhaoyun. His lips trembled and he couldn''t say a word.


    "Sister, brother-in-law You are an actor. I don''t want to talk about this scandal any more. My sister, she likes you very much... "


    Wu Zhaoyun suddenly stood up. Ji Rao subconsciously stepped back and directly hit the dressing table. The things on it jingled and almost didn''t fall off.


    Wu Zhaoyun posted Ji Rao very close, he can see Ji Rao shortness of breath, eyes also constantly Dodge, panic like a pinch ear can lift up the rabbit.


    "Brother in law, you..."


    Wu Zhaoyun suddenly picked up Ji Rao''s hand and fixed his eyes on Ji Rao. He bit Ji Rao''s finger.

 Chapter 463

    Ji Rao is shocked. He seems to have no idea that he should be so bold and do it in the dressing room. What if someone comes in. He pushed Wu Zhaoyun away and ran out of the dressing room.


    I almost ran into a man when I went out.


    Guo Shuo Shuo just made a phone call. As soon as he turned around, his ancestors were gone again. After several inquiries, he heard someone say, "it''s like going to he Luyao''s dressing room.".


    As Guo Shuo Shuo walked over there, he scolded, "the ancestor of the brain of the sperm bug, he never forgets to run to other people when he is making a play. If you don''t have an affair, who will have an affair?"


    As soon as he entered the dressing room, a man came out and almost missed him. The man bowed his head and whispered "sorry" and ran away.


    Guo Shuoshuo was stunned. She looked at the person who had just hit him. He was a man!


    She looked at the dressing room in shock and hesitated to go in.


    Did her ancestors play 3p in it? This How dare he dare in broad daylight?!


    Before deciding whether to go in or not, Wu Zhaoyun took a long step and came out.


    Guo Shuo Shuo narrowed his eyes and first looked at Wu Zhaoyun''s neckline. It was very good and neat. Then he looked at Wu Zhaoyun''s neck. It was very good. There was no kiss mark or lip print.


    "Ah, ancestors, do you know what avoiding suspicion means? Are you afraid that people will not know that you have something to do with he Luyao?"


    Wu Zhaoyun thought that Ji Rao''s ear was red just now. It was white and red. It was very beautiful.


    "What can he Luyao and I have?"


    Guo Shuo Shuo nodded deeply, "yes, you just have to hold this kind of awareness, and you can''t give those paparazzi opportunities!"


    Wu Zhaoyun said with a low smile, "I have something with her brother."


    Guo Shuoshuo was always confused by her little ancestor. For a moment, he thought of the person who had just run out. Finally, he looked at Wu Zhaoyun dully, "ancestor, are you serious?"


    Wu Zhaoyun straightened his belt and gave a smile to Guo Shuoshuo, "No."


    Ji Rao ran out of the cast and returned to the car. As the window went up, Ji Rao''s face sank.


    "I haven''t seen a man in 800 years."


    The next day, Ji Rao took the mobile phone and saw the content of "he Luyao playing a big card" in the headlines.


    Even if Wu Zhaoyun wants to drive a better sports car, he will be said to show off his wealth, play big names and be arrogant. What''s more, he Luyao is just a second-line star, and her mother is a junior. She has been criticized for her poor singing and acting skills. She even dares to send food in a luxury car.


    Rao Ji put down her hand, her mouth slightly bent.


    Wu Ma came into the room, put her clothes on the chair for him, and secretly told him that her husband was back.


    Ji Rao dressed and went downstairs. Sure enough, he Qizhao was sitting on the sofa looking at his notebook.


    "Dad."


    He Qizhao raised his head to see Ji Rao. He raised a smile on his slightly old face. He closed his notebook and said in a warm voice, "Rao Rao, come here."


    Ji Rao went downstairs. Yu Guang saw Liu Jingye''s mother and daughter''s unhappy faces.


    He sat next to he Qizhao as if he hadn''t seen him.


    He Qizhao doesn''t think Ji Rao can only play the piano, but Ji Rao, as his only son, how can he not hurt. It''s just that he loves himself more than Ji Rao.


    But even if it is such a little love, Ji Rao will not let it go.

 Chapter 464

    "Dad, you won''t go home for two or three days."


    "The company has been a little busy lately." He Qizhao looked up and down at Ji Rao, his eyes were full of smile, "we Rao Rao grow well, this time we won''t run outside?"


    Ji Rao thought, "that''s not necessarily. I don''t know where to hold my concert."


    He Qizhao sighed, "it''s good to be a playful pianist. Your grandfather and I are waiting for you to take over such a big Ji. Now you can still learn management. Rao Rao is so smart that he will be successful in a few years. "


    Ji Rao left his mouth, "I don''t want to learn that. I wish I had my grandfather with you. I play my piano every day. Anyway, we don''t lack money."


    He Qizhao said with a helpless smile, "you are always like this. You are 19 years old, and you will be 20 years old in the twinkling of an eye


    Ji Rao laughs as well.


    Liu Jingye''s mother and daughter were watching, but they really broke their silver teeth.


    But I can''t help it. Ji''s family was originally left to Ji Rao by Ji Rao''s grandfather. Even if he Qizhao became the general manager of Ji''s family, it was also touched by Ji Rao''s mother''s light. How could she have the share of Liu Jingye''s mother and daughter.


    Even if Ji Rao in the original text doesn''t have that brain and is calculated by the mother and daughter, he won''t be so stupid. This time, he won''t let out the shares of Ji''s family at all.


    "Qizhao, come and have dinner."


    He Qizhao patted Ji Rao''s head, "go, have a meal."


    As the four sat on the table, Liu Jingye couldn''t help but clip things for Ji Rao, trying to make a good impression in front of he Qizhao.


    But what can she have for breakfast? The toast and eggs are put according to the person''s head. What she can do is just the vegetable salad in the middle.


    Ji Rao looked at Liu Jingye''s used chopsticks and put a few salad leaves into his plate. The chopsticks were stained with salad and he was speechless for a long time.


    He Qizhao also found that he frowned, "Rao Rao, he will clip what he eats, so don''t use your chopsticks to tumble."


    Liu Jingye took back the chopsticks.


    He Luyao was even more angry after seeing it. She suddenly asked, "Ji Rao, why did you drive McLaren to pick me up that day?"


    Liu Jingye quickly agreed and said, "yes, didn''t you never drive that kind of car before? How can I get a meal and drive McLaren? Today, Yao and Yao are all in the headlines and have been blackmailed. "


    Ji Rao looked up blankly, "ah, I''m sorry, sister. But I just want to use McLaren to make my sister more face outside. After all, a lot of people in the entertainment industry think that Auntie is a junior. I''ll drive McLaren to pick you up. Isn''t it just for your name


    As soon as he Luyao heard the word "Xiao San", her nerves jumped angrily, "what do you mean! Who do you scold? Ji Rao, our mother and daughter didn''t apologize to you, did you set me up yesterday? "


    Ji Rao was stunned, "I don''t have it."


    "All right!"


    When he Qizhao opened his mouth, the whole table was quiet.


    "I told you earlier that you should not go to any entertainment circle or be a dramatist! Your brother sent you a meal. You are still complaining about this and that. Don''t you know how precious your brother''s hands are! I gave McLaren to Rao Rao. How can he drive out and give it back to you? "


    He Luyao was so scared that she couldn''t speak, "Dad, I didn''t mean that..."


    "What do you mean? What''s wrong with your mother? "

 Chapter 465

    Liu Jingye''s face turned pale with this remark.


    Although Liu Jingye is indeed a junior, who would say here? Who dares to say?


    But now he Qizhao doesn''t hesitate to hit his face and say it. Liu Jingye knows that he is angry.


    "Qizhao, Qizhao, don''t be angry." Liu Jingye patted he Qizhao''s back to appease him, and then said good words, "Yao Yao is just like that. You don''t know, Yao Yao suffered a lot in their production group. It must be hard for her to see such news today. This headline is not only aimed at Yao Yao, but also smears our face. "


    He Qizhao went smoothly. After all, he Luyao, who was choking and sobbing, was his own daughter. He waved impatiently, "OK, don''t cry. I''ll invest in your crew in two days."


    He Luyao''s life will be much better if she brings her capital into the group. Even if those people mocked her, so what, even the director did not dare to say anything to her.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    "You have to be a sister too. Don''t push everything on your brother."


    Although he Luyao was unconvinced, she bit her teeth and said, "I know dad."


    Ji Rao lowered her eyes.


    It''s cheaper than he Luyao.


    It''s just that she''s really going after the end of the day. After she finished shooting this TV play, I''m afraid that the directors of conscience plays will not cooperate with her any more. Money is part of it, but reputation matters. Their word-of-mouth is directly related to their works.


    If you have to lower your requirements for actors because they bring money into the group, the acting skills of the actors will not be improved, and the work you shoot will be a failure.


    If he Luyao is still so arrogant and doesn''t reflect on her problems, she will be abandoned without Wu Zhaoyun.


    After dinner, Ji Rao''s mobile phone rang. He picked it up and saw three words on it, Tao Mingshuo.


    Ji Rao''s secret love object is also the object he mistook Wu Zhaoyun for when he was doing it.


    Ji Rao adjusted the next mood, then up, "Mingshuo."


    "Ji Rao." The bright and enthusiastic voice rang, "how are you doing back home?"


    "Well, what about you?"


    "Of course, I''m good at everything here, but you''ll get rid of it as soon as you come back? I didn''t even call. "


    Ji Rao really forgot his fault and laughed.


    "I''m calling to tell you good news."


    "What?"


    "I''m going home in a month."


    Ji Rao pretended to be very excited, "really?"


    "Of course, the Chinese Federation of literary and art circles, the Chinese Film Association and the Chinese Film Association invited me to play at the Golden Rooster Baihua Film Festival, so I''m going back to China at the end of the year. My parents miss me very much, and you''ve already gone back. I can''t help thinking about home when I''m abroad, so I decided to go back to China. I''ll take care of the business here, and then I''ll go back. You''ll come to pick me up then. "


    "Don''t worry, I will."


    This month, Ji Rao played the piano at home and usually paid attention to the entertainment industry. He Luyao bought the water army and put down the previous headlines.


    Moreover, the entertainment industry is clean these days. The scandal between Wu Zhaoyun and he Luyao has never been reported. Wu Zhaoyun''s backstage is not easy to be provoked. He doesn''t want to spread the scandal. There is no newspaper that doesn''t want to do the topic.

 Chapter 466

    Ji Rao contacted the organizer of the Golden Rooster Award and indicated that he wanted to play with Tao Mingshuo.


    Ji Rao''s position in the music industry now, if the organizers can invite him to come in person, it''s just a touch. So they agreed without saying a word, but only said that they should contact Tao Mingshuo. If Tao Mingshuo has no objection, they can play together at that time.


    Since Ji Rao wanted to go on stage, the organizer would climb up the pole and ask him to be the awarder.


    "Sorry, I..."


    Ji Rao didn''t want to be fussy, but he suddenly remembered something.


    The winner of this year''s best actor award is Wu Zhaoyun.


    Since Wu Zhaoyun won the first hundred flowers award, he has rarely appeared in TV series, and most of his energy has been put on foreign Hollywood movies. He even won Oscars and Golden Horse Awards the year before last. It can be said that at a young age, many actors have reached a position that they can not achieve in their lives.


    Last year, he only came back to China to play a TV play. This year, he won the Golden Rooster Award.


    Ji Rao coughed softly Can I be the award winner for best actor


    The other agreed, "yes, yes."


    Ji Rao hung up with a smile.


    If the mountain doesn''t come to me, I will go to the mountain. In the original text, Ji Rao''s good cards stink. He wants to hide away from Wu Zhaoyun. No matter how good the encounter is, it becomes nothing.


    He just wanted to brush his sense of existence in front of Wu Zhaoyun from time to time to help him recall the story of that night.


    Tao Mingshuo knew that he would have no opinion, so it was settled.


    The day Tao Mingshuo returned home was at 9 am. Ji Rao got up early and picked up his usual Land Rover.


    When he went there, it was a little over eight, which was very early, but when he arrived, he found that there had been a group of people there. Ji Rao fixed his eyes and saw that some of them still held the aid card in their hands, on which the three characters "Wu Zhaoyun" were written very clearly.


    Ji Rao is also one of the leaders in the piano industry, but not as well-known as Wu Zhaoyun. Most people only know the name of pianist Ji Rao, but they don''t know what Ji Rao looks like.


    But just in case, Ji Rao still buckled a baseball cap on his head and wore sunglasses. No one could recognize him.


    Ji Rao will wear white gloves when going out, so as not to rub and knock where he goes.


    He looked around and patted a girl on the shoulder. "Hello."


    This girl is a senior star fan. When she turns her head and looks at his strict appearance, she looks at Ji Rao''s delicate chin and gets excited subconsciously, "handsome guy, what kind of star are you, too?"


    "Oh, I''m not." Ji Rao pressed his hat down. "Are you all here to pick up the plane?"


    "Yes, yes, it will be yunyun''s plane later. How about you, handsome man? Are you here to pick up the plane, too? "


    Ji Rao nodded with a smile, "I''ll pick up Tao Mingshuo."


    Sure enough, that girl''s face is muddled. I don''t think she has heard Tao Mingshuo''s name.


    Among those who have never been in touch with music, piano is more popular than violin. Although the achievements he and Tao Mingshuo have achieved in their respective fields are extremely high, those who do not know may have heard Ji Rao''s name, but few people know Tao Mingshuo''s name.


    "Is that a friend of a handsome man?"

 Chapter 467

    Ji Rao nodded.


    The girl is not interested in Tao Mingshuo. She holds a support stick in her hand and happily tells Ji Rao, "this is my first time to pick up the plane. My clothes today are specially found out to wear!"


    Ji Rao took a look, and could not see anything special. Maybe it was Wu Zhaoyun''s.


    "Good looking!"


    Ji Rao nodded rather perfunctorily.


    "Why don''t you stay here with us and see Wu Zhaoyun himself later?"


    "I don''t really like Wu Zhaoyun..."


    As soon as the girl mentioned Wu Zhaoyun''s coming, she was very happy. She wanted to fly to heaven on the spot. She tugged Ji Rao''s sleeve and said excitedly, "how can you not know Wu Zhaoyun? Have you seen the night of Nikon? He is Chen Wen in it! And the "light at 5:30", he is Zhou Chenying in it. My God, that beautiful love, and... "


    Ji Rao


    This girl has been talking about Wu Zhaoyun for a long time, and she almost adds oil to Ji Rao about Wu Zhaoyun''s life story. Moreover, it''s obviously a girl friend who tells her all about Wu Zhaoyun''s affair.


    Ji Rao''s face is nothing, but she feels sorry for the girl in her heart.


    What you have learned from others by all means is basically false. What you said about Wu Zhaoyun''s tall and cold-blooded image is also false. It''s all packaged. If you knew Wu Zhaoyun''s virtue in private, I''m afraid you''d be out of powder long ago.


    Ji Rao looked at the time. It was almost time. He looked at the girl apologetically. "It''s time for me to pick up my friend."


    "All right."


    Ji Rao just turned around and was suddenly pushed by a crowd.


    "Wu Zhaoyun! Wu Zhaoyun is out! "


    "Ah, Wu Zhaoyun, I love you, Wu Zhaoyun!"


    "Look at me, yunyun!"


    Suddenly there was a scream in the airport, like a ghost.


    Wu Zhaoyun is wearing an izzue baseball cap. It''s said that his fans paid a lot of money to customize a fashion brand for Wu Zhaoyun, but he didn''t want it. He wore a black-and-white SLP Baseball Jacket with the most basic LV co branded one inside, a white T with the LV brand logo printed in the middle, a Versace black sports pants and a pair of black-and-white Saint Laurent sports shoes on his feet.


    Wu Zhaoyun has a good figure. He doesn''t pick any clothes. He shows his temperament when he wears them, especially his long legs. They are slim and slender. They are just walking with wind.


    But if let Ji Rao say, Ji Rao still thinks it''s best when he doesn''t wear it.


    "Wu Zhaoyun!"


    Fans are crazy to push in the direction of Wu Zhaoyun. Ji Rao wants to go out, but he can''t. He is surrounded by girls who are shorter than him, but he''s still like lotus root stalks planted in the river. He''ll go wherever the wind blows.


    "Excuse me, excuse me."


    But this group of crazy fans did not hear him, his voice was drowned in their angry or excited screams, disappeared without a trace.


    "Get out of the way and let Wu Zhaoyun go. Don''t get stuck here!"


    Ji Rao''s mobile phone suddenly rings. He holds it in his hand. Although he can''t hear the ring, he can feel the vibration. He tries to lift his hand up and put it in his ear.


    "Ji Rao, I''m here. Why are you so noisy?"


    Ji Rao wants to cry without tears, "you wait for me, I''m surrounded by a group of fans who pick up the plane now."

 Chapter 468

    "No, how can you get into the fans?"


    "Let''s not talk about that. Do you see a service desk over there? You go over there and wait for me. I''ll hang up first. " Ji Rao hasn''t hung up yet. I don''t know whose support stick is waving excitedly by its owner, and it hurts the innocent Ji Rao. When Ji Rao''s hand is called, his mobile phone is taken off.


    Pop.


    Good die not die, fell to the security hand in hand clear out to Wu Zhaoyun that way.


    Ji Rao


    A pair of shoes stopped in front of the white mobile phone with an apple logo.


    Wu Zhaoyun picked up his mobile phone and hooked the mask under his chin with his index finger. "Whose mobile phone is this?"


    There was another shriek.


    There are even a few irrational female fans shouting, "it''s mine, it''s mine.".


    Ji Rao didn''t care about anything at this time, and yelled, "mine!"


    Surrounded by his fans all turn to look at him, Ji Rao can''t help but lower his head, no one can see his face. Ji Rao pushed forward this time, and no one would stop him.


    The security guard holding hands also blocked the fans and Wu Zhaoyun. Ji Rao didn''t push hard, but pressed his hat again. From his perspective, he could only see the place below Wu Zhaoyun''s neck. Ji Rao held out his hand and said, "sorry, it''s mine."


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t say anything. He just put out his hand holding the mobile phone with a smile. Their hands were more than half a meter away.


    Ji Rao saw that he didn''t mean to go. The security guard released his hand again. He had no choice but to go to Wu Zhaoyun and reach for him.


    "Unfortunately, it''s a very expensive mobile phone. The screen is broken."


    Ji Rao goes to get the mobile phone, and drags it. It doesn''t move. He looked up at Wu Zhaoyun in surprise and shame, and ran into his smiling eyes.


    It''s not intentional.


    "Don''t be so excited when you pick up next time. It''s not good to cause any loss, don''t you think?"


    Ji Rao nodded and pulled the mobile phone back.


    Wu Zhaoyun pointed out, "it''s not wrong to follow my steps, but also pay attention to safety."


    Ji Rao bit his teeth and said, "I''m not. I''m not here to pick you up."


    Wu Zhaoyun laughed for a while and said faintly, "Oh? Who are you here to meet? "


    "Friends."


    Ji Rao turned his head and almost ran away.


    Wu Zhaoyun looks at Ji Rao''s back with a faint smile on his face until he hears Ji Rao''s distant cry.


    "Mingshuo!"


    This is the second time he heard the name from Ji Rao. The first time is when Ji Rao is drunk and holds him.


    Wu Zhaoyun''s smile froze.


    Tao Mingshuo, who was looking around at the service desk, heard the voice and looked over. The smile in his eyes could not stop, "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao''s expression shows a person who has never seen a secret love for a long time. Once he sees the exciting behavior he should have.


    Ji Rao runs to Tao Mingshuo. Tao Mingshuo releases his luggage and opens his arms to Ji Rao with a smile. Ji Rao pounced on Tao Mingshuo and made him fall back two steps.


    "You''re back."


    Ji Rao hugged Tao Mingshuo and then let him go. His eyes were full of smiles. "You still know how to come back."


    "Yes, I heard that you mentioned with the filmmakers association that you want to play with me?"


    Ji Rao reaches out to pull Tao Mingshuo''s luggage. Tao Mingshuo blocks it. Ji Rao firmly takes it over, and they walk out side by side.


    "We haven''t been on the same stage for a long time. I''d like to stand on the stage with you."

 Chapter 469

    Wu Zhaoyun reached out and took off his sunglasses. He didn''t know what was brewing in his dark eyes.


    When he got in the car, he went straight up the window without looking at the fans outside.


    Guo Shuo Shuo drove away. He looked back at Wu Zhaoyun and found that his ancestor''s face was not very good-looking.


    "Ah, ancestor, who''s provoking you?"


    Wu Zhaoyun did not speak.


    "People''s fans have been waiting for you for an hour. They came to pick you up early in the morning. It''s good for you not to say a word all the way. But when you leave, you say goodbye to the fans. You just put on a look. Do you believe that you can make the headlines tomorrow?"


    Wu Zhaoyun sneered, "who dares."


    Guo Shuoshuo sighed, "are you unhappy because of the fan who lost his cell phone? Also, there are so many brain disabled fans who want to get close to their idols these days. They can even afford such expensive mobile phones. If I''m not wrong, is it Apple''s? "


    Looking at Guo Shuo Shuo''s dispirited appearance, Wu Zhaoyun said sarcastically, "the iPhone xsmax is more than 10000."


    Guo Shuo Shuo''s eyes suddenly looked forward to, "wow."


    Wu Zhaoyun asked, "is it expensive?"


    "It''s expensive."


    Wu Zhaoyun paused, "do you see what he''s wearing?"


    When Guo Shuo Shuo and Wu Zhaoyun were together, they all focused on Wu Zhaoyun. There were very few thoughts given to others. But Wu Zhaoyun asked, and she tried her best to recall, "a red and white casual coat?"


    "Guess how much?"


    "Since he can afford such an expensive mobile phone, surely his coat is not cheap either?"


    Guo Shuo Shuo looked at her ancestors in the mirror and saw Wu Zhaoyun nodding. He tried to guess, "two thousand?"


    Her ancestors looked at him and said nothing.


    "Three thousand? Four thousand? "


    Guo Shuoshuo swallowed his mouth Five thousand? "


    Up again, she felt exaggerated, "well A thousand? "


    Wu Zhaoyun still did not respond.


    "Five hundred? Four hundred? Can''t it be something worth tens of yuan on Taobao? "


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at Guo Shuo Shuo pitifully. "You are my agent at least. How can fashion be so rough?"


    Guo Shuo Shuo felt that she was despised. She turned her mouth wrongly. "Your clothes are either for you to wear or for the stylist to help you build them. I usually have to help you screen so many scripts and endorsements. If I can still take care of these, I''m not going to call an agent, but Paul."


    "Just in case."


    Guo Shuoshuo almost choked on his own saliva What do you mean, two in case? "


    "His dress, gucci Gucci, is about 20:00 if it is sent overseas."


    Guo Shuo Shuo almost doubted life. "This is my salary for three months. I don''t understand the life of you rich people."


    Guo Shuo Shuo thought about it and felt that the meat hurt. "What''s 20000 yuan for it? It doesn''t smell good. I have to buy a dress that looks like Taobao''s dozens of pieces of mail. I also want to save more money to buy a house in the second ring road. Dad, Dad Wu, when can I spend money like water without heartache like you


    "I''ll tell you a way."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Bang, just marry a good man."


    Guo Shuoshuo


    "Age is not a problem, it''s better to find a bigger one, so that you can directly inherit the inheritance after a few days of marriage."

 Chapter 470

    Guo Shuo Shuo was used to his poisonous tongue. "I knew you couldn''t say anything good in your mouth. You only dare to treat me like this. It''s your cold and handsome fake packaging outside. Bah."


    "Just know for yourself."


    Guo Shuo Shuo envies, but after all, he still has to make money down-to-earth, and then face the cruel reality, "I don''t want to find a rich and handsome man, as long as he is a man and a living one."


    Wu Zhaoyun knows that his own work intensity is high, and Guo Shuo Shuo also runs around the world day and night. He can''t even spare a break, let alone spend time in love.


    "You don''t have to belittle yourself. When you retire, I will give you a big red envelope to comfort you."


    "Thank you. I don''t know if I can live to retire." Guo Shuo Shuo rolled his eyes and said, "ah, ancestor, your fans are so rich now. How come you haven''t seen him throw money to buy you a handshake and a hug?"


    It''s true that he shook hands with him and hugged him. To be more precise, it was the room cost of the whole night, not only shaking hands and hugging him, but also kissing and bumping.


    Wu Zhaoyun''s face cooled down again and corrected the fact that he was not willing to admit, "he is not my fan."


    "Not your fan? He said no, he didn''t? Throwing mobile phones has been done. I tell you, I''ve seen a lot of crazy fans. Xiao Tianwang next door, the crazy fan, went through the seam under the foot of the security guard. Mom, you didn''t see how embarrassing the scene was at that time. "


    Wu Zhaoyun picked next eyebrow, "did you see with your own eyes?"


    Guo Shuo Shuo coughed, "although I didn''t see the scene, I watched the replay video."


    Wu Zhaoyun leaned on his seat, turned to look out of the window, and suddenly said, "does he Luyao have a younger brother?"


    "No brother, but a half brother." Guo Shuo Shuo, as one of the insiders who directed Wu Zhaoyun and he Luyao to break the case, is also Wu Zhaoyun''s agent. Naturally, he has to turn out the eighteen generations of he Luyao''s ancestors.


    "I''ve heard that I''ve been abroad all the time. I just came back not long ago, so I didn''t ask much about it. I only know that she does have a brother. What''s the matter? "


    "What''s his name?"


    "I forgot what happened to Ji, so I took a glance. You want to know that he Luyao is not very good, but because of his father, he has a background in the circle. If you directly investigate Ji''s, you can definitely find out. "


    Wu Zhaoyun actually heard Ji Rao''s name, but he said it from he Luyao at that time, and he just passed by. Later he saw Ji Rao''s appearance, and he forgot everything he had hooked. He could still remember Ji Rao''s name.


    Wu Shaoyun rubbed the screen gently with his thumb, and finally threw the mobile phone back into his pocket.


    Why does he want to check? It''s already his intelligence that the man doesn''t pester him.


    No, he must have approached on purpose.


    How can I pick up the plane when I get off the plane, and I happen to be among my fans, and even my mobile phone flies in front of him.


    What do you call "Mingshuo" in front of you? Do you want to think about that night?


    What can I do for you? Does his "Mingshuo" know that he has been cheated by himself for a long time?


    Wu Zhaoyun gave a sneer.


    He has seen a lot of such tricks. He Luyao knows very well what he is. They are both a father. What''s the difference?

 Chapter 471

    Since he can take a fancy to he Luyao''s face, it''s not strange to take a fancy to that boy''s face.


    The scene of he Luyao and Wu Zhaoyun was filmed for another ten days, and it was finally finished.


    After the shooting, the director and the actors got together as usual for a meal.


    The director is also heroic. He directly ordered a famous hotel in the city and found an inconspicuous box.


    The director first said what he had learned from filming, but did not say anything critical. He praised and encouraged everyone. This director is more dedicated, usually just want to make good play, never put on airs. So at the beginning, he held up his glass and began to toast. Naturally, the first one was to Wu Zhaoyun.


    It''s said that Wu Zhaoyun pushed a spokesperson to eat dinner tonight, so the director liked him even more.


    Wu Zhaoyun is the one who worries him the most in the whole cast. When he was making his part, there were few ng, which is worthy of his reputation of "over and over" in the entertainment industry. And usually do not play a big card, even if the coffee has been so high, filming or diligent, serious, paid ordinary people can not do the effort. Sometimes even the director thinks it''s OK. Wu Zhaoyun still asks him to do it again, saying that he can perform better than this time.


    So there''s nothing wrong with the first glass of wine.


    Wu Zhaoyun drank it in a draught.


    And then to the leading actress and other supporting roles, only he Luyao was left in the end.


    He Luyao''s smile was cold.


    She plays the female three, the coffee is also the second line, this director why first respect a silent unknown female four?


    Isn''t that hitting her in the face?


    But he Luyao didn''t think about why the director did it.


    As a second-line actress, she has no acting skills and no effort. She is still so proud in the group all day, and no one pays attention to her contribution to the group. She has the most ng times. She doesn''t think it''s the problem of her acting skills. Instead, she thinks it''s the director''s intention to target her.


    But their director is also a good temper, they are going to break up, and he is not willing to do so, finally he poured a glass of wine to meet he Luyao.


    "Luyao, here''s to you."


    He Luyao bent her lips and laughed, "director, I''m so sorry. I''m too strong to drink. I can''t drink at all. Otherwise, my family will have to pick me up. That''s not good."


    As soon as she said that, the atmosphere on the whole table cooled down.


    He Luyao said that she would not go down any steps.


    Wu Zhaoyun chopsticks in the plate to play a turn, "it doesn''t matter, I watch, can get drunk safely to home."


    It''s a normal sentence, but in the ears of he Luyao, who thinks that she and Wu Zhaoyun are lovers, it''s not the same thing.


    With him?


    Is it difficult to finally


    Now that Wu Zhaoyun has opened her mouth, he Luyao naturally won''t lose face. She picks up her glass and drinks with her head up.


    It doesn''t look like it''s too strong to drink.


    After that, Wu Zhaoyun always drank to he Luyao from time to time. Because no one here is willing to talk to he Luyao, and Wu Zhaoyun, who everyone wants to curry favor with, seems to only talk to he Luyao, so these people understand something.


    But they know this kind of thing in their heart, but they also know that this kind of thing can''t be said outside, unless they don''t want to be in the entertainment industry.


    No wonder he Luyao himself is not so horizontal. It turns out that his family has money and his lover is so powerful.

 Chapter 472

    He Luyao is very proud. Wu Zhaoyun has never done this to her before.


    Although it is true that Wu Zhaoyun provoked him first, she did it herself later. Because of Wu Zhaoyun''s identity, they can''t stir up gossip, do anything intimate, and say a few more words.


    Originally, she had enough grievances. Unexpectedly, Wu Zhaoyun''s attitude towards her was eased tonight.


    Wu Zhaoyun drinks her wine. Do you really think she doesn''t see it?


    But she also wants to be ignorant.


    At the end of the show, it was already more than 12 o''clock, and Wu Zhaoyun drank a little too much. He held his head and didn''t move. Everyone was almost gone one after another. The only thing left was the director and some drunken people.


    The director began to call the drivers for the actors. Wu Zhaoyun slowly raised his head when he heard the voice.


    He turned to look at the drunk unconscious he Luyao, reached out and pushed her.


    He Luyao opened her eyes vaguely. After seeing Wu Zhaoyun, she laughed, "Wu Zhaoyun..."


    "You''re drunk. Let me call your home."


    He Luyao shook her head. She could hardly sit still.


    Wu Zhaoyun stood up, went to he Luyao and coaxed him into saying, "give me your mobile phone. If you are drunk, I will find someone to pick you up."


    He Luyao snorted and took out her mobile phone from her bag.


    Wu Zhaoyun holds he Luyao''s thumb and unlocks the lock.


    He Luyao hummed, "give it to my mother Call my mother and let her pick me up... "


    Wu Zhaoyun opens he Luyao''s address book. The light on his mobile phone is reflected on Wu Zhaoyun''s face. The drunken flush on his face is very obvious. But he was more conscious than ever.


    He scratched for a long time, directly ignored the remark "Mom" mobile phone number.


    Finally, the line of sight is fixed on the remark of "Ji".


    Wu Zhaoyun dials the phone.


    It took a long time for no one to answer.


    Wu Zhaoyun''s heart sank. If he doesn''t answer, he''ll have a lot of things to do tonight, and he''ll make a fuss.


    Fortunately, after a few dials, the other side still answered.


    "Hello, sister..."


    The voice at that end is a little childish male voice. Maybe it made him sleep, and his voice was dull and dumb.


    Although Wu Zhaoyun did not want to admit it, the fact is that his head began to swell after hearing this sentence.


    Wu Zhaoyun lowered his voice, "Hello, are you he Luyao''s younger brother?"


    "Well, I am." The rustling one seemed to be sitting up from the bed. "What''s wrong with my sister?"


    "We have a green banquet. She''s drunk. Can you come and pick her up?"


    "Well, good."


    "I''ll send the address to your mobile phone."


    Hang up, Ji Rao scolded. He is not conscious now, and he doesn''t have much contact with Wu Zhaoyun. He doesn''t know who is at that end.


    Wu Zhaoyun sent the address and put the mobile phone back into he Luyao''s bag. I can''t help but doubt myself. When did he degenerate to the point where he could only listen to a voice?


    After the director came back, looking at the drunk three or four people, there was still some helplessness.


    "The actresses are gone." He sat in a chair and poured himself a glass of water. "There are only a few actors left."


    "Zhao Yun, can you go like this? Why don''t I open a room for you all here? It''s on the second floor. Otherwise I''m afraid of paparazzi. "


    Wu Zhaoyun nodded, "OK."


    The restaurant is on the first floor and the hotel is on the second floor. It''s very convenient.

 Chapter 473

    Ji Rao came over with the navigation. He regretted it all the way. Why didn''t he turn off the power when he was sleeping!


    I''m tired of being called out when I sleep well in the middle of the night.


    No matter how much resentment there is, Ji Rao is still converging when she steps into the hotel.


    He asked the waiter and went to the box door.


    Ji Rao reached out and knocked on the door.


    There was no response.


    He rapped again, "anybody."


    The door suddenly opened, Ji Rao only felt that there was something to imprison his waist, and then he fished in with a strong force.


    Ji Rao was dragged into the door before he could call. The door closed behind him. He was pressed on the door. Before he could react, his lips covered with wine and his tongue tried to invade it.


    I love your mother.


    Ji Rao bit the tongue hard and pushed the man away with all his strength.


    Ji Rao cleans his mouth disgustedly, sees who the man is by the light, and swallows all the dirty words in his mouth.


    The ferocious eyes suddenly became panic, eyes two seconds tears finished, weak cry, "brother-in-law..."


    Wu Zhaoyun held his chair back with both hands, as if he could not stand at the next moment, "he Luyao?"


    "I''m not. I''m his brother."


    Ji Rao looked at he Luyao, who was drunk on the chair. "I''ll take my sister back first."


    "No more." Wu Zhaoyun stood up and pressed his forehead like a headache. "It''s not good to go back so late and let others take pictures of her. I''ve got a room upstairs. You can take us there


    Wu Zhaoyun Yu Guang saw Ji Rao carefully look at him, he toward Ji Rao sorry smile, "sorry, I drink too much, you look a little like your sister, admit wrong."


    Ji Rao seems to be relieved, "it''s OK, then I''ll send you up."


    "Good."


    Ji Rao used to put he Luyao on the shelf, then walked out slowly, missed Wu Zhaoyun''s moment, Wu Zhaoyun''s mouth slightly bent up, Ji Rao also rolled his eyes.


    Wu Zhaoyun succeeded in his treachery.


    Ji Rao has long seen through his technique of teasing girls.


    You look a little like your sister?


    God looks like the mother.


    How much difference does he Luyao have from himself? Wu Zhaoyun doesn''t have any pressure in his heart?


    Although Wu Zhaoyun was conscious, he was still a little bit dizzy. Ji Rao thought that he was going to be unconscious.


    He thinks that Wu Zhaoyun''s appearance is useless even if he brushes the sense of existence in front of him. It''s better to settle him and he Luyao in a room by themselves, and lock their doors when they come out, so as to prevent them from drunken promiscuity and asking for what they should do at night.


    At he Luyao''s room, Ji Rao throws he Luyao on the bed and pulls the quilt to cover her. As soon as he gets up, he sees Wu Zhaoyun sitting on a chair, drooping his head as if he is asleep.


    "Brother in law, brother in law?" Ji Rao goes to push Wu Zhaoyun. He doesn''t use his strength, but Wu Zhaoyun falls to one side.


    Ji Rao helped people up subconsciously.


    "Brother in law, don''t sleep, brother in law..."


    The grass is gone.


    It''s impossible for him to put Wu Zhaoyun and he Luyao together. In case they are in a state of delirium, they can''t help themselves


    "Brother in law, I''ll help you back."


    Ji Rao reaches out to put Wu Zhaoyun up. Wu Zhaoyun is much heavier than he Luyao. Ji Rao, who is delicate and frail, can''t help cursing in a low voice.

 Chapter 474

    Wu Zhaoyun''s mouth turned quietly.


    Ji Rao carries Wu Zhaoyun out, closes he Luyao''s door tightly, and then locks it with the key. He went to Wu Zhaoyun''s room again. He opened the door after losing his breath. After entering, he kicked the door up.


    Ji Rao bit his teeth and took Wu Zhaoyun to the bedroom. When he came to the bedside, Ji Rao''s legs were shaking.


    When Wu Zhaoyun was put down, Wu Zhaoyun''s weak arm suddenly began to work. Ji Rao was unprepared and was directly pressed by Wu Zhaoyun.


    Ji Rao lies face down on the bed, remembering that she is pressed by Wu Zhaoyun. Then Ji Rao felt a pain in her neck.


    Wu Zhaoyun bit Ji Rao''s neck. He really wanted the meat to bite down and eat it in his mouth. But in the end, he was not willing to bite hard, and his tongue scraped against the delicate skin of Ji Rao''s neck.


    Ji Rao has goose bumps all over her body, and a very strange feeling comes from her abdomen.


    "Brother in law, brother in law!"


    Wu Zhaoyun''s strength is very strong. He suppresses Ji Rao with the strength of wine.


    Wu Zhaoyun holds Ji Rao''s two wrists in his hands and raises them to the top of his head. He takes off his clothes neatly with the other hand.


    "Let go!"


    Wu Zhaoyun''s consciousness is still there, but he just wants to do it with the strength of wine.


    Suddenly he thought of another name Ji Rao called under him that day.


    Wu Zhaoyun lowered his head and bit Ji Rao''s ear hard. He felt Ji Rao trembling under him and whispered, "Luyao, Luyao..."


    "I''m not, I''m not he Luyao. You''ve got the wrong person, brother-in-law, you --!"


    ¡­¡­


    The next day Ji Rao woke up from suffocation. He opened his eyes and found an arm across his neck. Ji Rao lifted Wu Zhaoyun''s arm.


    Wu Zhaoyun was so cruel last night that Ji Rao thought he was going to die in bed.


    His legs and arms are shaking now.


    Ji Rao turned over and coughed at the head of the bed.


    He almost coughed up. How could Wu Zhaoyun not wake up. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Ji Rao lying beside the bed, naked. His neck was as beautiful as a swan, especially when he couldn''t stand leaning back. It was too attractive.


    The butterfly bone on Ji Rao''s back rises and falls as he coughs. It''s like a butterfly spreading its wings to fly. The waist line is delicate and white. It''s hidden in the quilt. People can''t help but want to lift the quilt.


    Ji Rao''s every good place is full of bite marks, red marks and pinch marks. Even though Wu Zhaoyun knew he was sober yesterday, he was still surprised at his madness last night.


    Wu Zhaoyun reaches out and touches Ji Rao''s deep waist. He feels Ji Rao''s body shaking. Then the little thing suddenly turns his head and looks at Wu Zhaoyun in horror, biting the soft and flesh in his lips tightly. The eye socket is very red, like a rabbit with no way to escape.


    It''s like that morning.


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao in surprise, "Why are you in my bed?"


    Ji Rao''s heart is about to lift the eighteen generations of Wu Zhaoyun''s ancestors, but she still looks aggrieved.


    "You You are shameless


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao blankly, "wasn''t I at the youth killing banquet yesterday? Why are you here? "


    Woge.


    I''ve never seen such a shameless person even after eating.


    Ji Rao''s chest heaved violently, as if he was too angry to say anything.

 Chapter 475

    Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao''s mottled body and said in dismay, "we were last night..."


    Ji Rao really didn''t want to say a word to Wu Zhaoyun. He trembled and put on his coat. When he got out of bed, his legs softened and he fell to the ground.


    Wu Zhaoyun got out of bed to help him. His warm and generous body covered Ji Rao''s back. Ji Rao jumped up like a cat with painful feet.


    Ji Rao''s face was distorted by the pain of her head.


    "It''s none of your business." Ji Rao picked up his trousers from the ground and put them on tremblingly.


    Wu Zhaoyun just watched Ji Rao finish wearing. Even if Ji Rao looks serious now, he also knows how erotic the clothes are.


    "Well, what''s your name?"


    Ji Rao''s face was white. He took a look at Wu Zhaoyun and said in a trembling voice, "brother-in-law, you had drunk too much last night and recognized the wrong person. Let''s not tell anyone Don''t let my sister know, OK


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao Xiji''s eyes and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Then tell your brother-in-law what your name is."


    "It''s not too late to know my name the day my brother-in-law and my sister get married." With that, Ji Rao copied his coat and left in a hurry.


    After Ji Rao left, Wu Zhaoyun couldn''t help laughing. He leaned over and took out his mobile phone. After thinking about it, he turned on Baidu. Before the word "Ji" came out, a call came.


    "Guo Shuo Shuo" occupies the middle half of the screen.


    Wu Zhaoyun answered with a lazy voice and said, "Hey -"


    "Hey, I''m in a hurry to take photos here. Where are you?"


    Wu Zhaoyun pause for a moment, he then remembered that his endorsement last night was pushed to this morning.


    "Wait for me. I''ll be there in half an hour."


    "Ancestors, please hurry up..."


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t listen to her, hung up the phone and quickly washed and dressed.


    After Ji Rao went back, she slept all afternoon with her quilt covered. She was awakened by a phone call in the evening. The ring of the mobile phone rings persistently. Ji Rao reluctantly gets out of the quilt and answers the phone without even looking at it.


    "Hello?"


    Ji Rao''s voice is sharp pain, and his voice is lazy and hoarse. Maybe he cried too hard last night.


    "Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao opened his eyes, heard the sound, his mind came back, Ji Rao coughed, "Mingshuo?"


    "Ji Rao, what''s wrong with your voice?"


    "Oh, it''s OK. I just woke up from sleep." Ji Rao pressed eyebrow horn, "Mingshuo, what''s the matter?"


    "Our repertoire has come down," Rhapsody of cigang ", should be the last performance. When you are free, let''s practice the ensemble."


    "Rhapsody of tsuoka"? It''s still a little difficult. Let''s go tomorrow. Just come to my studio. "


    "Well, I''ll be there at nine tomorrow."


    Hung up the phone, Ji Rao tired with his arm to cover his eyes.


    He''s very tired now. He''s aching everywhere he moves. Now, let alone getting out of bed, he''s struggling to open his eyes.


    Ji Rao reached out, took the cup on the table and drank all the water.


    The water is a little cool. After swallowing the stomach, the coolness spreads from the esophagus to the whole body. When the sting in his throat was just a little better, he put the cup down.


    It may be that he stayed up at night and was too tired. The next day he went to sleep. His head is still in a coma.

 Chapter 476

    Ji Rao just closed her eyes to go to sleep, when the door was suddenly pushed open.


    "Ji Rao!"


    He Luyao didn''t know what she was crazy about. She didn''t even change her shoes when she came back. She stepped on her high heels and came in. Ji Rao''s head was aching with a sharp voice.


    What''s the matter with silly bee?


    Ji Rao said with a smile, "what''s the matter, sister?"


    He Luyao went to Ji Rao''s bed, stretched out her hand and lifted Ji Rao''s quilt. She immediately asked, "what happened last night?"


    Ji Rao just felt a cool wind blowing over, he was patient, "what''s the matter?"


    "Why did you come last night?"


    "Didn''t you call me to pick you up when I was drunk?"


    When he Luyao got up the next day, she found herself lying on the bed with no change of clothes and makeup. She almost didn''t spit out the stink of wine in a quilt. What''s more, nothing happened that she wanted to do with Wu Zhaoyun last night.


    It suddenly occurred to her that Ji Rao had come to pick her up last night.


    It would be bad for her.


    He Luyao said angrily, "that''s not my call."


    "I don''t know. The caller said you were drunk and asked me to pick you up."


    "Then why didn''t you get me back in the end? You picked me up all the way and left me in the hotel? Ji Rao, I know your thoughts very well. "


    "You''re an actor. It''s ugly to go out drunk. And you director all help you open good room, also need not toss


    He Luyao angry smile, she nodded, "OK." She took out her mobile phone, scratched it twice on the screen, and then connected it to Ji Rao''s face, "then explain to me, what is this?"


    Ji Rao stepped back and saw two huge pictures.


    One is a picture of two men in hats holding out their hands to each other across the security guard.


    The other is two people standing face to face, two hands holding a broken screen phone, four eyes opposite.


    In short, we should be more ambiguous.


    "Sister, this is a misunderstanding. When I went to pick up Mingshuo, I just met the fans of my brother-in-law who picked up the phone. Later, I was pushed over and my mobile phone was knocked off. My brother-in-law picked it up for me. There''s nothing to explain. We''re both men. "


    "It''s better." He Luyao slightly bent down, a pair of apricot eyes tightly fixed on Ji Rao''s eyes, full of malicious mouth way, "just don''t think I don''t know, you are actually a homosexual."


    Ji Rao was stunned. His face was a little white, and he seemed to be wronged.


    He Luyao smiles happily. She straightens up and looks down at Ji Rao. There is no disguised disgust and disdain in her eyes. "You can like anyone, but I warn you, don''t put your dirty mind on Wu Zhaoyun. Wu Zhaoyun is your brother-in-law and will always be. "


    After he Luyao said that, stepping on her hateful sky high, she thought she had won, and went out with her head held high.


    As soon as he went out, Ji Rao''s expression was taken back immediately. In addition to the red corner of the eye, but also some wronged appearance, other pressure can not see, Ji Rao sneer.


    "There''s no one to answer the rush for grass, even men''s vinegar."


    Ji Rao took the mobile phone to turn the headlines, and the one he and Wu Zhaoyun really ranked in the front.


    Ji Rao ordered in.


    Ji Rao''s eyes narrowed because of the most frequent swearing of "Ma".


    When I woke up, I was scolded.

 Chapter 477

    "Xiaowuyun" is the name of Wu Zhaoyun''s fans.


    At the beginning, it was just a bunch of small dark clouds. They couldn''t eat grapes at the bottom. They said the grapes were sour. They scolded Ji Rao for making noise and grabbing favor. They deliberately dropped their mobile phones to attract attention. Some also denounced Ji Rao''s immoral behavior, saying that he blocked Wu Zhaoyun''s journey and brought great trouble to their idols.


    The more you scold, the more you know. Until this video was seen by some people who can play the piano, there are just a few fans of Ji Rao. They could almost see at a glance that it was Ji Rao.


    What a nice person Ji Rao is. He has won so many prizes for his country. He just returned to China not long ago. He has good temperament and strength. It''s not too much to say that the piano music he plays is the sound of nature. How can such a piano genius be compared with a broken performer?


    Ji Rao doesn''t talk about her popularity abroad, but in the piano industry, who doesn''t know Ji Rao?


    Although not many people recognized Ji Rao at that time, after he was exposed on the Internet, some people would recognize him.


    Jirao''s fans are quite unpopular. There are indeed some who have heard of jirao''s name, but if they are not professional or real piano fans, even if jirao stands in front of them, few people will recognize them.


    But less return, after all, is not without.


    There happened to be a top ten pianist who knew about it. He was also a certified well-known blogger. Seeing that his idol had been scolded so miserably, he immediately tweeted for Ji Rao.


    #Wu Zhaoyun airport incident £û fans drop valuable mobile phones to block Wu Zhaoyun''s way £û I am worried about the mental state of some Wu Zhaoyun fans. In recent years, no one is arrogant in the rice circle, and there are your KY fans. OK, I can bear all these. Who can tell your brother is such a bull. But you spray people with a little brain spray, do you know the whole story? Do you know what''s going on? You just follow others'' advice. When you read too many comments and brush too many microblogs of brainless fans, you begin to echo them one by one.


    Do you know who you spray? I don''t know, do I? OK, I''ll tell you about it here. Ji Rao, the only successor of Ji''s enterprise. Yes, the big brand Crowe and voan you usually use are all purchased by his family, worth tens of billions. I know that some people want to say that he just cast a good baby. OK, let me tell you again, Ji Rao began to touch the piano when he was two years old. He won the first prize in a city piano competition at the age of five, the first prize in the national piano competition at the age of seven, the first prize in the International Youth Piano Competition of s country at the age of nine, the first prize in the second Tchaikovsky International Youth musician competition at the age of ten and the outstanding artistic achievement award There are so many awards. You can go to Baidu by yourself. I just want to say that when you were 15 or 16 years old, he had won many awards abroad.


    Our country has always been a bunch of soft ribs in piano. How many times has he become the first prize winner of our country in recent years? How many faces has he earned for our country outside? Do you know? Don''t say I''m ugly. What kind of face and money can your brother earn with our box office?


    Do you know how much Ji Rao has achieved in piano industry? Can he stick Wu Zhaoyun''s face with that kind of underhand means? Wu Zhaoyun doesn''t ask. He''s good, OK? How can they be compared? It''s OK for you to scold me and arrange some things, but I still hope you can be rational and make friends with others. I still advise you to be kind.

 Chapter 478

    As soon as the microblog was sent out, it was forwarded by millions of people and commented by hundreds of thousands.


    Some fans wavered, but most of them were still unrepentant.


    So there was a quarrel between the two families.


    "You Ji Rao are so powerful, how can you still touch my dark cloud?"


    "What''s wrong? Ji Rao went to meet Tao Mingshuo at that time, OK? Don''t put gold on your brother''s face. Does he deserve it? "


    "It''s just for you, it''s perfect for you, it''s perfect for you."


    "The insurance of Ji Rao''s hands is higher than Wu Zhaoyun''s. what can I do for her?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao is much more comfortable to see so many people speak for themselves.


    No matter where it is, it''s strength. Even in this face world, with the topic degree, it is also before the strength and after the beauty. Ji Rao has both, but she doesn''t worry about being hacked.


    The next morning, when Ji Rao got up from the bed, his throat hurt even more, and his voice was much hoarser than usual.


    He asked Wu Ma to warm up a glass of milk, turned two pieces of golden voice from the cupboard and put it into his mouth. After dressing, he rushed to Tao Mingshuo''s studio.


    Ji Rao parked the car. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw some paparazzi running out of nowhere and patting them at him. Ji Rao has never been so blatantly patted on his face since he returned home.


    "Get out of the way, what are you doing?"


    Tao Mingshuo''s agent saw it and waved people away.


    He turned to look at Ji Rao, leaned over and said, "I''m sorry, we didn''t manage well. Mingshuo is waiting for you in there. "


    Ji Rao nodded.


    When Ji Rao pushed the door in, he saw Tao Mingshuo sitting at his desk drinking tea and reading books.


    Ji Rao''s foreign studios are run by others, and he doesn''t ask for those dispensable things. As long as you give him a piano, he will not be affected. He will never leave the bench for a day.


    But Tao Mingshuo and he are on the contrary, Tao Mingshuo is a person who pays great attention to style. The quality of his life is excellent. The places where he lives and works are all carefully cooperated by him and designers, enabling the living space with the aesthetic concept of products. Through the selection of high-quality goods, he creates an environment that conforms to his aesthetics and is full of design sense.


    His studio is located on the top of an office building, with gray floor tiles, wall mounted bookshelves, and decorative books on the middle and lower floors, but more of them are color contrast porcelain cups. The whole block on the Chaoyang side is floor to ceiling windows. Standing there, you can see the richest and most prosperous zone in the center of the city. The whole body is simple in northern Europe, with no sense of bondage, black and white and gray, low-key and introverted Without losing the eye-catching point.


    "Coming?" Tao Mingshuo just turned a page of the book. They are already very familiar with each other, so they don''t need any more polite words, so Tao didn''t even raise his head.


    Ji Rao went over and looked down at Tao Mingshuo''s book in English.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Lennon members, Lennon remembers."


    "Don''t look at the translated version?"


    "The translation always almost feels," Tao Mingshuo''s slender index finger and middle finger clamped a page, then gently folded, "what I want is that feeling. Thousands of people, thousands of faces, or their own understanding of the most real


    "Do you have any bottlenecks?"


    Tao Mingshuo sighed gently, "it''s a little bit."


    He raised his head and looked into Ji Rao''s eyes. When he saw his dark eyes, he was immediately full of smiles.

 Chapter 479

    "Come on, go to the music room."


    Ji Rao follows Tao Mingshuo to the music room. There is also a huge bookshelf in the music room, which is right in the middle. The front and back of the bookshelf are exposed. You can reach for the book as soon as you reach for it. These books are much more authentic than those in the studio just now. They are mainly for viewing and supplemented by viewing.


    One of the most prominent is the grand piano. Ji Rao doesn''t need to touch it. He just looks at it and asks, "Steinway & Sons?"


    "Specially for you."


    The smile on Tao Mingshuo''s face is so gentle, Ji Rao is embarrassed to bend his lips.


    It was a brand-new piano, as if waiting for its owner quietly. Ji Rao gently opened the cover of the piano.


    With his slender fingers on the piano, he just tried to tune it. However, due to the professionalism of the piano, he was not willing to let the piano make an uncoordinated and unpleasant sound. It was just a few clean monosyllables, but it had a different kind of music flavor.


    They are here to practice ensemble, so they don''t talk much. All the words are in the music.


    Tao Mingshuo picked up the violin. He stood not far from the piano. After setting up the violin, he looked at Ji Rao who was sitting in front of the piano. Rhapsody is a typical piano and violin ensemble. If the orchestration becomes a violin and Orchestra Concerto, it will be more gorgeous and brilliant. But if the piano ensemble is more, it will have a different taste.


    The whole piece lasted for more than nine minutes. At the beginning, the violin played a long cadenza, using the unique scale of gypsy music, free rhythm, fast two tone progress and crystal overtone sound. This makes the music colorful and bold.


    The violin stayed on the two tone trill, and then the piano entered, continuing the colorful effect. The piano melody behind. The reproduction of the second theme is also played out in overtones, which soon becomes a passionate talk. After several variations, it becomes more and more gorgeous. The voice part of the piano flows like "infinite motion" and ends with three powerful chords.


    A song, Tao Mingshuo and Ji Rao look at each other a smile.


    Ji Rao has no problem playing, Tao Mingshuo has no problem, the cooperation between them is perfect, and there is no skill error to judge.


    But as Tao Mingshuo said, it''s really a little bad.


    It''s like playing the violin is just a precise robot that can''t be more precise, lacking emotional input. In fact, if you only play at the award ceremony, this standard is perfect.


    As long as it doesn''t involve professional competition, as long as it achieves accuracy, it can cope with most of the time. After all, there are few people who really understand music, and few people can understand it.


    But Ji Rao also knows that Tao Mingshuo and he are very demanding of music. No matter what performance, we should take it seriously with 12 points of energy.


    Maybe that''s why they got to this position at a young age.


    Sure enough, Tao Mingshuo pursed his lower lip. "I know what my problem is. Come again."


    A song about nine minutes, Tao Mingshuo and Ji Rao from morning practice to afternoon, two people did not have lunch. This is very common. When they were abroad, they became close friends because of their similar views on music and many opinions on music appreciation. They also played together a lot. At that time, they could discuss music without eating all day.

 Chapter 480

    It''s another song.


    Tao Mingshuo''s face was already a little impatient. He took the rod and said, "come again."


    Ji Rao suddenly stood up, Tao Mingshuo looked at Ji Rao. He went up to Tao Mingshuo, put down his violin, brought him a bench, pressed his shoulder to let him sit down.


    Looking at Tao Mingshuo''s puzzled look, Ji Rao gently smiles, "morehaste, lessspeed."


    Ji Rao straightened up and said, "if you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. You told me before. You are in a hurry now. No matter you play the violin or the piano, you can''t be in a hurry. Take a rest here and I''ll play a whole song for you. "


    Tao Mingshuo nodded.


    Ji Rao sat back at the piano. This time he played the whole piece and played the violin part on the piano.


    The elegant and heavy piano sound is released from the grand piano, with free and bold voice and color. More importantly, there are delicate feelings in it.


    In Lennon''s memory, Beatles missed the time when he was in the bar. At that time, he was poor and had nothing but pure feelings of playing music.


    Every artist will encounter a dilemma, which is the difference between money and dream. Artists are contradictory. If art and money are involved, they will appear vulgar, but if not, they will hesitate because of the cruelty of reality.


    Therefore, it is not unreasonable for rich people to play music. In any prosperity, even if it is false, there will always be groups of supporters, hoping that these can be continued, because there are always their desires and interests. On the contrary, the artists in the deep vortex can tolerate the mixing of things that have nothing to do with art, but they can''t Bear to use the creation that is not loyal to your heart to maintain the false prosperity that is evil.


    Different from Ji Rao, Tao Mingshuo''s family is not as rich as Ji Rao''s family. At most, his family is well-off. If he is willing to take part in the college entrance examination and graduate school entrance examination, he can completely afford it. But if he wants to play music, his family''s conditions are really far fetched.


    Tao Mingshuo''s family took hundreds of thousands of yuan for him to go abroad. When he went abroad, he had to buy a more expensive Violin and take any music professor''s class. He worked hard to earn money and barely made a living. Fortunately, he did play out of the game, not like the money was thrown in, but only a bang.


    Music, to put it bluntly, is closely related to talent. It''s not that people without talent can''t learn it. It''s just that these people have been on the bench for ten years, and their final achievements will be capped.


    And talented people, even at the beginning, can play better than those who have practiced for two or three years. In the end, they can reach a height that those without talent can never reach.


    Ji Rao is the most gifted musician he has ever seen. He can remember many pieces of music after reading them several times. What''s more, he can express his feelings accurately. Tao Mingshuo has been praised by his tutor for his talent of playing violin since he was a child, and Ji Rao is the only genius he admits to be even higher than his talent.


    He looked at Ji Rao''s intoxicated face, which was completely integrated with music. Ji Rao is always so easy to stand in the place that others can''t reach after years of hard work.


    Ji Rao is intoxicated in the music, Tao Mingshuo is intoxicated in Ji Rao''s music, and they don''t notice the people standing at the door.

 Chapter 481

    At the end of the song, Tao Mingshuo really had a sense of sudden brightness. Not to mention Ji Rao''s talent, he is worthy of all the achievements he has made today just because he has been sitting for a few hours.


    Ji Rao closed his hand and looked at Tao Mingshuo with a smile, "how about it?"


    "Static drive, such as flying catkins, floating ethereal, eventually return to peace."


    They look at each other and smile, with emotions flowing in their eyes that no one else can feel. It''s a feeling of empathy, of friendship.


    This "other person" of course refers to Wu Zhaoyun who came uninvited at the door.


    He saw their headlines early in the morning. In fact, they were not what he saw. When the headlines came out, Guo Shuo Shuo paid attention to them. Wu Zhaoyun has too many headlines, most of which are made by himself. Wu Zhaoyun has good acting skills, good figure, good looks, good family background and good temper.


    It''s common for people to fall apart in the entertainment industry. When he first started his career, the company wanted to package him as a warm man, but Wu Zhaoyun couldn''t do it. Later, he bought the high cold people.


    Because he''s really cold, people he doesn''t know don''t talk, and he doesn''t give face. Over time, even artists don''t want to approach him any more. Even if many people say that he is cold, doesn''t like fans and plays big names, Wu Zhaoyun''s acting skills are just there. He has more fans than black fans.


    Because of this, his headlines are not few, so Guo Shuo Shuo Shuo didn''t care at the beginning. He didn''t realize the seriousness of his gaffe until the "intentionally close fan" was revealed to be pianist Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s topic degree in his own field is not lower than Wu Zhaoyun''s. Wu Zhaoyun is also an actor no matter how he is. To say that, he just feels lower than Ji Rao. However, we have to admit that Wu Zhaoyun is better than Ji Rao, and more people know Wu Zhaoyun than Ji Rao.


    He checked on the Internet and found out what brand of diapers Ji Rao used when he was a child.


    After watching, Guo Shuoshuo was silent.


    Now when he saw that group of fans talking about Ji Rao''s touching porcelain, he just felt ridiculous and ashamed.


    With Ji Rao''s status, status and achievements, people need to touch porcelain Wu Zhaoyun?!


    Now he wants to hit himself in the face directly. He also says that people want to get close to Wu Zhaoyun Oh, just Wu Zhaoyun, who is willing to contact him!


    He also watched a video of Ji Rao playing the piano, so that his heart would fly into the screen and hang on Ji Rao. It would be too bad for such an excellent young man to have a little relationship with Wu Zhaoyun.


    But no matter how much she dislikes Wu Zhaoyun, she is still Wu Zhaoyun''s agent. He told Wu Zhaoyun about it first, and prepared to force him with brute force if Wu Zhaoyun didn''t agree to solve it!


    Ji Rao just came back from abroad. How can he make a fuss just because of Wu Zhaoyun? Such a lovely person, of course, should wear a small suit and stand on the stage confidently, playing a beautiful piano music.


    He is only 19 years old. What if he is upset and upset by Wu Zhaoyun''s fans?


    I didn''t expect that Wu Zhaoyun, who always didn''t care about this kind of thing, said that he would solve it himself.


    He originally called he Luyao to ask her where Ji Rao is now. He Luyao said that he had something to go out. Wu Zhaoyun is going to look for him later, but he Luyao says it again.


    "It''s like going to his friend''s studio, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 482

    Wu Zhaoyun pause, "who is his friend?"


    He Luyao was a little angry immediately, "how can I remember?"


    "Well?"


    He Luyao was silent for a while, "it seems to be something new."


    Wu Zhaoyun asked, "Mingshuo?"


    "It seems."


    "OK, hang up first."


    "Ah - doodle doodle."


    He Luyao angrily drops her mobile phone on the bed. Wu Zhaoyun takes the initiative to call her and ask if it''s Ji Rao?


    Wu Zhaoyun asked Guo Shuoshuo to find Tao Mingshuo''s studio. By the way, he inquired about Tao Mingshuo''s eighteen generations. Although Tao Mingshuo has made great achievements in the music field, his family is just an ordinary family.


    Wu Zhaoyun was relieved. No matter what, he was also the film king for several times. His monthly income exceeded 100 million yuan, which was much better than Tao Mingshuo.


    ¡­¡­ No, why does he compare with Tao Mingshuo?


    Before the past, Guo Shuo Shuo had been telling Wu Zhaoyun, "when you go, don''t have conflicts with others. If you have something to say, don''t poison Ji Rao''s lovely boy. I''m afraid you will frighten others. You are an old beast."


    "You''re pretty quick."


    "Of course! Rao Ji is so good. She''s so cute. She''s like a little prince. My God


    Wu Zhaoyun looks at Guo Shuoshuo, who is a flower maniac, and sneers. It''s a pity that this lovely little prince has been there twice.


    After arriving at the studio, Guo Shuo explained his intention to Tao Mingshuo''s agent, who took Wu Zhaoyun to the music room.


    May be afraid to disturb, Tao Mingshuo''s agent sorry to see Wu Zhaoyun, that means whether to go to other places for a while.


    Wu Zhaoyun shook his head and said just stand here.


    Tao Mingshuo''s agent nodded and left.


    Wu Zhaoyun leaned against the door to watch Ji Rao play the piano.


    He thought Ji Rao was just a second generation of rich people who didn''t like to use him, but he made similar achievements in the field he didn''t know. He used to watch Ji Rao as a toy, but now he sees Ji Rao sitting in front of the piano, playing fluent music, and his fingers flying like butterflies on the black and white keys.


    Tao Mingshuo''s music essence from Ji Rao''s piano music, multiple feelings, suddenly enlightened, and then combined with the previously seen "memories of Lennon" deeply inspired.


    But when I heard Wu Zhaoyun''s words, they were beautiful.


    After the talk, Tao Mingshuo also said something that he could only see in the script, and then they looked at each other and laughed.


    Wu Zhaoyun was a little blocked.


    Because he obviously felt that he couldn''t get into the atmosphere at all. It''s like he''s an outsider, can''t see what they communicate with music, can''t understand their kind of music atmosphere, he can only hear good or bad.


    But he could see the feeling that they looked at each other, reluctant, entangled, and continuous


    Lao Tzu calls you lingering -


    Wu Zhaoyun slaps the door, "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao was startled. As soon as he turned his head and saw Wu Zhaoyun, the warmth in his eyes quickly faded away, leaving only deep fear.


    Although Wu Zhaoyun admits that Ji Rao is really pitiful when he is scared to shiver like a rabbit. But when he saw that Ji Rao was so gentle towards Tao Mingshuo, he turned his head and saw that his face changed instantly. He still felt a lump in his heart.

 Chapter 483

    Ji Rao suddenly stood up and saw Tao Mingshuo look over, then forced to stabilize his mood.


    "Ji Rao, what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao quickly shook his head, "it''s OK."


    Tao Mingshuo looked at Wu Zhaoyun again, but he felt a little familiar, "you Are you Zheng Xie


    Wu Zhaoyun chuckled, "Zheng Xie is really a role I played. My real name is Wu Zhaoyun."


    Tao Mingshuo looked at Wu Zhaoyun''s outstretched hand for a moment.


    "Oh, I forgot. Your hands should be very precious. I dare not touch them."


    Finish saying meaning to have to point of saw eye Ji Rao direction.


    Ji Rao''s face turned white again.


    He couldn''t help but remember that night, Wu Zhaoyun bit his finger and asked him vaguely if he was happy.


    Wu Zhaoyun saw Ji Rao''s expression changed and couldn''t help laughing maliciously, "I have something to ask Ji Rao, are you still busy?"


    Ji Rao looks at Tao Mingshuo.


    Tao Mingshuo was very elegant, as if his whole body was filled with tenderness, which was not comparable with Wu Zhaoyun''s aggressive handsome.


    "I''ll find my own feeling. If you have something to do, go to my office. It''s quieter there."


    The office is the one where Tao Mingshuo just read.


    Ji Rao nodded gently and walked to the door from the piano. When Wu Zhaoyun passed by, he just raised his hand. Ji Rao stepped aside and watched Wu Zhaoyun closely.


    But Wu Zhaoyun just straightened his sleeves and did nothing else.


    Ji Rao is still more resistant to sharing a room with Wu Zhaoyun. He thinks he should say hello in advance, "what''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    Wu Zhaoyun is half a head taller than Ji Rao. He has no expression. When he looks at him, he feels very oppressive. "I want to talk to you about today''s headlines. I''m an actor. You know these things have a great influence on me, so if we can solve them as soon as possible, we can solve them as soon as possible."


    Ji Rao thinks that at most he will spend some money to keep the headlines down. Let alone five or five points, he is willing to let him out completely and get rid of Wu Zhaoyun.


    Ji Rao nodded, "let''s go."


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t know where Tao Mingshuo''s office was. Ji Rao walked in front of him. When he entered the office, he just turned his head and heard Wu Zhaoyun lock the door.


    Ji Rao stepped back, "what are you doing?"


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at him on full alert, like a hedgehog, and only felt funny. Ji Rao has how much strength, how much threat, he knows more clearly. He met a lot of people, many of them look fierce on the surface, but in fact they are very soft.


    Ji Rao is one of the few people he has ever seen who is hard and soft.


    Wu Zhaoyun walked over to Ji Rao, "what do you do?"


    Ji Rao yelled, "Why are you locking the door?"


    Ji Rao''s voice was so loud that he seemed to be emboldening himself, but he was retreating step by step. In Wu Zhaoyun''s eyes, he was really cute.


    "I''m a star. I''m easy to recognize. And it''s not a glorious thing. Of course I have to lock the door to prevent future trouble. "


    Dong.


    Ji Rao bumped into a French window. He turned his head and saw the vehicles flying down the road.


    Wu Zhaoyun stood beside Ji Rao, very close to Ji Rao. Ji Rao subconsciously raised his hands against Wu Zhaoyun''s chest, trying to push him away, but Wu Zhaoyun did not move.


    Ji Rao grinned, "brother-in-law, don''t, don''t be so close to me."

 Chapter 484

    "Tell me about you. Do you hook me all the time?"


    Ji Rao suddenly looked up at Wu Zhaoyun, "no, I didn''t. Get up


    Wu Zhaoyun grabbed Ji Rao''s chin with the other hand, looked at his frightened eyes, and gently laughed, "you''re afraid of me, why are you so timid? I saw you laughing with your friends just now. Why are you looking at me now? "


    Ji Rao dodged Wu Zhaoyun''s burning eyes, "brother-in-law, if you do this, my sister will be angry..."


    "She can''t see."


    Wu Zhaoyun looses Ji Rao''s chin, holds Ji Rao''s wrist and lifts it up. Ji Rao can''t even earn Wu Zhaoyun.


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao''s hand with great interest. "I also said that your hand is so beautiful. It turns out that you play the piano. Such a good hand, I haven''t even brushed the bowl, have I? "


    "Brother in law, you..."


    Wu Zhaoyun suddenly "tut" a, "your hands, looking at the delicate white, in fact, ah, how dirty things have touched." Wu Zhaoyun came up to Ji Rao''s ear and whispered, "don''t you feel dirty when you play the piano?"


    Ji Rao''s face faded clean. He looked at Wu Zhaoyun, trembling and speechless.


    "Do you remember the night when you were drunk..."


    Ji Rao said in fear, "no, I don''t remember. I don''t remember anything."


    "It doesn''t matter," Wu Zhaoyun said softly. "I remember. I''ll tell you."


    In Ji Rao''s eyes, Wu Zhaoyun said softly, "do you know whose name you call when you hold me and beg me to go up to you?"


    Ji Rao''s body is shaking, he can''t say anything.


    "I saw your ensemble on the Internet, um How to say, with tacit understanding, harmony? It''s a great partner. What do you think he''ll think if he knows his best friend''s name when he''s doing it? "


    "No, no No, brother-in-law, brother-in-law, I''m wrong. "


    Ji Rao''s eyes are red, tears flow down from the corner of his eyes, pear blossom with rain, I still feel pity.


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at him and his eyes sank.


    He has seen too many actors cry, but there is no such cry as Ji Rao''s, like a severe twist on his heart.


    Let him just want to put Ji Rao under him.


    Ji Rao didn''t know what Wu Zhaoyun thought in his heart. He just sobbed and begged, "please, don''t tell him, don''t tell him..."


    Wu Zhaoyun stares at Ji Rao''s eyes, then gently kisses Ji Rao''s knuckles and says in a deep voice, "be good, I won''t tell him."


    Ji Rao''s Adam''s Apple moved slightly, shook his head and choked, "brother-in-law, I will never disturb you in the future. I promise I will stay far away from you in the future. Besides, this time, I will spend money to keep the headlines down. Or you can let me clarify that I am your fan, which is to deliberately attract your attention. All right, all right Please don''t tell him, brother-in-law. "


    Wu Zhaoyun plays with Ji Rao''s fingers, and then pinches them hard. Ji Rao''s whole body trembles.


    "Don''t make your own decisions." Wu Zhaoyun put out his hand and patted Ji Rao''s face. The corners of his mouth were full of deep malice. "I''ve always been the only one to dump others. Do you really think I''ve done it twice, and you can still act like nothing happened? "

 Chapter 485

    Looking at Ji Rao''s panic, Wu Zhaoyun grabbed his neck and took a belt in front of him. They were so close that they could almost feel each other''s breath.


    "I''ll go back and let the public relations make it clear this time. You don''t have to worry. I don''t need to look at those brain damaged words that my fans scold you for. There''s no nutrition."


    Wu Zhaoyun bowed his head to kiss Ji Rao''s lips. "I''m gone."


    He let go of Ji Rao and left quickly.


    As soon as Wu Zhaoyun left, Ji Rao turned his eyes.


    Wu Zhaoyun was quick. The next morning Ji Rao saw a clear microblog.


    Weibo is not long, which probably means to apologize to Ji Rao for her fans. By the way, all fans pick up the phone rationally, don''t bring trouble to idols and other people, and also say that it can compensate Ji Rao''s mobile screen.


    Wu Zhaoyun said so. What else can his fans do?


    It''s impossible for them to apologize. At most, they deleted the previous comments. However, Ji Rao doesn''t want to hear these ordinary people''s apologies and doesn''t need to. As for the mobile screen? Ji Rao is not poor and crazy. She can''t afford to spend hundreds of yuan.


    Wu Zhaoyun is very interested in him now, and he often wanders in front of him, that is, he is looking for grass.


    The Golden Rooster Award Ceremony arrived as scheduled. Ji Rao wanted to walk on the red carpet with Tao Mingshuo. Before leaving, Ji Rao helped Tao Mingshuo straighten his crooked bow tie.


    Tao Mingshuo toward Ji Rao smile, "let''s go."


    Both of them are as good-looking as the popular actors. They stand on the red carpet together and pay special attention.


    When they took a pen to sign on the signature wall, Tao Mingshuo asked Ji Rao, "sign closer to me."


    "Oh, oh."


    Ji Rao went over and signed a name about the same size beside Tao Mingshuo.


    Tao Mingshuo''s original intention may be that Ji Rao is with him, and it''s nothing for them to sign together. But when the live broadcast came out, the audience looked at it, but that was not the case.


    Entertainment circle is a serious face circle, Ji Rao''s appearance is naturally won the hearts of countless people.


    A lot of people went to Baidu to check Ji Rao, and saw that his life was just like open hanging, and the love of his face rose to envy and admiration. Ji Rao is usually abroad. Most of the competitions he takes part in abroad are not very famous in China. It''s just because he made headlines with Wu Zhaoyun that some people noticed him.


    Ji Rao hasn''t played yet. Just after walking on the red carpet, she somehow received a bunch of girlfriend powder, mom powder and CP powder.


    This CP Group is of course Ji Rao and Tao Mingshuo.


    While backstage, Ji Rao saw Wu Zhaoyun.


    Wu Zhaoyun is worthy of holding up half the sky in the entertainment circle. When he went to that stop, many people had to go and say hello to him.


    Ji Rao just didn''t notice, a slanting head is facing Wu Zhaoyun''s smiling eyes. Ji Rao pauses for a moment and moves his eyes away in panic.


    "Jirao, jirao?"


    "Ah?" Ji Rao just came back and said, "what, what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you feel well?"


    "No


    "I just called you a few times, but you didn''t hear me."


    Ji Rao dodges Tao Mingshuo''s caring eyes, "it''s OK, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you familiar with Wu Zhaoyun? Shall we go and say hello, too? "


    "No!"


    Tao Mingshuo looked at Ji Rao strangely. Ji Rao also reflected that his voice was really a little loud. He forced a smile, "I''m not familiar with him, so I won''t go."

 Chapter 486

    "But here he comes."


    Ji Rao suddenly looks up and sees Wu Zhaoyun walking in front of him. He subconsciously grabs Tao Mingshuo''s sleeve.


    Tao Mingshuo was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t refuse. He said with a smile to Wu Zhaoyun, "Wu Zhaoyun, I remember your name. You are an excellent actor."


    "I''m looking forward to your performance."


    Wu Zhaoyun has a strong aura. He is the kind of person who makes people have a lot of pressure just standing there.


    Tao Mingshuo is soft on the outside and hard on the inside. He always has a good attitude towards people, but he doesn''t seem alienated when he is close to others. He is polite and embarrassed when he smiles. He is always kind when talking with people, which can easily make people put down their guard.


    "I hope you get the prize, too."


    When Wu Zhaoyun''s eyes fell on him, Ji Rao trembled a little.


    There''s no need to be afraid. Now there are so many people, Wu Zhaoyun doesn''t dare to say anything. He Luyao is still sitting in the banquet, and Wu Zhaoyun can''t do anything.


    "Did you see my microblog?"


    Ji Rao Leng for a moment, "see."


    "Satisfied?"


    Ji Rao''s Adam''s Apple moved and then nodded her head.


    Wu Zhaoyun walked past Ji Rao. When he passed Ji Rao, he came close to Ji Rao''s ear and said in a low voice, "it''s really beautiful for you, but I don''t like it very much."


    Ji Rao doesn''t pay much attention to wearing these things at ordinary times. He doesn''t even have an agent. In his opinion, if an agent always urges him to do what and how to do, he will feel that it is a kind of bondage. He prefers music as his hobby rather than his job. Because it was a formal occasion, Ji Rao still wore formal clothes to attend.


    Tao Mingshuo knew that Ji Rao never liked this, so he directly ordered one for Ji Rao. Anyway, he also wants to make a formal dress. It''s better to let the designer design two similar ones directly.


    Of course, these two "lovers'' clothes" were later knocked down by their CP powder.


    In Wu Zhaoyun''s eyes, the suit is strong, in Tao Mingshuo''s body it is appropriate, in Ji Rao''s body it is abstinence.


    After Wu Zhaoyun passes, Tao Mingshuo sensitively realizes that Ji Rao seems to be relieved.


    "Are you afraid of him?"


    Ji Rao froze for a moment, then shook his head, lowered his head and said, "he''s my brother-in-law, what''s to be afraid of."


    "Brother in law?" Tao Mingshuo frowned and thought, "Ji Rao, I told you that your sister is not a mother compatriot with you after all, and I''m not trying to sow dissension, but you should have some thoughts."


    Ji Rao looked up at Tao Mingshuo and said with a smile, "I know. You don''t have to worry about me."


    He Luyao can''t do without acting skills. Her idol dramas don''t even have the capital to be nominated. She doesn''t look good sitting in the seats. He Luyao is still too young. In the original text, after a few years in the entertainment industry, she was protected by Wu Zhaoyun. It was like a duck to water, and her acting skills also made great progress. Even if she was not perfect, she won many awards.


    But now, he Luyao doesn''t know anything and doesn''t have the backstage of Wu Zhaoyun. She almost runs into a wall everywhere. With her expression, as soon as the post editing is sent to the Internet, many people will say that she is too small-minded.


    I don''t have the strength to win the prize, but I dare to put on a face. Hannana next to her is much better than her in acting. She didn''t win the prize, but she still smiles and claps when giving the prize.


    What is the heart? This is the heart!

 Chapter 487

    Wu Zhaoyun was nominated many times this year for his performance in "flying decision" last year. Whether it''s a TV series or its actors, their appearances are far more than those of other films. I don''t know, I think it''s the exclusive venue for "flying decision".


    He Luyao was awarded the best supporting actor and actress at the beginning. Of course, he Luyao didn''t get the chance. After the nomination was not mentioned, he Luyao''s face became very ugly.


    Before presenting the best actor award, Wu Zhaoyun straightened up and buttoned up his suit.


    At this time, the four nominated men have been put on the big screen.


    The two hosts on the stage looked at each other and laughed. One of them bowed his head and said, "the 123rd Golden Rooster Award for Chinese film, best actor..."


    The host sold a pass and gave a pause here.


    At this time, the live broadcast of 666 on the screen.


    "He''s buttoned up! Is he ready to receive the prize before he presents it? "


    "Black clouds are too arrogant, I love them so much."


    "It must be Wu Zhaoyun this time."


    "Wu Zhaoyun hasn''t played in TV series for a long time, but as long as he plays, he will produce excellent works."


    "Blow it, you fans blow it hard. Do you think he is worthy of the prize at his age? I don''t believe that there is no inside story. "


    "Acting has nothing to do with age. Thank you. Don''t envy our dark clouds if your idol can''t perform anything for decades, OK?"


    The host looked up and looked around. Looking at the tense expectation of the audience, he gently laughed, "Wu Zhaoyun, the actor of Bai Yang in" flying "


    There was a exclamation below.


    The barrage of bullets began to brush.


    "It''s not to belittle. Wu Zhaoyun''s acting skills are really good, but how many old actors are there? Why can''t he stand back and call an elder when he meets?"


    "Do you understand the entertainment industry? The entertainment industry doesn''t regard age as the most important factor. Who is the most influential and who is the most advanced? Can''t you see Wu Zhaoyun''s development in the film industry these years? How about the last sound of his full name


    "I didn''t say that Wu Zhaoyun didn''t deserve the prize?"


    "Sour, I don''t know anything. It''s here. You can do it. You can do it."


    "Lemonade?"


    Wu Zhaoyun stood up, shook hands with several directors and writers, and stepped onto the stage.


    He stood in front of the microphone, holding the Golden Rooster Award in one hand and the award-winning Certificate in the other hand, and glanced faintly at the audience, "I haven''t played in TV series for two years."


    Wu Zhaoyun pauses, then looks at Ji Rao''s direction under the stage.


    Ji Rao''s whole heart was hung by him. He lowered his head in a hurry to avoid his eyes.


    "So men should work hard."


    It''s not an official saying to thank you for this and that. It''s just such a crazy saying.


    I''ll win whatever I do. With me, you''ll have to fight for the best supporting actor.


    There was an uproar under the stage.


    Guo Shuo Shuo covered his face, hoping to drag down the complacent man on the stage and beat him violently, then put him in his toilet.


    Mad, don''t say anything. Tomorrow''s hot search has been decided.


    She took out her mobile phone and found the PR phone of Wu Zhaoyun''s studio.


    Wu Zhaoyun has crazy capital, but who will directly say so?


    It exploded in the instant of watching the live broadcast on the Internet.


    All of a sudden, there were mixed reviews on the Internet.


    Most people think that Wu Zhaoyun is too proud and will be broken sooner or later, but his fans think that Wu Zhaoyun has such strength, why not be proud. For a moment, the two sides were quarreling.

 Chapter 488

    The party didn''t know what kind of uproar he had caused on the Internet, so he walked off the stage.


    "Jirao, jirao?"


    "Ah? What? "


    Ji Rao looks at Tao Mingshuo blankly and looks at him anxiously.


    "It''s our turn soon."


    "Oh, oh." Ji Rao nodded absently.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is there something wrong? I think you''ve been distracted all the time


    Ji Rao forced a smile and went over to see Wu Zhaoyun. A little to the left behind Wu Zhaoyun is he Luyao. He first looks at Wu Zhaoyun, and then casually looks behind him, which is right in front of he Luyao''s eyes.


    He Luyao is staring at him.


    Ji Rao suddenly drew back her eyes.


    Didi Didi.


    Ji Rao swallows her saliva and takes out her mobile phone. It''s a text message from he Luyao.


    "Does your brother-in-law look good?"


    Ji Rao buckled her cell phone.


    "Next, Ji Rao, a famous pianist, and Tao Mingshuo, a famous violinist, will present us with a rhapsody of cigang."


    "Ji Rao, on stage."


    "Oh, good."


    Ji Rao got up from his seat and went to the stage. Tao Mingshuo looked behind him, still worried.


    Ji Rao is not in the right mental state today.


    Ji Rao sits in front of the piano, while Tao Mingshuo sits not far from him. They both looked down as if the man in the picture had come out.


    It''s like they''ve practiced it a million times, and the music starts.


    But in the middle of the performance, Tao Mingshuo frowned.


    Ji Rao made a mistake, and he made it twice. It''s a very low-level mistake, which only novices who have just touched the piano will make.


    Didi Didi.


    Wu Zhaoyun took out his mobile phone and looked at the text message Guo Shuoshuo sent him.


    "Did you scare our lovely Ji xiaorao when you were backstage?"


    Wu Zhaoyun typing, "what do you mean?"


    "Now it''s said on the Internet that Ji Rao is not like a piano player. There are so many mistakes in just one tune."


    Wu Zhaoyun picks his eyebrows. He looks up at Ji Rao and finds that Ji Rao''s face is stiff.


    Wu Zhaoyun chuckled.


    It''s not funny.


    After the performance, Ji Rao tripped over the piano when he stood up to leave. Tao Mingshuo suddenly stood up, he went to help Ji Rao, "it''s OK."


    Ji Rao shakes his head, turns pale and leaves the stage in a hurry.


    There''s nothing to do with him in the back. Ji Rao went to the toilet. He rolled up his sleeve, turned on the tap and flushed his face over and over again.


    If he is good, Wu Zhaoyun, who has observed the whole award ceremony, will definitely follow him at this time.


    Sure enough, he heard a click.


    The door opened.


    Ji Rao raised her red eyes to see Tao Mingshuo.


    Ji Rao


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Look at your state is not good, do not trust you, come to have a look."


    Tao Mingshuo rents Ji Rao, "what happened today? Is it uncomfortable or something? You are not quite right when you see Wu Zhaoyun. Did he follow your sister to bully you? "


    Ji Rao turned pale, then shook his head, "no, I just don''t have any state today." He forced a smile. "It worries you."


    Tao Mingshuo looked at Ji Rao''s pale face and wiped the water dripping from Ji Rao''s chin. "Shall I take you to the hospital? You look terrible "


    " no need... "


    Before they finish speaking, they hear the sound of opening the door. Ji Rao misses Tao Mingshuo''s shoulder and looks at it. There is a deep fear in his eyes.

 Chapter 489

    Tao Mingshuo looks at Ji Rao''s face and turns to see Wu Zhaoyun standing at the door.


    Wu Zhaoyun saw that both of them were there and said with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    Tao Mingshuo''s gentle smile, "what else can I do when I come to the bathroom?"


    He seemed to know that Ji Rao was afraid of Wu Zhaoyun, so he was not so polite when he spoke.


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao and laughed, "I have something to say to Ji Rao."


    "Ji Rao is not in good condition today. Let''s talk about it here. I''ll take him to the hospital later."


    "There are some things you can''t hear."


    Ji Rao suddenly looks at Wu Zhaoyun and smiles maliciously at the corner of his mouth. Ji Rao''s face turns more and more white. "Mingshuo, you go out first. I''ll tell him something alone."


    Tao Mingshuo looked at Ji Rao and frowned, "Ji Rao, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. Just wait for me outside."


    Ji Rao Chao gives Tao Mingshuo a soothing smile. Tao Mingshuo nods and looks up at Wu Zhaoyun. Then he goes out.


    Wu Zhaoyun went to the wash desk, money washed his hands, shook the water on his hands, and then turned to lean on the wash desk. Seeing Ji Rao on guard, he couldn''t help laughing, "are you afraid?"


    "Those two times were really accidents. Can you let me go?"


    When Wu Zhaoyun heard Ji Rao''s words, he didn''t hear them. "You seem to have made a lot of mistakes today."


    Ji Rao bit her lip and didn''t speak.


    Wu Zhaoyun sighed, "don''t be afraid of me. I won''t do anything to you. I like you a little bit. Would you like to talk to me? "


    Ji Rao shook his head almost instantly, "no..."


    Wu Zhaoyun tilted his head and asked, "why?"


    "You are my brother-in-law. How can we be together?"


    "If it''s you, I can give up he Luyao." Wu Zhaoyun bent his lips, "what I don''t like most is that you call me brother-in-law."


    "I can''t do this, and I don''t like you. "


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t seem to care. "These are no problems. My feelings are cultivated. I''m 27 years old. My family''s company is Hengshi enterprise, which is in charge of real estate. I also have several large film and television companies under me, which can earn more than 200 million a year. I don''t like to look at people''s faces and talk venomously, but don''t worry, if you are with me, I''m sure I try to be less poisonous to you. But you are so lovely, I should not be willing to. Of course, I will fly all over the country now. Maybe we won''t see each other often, but I can put an end to the gossip with anyone. If you want to get married and we get married, we can go abroad, and I can visit you at home. As for your sister, we didn''t have any substantive relationship. To be exact, she didn''t even have the chance to have an affair with me. So you don''t have to worry about this. What she said about her brother-in-law is funny to me. You can call my name later. How about you think about me? "


    Ji Rao still firmly shook his head, "I really like people, if you really don''t like my sister, you can go to other people, I really can''t."


    Wu Zhaoyun just looked at Ji Rao and did not speak.


    Ji Rao in his eyes was a little flustered, "you, you are an actor, reputation is very important, you might as well find a beautiful girl, so that the whole entertainment industry will be happy to see it."

 Chapter 490

    Wu Zhaoyun saw Ji Rao carefully looking at him and said with a smile, "well, what you said really makes sense."


    "If you find a man, the entertainment industry will block you. You are so good at acting and have such a good future. Why ruin yourself? "


    Wu Zhaoyun nodded as if he thought it was natural, "I always do things only because I''m happy, so is acting," he fixed Ji Rao''s eyes tightly, "coming out is also."


    He reached for Ji Rao''s hand and rubbed his knuckles with his thumb. "Ji Rao, you must think about what I told you. I''m not joking. Tao Mingshuo is not as good as me, and he can''t give you any future. Even if I''m banned by the entertainment industry and can''t act, I can support you. "


    Ji Rao took out his hand, "don''t say these words again. I don''t want to hear them. I don''t like you, either."


    Wu Zhaoyun said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter


    He straightened up and scratched Ji Rao''s face. "OK, I won''t scare you any more. Your performance on the stage today is really bad."


    Wu Zhaoyun went out. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Tao Mingshuo standing outside the door. Wu Zhaoyun chuckled, "standing at the door of the bathroom, does it smell good?"


    Tao Mingshuo frowned, "you should know this better than me."


    "I don''t know. My heart is not in taste."


    Tao Mingshuo looks at Wu Zhaoyun''s smiling face without expression, and then looks at him missing his way out.


    Tao Mingshuo didn''t think much and went in directly, "Ji Rao, what did he say? How are you?"


    Rao Ji shook her head. "I''m ok. Take me home. I want to go back and have a rest."


    "Good."


    Tao Mingshuo drives Ji Rao home. Ji Rao looks worried all the way. When he gets off the bus, Tao Mingshuo calls Ji Rao.


    "I know you can''t say what you don''t want to say. I don''t know the whole story. It''s hard to evaluate and give you advice. I just want to remind you not to worry about yourself for anyone. Your sister has two hearts for you. You can''t help but keep an eye on her. Wu Zhaoyun is her boyfriend. Naturally, she is facing her. Don''t let me worry, OK? "


    "I see. Thank you, Mingshuo. I''ll be fine. I''ll call you when something goes wrong. Don''t worry about me. "


    Tao Mingshuo nodded, "go back and have a good rest."


    Ji Rao stands at the door, watching Tao Mingshuo''s car go. Then he goes home. As soon as he opens the door, Ji Rao sees he Luyao sitting on the sofa.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy to get into trouble again.


    Ji Rao lowered his head to change his shoes and went upstairs as if he didn''t see her.


    "Stop."


    Ji Rao stopped. He turned to he Luyao and said, "what''s the matter, sister?"


    "Tell me the truth, do you have any idea about your brother-in-law?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "no, how can I have an idea about Wu Zhaoyun?"


    "What do you call him?"


    "Wu Zhaoyun."


    He Luyao suddenly stood up and glared at Ji Rao, "you don''t even call your brother-in-law. Next time, will you call your husband directly?"


    Ji Rao looked at he Luyao, his face a little puzzled, "elder sister, Wu Zhaoyun told me that he is not my brother-in-law. As for you, I think it''s amazing that you can think of your brother robbing you of a man. "

 Chapter 491

    He Luyao looks at Ji Rao in disbelief. Ji Rao has never said that to her. She always thinks Ji Rao is easy to handle.


    "You What do you mean


    Ji Rao looked at he Luyao with pure eyes, "what''s the meaning of me? I''m just telling the truth. " He put his hand over his mouth and yawned, "I''m a little sleepy. I''ll go to bed first."


    He Luyao''s whole body trembled with anger.


    Ji Rao turned around, with a sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth.


    It''s hard to tell lies, but telling the truth is not OOC. What he wants is to be angry with he Luyao without OOC.


    He doesn''t want to be pissed off by a woman.


    After Ji Rao went back to her room, she went to the memo and sorted out the mail she had received. Apart from anything else, in October, he had to go to a Xiao Er Bang International Piano Competition in G country.


    This competition is held every five years. The last time he was 14 years old, his age was not in line with the regulations. His teachers looked for people everywhere and asked the judges to trust their relationship. Finally, Ji Rao got a chance. He played a song in front of them. After the judges and the organizers enjoyed it, they decided to make such an exception for Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao also broke the record of the youngest in Xiao Er Bang''s competition. However, he is only 14 years old after all. No matter how talented he is, he is still slightly inferior to many talented pianists in his twenties.


    That time, he only made it to the third round, then he was brushed down and only won the fifth place.


    Although his reputation as a genius had spread all over the music world at that time, Ji Rao was not satisfied with his achievements. Now he''s nineteen, and he''s been preparing for this game for five years.


    Of course, there is still half a month left in this period.


    Now the more important thing is online.


    Ji Rao took part in the Golden Rooster Award this time. Together with Tao Mingshuo, Ji Rao absorbed a lot of attention. In the past, Ji Rao only had fans who could play the piano. Now after the Wu Zhaoyun incident and the Golden Rooster Award incident, he has a lot more out of thin air. He doesn''t know Piano makeup and CP powder at all.


    Ji Rao, who has been using INS abroad, does not have his own official microblog, but Tao Mingshuo does. Ji Rao often comments on Tao Mingshuo''s news under Tao Mingshuo''s microblog.


    Like Ji Rao fans tacit understanding all went to Tao Mingshuo''s Micro blog to squat Ji Rao''s comments. In the past, hundreds of thousands of praises have suddenly become hundreds of thousands of praises and thousands of comments.


    Although Ji Rao has many fans, many of the audience who watch the Golden Rooster Award can play the piano. Those who don''t understand can''t hear it, but if you let them hear it, they can all hear it. Ji Rao''s playing is problematic, and the comments at the bottom are noisy again.


    This level is really better than too many people, but it is not the most outstanding. Are those who blow Ji Rao crazy? Do you know what music is?


    But some people retort, have you seen his previous video? I haven''t seen it. Don''t brag, shut your mouth quietly, OK? It''s true that they didn''t play well this time, but they didn''t show up for the soft prizes?


    It''s good that he won the prize, but isn''t it his problem to play like this? The mentality is so bad, how to participate in the competition? If you don''t mention the courage of those years, you may be at the end of your talent.


    No matter how many large-scale competitions they have participated in, there are thousands of spectators. what about you? You can''t even afford a ticket, and the audience doesn''t deserve it. Should you still talk about mentality here?

 Chapter 492

    Although many people make complaints about the performance of the Golden Rooster Award, occasional mistakes can not hide his past glory.


    Tao Mingshuo has no choice but to call Ji Rao.


    "Hello?"


    "How''s it going?"


    "Much better."


    "That''s good. You don''t have to care about what''s said on the Internet, and you don''t have to look at it."


    Ji Rao Zheng, "what did you say online?"


    Tao Mingshuo is also very suspicious of silence for a while, finally helpless way, "the whole world know you fire, you don''t know."


    "Ah?"


    "You can go to my microblog later, but don''t reply to them. If necessary, you can also turn your current microblog into an official microblog. But if you don''t want to, you don''t have to do it. What do these fans say? You still have a competition in less than January, and these two days will be ready? "


    "Well, I''ll book a flight later and leave in a week."


    "Wait for me to see..." Tao Mingshuo opened his schedule and looked at it for a week. "I just had a concert at that time. I couldn''t make it."


    "It doesn''t matter. Can you come on the day of the game?"


    "Of course." Tao Mingshuo voice with a faint smile, "but in fact do not have to see, the first three rounds you have no problem."


    Ji Rao said jokingly, "do you mean I can win the gold medal?"


    "Of course."


    "Well, if I get the gold medal, you invite me to dinner. If I don''t get it, I invite you to dinner."


    Tao Mingshuo said, "shouldn''t it be the other way round?"


    "No, because I think I can get the gold medal, too."


    "Ha ha, OK, that''s settled. Then you can work hard, don''t you have to give me a meal if you don''t get the gold medal at that time. "


    Ji Rao looked at the time, "I can post you a meal now. How about going or not?"


    "It''s just that I''m fine now, but of course I''m not."


    "All right, then go to Philip. I''ll pick you up later."


    "All right."


    It''s not without reason that he wants to go there for dinner. First, Philip is a high-end Steakhouse that many stars often go to. His confidentiality is very good. Second, he just heard he Luyao calling Wu Zhaoyun. How can he not get involved in this kind of time?


    He even put his body in. If he Luyao can still hold Wu Zhaoyun, it''s his skill.


    Without much thought, Ji Rao went out to pick up the car. When he got to the garage, he found that there was a car missing.


    It''s missing a Maserati.


    Although Ji Rao doesn''t drive that car, he knows there is such a car in the garage.


    Ji Rao squinted.


    He Luyao''s quality is so poor that she can write the world''s female master. Yubajiang is really unreliable.


    Ji Rao first went to pick up Tao Mingshuo. Tao Mingshuo looked at Ji Rao, stunned, and then couldn''t help laughing, "are you wearing this?"


    Ji Rao didn''t think so much before going out. She put on a sweater and a pair of jeans and came out. Although Tao Mingshuo didn''t dress up, he did change into a suit that was more everyday.


    "Just have a meal and dress so well?"


    Tao Mingshuo opened the door and sat in the car. He tied his seat belt and said, "I''ve seen where you send your hair. You should be more formal on formal occasions."


    "No, I just saw that one with a lot of good reviews. In fact, I haven''t been there myself."

 Chapter 493

    After that, Ji Rao went to park and saw a Maserati who was almost covered with dust in his garage.


    Ji Rao sneered.


    "Let''s go."


    This fillet steak is one of the best high-end restaurants in the city with luxurious and exquisite decoration. Ji Rao looks around and doesn''t see Wu Zhaoyun and he Luyao. They must be in the box. He went to the front desk and asked for a box, then called he Luyao.


    "Hello?"


    "Sister, are you in fillet, too?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the matter? "


    "Oh, it''s OK. I just saw my Maserati when I stopped the car. So, I haven''t driven that car for a long time, and it''s good to get some air out."


    "You''re here too?"


    "Yes, what a coincidence."


    Ji Rao knows how ugly he Luyao''s face is even if he can''t see her, but he doesn''t mean to satirize her at all. What he says is the truth. Even if he doesn''t drive the car, it''s his. It has nothing to do with he Luyao. She shamelessly out, naturally can understand Ji Rao''s sarcasm.


    Ji Rao''s grandfather gives him 200000 yuan of pocket money a month. He can earn hundreds of thousands of yuan a month for his own competitions and concerts. That Maserati was bought by his grandfather as a gift, but Ji Rao didn''t like such an ostentatious car, so he never drove it.


    "Which box are you in?"


    Ji Rao bent his lips and spat out a number.


    In the box, Ji Rao ordered a medium French steak.


    Tao Mingshuo ordered medium rare, and asked for a bottle of romantic candy, "do you want anything else?"


    "Two desserts, nothing else."


    Before leaving, the waiter asked, "do you need a violin, sir?"


    Ji Rao looked up at the famous violinist in front of him with a smile. Tao Mingshuo touched his chin and said, "yes."


    As soon as they left, Ji Rao laughed, "why do you still need to listen to others play the violin?"


    "For fun."


    "Have you received the invitation to the Linmu concert?"


    Tao Mingshuo put out the napkin, "you also received it?"


    "Yes, but it conflicts with my game. I can''t go. Do you want to go?"


    "Go."


    Just then, the door of the box rang, Tao Mingshuo said in a light voice, "enter."


    A man with a violin came in. It was a very young boy in a decent but slightly cheap suit. He put up his violin and asked respectfully, "may I start?"


    "Let''s go."


    The violin music poured out slowly. Tao Mingshuo and Ji Rao did not speak. They listened quietly. The waiter brought the steak up and out.


    It''s a song.


    The boy wants to quit, but suddenly he hears a gentle voice.


    ¡°PorunaCabeza¡£¡±


    The boy was a little surprised and then laughed, "it''s really poruna Cabeza. Do you play the violin, sir


    Tao Mingshuo smiles and nods.


    The boy looked at Tao Mingshuo for a long time, suddenly a little excited and said, "you Are you Tao Mingshuo


    Ji Rao smiles and looks at Tao Mingshuo jokingly, "it''s not a small reputation."


    Tao Mingshuo looked at Ji Rao with a smile and said, "this is the same as each other."


    The boy''s face is incredible surprise expression, "it''s really teacher Tao! Miss Tao, I like you very much! "

 Chapter 494

    Tao Mingshuo nodded with a smile, "I don''t think you are old enough to go to school, are you?"


    The boy nodded hard, "yes, I''m a freshman now."


    "The Conservatory of music?"


    The boy''s expression flashed a trace of sadness, "no, it''s an ordinary school."


    "Is violin an interest?"


    The boy pursed his lower lip, "it''s my favorite hobby."


    "I hope you can stick to it. There is still room for improvement in your timbre, but there is less noise. You can correct your posture more often. As long as you don''t give up, you can get high achievement."


    The boy was so excited that he bowed directly, "thank you, Mr. Tao. Thank you, Mr. Tao."


    "I wish you success."


    The boy was moved to retreat.


    Ji Rao cut a small piece of the steak. "You don''t forget to give directions everywhere."


    "He doesn''t have a high interest in playing the violin, and he works in such a place. I''m afraid he can''t stick to it. He''s a good kid. I don''t want him to give up."


    Ji Rao''s eyes showed some nostalgia, "when I first met you, wasn''t it the same?"


    Tao Mingshuo''s life was very tight when he first went abroad. He had to study lightheartedly. At that time, he was playing the violin in a coffee shop. Ji Rao went to the coffee shop to order a cup of coffee. Originally, he was going to relax. Unexpectedly, he was attracted by Tao Mingshuo''s piano music. At that time, Tao Mingshuo''s skills were a little unfamiliar, but listening to him playing the piano was just a kind of inexpressible comfort. Maybe it was Tao Mingshuo''s special understanding of music and excellent expression ability. Ji Rao was very surprised when he didn''t listen to a few words.


    He took the initiative to talk to Tao Mingshuo and wanted Tao Mingshuo''s contact information. Tao Mingshuo was very gentle to him, but his conversation was alienated, and his contact information was not given directly.


    At that time, it was just appreciation. Seeing that Tao Mingshuo didn''t want to give it, he didn''t demand it.


    Later, the school held a concert to celebrate the anniversary of the school. Ji Rao performed the finale as a welcome performance. At that time, Tao Mingshuo was also present. Tao Mingshuo was the first person in their major every year. The finale was originally intended for him to play a violin solo, but I don''t know why. It was changed temporarily. Tao Mingshuo watched from the stage to see how good his replacement was.


    I didn''t expect Ji Rao to play.


    Tao Mingshuo has a good memory. At first sight, he recognized that he was in a cafe not long ago. As soon as he came up, he said that he played the violin well and asked for his contact information.


    He didn''t think so until Ji Rao sat in front of the piano and pressed his slender fingertips on the black-and-white keyboard.


    In a moment, it seems that another artistic conception has been brought in. Ji Rao''s music can depict pictures in people''s minds, making people intoxicated and hard to extricate themselves. At the end of the song, Tao Mingshuo will react.


    So at the end of the party, he went backstage to block Ji Rao.


    It was also the earliest time that Ji Rao fell in love with Tao Mingshuo. He packed up his things and just walked out of the backstage. A man panted in front of him. After seeing him, he still had a gentle smile in the corner of his eyes. Under the pouring moonlight, he gently said, "classmate, did you ask for my contact information? If I don''t count, can I take the liberty to ask for your contact information? "


    Ji Rao at that time looked at him, who seemed to be against the whole sky and moonlight. For a long time, he said, "Oh, good."

 Chapter 495

    "Yes, I thought you were asking me for an appointment "Yes."


    Ji Rao laughed out a voice, "what, am I so unbearable? Ha ha."


    Tao Mingshuo also felt funny and began to laugh.


    The door suddenly opens. Ji Rao and Tao Mingshuo turn their heads at the same time. He Luyao stands at the door, his face collapsing. At the moment of opening the door, his eyes stare at Ji Rao.


    Tao Mingshuo frowned at her appearance.


    "What a coincidence." He Luyao sneered.


    "Sister, why are you here?"


    He Luyao was standing there. Ji Rao slowly realized that something was wrong, so he turned his head, "Mingshuo, I''ll go out for a while."


    Tao Mingshuo opened his mouth, but he also understood that it was a private matter in other people''s home. He was hard to say anything. It was worth closing his mouth and nodded to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao went out with he Luyao.


    As soon as the door closed, Ji Rao was slapped.


    The first reaction was not pain, but a slap.


    But Ji Rao still remembers that she can''t OOC. She gently grasps her hand and bears the thought of fanning he Luyao.


    His brain melon seeds are buzzing, and his ears are buzzing at the moment of being fanned. Ji Rao turns his head slowly and looks at he Luyao in amazement and grievance, "elder sister, why did you hit me?"


    He Luyao trembled with anger and reached for another slap. But Ji Rao didn''t seem to be in a daze. A man who didn''t stop faltered backward, just to avoid he Luyao''s slap.


    He Luyao looked at Ji Rao with disgust, "Ji Rao, you are really shameless. At the beginning, your mother destroyed my parents. Now you are destroying Wu Zhaoyun and me. I''ve really learned from your mother. "


    Ji Rao was OK. When he Luyao said that about his mother, Ji Rao''s face changed. "What are you talking about? It''s my mother who got married, and I didn''t rob Wu Zhaoyun. "


    "No?" He Luyao sneered, "Wu Zhaoyun just told me clearly, if you don''t hook him, how can he like you! You even collude with your brother-in-law. You are more shameless than your mother! "


    Ji Rao wanted to reason with he Luyao and let her know her identity. Before she said anything, Yu Guang saw a figure. Ji Rao immediately put some tears in her eyes, her eyes were red, her lips were clean, her voice was trembling, "don''t say that about my mother..."


    "Ji Rao."


    Wu Zhaoyun, who just wanted to go back to the bathroom, went to the elevator and suddenly heard he Luyao yelling. He thought it was strange, so he came to have a look. He didn''t expect to see Ji Rao here.


    He Luyao turned her head and saw that Wu Zhaoyun''s whole body was angry. She said, "Zhaoyun, why are you here?"


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t even look at her, but saw a red and swollen patch on Ji Rao''s face.


    Wu Zhaoyun thinks vaguely that Ji Rao''s skin is tender, and a pinch on his body is a seal. If you are slapped in the face, you will be more pitiful than others.


    "You hit him?"


    "He''s shameless. Why can''t I fight? Wu Zhaoyun, you have to think clearly. I know better than you who Ji Rao is. If you are blocked by the entertainment circle, you can like him! "


    Ji Rao''s eyes were red. Wu Zhaoyun went to Ji Rao and touched his red face with his cold fingertips. "Does it hurt?"


    Ji Rao gently shook his head, but the eyes that were about to cry expressed the opposite meaning.

 Chapter 496

    When he Luyao saw Wu Zhaoyun completely ignoring her, she was even more angry, and the Gucci bag in her hand was almost destroyed by her, "Wu Zhaoyun!"


    Wu Zhaoyun couldn''t hear him. He just looked at Ji Rao and sneered, "don''t you know how to fight back?"


    He suddenly thought of something, "ah, by the way, your hands are very precious. It''s really a waste to beat people. Even if you really want to fight, it depends on whether people deserve it."


    Ji Rao hung his head and did not speak.


    He Luyao seems to be a little unbelievable. She looks at Wu Zhaoyun in a daze. She can''t believe that Wu Zhaoyun will face Ji Rao like this.


    Wu Zhaoyun turned around and said, "why did you hit him?"


    "He''ll hook and lead you."


    "What''s the point?"


    "You used to like me, why do you like him now! He is my brother and a man... "


    Wu Zhaoyun impatiently interrupted her, "did I like you before? Who gave you the face? I''m not blind. Of course I know he''s a man. Shouldn''t you reflect on yourself, why I like him and don''t like you. " Wu Zhaoyun sneered, "those with long eyes should know who to choose. As far as I know, your mother is just a junior. She can be regarded as Mrs. he at most, and Ji Rao is the successor of the whole Ji family. How much ability do you think you have and how much ability do you dare to hit Ji Rao in the face? "


    He Luyao''s face turned white. Wu Zhaoyun spread out the things she didn''t want to mention in front of her. Although she didn''t retaliate, she slapped her face. She looked at them in disgust. She was ashamed and angry, and couldn''t say a word for a moment. Finally, he gouged out Ji Rao and left angrily.


    When he left, Wu Zhaoyun just wanted to see Ji Rao''s face. Ji Rao suddenly stepped back. When he looked at him, he was still a little scared.


    Wu Zhaoyun stretched out half of his hand and curled up for a moment, then took it back.


    "Does your face still hurt?"


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    Wu Zhaoyun was amused to see that he was a bully, but he also hated his iron. "Your father has no reputation in the business world. He is nothing without your grandfather. If your mother doesn''t marry him, it''s not too much for your grandfather to drive him out of Ji''s family. His wife and children should know whether your family name is Ji or not. They should change their family names and not fight every day It''s good to live in a hurry. How can she run over you? "


    Ji Rao hung his head and did not speak.


    Wu Zhaoyun sighed and rubbed Ji Rao''s head. Ji Rao looked up in amazement. His wet eyes were like a deer, which made Wu Zhaoyun itch. He wanted to press people against the wall.


    But he also knows that Ji Rao is afraid of him now. If he does something more, Ji Rao can avoid him for more than ten meters.


    "Who are you eating with?"


    Remembering that Ji Rao had just helped himself, he hesitated and said, "..." Mingshuo. "


    Wu Zhaoyun''s face sank slightly.


    Originally Tao Mingshuo was nothing, but now he is very interested in Ji Rao. Hearing Tao Mingshuo always reminds him of the first night when Ji Rao held him and called "Mingshuo".


    It''s nothing just for fun, but now Wu Zhaoyun wants to develop a little bit more with Ji Rao, so he doesn''t want to be blocked between them.

 Chapter 497

    So he decided to say something bad about Tao Mingshuo.


    "Ji Rao, Tao Mingshuo is a straight man. If you tell him, he won''t agree. How embarrassed you will be in the future, won''t you. Besides, Tao Mingshuo is very old-fashioned. It''s not interesting to live with him... "


    Ji Rao left his mouth. For fear that Tao Mingshuo would hear him, he said in a low voice, "stop talking."


    Wu Zhaoyun raised his eyebrows, looked at Ji Rao''s worried appearance, turned his eyes, and raised a bad smile at the corner of his mouth, "Hey, you kiss me, so I won''t say anything. Otherwise, I''ll push the door open and talk to Tao Mingshuo. "


    Ji Rao''s face was shocked, then her ears turned red and her face was full of shame and indignation, "you, you Shame on you


    "Well? Give me a kiss and I won''t tell you, eh? "


    Ji Rao suddenly grabbed Wu Zhaoyun''s sleeve and said, "don''t let me in..."


    Wu Zhaoyun laughs, but Ji Rao still wants to stop him.


    Ji Rao stares at him. Wu Zhaoyun nods, "OK, you can''t accept this. Let''s change it. Take out your mobile phone and save my number. Is this the head office?"


    Ji Rao hesitates for a moment, but he is not satisfied. He reluctantly takes out his mobile phone and hands it to Wu Zhaoyun. Wu Zhaoyun took it over and saw that the screen that had been smashed in front of him had been replaced with a new one.


    Wu Zhaoyun enters his phone in the address book, and then locks the screen and returns it to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes and put his cell phone back in his pocket.


    Wu Zhaoyun suddenly lowered his head and quickly put a fragrance on Ji Rao''s face. The movement was so light that Ji Rao didn''t respond to it. Wu Zhaoyun had retreated.


    Ji Rao suddenly stepped back and looked at Wu Zhaoyun in surprise and vigilance. There was still some shame and anger in his eyes, and the red on the tip of his ear didn''t disappear.


    "You, you You are shameless


    Wu Zhaoyun stretched out his little finger and hooked it on Ji Rao''s finger. Then he let it go again quickly. "I''m gone. Remember to go back and apply some ice."


    Ji Rao waited for Wu Zhaoyun to leave before he pushed the door in.


    As soon as Tao Mingshuo heard the sound, he looked up.


    Ji Rao saw that the food in his plate didn''t move. It must be that he didn''t eat after he went out.


    Ji Rao gave him an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting so long."


    Waiting is not the main thing. Tao Mingshuo''s eyes fell on Ji Rao''s red and swollen face, and his brows wrinkled gently. "What''s wrong with his face?"


    "Well, it''s ok..."


    He hesitated and refused to say that Tao Mingshuo was not a fool, "he Luyao hit?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak, even if it was tacit.


    Tao Mingshuo took a breath, "because of what?"


    Ji Rao is hard to say, he didn''t say it.


    "No matter what, it''s wrong to hit people. Ji Rao, you have a good temper, so I don''t trust you very much. He Luyao is your father''s own daughter, but he Luyao is one year older than you. He had he Luyao with his wife before he married your mother. Now there is no one in your family who can support you. It will be very difficult for you to have such a temperament. "


    Ji Rao listens, understands, Tao Mingshuo says these words, he just smiles, "well, I know."


    Tao Mingshuo also knew that it was really difficult for Ji Rao to change his temper. He just sighed, "if you have nothing to do, go and see your grandfather more."

 Chapter 498

    Ji Rao''s grandfather is the one who loves Ji Rao the most.


    Ji Rao nodded, "I''m going to see him the day after tomorrow. I''ll stay with him for one day. I''ll clean up when I get back. I should start to go to G country."


    "Well, good."


    Ji Rao''s grandfather is not very good now. Except for some major events, he has to look over the rest to he Qizhao. And master Ji also found a beautiful place to live in seclusion. Ji Rao doesn''t major in management. He can''t give Ji Rao his family directly. All he can do for Ji Rao is to make a will. When he dies, he gives all his shares to Ji Rao. In this way, even if Ji Rao only gets dividends, he won''t worry about it for the rest of his life.


    When Ji Rao came home, he Qizhao was also there.


    Ji Rao looks at he Luyao with red eyes on the sofa. Her intuition is that this woman wants to do something.


    Of course, he Luyao never let him down.


    He Qizhao heard the sound, looked up at Ji Rao and said, "Rao Rao, come here."


    Ji Rao lowered his head and changed his shoes. Then he came over and sat beside he Qizhao. He lowered his head. The scar on his face was not obvious. "What''s the matter, dad?"


    He Luyao''s eyes darkened.


    She didn''t want to tear her face with Ji Rao. In the past, Ji Rao was abroad and didn''t guard against others. She didn''t like Ji Rao any more, but now Ji Rao is obviously good at learning, and she doesn''t have to please Ji Rao any more. In this family, she still has a father.


    He Qizhao is sitting on the sofa. There are some fine lines in the corner of his eyes. No matter how handsome he looks, he can''t resist the erosion of years.


    He asked in a deep voice, "your sister said that you and Wu Zhaoyun What''s the relationship? "


    Wu Zhaoyun''s family is really powerful, and he is a very good man. He Luyao has told his family about Wu Zhaoyun for a long time. He Qizhao doesn''t object to them, and even expects them to get married.


    Ji Rao looks innocent, even a little confused, "I have nothing to do with Wu Zhaoyun."


    "Then why does your sister say that Wu Zhaoyun likes you?"


    "Wu Zhaoyun just takes me as a friend. What can we have to do with each other?"


    As soon as he Luyao saw Ji Rao''s appearance, she wanted to rush up and tear his face, and immediately said, "it''s you who hook and lead him!"


    "Yao Yao." He Qizhao looked at he Luyao discontentedly, "how can you say that about your brother?"


    He Luyao knew that she had said something wrong, so she was unwilling to drop her eyes. "Yes, Dad."


    "Dad, Wu Zhaoyun told me that he didn''t like his sister. Wu Zhaoyun and I are both men. How can we have any other relationship? "


    He Luyao clenched her fist, gritted her teeth and said, "it''s impossible. You''re a homosexual!"


    Ji Rao shriveled his mouth, wet eyes hanging quietly, looking innocent and pitiful, "sister discrimination with you? Even if I was the same, how could I do such a thing? Elder sister, even if we are half brothers these years, I will treat you as my elder sister. But my sister always let me down


    Ji Rao raised his head, and the swelling on his face immediately appeared under the light. His eyes were misty, and he looked very wronged.


    He Qizhao was shocked when he saw it. "Rao Rao, what''s the matter with your face?"


    He Luyao''s face froze. The scar on Ji Rao''s face looks more shocking. She knows her own strength. It''s not that heavy at all!

 Chapter 499

    Rao Ji shook her head. "It''s OK. It''s my own problem."


    He Qizhao sank his face. "What''s the matter? Who hit you! "


    He Luyao shivered for a moment. Before she wanted to speak, she heard Ji Rao tremble and say, "it''s all my fault. My sister misunderstood my relationship with Wu Zhaoyun. Tonight, I went out to have dinner with Mingshuo. I just met my sister. She told me to go out. I don''t know what happened, so she slapped me. Later, later, I learned that my sister broke up with Wu Zhaoyun. I thought it was my fault... "


    He Qizhao''s face was gloomy. After a while, he patted the coffee table and said, "ridiculous!"


    He Luyao was startled, originally pretended to be poor appearance also took back, panic looking at he Qizhao.


    He Qizhao stood up, pointed at he Luyao and said in a harsh voice, "he''s your brother. Do you dare to lay such a heavy hand regardless of the circumstances?"


    "No, it''s not like that, Dad..."


    "Go back to your room and think about it!"


    He Luyao''s heart is not willing, but looking at He Qi in a rage, she bites her teeth and glares at Ji Rao, then turns and walks away.


    He Qizhao watched he Luyao go upstairs, turned around and looked at Ji Rao, "Rao Rao, your face doesn''t hurt?"


    Ji Rao smiles and shakes his head. He looks very pitiful.


    He Qizhao sighed, "let Wu Ma get you some ice later." He seemed to mention unintentionally, "when are you going to see your grandfather?"


    "The day after tomorrow."


    He Qizhao was stunned for a moment. His smile was a little stiff. "So fast? Not at home for a few more days? "


    "No," Ji Rao said, "I''m going to go to G country in a week. It''s too late."


    "Oh, take part in the competition, take part in the competition The father will ask someone to buy you some good medicine tomorrow, and you can put it on your face. " He Qi said with a sigh, "you know your sister''s temperament. She suffered a lot when she was a child. Sometimes she was extreme. You should let her know more. Your grandfather doesn''t like them, but they are all your relatives. Now your grandfather is just a grandson like you. He is old and stubborn. Maybe he won''t listen to you until you speak. When your grandfather is there, you have to help them say something good. "


    "I know, Dad."


    "Well, then you should remember to apply the medicine to yourself."


    Ji Rao nodded, "thank you, Dad." He turned his eyes. "Does Dad want to go with me?"


    He Qizhao sighed and looked helpless. "Your grandfather may not want to see me now. I won''t make him unhappy on his safe life."


    Ji Rao smiles on her face. She really scolds he Qizhao.


    "Ah, by the way, when you go, take more things. Tomorrow, dad will buy some tonics, and you will take them for Dad."


    "Good."


    When he Qizhao left, Ji Rao''s face suddenly became contemptuous. His grandfather is always the only grandson who loves Ji Rao the most. Since he Qizhao took mother he Luyao home, he was very dissatisfied. If Ji Rao talks about the injury on Ji Rao''s face when he goes to see him, he will think that Ji Rao has been wronged by him. I''m afraid that he will drive out all three of his family in a rage.


    Ji Rao gently touched his face, but also some pain.


    He gave a slight smile.


    Who can''t pretend to be poor? Who is not a white lotus.

 Chapter 500

    Ji Rao did use some good medicine the next day. When she woke up the third morning, her face became swollen.


    Of course, he knows that he Luyao and her mother are likely to be driven out if they are seen by master Ji. But master Ji is old. He has many ways to make he Luyao lose her reputation. Why should he make an old man angry?


    Ji Rao opened the wardrobe, picked out a sophnet low necked pure white sweater, put on a Saint Laurent off white windbreaker, and wore light gray suit pants. After thinking about it, he took a white scarf and looked in the mirror. He looked very human and then went out.


    Master Ji has lived in the city all his life. He''s tired of living in the city. When he comes, he doesn''t want to stay in the city. He has built a small house in the suburb. He grows vegetables, waters flowers and walks his dog every day.


    There are still some traffic jams in the urban area, but it''s easy to get out of the Fourth Ring Road.


    Ji Rao just cut a song, suddenly the car speed slowly dropped down. Ji Rao doesn''t work well in shifting gears. At first sight, he loses power.


    Ji Rao looks out of the window. The fields of oil and wheat in autumn are very beautiful. When the wind blows, it is just like rippling in the sea. It''s amazing and comfortable golden. There''s only one road in front and behind.


    Ji Rao


    He picked up the car door and stepped out of the car. He kicked his foot on the tire. Holding his mobile phone, he looked down at the address book and saw Tao Mingshuo''s three words. When he was ready to take a taxi, he suddenly remembered that Tao Mingshuo seemed to have a appreciation meeting today. Ji Rao hesitated for a moment. Would you like to call Tao Mingshuo''s agent and ask him to come over to get some electricity?


    I haven''t come up with a reason. Suddenly someone called.


    Honey.


    Ji Rao stares at these three words for a long time, then suddenly realizes that this may be Wu Zhaoyun''s phone. The last time he saved the phone, he changed the note by the way, but Ji Rao didn''t read it at all, and he didn''t know that it was this note he gave himself.


    Ji Rao quite speechless answered the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Good morning. What are you doing?"


    So familiar tone, I don''t know who you think.


    "Nothing."


    A car from Ji Rao on the side of the past, but also a sign of the next whistle.


    Ji Rao turns from one side of the car to the other side, and the car just drives past. This road was originally a dirt road, but later it was sealed. Ji Rao stepped on the cement road and squatted down to hold the oil wheat which slanted to the road.


    "Are you out?"


    "Well."


    "What are you doing?"


    Ji Rao pauses and hesitates a little Are you free now? Can you come here for a second? "


    Wu Zhaoyun''s tone of teasing accepted, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m outside now, but the car is short of electricity. There''s nothing nearby. Now I can''t go


    "Send an address, I''ll be right there."


    Ji Rao hung up, sent the address to Wu Zhaoyun, and then put the mobile phone back in his pocket. He threw away the oil wheat sprout pulled out of his hand and stood up. The tip of his finger was a little cold. Ji Rao rubbed his hand, then put it into his pocket and leaned against the door.


    Wu Zhaoyun said that he would arrive at once. In 20 minutes, Ji Rao saw a car coming.


    It''s obviously speeding.


    The Maybach stopped next to Giro''s car.


    Ji Rao turned to his side and opened the car door. What he saw was Wu Zhaoyun stepping down with a long leg.

 Chapter 501

    Wu Zhaoyun carried his suit coat in one hand and put it on the door in the other. The tie on his chest had been loosened by him.


    He was so formal that he even waxed his hair, but Ji Rao was stunned Did you go to anything? "


    "Nothing. It''s an unimportant press conference."


    Wu Zhaoyun closed the car door and looked around. There was no one in the open. When he saw that the destination was here, he even doubted whether Ji Rao had been kidnapped by someone.


    Wu Zhaoyun gently bent his mouth, "Yo, this is about me to come out to fight in the field?"


    Ji Rao''s face suddenly turned red. He glared at Wu Zhaoyun with shame and indignation, "you don''t want to come!"


    Then he took out his mobile phone. As soon as he unlocked the lock, suddenly a shadow came down in front of him. Without waiting for Ji Rao to look up, he felt that his mobile phone had been pulled out. At the same time, he held his waist vigorously. Then he bumped into a warm and solid embrace.


    "Yes, why not."


    Feeling Ji Rao struggling to resist in his arms, Wu Zhaoyun released Ji Rao. He rubbed the palm of his hand and felt a little reluctant.


    "All right, I''ll help you. You can stay." Then Wu Zhaoyun put his coat and mobile phone into Ji Rao''s arms.


    Wu Zhaoyun got into the car and stopped it with Ji Rao''s car.


    When he came down, he took two connecting wires. He lifted up his sleeves and went to open the two car covers. He took two battery wires to connect them. "Why is your car losing so much electricity?"


    Ji Rao stood beside him and looked, "this car has been in the garage for a long time. Let''s discharge naturally."


    "How do I drive this car today?"


    "I''m going to see my grandfather."


    Wu Zhaoyun looked up at him and said, "your grandfather?" He raised his chin. "Come here, get me the sleeves up."


    Ji Rao stares at Wu Zhaoyun and Wu Zhaoyun raises his eyebrows.


    Ji Rao puts the mobile phone back in his pocket, Wu Zhaoyun''s coat is in his arm, and goes to roll up Wu Zhaoyun''s sleeve. Wu Zhaoyun lightning general to the past, in Ji Rao face not light not heavy kiss.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s stunned expression, Wu Zhaoyun couldn''t help laughing. Ji Rao raised her hand and gave it to Wu Zhaoyun. It didn''t hurt.


    "All right, all right, stop teasing you. Stay away."


    After connecting the positive and negative poles, Wu Zhaoyun fought three or four times before he caught fire. Wu Zhaoyun shook his hand, then put it in front of his mouth and blew.


    Thanks to no one on this road now, otherwise tomorrow''s headlines will be occupied by Wu Zhaoyun.


    After connecting, Wu Zhaoyun first removed the negative pole, then the positive pole, finally clapped his hand and closed the car cover, "OK."


    Ji Rao saw the dirty oil in his hand, got into his car and took a bag of wipes for him. Wu Zhaoyun smelled a faint fragrance when he took it out to wipe it.


    Ji Rao handed the clothes back to him. "Thank you."


    Wu Zhaoyun saw that he was going to leave, deliberately teasing him, "you are too insincere."


    Ji raodeng was nervous again. "What do you want to do?"


    "I came all the way here, and you just said ''thank you'' and left?"


    "Well, then I''ll give you the money?"


    Wu Zhaoyun said jokingly, "I''m not an auto mechanic. What do I want from you?"


    "What do you want?"


    "Tell me where you''re going."


    "I I''m going to my grandfather''s


    "Oh, I''m fine these days. I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 502

    Finally, Ji Rao took Wu Zhaoyun with him.


    Otherwise, Wu Zhaoyun would take the car and block his way. This road is very narrow. When passing cars on the left and right, we have to slow down and move away slowly, not to mention that his car stops in the middle of the road.


    Ji Rao drives ahead, Wu Zhaoyun follows. Wu Zhaoyun looked at the car in front of him. When there was no one, he could drive 120 miles. He couldn''t help laughing. How could this man be so cute even when he was angry.


    They drove for about half an hour, and the green plants grew more and more, and they tended to be wild. Finally, Ji Rao''s car stopped in front of a second floor building. As soon as he got out of the car, Wu Zhaoyun felt the quietness here.


    There should be a stream not far away. After the car is parked, the sound of Ding Dong becomes more and more obvious.


    Wu Zhaoyun looked around and found that it was a good place.


    "Your grandfather lives here?"


    Ji Rao nodded, "this place he photographed a few years ago, and then has been making trouble."


    There was only one fence in front of the yard, which was more ornamental than real. Even the fence was half open. Ji Rao reached out and pushed the fence away. Wu Zhaoyun followed him in.


    Then Wu Zhaoyun saw a few lively rabbits in the yard, "your grandfather raised them?"


    "Well."


    Wu Zhaoyun seems to be a bit novel, "my grandfather lives in the villa in the center of the city. What he dislikes most is these hairy things. And he''s used to noise all his life. If he stays in such a place for a few days, he won''t be able to stay any longer. "


    Ji Rao bent her lips and laughed.


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at the smile around his mouth and listened to the distant sound of the spring water. It seemed that suddenly there was a quiet and comfortable feeling in his heart, slowly melting away from his heart, and finally flowing in his body.


    "So the influence of elders is really great."


    Ji Rao tilted her head, "eh?"


    "You see your grandfather likes this quiet place, so you are a pianist now. My grandfather loves noise, so I''m in the entertainment industry."


    Ji Rao thought about it and suddenly laughed, "it seems to be true."


    Then they came to the door. There was a light and faded bell hanging on the top of the door. When they pushed the door in, they could hear the jingling sound.


    Although the decoration inside looks old, there should be many. Look at this clean and sharp play, master Ji is still a tidy man.


    Once inside, Ji Rao called out, "grandfather!"


    Master Ji was playing with the flowers he had put on the windowsill at that time. When he heard someone calling him, he answered with a loud voice.


    When he came out and saw Ji Rao, his wrinkled face lit up immediately. He rubbed his hands. Because he had just worked on the flowers, they were covered with mud. "Rao Rao, are you coming?"


    Ji Rao also followed with a smile, "grandfather."


    Wu Zhaoyun had never seen Ji Rao''s smile, dependent and gentle. As innocent and pure as a child who finds a home.


    Looking at the hungry man beside Ji Rao, master Ji said strangely, "who is this?"


    "Grandfather, this is my friend, Wu Zhaoyun."


    "Well, it''s the first time we''ve seen Rao Rao bring our friends. Sit down." Ji said, looking up at the clock hanging on the wall, "Xiao Liu can''t come back until later. It rained yesterday. She said that bamboo shoots are the best at this time."

 Chapter 503

    "Don''t be stunned. Sit down, sit down."


    Master Ji has no sofa. They are all mahogany chairs with soft cushions. It seems that they have been for some years. It''s not easy to get such chairs these days.


    Master Ji was obviously very happy. He sat on the chair, looked at Ji Rao with a smile, and asked about Ji Rao''s recent situation.


    Ji Rao always reports good news but not bad. What he tells him about his family is also a good choice.


    "If you spare a few days, do you want g country to take part in the competition?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    He told master Ji and he Qizhao about it. When he returned home, he told him about it. When he told master Ji, he just mentioned it on the phone. But master Ji remembered that he Qizhao had forgotten all about it.


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t know what competition Ji Rao was going to take part in. He was a little surprised when he heard that he was going abroad


    "Yes, to take part in the Xiao Er Bang piano competition."


    When master Ji said this, Wu Zhaoyun could clearly feel the pride in master Ji''s words. But if there is a child like Ji Rao, which parent will not be proud?


    Wu Zhaoyun kept it in his mind.


    After a short time, Liu Ma came back with her basket. When she saw the people in the room, she said, "Hey, young master, are you here?"


    Ji Rao looks at her with a smile, "Liu ma."


    Liu Ma is the nanny who takes care of master Ji''s daily life. She carries the things in the basket, "OK, OK, I just picked a lot of bamboo shoots and I''ll make delicious food for you right away."


    At lunch time, the dishes on the table are all home-made dishes. Wu Zhaoyun is surprised to have a good talk with master Ji. Ji Rao knows Wu Zhaoyun''s situation in the entertainment industry more or less. He has the strength and background. Even his contract signing company is his own. He is not polite to anyone. This is the first time that Ji Rao has seen Wu Zhaoyun speak like a normal kid.


    From the first time I saw him, Wu Zhaoyun was the kind of sharp and arrogant. He had never seen him lose his threat and pressure like this.


    In the afternoon, with a bucket and several fishing rods, Ji Rao and Wu Zhaoyun had to go fishing.


    After the new rain in Kongshan, it''s late autumn. The road that has just rained is muddy, and the leaves of trees occasionally drip with rain water.


    A river, three people separated not far, three fishing rods, three lines.


    Old man Ji is used to fishing. The old God is sitting there, and he can take the bait soon.


    Wu Zhaoyun fished slower, but two of them got hooked.


    Only Ji Rao doesn''t know whether his fish food is poisonous or not. He can''t touch any fish.


    I don''t know how long it took, but suddenly the water moved, and the slight ripples came out slowly. Ji Rao straightened up a little.


    "Oh, is there a fish on the hook?"


    This sound not only scared Ji Rao, but also scared the fish away.


    Ji Rao


    "Oh, run away."


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at Wu Zhaoyun. Seeing his smile, he glared at him and said, "you did it on purpose."


    "No, no, how could I be that kind of person." Wu Zhaoyun said so, but he still carried the bucket to Ji Rao and said, "look!"


    There are two fish swimming in it.


    Ji Rao

 Chapter 504

    Ji Rao really wants to throw the fishing rod on Wu Zhaoyun''s face.


    Wu Shaoyun squatted down. He rolled up his sleeves, put his hands into the bucket, and threw one into Ji Rao''s bucket.


    The fish raised in this kind of place are all fat and vigorous. When they are held up, they are tossed around like a small motor. Wu Zhaoyun''s valuable white shirt is covered with water, his suit pants are also covered with mud, and his shoes are soaked in water. He should not wear them when he goes back.


    Wu Zhaoyun''s face was also splashed with water. A few drops just hit his eyes. Wu Zhaoyun closed one eye and threw the remaining one in.


    Ji Rao looked at his slightly embarrassed appearance and couldn''t help laughing.


    He quickly looked away, suppressing the corner of his mouth, so that he would not laugh.


    "Well, both are yours."


    "Who wants you? I can fish myself."


    Wu Zhaoyun nodded, "I''ll add two for you."


    Ji Rao turns around in anger. But the magic thing is that until the end of the evening, Ji Rao and Wu Zhaoyun never caught up again. The only thing they got in the afternoon was the two baby pimples in Ji Rao''s bucket.


    There must be six or seven in his bucket. He looked very happy and went back happily.


    Although old man Ji likes to be quiet, it''s a complete life to quarrel with his grandson for a while.


    Naturally, fish is the main course in the evening. Ji Rao never likes fish, because it''s too troublesome to pick a thorn. When Wu Zhaoyun saw it, he took a piece of it. After picking out the thorns carefully, he gave it to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao looks at a piece of fish in his bowl. He turns to see Wu Zhaoyun''s smiling face.


    Ji Rao


    Ji is still looking at him, Ji Rao slowly chewed the rice in his mouth, and finally ate the fish bit by bit.


    The old people go to bed early. Just after nine o''clock, master Ji waves to let them go to bed.


    Liu Ma brought a cup of wolfberry warm water to Ji Rao and said with a smile, "just your room, I''ll clean it up."


    Ji Rao Leng for a moment, "what about Wu Zhaoyun?"


    "Live with you."


    Ji Rao slowly hit one?


    Seeing that Ji Rao''s face was not right, Liu Ma joked, "when you came back seven or eight years ago, didn''t you sleep with your friends? It''s all men. What''s the harm. The young man is really... "


    Liu Ma laughed again.


    After hearing this, Wu Zhaoyun''s smile faded in his eyes. He looked at Ji Rao with a smile. Ji Rao was afraid of his sight.


    Ji Rao swallowed, "Liu Ma, it was seven or eight years ago. I was still young, but now it can''t take up our share."


    "No, you didn''t say the bed wasn''t soft and comfortable when you came that year? After you leave, the old man will change a big one for you. I''m afraid you won''t sleep well again. "


    Ji Rao didn''t know whether to be moved or sad for a moment.


    At night, the water used for washing is mountain spring water, mixed with boiling water in the washbasin.


    Ji Rao finished the washing before Wu Zhaoyun, then entered the room early and locked the door. He went to the bedside to have a look. There were two quilts on it. Ji Rao thought about it. She climbed up to the bed and separated the two quilts and tucked them in, leaving a wide seam in the middle.


    Ji Rao got out of bed again and stood in front of the bed to have a look.

 Chapter 505

    The rabbits in the yard had been driven back to their cages before. There was warm yellow light in jirao''s room on the second floor. The light in the yard was dim, but it could make people feel warm.


    Wu Zhaoyun was standing in the yard, with a mobile phone in his hand.


    Almost as soon as he dialed it, it was picked up there.


    "I said, ancestor, where have you been?"


    That Guo Shuoshuo is helpless.


    "I''ll be back tomorrow afternoon."


    "What did you do with the press conference today? Do you know what the media said about you when you left? I''ve told you again and again that there can''t be any problems in this press conference. Why can''t you let people save snacks! Do you know how hard it is for me to clean up those mess for you this afternoon? "


    "I''m sorry."


    Guo Shuoshuo got an apology from the devil, and make complaints about his words.


    "Come on, it''s bad luck for me to be your agent. What about your advertisement today? "


    "Today''s and tomorrow''s will be pushed back if they can. If they can''t, they will all be pushed back."


    "Well, it''s not my money that''s lost. It''s not my reputation that''s lost."


    That said, every time something happened, Wu Zhaoyun didn''t worry. It was Guo Shuo Shuo who remembered something.


    Wu Zhaoyun said with a smile, "well, it''s hard for you. I''m going to bed. Good night


    Guo Shuo Shuo was stunned when he looked at the hung up phone, and then looked at the 9:30 world above. She seriously suspected that Wu Zhaoyun actually wanted to hang up her phone, so she found such an excuse to perfunctory her.


    Pooh.


    Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    There is a knock at the door.


    Ji Rao slowly moves to the door and listens to it.


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t dare to be too loud, for fear of disturbing master Ji. It was worth his calm voice, "open the door and let me in."


    "No, what if you do something to me?"


    "No, I''m not a bird or an animal. How can I do this in your grandfather''s house? Let me in. You won''t let me freeze out all night, will you


    Of course, it''s impossible, but some things must be explained in advance.


    "Don''t touch me tonight."


    "Good."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can you make a shop on the floor? Or I''ll go


    Wu Zhaoyun said with a smile, "honey, don''t be kidding. It''s cold now, and there''s no floor heating here. I can''t sleep all night without catching a cold? "


    Ji Rao pressed his voice in shame, "don''t call me that!"


    "Oh, what do I call you?"


    "Just call me Ji Rao."


    "OK, OK, open the door and let me in. I''m freezing to death outside, OK, jirao?"


    This time when he called his name, he was tender and tired. The word "Ji Rao" seemed to be gently between his lips and teeth. The low voice came from behind the door, crisp as if it sounded directly in his ear. In a trance, it seemed that he could feel the warm breath spraying on his skin, which was frightening.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t touch it tonight. "


    "Good."


    Ji Rao opened the door and saw Wu Zhaoyun wearing a shirt. It was really cold. He didn''t say anything more and turned to walk in.


    Wu Zhaoyun closed the door with his backhand. He walked behind Ji Rao. Ji Rao could only hear Wu Zhaoyun''s stride and fast footsteps.


    Ji Rao''s scalp was numb, and then he turned his head. He saw Wu Zhaoyun go to the bedside. He saw Ji Rao look back at him and cast a strange look at him.


    Ji Rao saw that he was the same, so he took his eyes.

 Chapter 506

    Wu Zhaoyun lay down on the bed with his back on his side.


    Ji Rao sat on his chair and brushed his mobile phone for more than ten minutes. Seeing that Wu Zhaoyun was really no different, he slowly turned off the light, leaving only a warm light at the head of the bed.


    Ji Rao climbs on the bed lightly. He covers the quilt and leans his back against Wu Zhaoyun.


    Maybe he was a little tired today, and he felt sleepy within a few minutes after he closed his eyes.


    So when he felt strange, Ji Rao didn''t even respond.


    Ji Rao didn''t open her eyes until there was a sharp pain in her inner thigh.


    "Wu --!"


    Wu Zhaoyun suddenly covered Ji Rao''s mouth. He lowered his head to Ji Rao''s ear and said in a soft voice, "Shh, don''t cry. The sound insulation here is not good. Do you want to wake up your grandfather?"


    "Oh..."


    "Darling, you don''t know how to do it. I''ll help you. You''re an adult. If you hold it, it will be bad. "


    His own things are in the hands of others, Ji Rao has no right to say no.


    Wu Zhaoyun pushed Ji Rao''s clothes up and stroked his thin waist. We also have the strength to make Ji Rao feel comfortable.


    "Did Tao Mingshuo live here with you seven or eight years ago?"


    Ji Rao bit her lip and did not speak.


    "Isn''t it, eh?"


    I don''t know which point was touched. Ji Rao brought a cry and suppressed his voice. "No..."


    "No? Who is that? "


    "It''s another Another one. "


    "Oh," Wu Zhaoyun kept moving on his hand, slowly opening his mouth, his voice mixed with sticky sound, "what''s his relationship with you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s nothing. It doesn''t matter. It''s just that I played with my friends when I was a child. His grandfather and I Grandfather has a good relationship


    "Is there any connection now?"


    "Occasionally Occasionally. "


    Wu Zhaoyun chuckled, "don''t you like him?"


    "I don''t like Wu I don''t like... " Ji Rao suddenly choked, "I can''t, I can''t..."


    Wu Zhaoyun had a trace of malice in his eyes


    "Think, think..."


    "Well," Wu Zhaoyun light, almost appreciate looking at Ji Rao, "please me."


    "I Ah, ah Ji Rao suddenly collapsed and said, "please, please let me out Please "


    at the moment when he came out, Wu Zhaoyun stretched out his hand to support himself. He saw Ji Rao''s eyes were blurred, there were wet marks at the corners of his eyes, and the black eyelashes were stained with water beads. It seemed that he could shake them down, his chest was undulating violently, and his limbs were all covered with attractive pink, white and red, just like a flower bud.


    Wu Zhaoyun stretched out his hand and stroked Ji Rao''s Liu Hai up, revealing his forehead as bright as jade. Because he was sweating, he was shining in the warm light. He bowed his head and gently kissed, "comfortable?"


    Ji Rao didn''t have much energy and didn''t want to answer him.


    Wu Zhaoyun smiles, Ji Rao''s quilt has been occupied by Ji Rao''s children and grandchildren. Wu Zhaoyun takes Ji Rao''s quilt away, then scoops it out with one hand, puts Ji Rao in his arms and pulls his own quilt to wrap them. He put Ji Rao in his arms like a treasure. Ji Rao didn''t care about him. He closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    "Well?" Wu Zhaoyun suddenly heard Ji Rao murmur, who was already asleep. He leaned over to hear what Ji Rao said.


    "I don''t mean what I say. I said Don''t touch me. "


    Wu Zhaoyun''s mouth curved slightly. He said softly, "good night."

 Chapter 507

    When Ji Rao woke up the next day, he felt that the ray of sunlight exposed in the gap of the curtain was particularly dazzling. He couldn''t help arching into the quilt.


    When Wu Zhaoyun opens the door and comes in, he sees Ji Rao''s whole head buried in the quilt. Wu Zhaoyun is instantly adorable.


    He walked over and gently pulled Ji Rao''s quilt.


    Ji Rao gently raised his head and opened his eyes in a daze. His eyes were dissatisfied.


    Wu Zhaoyun pinched his face. He just came back from the outside, and his hand was cold. He stuck it on Ji Rao''s face. He shivered.


    Ji Rao woke up most of the time, "Wu Zhaoyun!"


    "Get up for dinner, your grandfather is up, are you still so lazy?"


    "It wasn''t you last night..."


    Wu Zhaoyun laughed and asked, "what happened to me last night?"


    Ji Rao didn''t want to insult himself. He shut up and didn''t speak.


    "Come on, get up and wash up and eat. It''s time we left after dinner. "


    "Who''s with you and us?"


    Wu Zhaoyun can ran, "I''m with you."


    Ji Rao threw the pillow to Wu Zhaoyun.


    After Wu Zhaoyun went out, Ji Rao got up from the bed. As soon as the quilt was lifted, he felt a pain coming from the inside of his thigh. Ji Rao looked down and saw that a purple tooth mark was on Ji Rao''s white skin.


    Ji Rao got up from the bed feebly.


    Breakfast is very light, millet porridge, a few fried eggs, a dish of vegetables.


    Until Ji Rao left, the old man was happy, not only did not give up, but also waved freely.


    Wu Zhaoyun and Ji Rao went together, but he left halfway. Wu Zhaoyun was still a little worried about this afternoon. Guo Shuo Shuo called almost every few minutes to ask, for fear that Wu Zhaoyun would make a fool of himself again.


    Ji Rao went back alone.


    After returning home, he Luyao and her mother were at home. Not long ago, he Luyao was put on the hot search again because of her poor performance in the Golden Rooster Award. A lot of advertising endorsements she can not look up to her, only some out of fashion will go to her. Yesterday, while Ji Rao was away, she and her mother went to ask for he Qizhao. He Qizhao was also softened by their tears and promised to help he Luyao again.


    Now he Luyao is waiting at home. After he Qizhao has solved the problems of those media and newspapers, there will be good scripts and spokesmen to ask her to shoot.


    Ji Rao didn''t know what he Luyao was thinking. As if he couldn''t see him, he went straight upstairs and went back to his room.


    He Luyao stares at Ji Rao''s back with venomous eyes, "Mom, Ji Rao is older now, not so easy to cheat as a child. His heart is not in line with us at all. Don''t be nice to him in the future. I''m afraid he''ll turn around and bite back. "


    Liu Jingye sighed, "now that his grandfather has retired from the company, Ji Rao can never inherit Ji''s family. In a few years, Ji''s family will be completely in your father''s hands. It''s only a matter of time before his name is changed to he''s. You are your father''s daughter, and your family name will be his. Then there will be no place for Ji Rao in this family. "


    He Luyao and Liu Jingye look at each other and smile.


    Ji Rao went back to his room and did nothing else. He turned on the computer and sat at his desk. He copied his contact information and then sent an email.


    The content is: help me keep an eye on he Luyao, who is a popular actress. You must be able to shoot something useful and get a reward of 100000 yuan a day.

 Chapter 508

    On the day of going to G country, Ji Rao carried a suitcase and left as usual.


    It''s Tao Mingshuo who came to meet him.


    Before boarding, Tao Mingshuo waved to Ji Rao, "wait until I finish the work here."


    "Good."


    Ji Rao boarded the plane and was photographed from behind as soon as he found his seat. As soon as he turned his head, he saw a tall and thin man standing behind him, wearing a mask and sunglasses, a hat on his head and a white glove on his hand. He couldn''t show any skin. When Ji raotou saw it, he thought it was the terrorist who hijacked the plane, and then he thought that this man might be ill.


    "Is that your seat in there?"


    Said Ji Rao will get out of the way, but the man suddenly held his hand, in Ji Rao did not respond to the time to push Ji Rao in. Ji Rao sat on the seat that didn''t belong to him, and his face was obviously angry.


    The man sat on Ji Rao''s seat, then pulled down his mask and said with a smile, "what a coincidence."


    The sound


    "Wu Zhaoyun?"


    Wu Zhaoyun took off his sunglasses and stretched out his index finger to his lips. "Shh, don''t cry. I''m very famous. "


    Ji Rao


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Why can''t I come? This plane doesn''t belong to your family."


    "You go to G country, too?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Wu Zhaoyun took out an invitation from his bag. Ji Rao just glanced at it and was stunned.


    Tickets to Chopin''s competition.


    "Where did you get it?"


    Wu Zhaoyun threw the ticket, Chao jirao picked the next eyebrow, "what can''t I get?"


    , "are you free?"


    Of course, Wu Zhaoyun is not idle. In order to watch Ji Rao''s competition these days, Wu Zhaoyun pushes all the jobs he can push, and Guo Shuoshuo is angry to resign. When he left, he even said that if you dare to step out of this door, I''ll hang you later.


    Wu Zhaoyun specially told him not to hang himself in his room, but to find a place where no one noticed.


    But the joke belongs to the joke. These days, his itinerary is fixed. Once he breaks the contract, he will be fined several million yuan. This is secondary. The most important thing is his reputation and popularity in the entertainment industry. The losses are hard to recover. Originally, Wu Zhaoyun went his own way, which made a lot of people hate him. Now, this is undoubtedly adding fuel to the fire. Wu Zhaoyun may be a good actor, but his temperament is definitely not suitable for staying in the entertainment industry.


    "I see that other people''s competitions are all given by their parents. If you take such a little luggage alone, can''t I come here to support you?"


    Ji Rao dodges his vision, "who is rare?"


    It''s really rare.


    Since the death of his mother, he has seldom felt the warmth of his family. After going abroad, he has been living like an orphan without father or code. When he was young, he took part in the competition by himself, looking for information and tutors. No matter what agreement he signed, he signed it himself. But when he saw the children whose parents had brought them to the game, and saw their parents talking to them to encourage them to relax, he was still envious.


    But Wu Zhaoyun''s heart was small in some ways. He poked Ji Rao''s shoulder and said, "ah, why didn''t your Tao Mingshuo come with you?"


    Hearing this address, Ji Rao frowned, but still didn''t say anything, "he''s busy."

 Chapter 509

    Ji Rao closed his eyes to listen to the song. After a while, he suddenly felt his shoulder sink. Ji Rao opened his eyes and turned to see Wu Zhaoyun''s head kill his shoulder. His hair swept the skin on Ji Rao''s neck, itching.


    Ji Rao saw it when he took off his sunglasses. Wu Zhaoyun had obvious black under his eyes. He either stayed up late or stayed up all night last night.


    He guessed right. Wu Zhaoyun did shoot magazines all night last night. It was signed a long time ago. It was supposed to be two days later. However, Wu Zhaoyun had to stay up late last night to finish shooting. A group of photographers carried things to the venue in the evening and got them from 9:00 p.m. to more than 3:00 a.m. the next day.


    Ji Rao turned to look out of the plane and sighed deeply.


    Wu Zhaoyun likes him. He can feel it.


    But sooner or later, he will leave. Will he be left with this shell, or will he just disappear without a trace, without even thinking about it?


    The plane flew for five hours. When he got off the plane, Wu Zhaoyun was still sleeping. Ji Rao woke him up.


    Wu Zhaoyun''s eyes opened, and his eyelids were almost three eyelids. His eyes were red and astringent. He woke up, but he didn''t mean to get up at all. He just buried his head in Ji Rao''s shoulder socket and hummed.


    "Get up, it''s time to get off the plane."


    "Well..." Wu Zhaoyun smelled Ji Rao''s light fragrance, arched in, and then bit the soft meat on Ji Rao''s neck.


    "Hiss..." Ji Rao stretched out his hand to shine on Wu Zhaoyun''s head, and then pushed the man away mercilessly, "get up."


    After getting off the plane, they took a taxi to the hotel with two boxes of luggage.


    Chopin''s competition will give contestants a separate room. Ji Rao looks at the address on the competition card, and then goes in with Wu Zhaoyun.


    At the front desk stood a waiter in black overalls. Ji Rao walked over.


    The receptionist is a native of G country, and her mouth is a string of sweet Russian, "Hello, are you a contestant?"


    Originally, Ji Rao never had Russian in his class, but he began to learn Russian just because he took part in the Xiao Er Bang competition five years ago. Now he has no problem with basic dialogue.


    "Yes, I''m the 23rd. Here''s my card."


    Ji Rao handed the card in her hand.


    The waiter looked at it and handed Ji Rao a bunch of keys with the room number on them.


    Ji Rao pointed to himself and Wu Zhaoyun, "we are two people."


    The waiter replied with a smile, "I know, sir. Our room is two bedrooms and one living room, with master bedroom and second bedroom. Do you want another one, sir?"


    It''s two rooms and one living room. It''s too wasteful to open another one, but he doesn''t feel at ease to live with it.


    Ji Rao looks at Wu Zhaoyun, who has a biological and chemical crisis. Wu Zhaoyun feels that Ji Rao is looking at him, and turns his head to look like a large mummy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ji Rao coughed, "it''s OK."


    He turned back to look at the waiter. "That''s one."


    "Have a nice stay."


    Ji Rao holds the trunk in one hand and the key in the other.


    While waiting for the elevator, Wu Zhaoyun pulled down his mask and asked, "can you speak Russian?"


    "A few years."


    "Rap, no?"


    "Not bad." Ji Rao glanced at him, "do you still cover yourself in G country?"

 Chapter 510

    Wu Zhaoyun gently bent his lips, "my fans are all over the world."


    "Blow on you." Ji Rao rolled his eyes. "In the eyes of foreigners, you look the same as me."


    "That''s face blindness."


    Wu Zhaoyun smiles and approaches Ji Rao, "is someone not afraid of me now?"


    Ji Rao


    After entering the room, Ji Rao first turned around, the kitchen, bathroom, master bedroom, second bedroom and even a study with a grand piano in it.


    Ji Rao went to the audition, and Wu Zhaoyun leaned against the door, listening to the pure monosyllabic piano.


    "You are going to play in two days. Do you want to practice again?"


    "No, I''m already familiar."


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at his fingers, flapping his wings. Ji Rao''s fingers are slender and good-looking. Compared with ordinary people, they seem to have one more knuckle.


    "Do you want to go out? By the way, dinner


    "Yes."


    When Wu Zhaoyun put on a fashionable coat and looked in the mirror with satisfaction, he turned his head and saw Ji Rao pulling out a beige down jacket from his small suitcase.


    Wu Zhaoyun


    "How thick are you?"


    "Didn''t you look at the temperature?" Ji Rao took another turtleneck from the trunk. He turned his head and said, "I''ll change my clothes."


    Wu Zhaoyun naturally looked at him, "change it."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You go out. "


    Wu Zhaoyun deliberately teased him, "just change the upper body, we are all men, see what happened?"


    Ji Rao put his clothes on the bed and went to the door to close the door.


    In the middle of the door was blocked by Wu Zhaoyun, "you kiss me and I''ll go out."


    Ji Rao stares at him coldly and doesn''t move.


    "If you don''t kiss me, I''ll give you a kiss. If I do, it''s not just a face..."


    A sudden kiss was imprinted on Wu Zhaoyun''s cheek. He was stunned, but it was obvious that Ji Rao didn''t give him time to react. He directly reached out and pushed the man out, closed the door, and then locked it with a click.


    Ji Rao closed the door, went to the bedside to change clothes, and finally sighed.


    Either he can finish the task quickly and leave quickly, or Wu Zhaoyun will sink deeper and deeper.


    he had no difficulty in climbing himself, but what He Luyao did was suck up. If she really has nothing wrong with her behavior, then it''s no wonder that he has.


    Ji Rao took off her shirt and put it on the chair. She changed her sweater and went out with her down jacket.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Wu Zhaoyun standing at the door. The smile on his face was a little strange and excited, which made people feel goose bumps.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "No smile, no smile."


    The curvature of the corner of the mouth has never come down.


    Ji Rao


    As he put on his clothes, he looked at the one on Wu Zhaoyun, "do you see the temperature? It''s below zero tonight. "


    Wu Zhaoyun was a little surprised, "below zero?"


    "In G country, winter comes fast and it''s very cold. Aren''t you naked? "


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t bring it. He left in a hurry, and his head was sleepless all night. How could he remember to look at the weather in G country.


    "There''s nothing I can do. I''ll take this one and go out and find a business to buy one. It will be cold for the next few days. "


    Wu Zhaoyun is still thinking about Ji Rao''s kiss. Now he is looking at Ji Rao. He really wants to hold people in his arms and rub them hard.

 Chapter 511

    Wu Zhaoyun this beautiful mind just out of the hotel door was facing the cold wind blowing a clean.


    But Wu Zhaoyun''s dinner itself was out of season. It was common for him to wear summer clothes to soak in the ice water in winter and cotton padded clothes to walk in summer. So he just shivered on his body, and he endured it, and his face didn''t change.


    Ji Rao took a taxi and told the driver in Russian to go to the nearest World Trade Center.


    After a ten minute ride, towering high-rise buildings stand in the center of the city. They get off and go straight to the world trade center.


    The men''s clothes are on the third floor. They take the elevator.


    Wu Zhaoyun has a good skeleton, a good figure, and a good eye. He picked three pieces in a row, which are very good on him.


    Ji Rao sits playing with his mobile phone while Wu Zhaoyun stands in front of him with three clothes.


    "Which one looks good?"


    Ji Rao looked up and said:.... "


    Wu Zhaoyun also said to himself, "say, which one looks good?"


    "Nothing looks good."


    Wu Zhaoyun''s pieces are all rice white, and they are almost the same length and style as Ji Rao''s.


    Jirao was originally imported from abroad, and it happens that country G is still the place of origin, so it''s not surprising that this kind of business building is similar to jirao''s.


    But strange thing, Wu Zhaoyun even found them out and looked like he wanted to buy one.


    After hearing Ji Rao''s words, Wu Zhaoyun sneered, "who bought you that one?"


    Ji Rao is not angry, "the garbage can planed."


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at the three pieces in his hand and then at the one on Ji Rao''s body


    "Is there something wrong?"


    Ten or twenty thousand yuan for one, fifty or sixty thousand yuan for three.


    Ji Rao rolled a white eye, "money burns flustered?"


    "Then choose one, which one do you think looks good?"


    Ji Rao didn''t want to tangle with Wu Zhaoyun on this issue any more, so he pointed out one at random. Wu Zhaoyun took it out to have a look, "OK, this one."


    He went directly to settle the bill, and without packing, he put it on his body and zipped it to his chest.


    Out of the door, the outside has begun to snow.


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at the thin layer of snow on the ground, "it''s falling so fast."


    "Come on, buy something to eat."


    In a few minutes, each of them had a bun. Wu Zhaoyun had two more kebabs than Ji Rao.


    They are walking along the busy street of G country. The snow falls on them and disappears without a trace. The handsome men and beautiful women around them walk past them with laughter.


    Wu Zhaoyun shook the kebab in front of Ji Rao, "do you want to eat it?"


    Ji Rao doesn''t talk.


    Wu Zhaoyun gave a step again, and he went to Ji Rao and said, "come on, come on, just have a bite."


    Ji Rao glanced at him, the aroma of barbecue floated to his nose, Ji Rao moved his mouth, and then hesitated to reach out.


    "I''ll feed you. Come on, you can''t let go with the cake in your hand."


    Ji Rao looks at Wu Zhaoyun. Wu Zhaoyun''s handsome face is no different. Ji Rao can''t help but wonder whether what he just said is to tease him or really for his sake.


    "What''s the matter? Eat it. It''s going to be cold later. "


    Wu Zhaoyun is still innocent and harmless. Ji Rao compromises. He gently holds Wu Zhaoyun''s hand with his two fingers, and then goes to bite it and tears it out.


    But Ji Rao forgot that Wu Zhaoyun was the film king for four consecutive years.

 Chapter 512

    When Ji Rao''s bite was connected with a string at the back, and he could not bite it down, he heard Wu Zhaoyun say in a low voice, "I''ll help you."


    Then he watched Wu Zhaoyun''s face come close to him, and then he bit the piece of meat very close to him, gently pulled the hard to part meat and split it.


    Wu Zhaoyun suddenly clasps Ji Rao''s neck, and then fiercely kisses Ji Rao.


    A few foreigners around saw it, and they all laughed and clapped.


    Ji Rao blushed and went forward without saying a word.


    Wu Zhaoyun was so happy that he couldn''t close his mouth. "Ah, Ji Rao, wait for me." Wu Zhaoyun''s legs are long. He takes two or three steps to catch up with Ji Rao. Looking at his pink ears, he can''t help saying, "ah, what are those foreigners talking about just now? I don''t understand


    What can we say? Together.


    Wu Zhaoyun knew little about Russian, but he could guess what the foreigners were saying just now.


    Ji Rao still didn''t speak.


    "Shy? Ji Rao. "


    Ji Rao suddenly stopped, raised his eyes and glared at him. Wu Zhaoyun watched the snow fall. In many days after that, he still remembered that day.


    He and Ji Rao were standing in the snow, and the people he didn''t know were looking at them with blessing. The boy he liked looked up at him slightly, and his eyes seemed full of stars.


    "Give me a piece of paper."


    The atmosphere changed too fast, Wu Zhaoyun did not respond, "ah?"


    Ji Rao gritted her teeth, "give me a toilet paper."


    Wu Zhaoyun found that Ji Rao''s mouth was still shining oil.


    Wu Zhaoyun


    He took out a packet of paper from his pocket and handed it to him. Ji Rao took it and wiped his mouth with a piece of paper. The rest of it was thrown into Wu Zhaoyun''s arms and left on his own.


    Wu Zhaoyun looks at Ji Rao''s back and shakes his head helplessly.


    I''m afraid he forgot that not long ago he was afraid of his own death. Now he''s really good at it.


    However, he still prefers the small things that are fried now to those at that time.


    As soon as Wu Zhaoyun caught up with Ji Rao, he saw that Ji Rao''s sight was fixed in one place. Wu Zhaoyun looked down and saw a young man in shabby clothes playing saxophone on the street. He closed his eyes and was very intoxicated with the expression on his face. Whether there was an audience or not and whether he had money or not was not a problem for him. He just needed to play his music well. He seemed to be immersed in his own life In the world.


    Ji Rao listened for a while, and then showed an expression of distress.


    Wu Shaoyun chuckled in a low voice, then took out a wallet from his pocket, took out more than twenty dollars from it and handed them to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao looked at Wu Zhaoyun in amazement. He hesitated for a while, took it over, gently placed it next to the young man, and then left with Wu Zhaoyun quietly.


    Ji Rao took a long breath, "I don''t want him to give up music, so sometimes it''s necessary to help when he can." Ji Rao pauses. "I''ve seen too many people give up music, mostly because they can''t afford it at home. Just It''s a pity. "


    Because he has accepted this body, his understanding of music is much higher than that of ordinary people. He doesn''t want anyone to be forced to give up his hobby, which is too powerless.


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t understand music. He just laughed, "if you have time to feel sorry, you''d better put more cash in your pocket. There''s no QR code for you to scan."

 Chapter 513

    They finished their cake and went into a coffee shop.


    Wu Zhaoyun asked for a place near the window in the most corner, and then waved to Ji Rao, "this way."


    After Ji Rao sat down, the waiter came over. Unexpectedly, it was an Asian girl.


    "Ah, are you Wu Zhaoyun?"


    This is the first time that Wu Zhaoyun has heard someone speak Chinese except Ji Rao since he came to G country.


    Ji Rao looked up at her.


    Wu Zhaoyun chuckled, "are you Chinese?"


    The girl nodded excitedly.


    "I have my own business to do when I come abroad, so I hope you can keep it secret, OK?"


    The girl was hit by Wu Zhaoyun''s sudden gentleness, and she nodded mercilessly, "OK."


    "Now." Wu Zhaoyun stretched out his hand to him, "show me the list."


    The girl handed over the list that she held tightly in her arms because of excitement.


    He ordered a cappuccino for Jilao and a latte for himself.


    There was a fire in the room, and there was a thin layer of water mist on the floor glass next to them. Ji Rao reached out to wipe it off, stirring his coffee and watching the people outside laughing and laughing.


    "You see, I said I had fans, you don''t believe it."


    Ji Rao turns his head and hears Wu Zhaoyun''s words with some silence, "is she Chinese?"


    "So what? They''re all foreign countries."


    Ji Rao put the phone on the table suddenly lit up, the above caller ID is Tao Mingshuo.


    Ji Rao looks up at Wu Zhaoyun. Wu Zhaoyun looks at him with a smile. He looks harmless.


    "What am I doing? Pick it up. "


    Ji Rao didn''t want to take it. He was afraid that Wu Zhaoyun would make trouble.


    But on second thought, Wu Zhaoyun is not a child. How can he make trouble.


    Ji Rao picked up the mobile phone and rowed over, "Hello, Mingshuo."


    "Ji Rao, are you here?"


    "Well, here we are."


    "What are you doing now?"


    "Come to the coffee shop for a while."


    Tao Mingshuo chuckled, "it''s a pity that we used to go to the coffee shop when we were in college, otherwise I could be with you now."


    "No pity." Wu Zhaoyun suddenly approached and said in a high voice, "it''s the same for Ji Rao to have coffee with me."


    Ji Rao quickly covers the phone, glares at Wu Zhaoyun and whispers, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m just saying a fact."


    Tao Mingshuo was in a daze for a long time What is this


    Ji Rao slowed down his voice, "it''s Wu Zhaoyun."


    "Wu Zhaoyun? Are you with him? "


    Ji Rao answered vaguely.


    "Then you have to be careful of him. He''s a big star. He just went to G country. Don''t let him go by your sister. "


    "That is It''s just a chance encounter. "


    Ji Rao said that Wu Zhaoyun followed him.


    "Be careful of him. The water in the entertainment circle is mixed, and the people in the entertainment circle are not so clean."


    Wu Zhaoyun sneered.


    Ji Rao suddenly some uncomfortable, "I''ll call you back."


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right


    Ji Rao hung up the phone, Wu Zhaoyun said, "why did you hang up? Don''t you say more? I can''t see it for days. "


    "You''re in charge of a lot."


    "Not as much as Tao Mingshuo? What does he have to do with you and tell you to be careful of this and that? "


    "Drink yours."


    The more Wu Zhaoyun thinks about it, the more he feels that something is wrong. Will Tao Mingshuo like Ji Rao?

 Chapter 514

    Ji Rao saw his eyes and knew that he was not thinking about anything good.


    "I tell you, Tao Mingshuo is not a good man."


    Ji Rao


    "He is clearly a friend with him, but his performance is so cross-border, and you still like him, no, he didn''t refuse to like him before, as if he didn''t know, this is sanctimonious."


    Ji Rao said helplessly, "what do you mean like him before?"


    "Who do you like now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wu Zhaoyun caught Ji Rao''s hesitation for a moment, "you see, you are not sure now, your heart has gone to my side, you can admit it."


    "Don''t you think we''re not in the same world at all?"


    Wu Zhaoyun naturally said, "I don''t think so. Although I don''t understand music, I will listen to it as long as you play it.


    Ji Rao sneered, "do you know what Boya Ziqi and playing the lute to a cow mean?"


    Wu Zhaoyun disapproved, "so what? Zhong Ziqi died in the end. It''s not the cow that can listen to you."


    Ji Rao


    On the day of Chopin''s competition, Ji Rao got up early. He put on his suit. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Wu Zhaoyun fiddling with the dining table outside.


    "Come on, come on."


    Ji Rao went over to have a look. There were exquisite breakfast on the plate on the dining table. The most conspicuous one was the heart-shaped fried egg.


    "You''ll do that again?"


    Wu Zhaoyun poured a glass of milk for Ji Rao, and then put it next to Ji Rao, "I know a lot. You stay with me, I cook and you wash the dishes. How about that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve never washed a bowl. "


    This is the truth. Ji Rao''s hands don''t touch Yangchun water. Let alone wash the dishes, he didn''t even mention the heavier bag.


    When Wu Zhaoyun heard his answer, he suddenly laughed.


    He didn''t mean "we won''t be together," but I didn''t do the dishes. That is to say, he just really thought about the task allocation after they were together.


    "Yes, I will. I cook, I wash the dishes. "


    Ji Rao looks at Wu Zhaoyun who is suddenly attentive.


    "Well, let''s eat. We''ll go to the match after eating."


    Ji Rao was afraid of affecting the performance of the game and didn''t eat much breakfast.


    When they took a taxi to the match, there were not many people.


    In fact, the more high-end music is, the fewer people can enjoy it. What can be widely praised is just some catchy slogans. Those stars'' concerts are more popular than Ji Rao''s and Tao Mingshuo''s individual concerts.


    It''s hard to understand, but it''s true.


    Chopin music competition is even more so, the level of excitement is far less than those thousands of traffic star concerts, and even some withered.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m looking at you from below. Although I don''t understand you talking about piano, the music you play is the best I''ve ever heard. "


    Ji Rao''s expressionless whole cuff. He has participated in countless competitions since he was a child. His nervous mood has long been gone.


    "How many people have you heard playing music?"


    Wu Zhaoyun is very busy at ordinary times, and sometimes he can''t spare time to rest at night, and he can''t listen to any piano music. For Wu Zhaoyun, that thing has no other use except hypnosis, and naturally he can''t deliberately listen to any high music.


    Wu Zhaoyun, who was mercilessly exposed, said with a broad smile, "it doesn''t matter. You can definitely do it. Even if it''s brushed down, it''s also the problem of the judges."

 Chapter 515

    Ji Rao ignored him and went straight to the waiting area.


    "Hey, come on."


    Ji Rao looked back and saw Wu Zhaoyun with a baseball cap, holding a bottle of water in one hand and waving at him in the other, just like a fan.


    I''m afraid it''s the first time for this guy to cheer others up and become a fan.


    Ji Rao is the 23rd. It''s OK.


    For most of them, it may be the first time for them to take part in such a large competition. Ji Rao closed his eyes. He was still thinking about music score.


    "Twenty third."


    Ji Rao stood up. When he appeared in front of the audience from backstage, the light hit him.


    "Next is contestant No.23 and his Piano Concerto No.1 in E minor."


    Ji Rao is sitting in front of the piano. The light on the stage is dim.


    Ji Rao''s fingertips are gently placed on the black and white keys. He closes his eyes, and then his fingertips exert a little force.


    The sound of the piano flows out slowly from the tripod piano, which is a relatively slow style, romantic, calm and slightly melancholy. If you close your eyes and listen to it, you will find that his music seems to be able to influence people''s emotions, maybe it''s a pity when you were young, or a sweet moment in high school, or even make people feel like looking at a place that can cause countless happiness I remember that impression.


    The completion of the whole performance is full marks. The thick and smooth notes are mixed with the temperament of meditation. The piano sound is clear and delicate, fragile and melancholy, calm and confident, and naturally has a noble atmosphere. The moving charm has reached the limit of music language, which makes people difficult to extricate themselves.


    There are many versions of this song. Ji Rao chooses the feelings of the composer, which is the emotional expression of the original version. The slightly melancholy aesthetic feeling in the tranquility emphasizes a kind of sweetness belonging to the bitterness of the past.


    The whole piece is in E major. It goes through the solemn Allegro, a little gray. It is romantic in Nocturne style, very slow, and finally Rondo, very fast. The gorgeous finale ends with a piano triple treble.


    Although the last sound disappeared, there was a little agitation under the stage.


    It''s rare for people to shout excitedly after listening to the concert. Most of them are in their own memory of the memories brought by music, sad, sweet, happy and other emotions. People''s memories aroused by music are not the same, and people''s emotions are also different.


    Ji Rao stood up, bowed and stepped down.


    The first round was over soon. When Ji Rao went out, Wu Zhaoyun was waiting for him outside. When Ji Rao came, Wu Zhaoyun gave him his drink.


    "How do you feel?"


    Ji Rao took a sip of boiled water and said, "I feel perfect."


    Wu Zhaoyun said with a smile, "the tone is really big."


    Ji Rao screwed on the cover, "I play music and I will practice to perfection. All the music that a pianist can express should be like this. The music I present to you must be the most perfect, at least I think so. I didn''t make any technical mistakes in the competition just now. In terms of emotion, I think I expressed all the emotions that I could think of when I played the music. But there are thousands of people and thousands of faces in this kind of thing. Sometimes you think it''s good. The judges may not think so. There are always some unusual ways. "


    Wu Zhaoyun nodded with great seriousness, "in fact, what I want to say is I''ve had that bottle of water you just drank. "


    Ji Rao

 Chapter 516

    Four days later, it was the second round. Ji Rao only went back to practice once after the first round. Later, he never practiced music again.


    When Ji Rao wrote his microblog on this day, he Luyao''s bad behavior of smoking in public places was mentioned.


    There was a lot of abuse at the bottom.


    When Wu Zhaoyun passed the sofa with a basin of freshly washed clothes, he glanced at Ji Rao''s mobile phone. "He Luyao has broken a lot of things these days."


    "What?"


    Wu Zhaoyun went around the sofa and took his basin to the balcony to dry clothes.


    Ji Rao looks at the way he hangs his clothes on the hanger and wants to laugh.


    After airing the clothes, Wu Zhaoyun comes to sit on the sofa with Ji Rao, and then tentatively puts his hand around Ji Rao''s waist.


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at him without expression. Wu Zhaoyun laughed at him and said, "he Luyao can''t get any advertising endorsement or script at this time. The director is not willing to find her. Later, she was photographed smoking in public. It may be that the newspaper media wanted to rub some heat. Since then, a lot of black information about her has been revealed one after another. Some are true, but others follow suit and make up with a few ambiguous photos. But anyway, it''s an indisputable fact that he Luyao''s whole network is black now. "


    "How could there be so many black women?"


    Wu Zhaoyun piled up his two long legs and went to the tea table. "Someone bought the water army. He Luyao offended too many people. Now when he saw some signs, he threw some stones into the pit."


    Just then, Ji Rao''s phone rings suddenly, and Wu Zhaoyun looks down.


    He Luyao''s.


    Wu Zhaoyun sneered, "if you are in a hurry, take it."


    Ji Rao picked up, "hello."


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao, please help me beg for help from my father. I really can''t stand it anymore..."


    He Luyao''s cry came from that end. It sounded very sad.


    Ji Rao looked at Wu Zhaoyun and pretended not to know, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Now there are too many people who blackmail me. I really can''t stand it. I dare not go out now. They give me p-photos and send me cat corpses. They curse me for death. I dare not even open my mobile phone. The company says it wants to hide me. Now my father doesn''t care about me. Jirao, please ask him for mercy. Please ask him for mercy..."


    Ji Rao paused for a moment, then sighed and said deliberately, "well, I''ll go..."


    Wu Zhaoyun grabs Ji Rao''s mobile phone as expected. "He Luyao, you''re not here to welcome the spring in summer. When something happens, you think of Ji Rao. How dare you hit him in the face before? There''s no fire without wind. Do you really know the black stuff? You know what you have, and everyone who has worked with you knows it. Now you don''t have to ask for it. No one can save you. Just send an apology on Weibo and get out of the circle. "


    After that, he didn''t give Luyao a chance to talk and hung up the phone directly.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s surprised eyes, Wu Zhaoyun gritted his teeth and said, "you are really a fool."


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Wu Zhaoyun squeezed Ji Rao''s face hard, "he Luyao''s business can''t be settled by your father. You can only wait for the topic to pass by. Don''t plead with her. The result she made has nothing to do with you. "


    Ji Rao pushes Wu Zhaoyun''s hand away and returns to his room with his mobile phone.


    As soon as the door closed, Ji Rao immediately turned on her mobile phone and sent an email.


    Keep an eye on he Luyao.

 Chapter 517

    When Ji Rao sat in front of the piano, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, his mood became fierce.


    When the piano sound started, the judges'' faces changed.


    In the audience, a small part of the faces were stunned and unbelievable, and the rest were represented by Wu Zhaoyun.


    I don''t know why the same music played by my fingers was moved to the last round of the competition.


    Their feeling is not wrong, even if the most rudimentary can only distinguish between good and bad, ordinary people know that this music is really ugly and heinous.


    "Piano Concerto No.2 in G minor" has a strong music thinking of Proctor''s style. When Prokofiev premiered, because of the fierce beat of rhythm and the continuity of discordant chords, many people withdrew and reviled him.


    That was still the case, and today, there are already people in the audience who can''t sit.


    They speak different languages, but they express the same meaning.


    "What the hell is this guy playing! It''s like the damn butter sauce. It''s crazy. "


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao on the stage and thought in amazement that my level of blind play was just like this.

 Chapter 518

    Don''t know in anger in confusion, know in surprise in excitement.


    Ji Rao''s legs are working hard. He''s almost out of the bench. Ten fingers swipe so fast that you can''t see the shadow clearly. Ji Rao''s depression and depression, which is almost neurotic, is expressed incisively and vividly by the piano sound without any coordination at all. He clenches his teeth, his jaw is tight, his face is solemn, even a little ferocious. The elegant temperament of playing the piano in the past has disappeared, and Ji Rao is like a madman at this time.


    Also, it''s not that a madman can''t play piano Concerto No. 2 in G minor.


    The difficulty of Piano Concerto No.2 in G minor is so terrible, which is a kind of vent of resentment, panic and depression.


    As soon as the song came out, most of the reports said, "send this music of the future to the devil. We''re here to have fun, and my cat can play this kind of music. " After the release and Premiere of the song, there were a lot of bad reviews, and it was even ridiculed by the classical music world as "worse than the sound made by an estrous male cat jumping on the keyboard."


    Even Prokofiev himself admitted that he wrote too many notes in this piece, which was almost impossible to play and unsuitable for playing.


    However, it is obvious that Ji Rao''s goal is not to let the audience enjoy a beautiful and gorgeous piano feast. What he wants is to let the judges know that what he is playing now is a magnificent, brilliant and crazy magic song.


    Piano Concerto No.2 in G minor has been revised once. On the basis of the original work, it adds as many notes and melodies as possible, and madly strengthens the super high requirements for technology.


    The difficulty and skill of this piece has almost reached the limit of human beings. At the most exaggerated time, it even requires the player to play more than ten notes in a second, and requires absolute clarity and independence.


    That''s right. Ji Rao''s playing is not music, it''s technique.


    It''s a magic skill that few musicians dare to climb even after the music has been released for more than 100 years.


    Ji Rao''s action span is boastful, his forehead is sweating, and his thin lips are tightly pressed into a line. His mind is clear, but the feeling transmitted to the outside is chaotic. Every time he played, he used different strength and almost reached the end in one breath.


    As the epilogue falls, Ji Rao gasps and stands on the piano.


    There''s been chaos in the game.


    "Be quiet!"


    The arrival of the security guard and the warning of the judges made the group settle down a little.


    Ji Rao''s chest was still undulating violently. He stood up from his seat, bowed respectfully, and then walked off the stage.


    No matter how shocking Ji Rao plays, there should be no less scoring process.


    This time Ji Rao didn''t wait until the end of the game to get out of the field, and Wu Zhaoyun followed him. Different from the previous two times, Ji Rao took a bottle of water, looked up and drank most of it. After drinking it, he still didn''t recover.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "it''s OK." He leaned against the wall, closed his eyes, looked up, and then suddenly laughed, "I play this song once, and it breaks down once."


    Wu Zhaoyun reached out and wiped the sweat on Ji Rao''s forehead. "What kind of music are you playing? How can it be the same as a child''s blind playing?"


    Ji Rao smiles. He opens his eyes and turns his head. He just looks at Wu Zhaoyun. Wu Zhaoyun thinks Ji Rao wants to explain to him, but Ji Rao just moves his lips and whispers, "you don''t know music."

 Chapter 519

    Wu Zhaoyun later found out what a terrible piece "Piano Concerto No. 2 in G minor".


    Let''s not say anything else. It''s a threshold that many people can''t reach just to challenge to play this piece completely.


    A track that seems to be playing madly is clearly remembered by Ji Rao for every disordered syllable. The memory intensity is many times more than other songs. Because he has no rules at all.


    "When shall we return home?"


    Ji Rao was reading a musical score when he heard Wu Zhaoyun ask, but he didn''t look back and said, "do you want to go back now?"


    "No, I''m just asking you. Why didn''t Tao Mingshuo come? "


    Ji Rao made a pause.


    Before the third round, Tao Mingshuo said that he had something to do and couldn''t come. After the third round of the competition, Tao Mingshuo even called him to say that he was too playful, and that this perfect dazzle song should not appear in the Xiao Er Bang competition at all.


    "Why don''t you discuss with me when you choose the music? This kind of music is too dangerous for him to perform on stage, let alone in the competition. The judges will probably not admit it. If you really don''t admit it, you''ll have to wait another five years, won''t you? "


    "What is this kind of music? Every piece of music has its meaning of existence. How long did it take for this piece of music to be retrieved and revised? Now you tell me that it is not qualified to be put on the stage? "


    "Ji Rao, you know that''s not what I mean."


    "What do you mean?"


    In the end, they didn''t agree when they hung up. Although he didn''t want to admit it, Wu Zhaoyun was really gloating.


    As soon as Ji Rao hung up the phone, Wu Zhaoyun immediately brought up the warm sweet milk and said, "come on, drink some milk. Don''t be angry."


    Ji Rao looks at Wu Zhaoyun with a smile on his face


    But Ji Rao didn''t want to worry about it with him. He just pushed the milk away and sat in front of the piano without saying a word.


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t give up either. He followed up and comforted, "he doesn''t know music."


    Ji Rao


    Ji Rao made a reservation, the day after the final match. Ji Rao''s idea is to return home with a prize.


    But it turns out that he thought too much.


    On the day of ranking, Ji Rao didn''t even take it seriously. He opened the mail while having breakfast.


    When Wu Zhaoyun saw Ji Rao''s frozen face, he said strangely, "what''s the matter? Has the ranking come out? "


    Ji Rao was speechless.


    Wu Zhaoyun gave him a bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge, and snorted with a smile, "don''t pretend to cheat me like this, is it over again, number one?"


    Ji Rao put the spoon and went back to the bedroom without saying a word.


    "Oh, no breakfast?"


    Wu Zhaoyun frowned slightly. He took out his mobile phone and checked the backstage ranking.


    First, I didn''t run.


    But it''s the penultimate.


    There were seven people in the round, and Ji Rao was the seventh.


    Wu Zhaoyun thought about it and called Guo Shuoshuo.


    "Oh, Master Wu, do you remember the little one? I thought you were playing crazy in G country, people are gone, and I''m going to hire a helicopter to hang your wreckage in the South Pacific. "


    "Come on, you can afford a helicopter?" Wu Zhaoyun went to the balcony, "you go to help me contact the organizer of Xiao Er Bang competition, I want to see the score of their judges."

 Chapter 520

    Guo Shuo Shuo immediately warned, "Xiao Er Bang competition? What do you think the judges are doing? "


    "Let you go, you go, there''s so much nonsense."


    Wu Zhaoyun hung up the phone and took the steaming bowl to jirao''s door to knock.


    Ji Rao''s bedroom door is locked. Wu Zhaoyun knocks for a long time and doesn''t respond.


    "Ji Rao, come out and have some porridge. Don''t shut yourself up in the room. Those judges don''t know music. "


    There was no response.


    Wu Zhaoyun sighed and left.


    In the afternoon, Wu Zhaoyun came again.


    He sat in the living room from morning to afternoon. Ji Rao didn''t even come out to go to the toilet.


    Wu Zhaoyun knocked on the door, "Ji Rao, come out. It''s nothing to lose once. Don''t hold back. Come out and go to the toilet. The toilet will be cleaned for you."


    Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "Ji Rao?"


    He put his ear close to the door and there was no sound inside.


    He began to bang on the door, "Ji Rao, if you don''t come out, I''ll smash the door."


    After a while, the door suddenly opened. Ji Rao''s face is really not good, and her eyes are all blank. Wu Zhaoyun saw the distressed can not, but also relieved.


    "If you don''t come out again, I thought you killed yourself."


    Ji Rao turned his head and sat back in his chair.


    Before Wu Zhaoyun knocked on the door, he was sleeping. He pretended to be so frustrated. He had expected the result for a long time.


    He Luyao never forgets to die anywhere.


    Just now, Ji Rao has asked people to buy a lot of headlines. He Luyao''s photos taken before have been sent up, and some real and fake black materials have also been sent up.


    Wu Zhaoyun squatted down in front of Ji Rao and looked up at Ji Rao''s listless eyes. "Ji Rao, I didn''t eat today. Go out to eat?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    "The judges can''t, they don''t understand."


    "I just think..." Ji Rao said in a dumb voice, "music is equal. Why do they discriminate against some music?"


    Ji Rao raised his head, "some people''s anger has really defiled this circle."


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t understand their music circle, but the shell of the entertainment circle was that an actor with ambition, ambition, ability and confidence stepped into the circle and found the muddy water in the circle disgusting.


    "It doesn''t matter. There are other competitions, they deny your music, not your ability


    Ji Rao


    Wu Zhaoyun probably won''t comfort people.


    Ji Rao is very confident in his ability, but he only cares that a group of music connoisseurs have such prejudice against a piece of music.


    Wu Zhaoyun''s words just poked into Ji Rao''s heart.


    "Well, have something to eat and we''ll come back tomorrow. There are so many piano competitions. You will climb higher in the future. When you climb to the top, these people will think that they are blind again. "


    Ji Rao finally agreed to eat something. Wu Zhaoyun cooked some white rice porridge for him again.


    Just gave Ji Rao a bowl, the phone suddenly rang.


    Guo Shuoshuo''s.


    Wu Zhaoyun put the spoon into the bowl and put it in front of Ji Rao, "hot, drink slowly."


    Then he picked up the phone and said, "hello."


    "Ancestors!"


    It''s hot.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ancestor, something happened to your he Luyao again!"


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao. Seeing that he didn''t hear him, he went to the balcony quietly, "what are you talking about? What''s my name?"

 Chapter 521

    ¡°£¿¡± Guo Shuo Shuo listened to his ancestor''s tone and felt that it was wrong, "don''t you like he Luyao?"


    "Fools like her."


    Guo Shuoshuo


    "Well, that''s not the point. He Luyao really stepped on thunder this time. "


    He Luyao has no brain, and Wu Zhaoyun is not surprised that she has done any brain damage.


    "What happened to her?"


    "She had an affair with someone in the music world, and it was revealed on the Internet that she bribed the judges of the competition."


    Wu Zhaoyun pause, "what judge?"


    "You asked me to check the judges of Xiao Er Bang competition."


    Wu Zhaoyun turned around and saw Ji Rao still drinking porridge with his head down. "Is the news really hammering?"


    "Real hammer, real hammer. Those black materials used to have nothing to do with it, but now once it''s verified, it''s going to be in prison. So I want to tell you, this time don''t help her suppress the scandal, she is now like the stinky ditch, who is involved in who a coquettish. If you really want to step in, no one can protect you. You don''t have to fire me. I''ll resign myself first. "


    "I don''t care."


    Guo Shuo Shuo was relieved. She really didn''t want her own ancestor to give her any surprise.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Wu Zhaoyun, " I don''t like he Luyao. I don''t want to hear about her any more


    "Wow, you''re not blind at last?"


    "When am I blind?"


    Guo Shuo Shuo chuckled, "you used to see those, which is not you blind. You dare to touch anything, you are not afraid of anything. Do you know how much gossip I got from them? As long as one copy is passed out, you don''t want to stay in the entertainment industry. To be your agent is to worry twice as much as other artists. "


    "You''re paid twice as much as anyone else."


    Guo Shuoshuo


    "Cough." Guo Shuoshuo coughed deliberately. "Well, I''ll hang up first. I''m still a little busy. Ha ha."


    Guo Shuo Shuo chuckled and hung up.


    Wu Zhaoyun turned off his mobile phone, went to the living room, hesitated and called, "Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rao raised his head, "eh?"


    Wu Zhaoyun pursed his lips. "It''s OK. Is it delicious?"


    Ji Rao


    What''s good about big white porridge.


    Wu Zhaoyun doesn''t want to tell Ji Rao now. Ji Rao regards he Luyao as her sister. He Luyao doesn''t work for human resources. Now Ji Rao knows that he Luyao is so sad.


    The next day, the two returned home. As soon as they got off the plane, Ji Rao received an email.


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao with his eyes open, and the expression on his face was bright.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There was a mistake in the selection. They said they wanted to choose again!"


    He Luyao jirao was picked out to bribe the judges, and there is nothing wrong with the re judgment of the competition.


    But this matter should have been reported on the Internet last night. Ji Rao didn''t know until the official sent him a message. It''s really out of touch with the contemporary society, so we need a person who leads the trend of the times to guide us all the time.


    Ji Rao looks at Wu Zhaoyun who is a little silly with a strange smile. She puts on her hat and goes away.


    "Ah," Wu Zhaoyun three or two steps to catch up, "are you going home now?"


    "What else?"


    "I have an advertisement to shoot this afternoon. I have to go first..."


    Ji Rao''s steps suddenly stopped. Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao beside him. His expression changed a little. Then he followed Ji Rao''s eyes, and there stood a man.

 Chapter 522

    Tao Mingshuo straight toward Ji Rao came over, Wu Zhaoyun body up and down package is too tight, Tao Mingshuo can''t see who he is.


    Until Wu Zhaoyun said hello to him.


    Wu Zhaoyun was a little surprised, "are you there, too?"


    "Why can''t I be here?"


    Tao Mingshuo''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if he thought Wu Zhaoyun''s words were rude and inappropriate. He turned to look at Ji Rao, "Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rao''s eyes flashed, "well."


    Tao Mingshuo originally wanted to apologize to Ji Rao, but now Wu Zhaoyun is looking at him like that. He really can''t say anything, "you and him..."


    "What''s wrong with us going back home together?"


    Tao Mingshuo paused for a moment, then nodded slightly, "I have something to say to Ji Rao, you should avoid it first."


    Wu Zhaoyun naturally said, "I don''t know what happened to Ji Rao. Let''s talk about it here."


    Ji Rao took a look at Wu Zhaoyun and didn''t refuse.


    He didn''t know how to face Tao Mingshuo.


    What Tao Mingshuo said is not unreasonable, but it is because of this that he feels that Tao Mingshuo is no different from those judges who do not approve of unpopular music. This is the first time that he has clearly and deeply realized the problem of values between himself and Tao Mingshuo.


    Tao Mingshuo''s face changed slightly. He didn''t know when Ji Rao was so familiar with Wu Zhaoyun.


    "Ji Rao, I..."


    "If there''s anything, I''d better talk about it tomorrow. I''m a little tired from flying. I want to go back to sleep."


    It''s already eight o''clock in the evening, and it''s really not suitable for conversation. Tao Mingshuo can only be dumb for a while, and then nodded, "well, let''s make an appointment tomorrow."


    Ji Rao nodded, turned and left. Wu Zhaoyun followed Ji Rao with his luggage.


    Ji Rao gave him a sidelong look, "aren''t you going to make an advertisement?"


    Wu Zhaoyun smiles for a while, his eyes reflect the light in the airport, "so late, I''ll take you home first."


    Before Ji Rao spoke, he heard a female voice saying, "ancestor!"


    Wu Zhaoyun was stunned. He turned his head and saw Guo Shuoshuo dancing beside him.


    Guo Shuoshuo waved to him, "here, here!"


    Wu Zhaoyun can only accept the fate of the past.


    As soon as Guo saw Ji Rao, he looked straight. "I''ll go, ancestor. Your eyes are normal at last."


    Wu Zhaoyun put out his hand to shine on her skull and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Guo Shuoshuo wiped his hands on his jeans, then stretched out to Ji Rao, "idol, I''m Wu Zhaoyun''s agent, my name is Guo Shuoshuo."


    Wu Zhaoyun fanned Guo Shuoshuo''s paws away and said, "OK, OK, do you know how precious his hands are? Can you touch a loser? "


    Ji Rao


    Guo Shuoshuo


    Guo Shuo Shuo sighed with humiliation and regret. She took out her mobile phone and looked at the time. "Well, ancestors, now hurry to shoot ads with me. You only have 15 minutes!"


    "I''ll send Ji Rao back first."


    "No!" Although Guo Shuo Shuo also wants to make a boat with her idol, it''s more important to have a job than to pursue the stars. She gritted her teeth and looked at Wu Zhaoyun, "you pushed this advertisement from a month ago to two weeks ago, and then two weeks ago to a week ago. Now even one second can''t hold you any more. Do you dare to believe me to show you!"


    Wu Zhaoyun


    "All right." Ji Rao put his hand, "you go to shoot ads, I''ll go back myself."

 Chapter 523

    Wu Zhaoyun frowned, "it''s raining outside."


    "I''ll take a taxi back."


    "Actually, it''s quite big." Guo Shuoshuo said weakly, "but I have an umbrella in my car."


    See Wu Zhaoyun still some hesitation, Ji Rao light mouth, "I''m not three disabled, I go back to the line."


    Wu Zhaoyun suddenly grabbed Ji Rao''s sleeve, "where are you going to meet him tomorrow?"


    Guo Shuoshuo''s sharp eyes suddenly narrowed.


    If she is comparable to the radar''s five senses, she probably, seemingly, hears the bitterness and grievance from Wu Zhaoyun''s tone.


    That''s very interesting. Wu Zhaoyun can speak in such a tone.


    "We''ll talk about it tomorrow. Go quickly, or it will be late again."


    Wu Zhaoyun let him go, "then you go back slowly." He patted Guo Shuoshuo on the shoulder and said, "give him an umbrella."


    When I got out of the airport, it was raining heavily. Guo Shuo Shuo''s face was ferocious. "Mad, when I just came here, it was not so big!"


    Ji Rao takes a taxi and goes in with an umbrella.


    Wu Zhaoyun saw him get on the bus, and then he left with Guo Shuo Shuo.


    Ji Rao gave the driver an address and leaned on the seat. The rain outside splashed on the glass, as if even the weak light of the street lamp could disperse.


    Ji Rao was sleepy for 20 minutes. When he felt the car stopped, the master in front coughed, "here we are."


    Ji Rao paid for it. When he got off the bus, he was almost wiped. He quickly opened his umbrella and went to his home.


    People living in his neighborhood are either rich or expensive. Most people can''t get in, and taxis are not allowed to go in. The driver can only put Ji Rao down at the intersection.


    Ji Rao was walking in the rain with an umbrella. His shoes were almost wet when he got off the car. A gust of cold wind almost made his umbrella unstable. His sleepiness in the car was completely blown away by the cold wind when he opened the door. He had goose bumps all over his body.


    All around him was the sound of rain, but nothing else could be heard, including the footsteps of his descendants.


    As Ji Rao walked, he suddenly felt something hit his back neck, and the pain spread to his whole body along his bones. In an instant, he lost all his strength, and all of a sudden he fell into the rain. The rain was pouring down. He didn''t even come to see who was carrying him, so he fainted in front of his eyes.


    A few minutes later, there was only a shaky umbrella left on the road.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes again, his first feeling was that he felt very uncomfortable all over, especially headache. Disgustingly, he just wanted to retch.


    He moved his body, but felt that his whole body was bound. He looked down and found that he was tied to the chair and could not move.


    The light was dim around him. He was in a seemingly abandoned cement factory with reinforced concrete and two fresh plastic bags on the ground.


    Ji Rao swallowed saliva, and his throat hurt badly.


    He closed his eyes and drew something clearly in his mind.


    He Luyao.


    In this world, Ji Rao can''t think of anyone else who has such a goal and courage to bind him.


    Ji Rao can almost imagine how desperate he Luyao is now.


    But also, after all, she bribed the judges is not a black story.


    That''s going to be jail.

 Chapter 524

    "Yo, wake up."


    Ji Rao slowly raised his head and saw he Luyao at the door.


    It''s only half a month since I saw him. He Luyao''s impression is very different from his.


    She''s got a cigarette in her mouth, she''s wearing a miniskirt, she''s spiteful.


    "What do you want to do?"


    He Luyao laughed a little, full of sarcasm, "what do I want to do? Don''t you know very well? "


    The expression on her face instantly faded clean, she almost ferocious walked to Ji Rao in front, stretched out her hand to pull his hair, "you are not very clear!"


    Ji Rao calmly looked at her and whispered, "sister, I don''t know."


    Pop.


    He Luyao slapped and fanned up. It took almost ten percent of her strength. Ji Rao was weak now and didn''t respond for a long time.


    "Don''t call me sister. I can''t bear it."


    He Luyao took out a piece of paper and gently wiped her hand that had hit Ji Rao, as if she thought he was dirty. She looked at Ji Rao''s weak and embarrassed appearance and laughed happily again and again, "Ji Rao, how many days do you have? You didn''t expect that you would fall into my hands one day, did you


    He Luyao is suffering these days.


    At the beginning, her black materials were all over the sky, and the company almost hid her. No one would help her.


    Later, she was exposed with other people in and out of the hotel photos, and later was found to bribe the judges.


    Since then, it''s out of control. There are countless videos of her sleeping with other men on the Internet, but they''re all fake. It''s not her. But no one is willing to listen to her explanation, those true and false information are bumped together, it has become true.


    He Qizhao didn''t believe her either. He felt that he Luyao had lost his face. That day, he went home and gave her a slap. Despite Liu Jingye''s dissuasion, he froze all he Luyao''s funds and finally drove her out of the house.


    He Luyao was hacked by the whole Internet. Now she doesn''t even have a home that can accommodate her. She doesn''t even dare to go to a hotel where she needs an ID card. When she was swept out, she didn''t take anything with her. He Qizhao asks people to look at Liu Jingye and forbids her to contact he Luyao.


    He Luyao had nothing and had been wandering in the street for almost two days.


    She has nothing left but this body.


    Before dignity, shame and life, she chose the latter.


    She climbed into a man''s bed in the bar, and coaxed him upside down, even coaxed him to kidnap Ji Rao.


    He Luyao now thinks that she is no different from the bedbugs in the garbage can, but it is absolutely impossible for her to watch Ji Rao shine step by step.


    Why?


    Why should she suffer such humiliation, but Ji Rao can be praised!


    Why!


    Ji Rao lightly pulled off the corner of the lip, "no why, it''s all your own fault. If you didn''t bribe the judges in my competition, you wouldn''t be in such a situation now. "


    He Luyao slapped him again and said, "what are you? You just have a rich mother. How much better are you than me? Why does everyone like you? Do I deserve the ridicule and the blindness? "


    Looking at Ji Rao, he Luyao burst out laughing, "look at what you look like now, aren''t you being held by me? I can kill you now. A corpse is no better than me. "

 Chapter 525

    Ji Rao made great efforts to look up. He looked at he Luyao''s crazy appearance and said sarcastically, "even if I die, my name will always be recorded in the music world, and you, even if you are alive, are just a street mouse."


    He Luyao''s face changed a few times. She grabbed Ji Rao''s shoulder, and her nails were deep into Ji Rao''s shoulder. The blood seeped out, and Ji Rao''s face became ugly.


    "What qualifications do you have? What are you better than me! Why He Luyao kicked Ji Rao down with the chair.


    Ji Rao''s face pressed on the gravel, and he bit his teeth in pain.


    "What are you doing?"


    He Luyao originally wanted to step on her feet. After hearing the sound, she turned her head with a smile and said, "Why are you here?"


    "You''re screaming here. Who can sleep?" He looked at Ji Rao on the ground, "what are you doing? Abuse? "


    He Luyao clenched her hand. "I hate him very much."


    The man looked at he Luyao''s raised chest and licked his lips. "I''ll help you move him here. How do you write about me?"


    He Luyao''s face was stiff.


    The man reached out and grabbed he Luyao''s arm. He Luyao struggled but didn''t open, "don''t..."


    The man frowned unhappily, "don''t what don''t, before on your time is not wrapped around my waist? How come you are so pure now? "


    "No..."


    Men don''t care. He carries he Luyao against the wall. He holds both hands behind her, and takes off her clothes with the other hand.


    "No, no..."


    She really betrayed her body, but she absolutely didn''t want to do this kind of thing in front of Ji Rao.


    She felt humiliated.


    "No -"


    Ji Rao couldn''t help but close his eyes and stopped looking at the white and disgusting bodies.


    More than ten minutes later, the sticky voice and the man''s gasping stopped. The man lifted his pants and kicked he Luyao, who fell to the ground without his support.


    "OK, I''m very happy." Then he took the cigarette in his pants and went out.


    He Luyao fell to the ground like a dead fish. Her tears ran down the corner of her eyes, but there was no expression on her face.


    He Luyao moves slowly to get up from the ground. She shakes her hands and picks up the nearly torn clothes to put on. Then she walks slowly to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao opened her eyes and looked at the empty he Luyao.


    Suddenly, he Luyao cried like crazy and kicked him in a rage. Then he began to kick him like he had no reason.


    Ji Rao was tied to a chair, and the abdomen was particularly exposed. He Luyao almost kicked there, where people were most vulnerable.


    "It''s all your fault! It''s all your fault that I''ve come to this point! "


    Ji Rao clenched her teeth and said nothing. The pain in his abdomen made him feel paralyzed. He wanted to curl up, but the rope restrained him so that he couldn''t move. The place where his wrist was tied had two red marks because he struggled too hard.


    "It''s all you, it''s all you, why don''t you die, why don''t you die!"


    After venting, he Luyao stepped back two steps, and suddenly she burst out laughing again.


    Now her hair is scattered, her face is crying and laughing, just like a madman.

 Chapter 526

    Ji Rao closed her eyes.


    He Luyao is psychologically abnormal.


    A madman can do anything.


    He was afraid to say another word.


    He Luyao went out after hitting him. Ji Rao was relieved. But before long, he Luyao came back with a dagger in her hand.


    Ji Rao opens her eyes and gasps at he Luyao. She just stands there. Her face is pale and jumpy with strange excitement. The dagger in her hand is flashing cold light.


    Ji Rao''s Adam''s Apple moved gently. "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" He Luyao laughs, "Wu Zhaoyun likes people but a face. You say..." He Luyao looked puzzled. "If your face is destroyed, will he still like you?"


    Ji Rao''s face changed slightly.


    Seeing Ji Rao''s fear, he Luyao''s face became more and more crazy. She squatted down and put the dagger on Ji Rao''s cheekbone. Her jade like skin was under the dagger, so good skin


    He Luyao made a sudden effort.


    Ji Rao''s hand clenched. He could feel the dagger stabbing into his flesh and blood, and then cut off his texture. He could even hear the slow and cruel voice.


    The dagger is stained with blood. He Luyao smiles excitedly, and the dagger slides from his cheekbones to his chin.


    "Ha ha ha ha! I wonder if Wu Zhaoyun will like you again! " He Luyao felt that this was not good enough. He picked up his mobile phone and called Wu Zhaoyun.


    Tao Mingshuo, who is waiting to meet, doesn''t get in touch with Ji Rao, so he calls Wu Zhaoyun. As a result, Wu Zhaoyun can''t get in touch with Ji Rao. One day, Wu Zhaoyun will go crazy if he can''t find Ji Rao Ren. He went to Ji Rao''s house to look for him, but the nanny said that Ji Rao never came back that night.


    Wu Zhaoyun was crazy. He went to adjust the monitoring, starting from the monitoring at the entrance of the airport. Unfortunately, the monitoring at Ji Rao''s door was scrapped the day before yesterday, and no one could be found.


    Rajirao''s driver was found early in the morning. At that time, so many JCS broke into his house and scared him. On the night of the heavy rain, the driver was impressed by a passenger who was going to a noble community. But he said the passenger had already got off in front of the community.


    Wu Zhaoyun couldn''t find any clues along the short road. A heavy rain washed away all the clues he could imagine. They can only search one by one in the vast sea of people.


    When he Luyao called him, Wu Zhaoyun had not closed his eyes for a day. When he saw the call, he hung up directly. But within two seconds the phone rang again.


    Wu Zhaoyun touched his forehead and almost fell his mobile phone.


    "Ancestors." Guo Shuo Shuo saw that the situation was not right. He quickly took down his valuable mobile phone and said, "I''ll come, I''ll come."


    Guo Shuoshuo hung up.


    She knew that Wu Zhaoyun was in a bad mood now, and she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    After all, if she hadn''t stopped Wu Zhaoyun at that time, he should have been able to go back with Ji Rao. Then Ji Rao would not have had an accident, and Wu Zhaoyun would not be so powerless as he is now.


    Guo Shuoshuo lowered his eyes, a trace of guilt flashed in his eyes.


    The phone rings again.


    Guo Shuoshuo looked down and saw that he Luyao was still his.


    Wu Zhaoyun suddenly dropped the cup on the tea table to the ground and roared, "if she calls again, let her die!"


    Guo Shuoshuo swallowed his saliva and answered the phone, "what are you going to do What did you say? "

 Chapter 527

    Guo Shuo Shuo looked at Wu Zhaoyun in amazement, his face was shocked, "are you really saying that?"


    Guo Shuoshuo quickly handed the mobile phone to Wu Zhaoyun, "she said Ji Rao is with her..."


    Wu Zhaoyun Leng Leng, and then a grab the phone, face serious and ruthless, "Ji Rao where?"


    Hearing Wu Zhaoyun''s voice, he Luyao giggled, "right here, do you want to see him?"


    Wu Zhaoyun frowned, "he Luyao, you''d better not let Ji Rao do anything, or I won''t let you go!"


    He Luyao turned her head and looked at Ji Rao, who was already unconscious. Her beautiful face was so ferocious that anyone would feel sick.


    "You won''t let me go? Why don''t you let me go? I have nothing now. Am I afraid of you? "


    Wu Zhaoyun took two deep breaths, "he Luyao, don''t be impulsive. Now you are in a hurry to regret it. Tell me where is Ji Rao?"


    "Where is Ji Rao?"


    "Tell me where he is."


    He Luyao thought for a moment and said, "well, in your face, I''ll tell you. Come alone later. Remember, come alone, or I''ll kill your Ji Rao right away. Do you hear me? "


    "OK, you send me the address."


    Guo shuozhuo frowned and watched Wu Zhaoyun make a phone call. When Wu Zhaoyun hung up and was about to rush out, Guo shuozhuo put out his hand and said, "where are you going?"


    "I''ll save Ji Rao."


    "Ancestors, you are too dangerous alone. He Luyao is desperate and can do anything. What if there is danger?"


    "Get out of my way!" Wu Zhaoyun whisked Guo Shuoshuo away and walked out with great strides.


    Guo Shuo Shuo was pushed to the ground, fell just a butt pier when she fell, which made her wail on the floor for a long time.


    "Ma De has no conscience, Wu Zhaoyun!"


    She scolds like this, but she is still afraid that Wu Zhaoyun will have an accident. He Luyao is crazy now.


    She thought about it and called the police.


    He Luyao hangs up the phone, takes a bottle of water from the broken table next to him, and goes to Ji Rao and squats down again. She almost appreciated looking at today''s face deep visible bone wounds.


    He Luyao unscrewed the bottle cap and rushed down to the wound.


    What is not dry is still flowing out. The blood is washed down. What has been dry is on Ji Rao''s face. Feeling the piercing pain on her face, Ji Rao suddenly woke up.


    He saw he Luyao who was almost crazy.


    "You said Wu Zhaoyun saw your face, would he still want you?"


    Ji Rao''s face was very white, his lips were not half bloody, his hair was soaked in water, how embarrassed he was now.


    The pain from the wound doubled his breathing.


    "He Luyao," Ji Rao gently opened his mouth. His voice was so small that he could hardly hear clearly. He did not dare to move his face, because it was so painful, "you really ruined it."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    He Luyao almost burst into tears with a smile? I''ve been ruined long ago, and my life has been ruined in your hands! "


    Ji Rao closed his eyes again and didn''t want to argue with another madman.


    Wu Zhaoyun almost went all the way. He didn''t know how many red lights he ran, and almost had a car accident. When he got to the abandoned cement plant, it usually took him 40 minutes to get there, but it took him 10 minutes.


    Wu Zhaoyun opened the car door, looked up at the empty cement plant and roared, "jirao! Jeez

 Chapter 528

    Hearing the sound, he Luyao pokes her head out from the seventh floor. She looks down at Wu Zhaoyun and tears a cold smile at the corner of her mouth.


    He Luyao light way, "come up."


    The cement plant has been abandoned for many years. There is no handrail on the stairs. The gap in the middle is so wide that people can fall down, and the lime blocks on the steps can crash down.


    Wu Zhaoyun rushes all the way up to the seventh floor. He Luyao drinks the person who wants to enter.


    "Stop."


    Wu Zhaoyun eagerly looks inside and sees Ji Rao tied to a chair and facing him sideways. Wu Zhaoyun saw him and let out a sigh of relief.


    He Luyao stood beside Ji Rao, holding a dagger in her hand and smiling strangely.


    "He Luyao, let him go."


    "Let him go?" He Luyao gently patted Ji Rao on the shoulder, "I now let him go, isn''t it a failure?"


    Wu Zhaoyun held out his hand, "no, you can go back."


    "Looking back?" He Luyao mumbled and chewed the word in her mouth, then raised her voice, "how can I turn back! How can I turn back! It''s you, it''s you and he who hurt me


    "It''s not like that. Calm down!"


    He Luyao turns the chair abruptly.


    Wu Zhaoyun''s words were immediately stuck in his throat. He looked at the person in front of him. Half of his face was covered with blood. The wound was ferocious, and Ji Rao''s flesh and blood turned open.


    Ji Rao looked up at him with no emotion in his eyes.


    Wu Zhaoyun clenched his fist, and his eyes were red at that time. He clenched his teeth, and the blue tendons on his arm burst out. It was more like he was crushed by something.


    He Luyao looks at Wu Zhaoyun''s face with appreciation. What she wants is their pain.


    He Luyao said with a smile, "you see, he has already been like this. Do you still like him? Are you going to marry him? "


    Wu Zhaoyun endured the anger and heartache in his heart, and said in a dumb voice, "let him go. It''s easy to discuss everything. Let him go. I can give you whatever you say you want. Any condition is OK, as long as you let him go."


    He Luyao stands behind Ji Rao with a smile, holding the Dagger''s hand on Ji Rao''s neck. The blade of the dagger is close to Ji Rao''s neck, even if you swallow saliva, you can touch the dagger.


    "Calm down, he Luyao. Don''t mess around. He''s your brother. "


    "Brother?" He Luyao seems to have heard something funny, "brother? Ha ha ha


    He Luyao''s eyes suddenly became sinister, "what kind of brother is he? I want to kill him. "


    Seeing that the dagger had stuck to Ji Rao''s neck, Wu Zhaoyun''s pupils shrank.


    "He Luyao!"


    He Luyao was shocked by his voice. She raised her eyes and looked at the man outside the door, as if she was not reconciled. "Why do you still like him? He''s disfigured. You want to protect him? Why? " He Luyao laughed, "why on earth? Where am I worse than him? Why do you like him one by one? He was born with a good family, a good identity, he has endless money to spend, went abroad can also have the talent to play the piano, me, me! I don''t have anything. I''ve lived to this day with the reputation of illegitimate daughter on my back


    He Luyao''s eyes were full of tears, and she almost cried, "what''s better about him than me? Why did I become what I am today? Why, tell me why

 Chapter 529

    Wu Zhaoyun''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. "Don''t be excited. Be quiet. Don''t act rashly. You''re not wrong, but if you kill someone, it''s a big mistake. He Luyao, your brother is concerned about you. He cares about you very much. You can''t do this to him. "


    He Luyao chuckled, "why can''t I?"


    He Luyao raised his chin, "see the rope in front of you?"


    Wu Zhao cloud slanted a head to see an eye, "what is this?"


    "Take it up."


    Wu Zhaoyun did not dare to offend he Luyao, so he lowered his head and picked it up.


    He Luyao smiles and reaches out her hand to beat the cloth on Ji Rao''s hands.


    It was a splint, each of which held Ji Rao''s fingers, and the rope was the one in Wu Zhaoyun''s hand. Wu Zhaoyun''s heart suddenly filled with a chilling feeling.


    "You..."


    "Hold him tight."


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t pull hard.


    "I''ll make you tense! Break his hand with all your strength, you hear me


    "He Luyao Don''t


    Ji Rao had a very thin blood on his neck.


    "Don''t, don''t touch him, I pull, I pull."


    Wu Zhaoyun used some strength, Ji Rao''s brow gently wrinkled up, Wu Zhaoyun felt like he was chopping on his heart, blood dripping, pain can make people spasmodic.


    "Hard, don''t you understand?"


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t give up. No matter what he Luyao said, he only used five points of strength. But the strength of the five points also made Ji Rao''s hands tremble and his forehead sweat.


    "You can''t push. I''ll teach you." He Luyao said indifferently. With the sound of "poof", the dagger went into Ji Rao''s thigh, and the blood spurted out. Ji Rao''s whole body was almost in pain.


    Wu Zhaoyun clenched his teeth and almost bit blood out of his mouth.


    "He Luyao!"


    He Luyao pulled out the dagger and then put it on Ji Rao''s neck again. Ji Rao was almost unconscious at this time.


    "If you want me to do it, I''ll do it, or I won''t do it in the thigh, the heart, the neck." He Luyao said with a smile, "I don''t know where it is. Do it quickly. I have no patience. You can only protect Ji Rao''s life and his hand. "


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao''s bloody face, and suddenly said, "you kill me. I''ll die for him. He didn''t do anything sorry for you. I did it all. If you have anything, you come to me. If you want to kill or cut it, you don''t touch him."


    "I really want to torture you, but I find that tormenting jirao can make you more painful than tormenting yourself."


    He Luyao is right. Now Wu Zhaoyun feels that he is holding a knife and thrusting it into his mouth and heart.


    "Hurry up." He Luyao sneered, "don''t delay. I set an alarm clock. At three o''clock in the afternoon, if his hand hasn''t been discarded, I''ll kill him."


    "Why, why do you have to be like this? Do you have to force yourself to a dead end to be reconciled? "


    He Luyao suddenly screamed, "I''ve been driven to a dead end for a long time. I was pushed by you one by one! You won''t let me go. Why should I let you go! Isn''t Ji Rao because of his hands? Isn''t he because of his hands? "


    He Luyao''s eyes slowly showed a cruel and excited strange light, "then I''ll scrap it. That''s even. "

 Chapter 530

    The sound of a police car suddenly came into the air, and Wu Zhaoyun and he Luyao froze at the same time.


    He Luyao was nearly crazy. She yelled, "you call the police! You call the police! "


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at he Luyao in horror, "no, don''t..."


    He Luyao cuts Ji Rao''s rope, and then drags Ji Rao, who is almost not angry. Wu Zhaoyun just took a step forward, but he Luyao roared him back.


    "Go one step further! I killed him


    Wu Zhaoyun stretched out his hands, which was an unprepared gesture, that is to let he Luyao down, "no, no, I won''t go, I won''t go, you put him down..."


    He Luyao is standing by the window, holding Ji Rao in her hand. Wu Zhaoyun is at the door. She knows that as soon as she finds the empty space, Wu Zhaoyun will rush over. He Luyao Yuguang looks down and sees the police cars in the bottom row. She suddenly smiles.


    You see, Ji Rao always has such a big posture when something happens.


    He Luyao looks down at Ji Rao''s red and swollen hand, and a trace of madness suddenly appears in her eyes.


    Wu Zhaoyun saw that her movement was almost like a crack. "He Luyao!"


    Hand up and knife down.


    Ji Rao didn''t even feel pain at that time.


    In his right hand, his third ring finger was bloody.


    He Luyao pushes Ji Rao away, and then grabs the window with laughter.


    Wu Zhaoyun rushes over and hugs Ji Rao. Ji Rao just stares at his hand, as if he doesn''t understand how his hand has become like this.


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t even have time to investigate he Luyao. He carefully put Ji Rao''s arm on Ji Rao''s belly, and then he picked up the person. "Bear it, Ji Rao, it''s OK."


    He Luyao is standing in front of the window. The wind blows her hair in a mess. She has tears in her eyes. She cries and laughs. Ji Rao''s hand is useless. He will be useless from now on!


    He Luyao''s body was faster than Wu Zhaoyun''s going down. When Wu Zhaoyun went down, he Luyao had jumped down from the seventh floor and was killed on the spot. One part of JC goes to he Luyao, the other part comes to see Ji Rao.


    After Wu Zhaoyun came down, he didn''t even give half of his sight to he Luyao on the ground. He ran and cried, "ambulance, ambulance!"


    Two minutes later, the ambulance sped to the nearest hospital.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes again, the light in front of him was very dim.


    "You wake up!"


    He turned his head and saw Wu Zhaoyun sitting next to him. As soon as he opened his eyes, a little smile appeared on his face. It''s just that my face is tired. I haven''t closed my eyes for several days.


    Ji Rao was in pain all over, as if he had been crushed by a car and stitched up in pieces.


    He raised his hand, but Wu Zhaoyun pressed his arm. Wu Zhaoyun was stuck in his throat and could hardly say anything to Ji Rao.


    "It came in time. Your hand You''ve got your hand on


    Ji Rao still stares at Wu Zhaoyun without saying a word.


    Wu Zhaoyun knew he didn''t want to hear that.


    But he couldn''t say that. It was too cruel for Ji Rao and himself.


    "Your hand You can''t play the piano anymore. "


    It''s very clear that the light in Ji Rao''s eyes suddenly darkened, and the whole person instantly lost any vitality. His eyes were empty, as if he could no longer see anything.

 Chapter 531

    Wu Zhaoyun had the news blocked, so he didn''t dare to report it on the Internet.


    No one dares to offend Wu Zhaoyun and Ji''s family.


    The next day, Tao Mingshuo rushed to the hospital. He was very anxious from the day Ji Rao disappeared. He didn''t rush to the hospital until he learned that Ji Rao was injured and hospitalized.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw a twisted head on the bed, like a man trying to look out of the window. Ji Rao''s face was pale, and there was no blood on his lips. It was clear that it was not winter outside, and the scenery reflected from Ji Rao''s pupils seemed to have no brilliance.


    Tao Mingshuo had never seen Ji Rao. He choked his throat for a moment Ji Rao. "


    Ji Rao turned his head quietly, and Tao Mingshuo''s eyes flashed a trace of horror.


    Ji Rao certainly knows what it is because of. As soon as he wakes up, he asks for his hand, but the first person who comes to see him these two days is his face.


    Tao Mingshuo put out his hand to close the door. With some fruit in his hand, he came over in Ji Rao''s indifferent eyes.


    "Ji Rao, what''s wrong with your face?"


    Ji Rao''s tone is light, but the words seem to hit Tao Mingshuo''s heart, "disfigured."


    Tao Mingshuo didn''t know what hurt Ji Rao and who kidnapped him that night before he came.


    "It''s good that people are OK." He looked down and saw Ji Rao''s bandaged right hand. His face was stiff and he had a terrible premonition in his heart, "what''s wrong with your hand?"


    "My hand..." Ji Rao also dropped his eyes to see his hand, long eyelashes hanging quietly, his eyes are full of black and blue, these days, opening and closing eyes are the day''s thing, when his hand was cut off, Ji Rao''s eyes were empty, and his words were not emotional, "my hand was cut three fingers by he Luyao."


    Ji Rao tilted his head and looked at Tao Mingshuo with doubts in his eyes. "Why do you think she did this to me? What did I do wrong? I just want to play the piano quietly. Why do you say


    Tao Mingshuo is speechless. He knew he Luyao was not good to Ji Rao, but he didn''t expect he Luyao to destroy Ji Rao directly.


    He wanted to comfort Ji Rao, but he also understood that it was useless to say anything at this time, and the comfort of words was too pale. Even if his tongue can lotus, Ji Rao''s hand is not good.


    "Ji Rao, it''s OK. Don''t be sad, people always look forward. You used to be the one to enlighten me, and now you can


    Ji Rao didn''t speak, just looked at his hand.


    Now no one has the right to persuade him not to be sad.


    "In fact, I shouldn''t have let their mother and daughter in at the beginning."


    Tao Mingshuo looks at Ji Rao tightly and doesn''t speak.


    Ji Rao didn''t look at him either. His voice was so light that he seemed to be saying to himself, "I shouldn''t let her into my house, or if she was younger, I should kill he Luyao."


    Tao Mingshuo looks at Ji Rao in amazement.


    "Ji Rao, you How can you think that? If your hands are stained with blood, you will feel guilty. "


    "No Ji Rao chuckled abruptly, "I''m trying not to let her get in my way. If you have to destroy someone, why me? I didn''t do anything. Why should I bear these things? "


    Ji Rao looks at Tao Mingshuo and says, "it''s not fair."

 Chapter 532

    Tao Mingshuo looks at Ji Rao, he thinks Ji Rao may have some psychological problems.


    After all, Ji Rao''s favorite is playing the piano, which is his future and his life. Now it''s all destroyed. It''s normal for Ji Rao to feel uncomfortable.


    Wu Zhaoyun pushed the door and came in. When he saw Tao Mingshuo sitting next to Ji Rao, he was stunned. "How did you come?"


    He came in with a cup of freshly warmed milk in his hand and closed the door gently.


    Tao Mingshuo watched Wu Zhaoyun naturally go to Ji Rao''s side, and then gently bent down to pass the milk to Ji Rao''s mouth. He said softly, "good, drink the milk."


    Ji Rao also didn''t refuse, slightly drooped his eyes and drank a glass of milk slowly.


    Wu Zhaoyun took a piece of toilet paper and wiped Ji Rao''s mouth skillfully, then put the empty quilt on the table.


    Tao Mingshuo stood beside him for a long time. Ji Rao kept his head down and didn''t speak. Tao Mingshuo pursed his lower lip. "Ji Rao, I''ll see you again tomorrow." He turned his head and looked at Wu Zhaoyun, "I want to talk to you about something."


    Wu Zhaoyun nodded, put down the towel and followed Tao Mingshuo out of the door.


    When the door of the ward closed, Tao Mingshuo asked him, "what''s going on?"


    Wu Zhaoyun closed his eyes. If he could, he didn''t want to recall that day at all. "I can find someone to recover his face. It''s OK to recover 80 percent, but his hands really can''t play the piano. Before, he Luyao kidnapped him, scratched his face, cut off his hand, and finally jumped to commit suicide. "


    Tao Mingshuo was silent for a long time. "He Luyao is dead. It''s useless to say anything now. We still have to let Ji Rao relax. He has a long way to go... "


    Wu Zhaoyun suddenly looked at Tao Mingshuo with a very strange look, "you are really a little too rational, Mr. Tao. If you are Ji Rao, can you calm down and let yourself relax? Now I want to drag he Luyao out of the police station and flog her body. "


    Tao Mingshuo''s face became a little ugly. He said in a deep voice, "Ji Rao obviously has a problem in his heart now. How can a clean man like him have the evil idea of killing people? Now I finally know that you take care of Ji Rao every day, and he is so fragile now. It''s easy for him to take anti social thoughts seriously. "


    Wu Zhaoyun took a long breath.


    In fact, it''s not. He really has this idea in his heart, but he just keeps it in his heart. What he tells Ji Rao every day is the best thing in the world. But Ji Rao has already walked into a dead end, he has no way.


    So he hated him even more. He hated he Luyao for making him like this. Originally Ji Rao was supposed to be the best man on the stage, but now he is hiding in the dark and never wants to look up at the sun.


    "Tao Mingshuo, things didn''t happen to you. You have no right to persuade him to be kind."


    "It''s not a question of kindness. Piano is not all he has. He still has a long way to go. Is he going to go on like this forever?"


    Wu Zhaoyun was silent for a moment. "Of course I know what you mean. I just don''t want you to be full of benevolence and righteousness. It''s normal for him to have bad ideas. I don''t want you to look down on him for that. "


    Tao Mingshuo sighed deeply, "how can I? I have known him for so many years. How can I not know what kind of person he is?"

 Chapter 533

    He Qizhao didn''t have time to take a look after Ji Rao because he wanted to deal with he Luyao''s affairs.


    This matter has a great impact. If you can, you''d better settle it in private. In the final analysis, it''s also he Qizhao''s family affairs, and this kind of thing is a scandal. It''s good that Ji Rao''s grandfather doesn''t sweep he Qizhao out. Ji Rao doesn''t want to let his grandfather know that his grandfather is too old to be stimulated. Wu Zhaoyun is also afraid that the comments on the Internet will be harmful to Ji Rao.


    So it''s been pushed down.


    He Qizhao spent a lot of money to settle the matter. He took back he Luyao''s body and cremated it the same day. He bought a better cemetery and buried it hastily. Even Liu Jingye was not allowed to cry in front of her daughter''s grave.


    He Luyao has done such a thing, which has brought such a big reputation loss to Ji''s family. He Qizhao is willing to clean up for her, which is the last point of father daughter relationship. He even warned Liu Jingye that if he dared to speak for he Luyao again, he would even drive Liu Jingye out.


    No matter in the original text or in the world, he Qizhao''s favorite is always himself.


    He Luyao''s affair is over. He Qizhao comes to see Ji Rao in a hurry. It''s just that Ji Rao can''t see him since he comes in. He Qizhao has no daughter and only has such a son. It''s painful to see him like this.


    He Qizhao sat beside the bed and looked at Ji Rao with concern. "It''s OK. Your hands can''t play the piano. Otherwise, your grandfather is not at ease, and I''m not at ease. After that, I will honestly learn management and inherit Ji''s family. Your grandfather and I will be relieved. "


    Ji Rao turned her eyes, "where''s he Luyao?"


    "Yao Yao, no matter how she died, Rao Rao, things have been like this. As a human being, we have to look ahead."


    Ji Rao Ding looked at he Qizhao. He Qizhao''s back was cool with her cold eyes. "Where''s he Luyao?"


    "It''s cremated. I buried her anywhere."


    Ji Rao''s hand moved slowly, and he said in a low voice, "she kidnapped me, destroyed my face, destroyed my hand, and stabbed my leg. A person with such evil traces as her should be published on the Internet, even if she is dead."


    "Rao Rao, she is dead now, and many people scold her online..."


    Ji Rao sarcastically and disdainfully pulled off the pale lips, "how many people say that she is for atonement, and even some people who don''t know the truth think that the network violence forced her to commit suicide, feel sorry for her, feel unfair for her, and even some people think that she is innocent."


    Ji Rao pointed to his face, "where is she innocent, where is she innocent!"


    He Qizhao looked at his red eyed son and suddenly stood up, "Rao Rao, you are not a child. You have to think about your family. Once he Luyao''s story is exposed, do you know how much damage it will cause to the company''s image? It''s not hundreds of millions that we lose, but our reputation in the industry! "


    Ji Rao gently looked at he Qizhao, with a touch of sadness and disappointment in his eyes, "for money, you won''t even correct my reputation. There is no distinction between right and wrong. Dad, you are really my good dad. "


    He Qi points to Ji Rao''s nose, but looking at Ji Rao''s face, he finally doesn''t say anything, and slams the door.

 Chapter 534

    Ji Rao''s wound healed after several months. On the day he was discharged from hospital, it snowed. As soon as he went out, it snowed all over the sky. Ji Rao''s pale face could blend with the snow.


    Ji Rao looked up at the sky, and the despair in her eyes almost spread out.


    "Go back." Wu Zhaoyun advised him, "don''t look. It''s cold outside. You just left the hospital. Don''t freeze."


    "Why is there no sun?" Ji Rao suddenly asked a sentence without reason, "there was one yesterday."


    Just like his world.


    All of a sudden it''s gray.


    There is no color at all.


    "Let''s go."


    "Wu Zhaoyun!"


    "This way, this way!"


    I don''t know whose reporter fans found two people, carrying long guns and short guns around. In an instant, they were surrounded by a lot of people. Wu Zhaoyun subconsciously protects Ji Rao behind him and doesn''t let people pat him on the face.


    But reporters are like human spirits, see Ji Rao''s face almost connect the camera.


    "What''s your relationship, please?"


    "What''s wrong with your face, please?"


    "Is it because I''ve been with Ji Rao that I''ve disappeared from the entertainment industry in recent months?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although he Luyao''s story is not allowed to be reported, Wu Zhaoyun himself is a traffic superstar. His every move can make a big stir in the entertainment industry. It''s the same to ask him if you don''t ask him.


    Inexplicably, for more than a few months, no endorsements or advertisements were made, and no scripts were accepted.


    Later, he was picked out and said that he was in the hospital. At first, he thought that he was ill, but later he found out that he was not. Until today, he finally knew that he had been in bed with him for such a long time!


    This is interesting. Wu Zhaoyun can''t see others in his eyes all the time. How come he''s in bed and blocking the camera this time? There must be something wrong!


    Wu Zhaoyun took his shoulder and felt the trembling of the people in his arms. He roared, "get out of here!"


    Some journalists are not afraid of death, but want to move forward.


    Wu Zhaoyun held the man firmly in his arms and roared, "I said, go away, can''t you hear me! Believe it or not, Lao Tzu will let you go bankrupt tomorrow. Who dares to take a step forward? "


    After roaring, the reporters did not dare to say anything more and hesitated to come forward.


    Wu Zhaoyun helped Ji Rao into the car. Guo Shuo Shuo was driving in the driver''s seat. When he saw Wu Zhaoyun coming up, he sighed deeply.


    "That''s what you just said. Tomorrow''s headline says it''s you again."


    Wu Zhaoyun still didn''t dare to touch Ji Rao''s hand. He carefully sat down beside him. When he heard Guo Shuo Shuo speak like this, he snorted and laughed, "they fly to front by themselves. Do you expect me to give them a face?"


    Guo Shuo Shuo looked up at Ji Rao in the mirror. He also felt very sorry to see that there was no anger in his eyes.


    How hopeless it is for a musical genius to never play the piano again from now on.


    The most pity is not that you have never reached that position, but that you fell down from that position, and then it''s hard to reach.


    Guo Shuoshuo sighed.


    It can only be said that things are unpredictable. Her idol, whom she was reluctant to touch in the last second, was chopped off three fingers in the next second.


    "Are you going to take the script this year?"


    "No more." Wu Zhaoyun seemed to have thought it over carefully. He said in a deep voice, "if necessary, I''ll stop filming next year."


    Guo Shuo Shuo Leng Leng, after a long time to find his voice, "do you think about it?"

 Chapter 535

    Wu Zhaoyun looks at Ji Rao, who has no expression. He moves for several months. Ji Rao''s father is indifferent. He can''t rest assured.


    "Well."


    Guo Shuoshuo said, "you If you want to film next year, maybe it''s not the way it is now. People ask you to be a guest star, and then you may have no film to shoot. "


    "No drama, no drama." Wu Zhaoyun laughed at himself, "if there is no drama to shoot, I can only go back and inherit hundreds of millions of properties."


    Guo Shuo Shuo was inexplicably rich, she glared at Wu Zhaoyun from the mirror, "evil capitalist!"


    Wu Zhaoyun no longer pays attention to Guo Shuoshuo. He turns his head and looks at Ji Rao. His tone is so light that he seems to be able to break Ji Rao to pieces. "Do you want to send you home?"


    Wu Zhaoyun''s carefulness, Ji Rao can actually see it. He turned his head and looked at Wu Zhaoyun coldly, "you don''t have to do this for me?"


    "What?"


    "No shadow, and just now." Ji Rao lowered his eyes, long and curly eyelashes cleverly hung, and he couldn''t see the despair and sadness in his eyes to the end, "it''s not worth it."


    What makes Wu Zhaoyun most miserable is that Ji Rao feels that he is worthless now. He is obviously distressed to touch someone who is afraid of being broken, but now he is hurt like this.


    He reached out and gently held the man in his arms. "You''re worth it."


    He put his chin on Ji Rao''s head and said almost piously, "only you are worth it."


    Rao is used to see Wu Zhaoyun linger in the flowers of Guo Shuo Shuo, at this time also just sigh.


    To tell the truth, she never thought that Wu Zhaoyun would fall into other people''s hands one day. She even thought that this kind of imagination should not exist. If it did, she might laugh to death on the spot.


    But today, I finally saw that she didn''t want to make a mockery at all. She just felt sad.


    How can such a good person suffer such hardships?


    Ji Rao was in his arms and said, "I don''t want to go home."


    "Then go to my house."


    Wu Zhaoyun''s home is also a high-end residential area, where many front-line celebrities will live.


    Just at the gate of the community, the security guard came to see the license plate number.


    The window came down.


    "Mr. Wu, your express."


    "Express?" Wu Zhaoyun twisted his eyebrows, thinking about which fan might have sent it, "where is it?"


    "Right here." The security guard pointed far behind him. Wu Zhaoyun saw a big box half a person tall.


    "What is this?"


    Security "harm" a, "this your thing where do I know?"


    Wu Zhaoyun suddenly saw a white light in his heart. He immediately said, "no, I don''t want this..."


    Before he finished, Ji Rao suddenly said, "wait a minute."


    Wu Zhaoyun felt a thump in his heart.


    Ji Rao had already opened the door and went down. Wu Zhaoyun scolded himself secretly and followed him.


    Ji Rao stood in front of the box, covering his hand on the box, and saw a familiar string of letters on the box, as if Sheng Sheng had pierced into his heart.


    Mr.Wu , custom tailor.


    customized by Mr. Wu.


    "This may be from a fan." Wu Zhaoyun said after him, "I don''t accept these things. I will return them according to the address. Don''t worry about this. Let''s go back first. I''ll deal with it myself later. "


    Ji Rao''s hand curled up. He said softly, "is this the piano?"

 Chapter 536

    Wu Zhaoyun choked and did not speak.


    "Is it for me?" Ji Rao turns his head to see him, the emotion in the eye doubts of let a person distressed.


    Wu Zhaoyun gave a "um".


    "Since it''s for me, why return it?"


    "Ji Rao, don''t..."


    "Move it up." Ji Rao''s tone even sounded a little light.


    Ji Rao turned and sat back in the car, Wu Zhaoyun could only sigh, "find someone to move him up."


    The guard said, "OK."


    Wu Zhaoyun cleans up a room for Ji Rao and comes out, but he is still not at ease. Before going to bed, he opens his door a little. He can hear something about what Ji Rao does.


    Wu Zhaoyun didn''t fall asleep, so when he heard the piano, he suddenly opened his eyes. Wu Zhaoyun didn''t wear any shoes. He just listened quietly for two seconds and got out of bed.


    He quietly went to the study, the door is not closed, only a false cover, he pushed to see the scene in the door.


    Ji Rao is sitting in front of the piano he just bought today in his cream white pajamas. He lowers his head and plays a tune Wu Zhaoyun doesn''t know. However, he can see Ji Rao''s hard work, and he can also hear an occasional staccato.


    After listening more slowly, Wu Zhaoyun finds that Ji Rao has been playing the same melody over and over again. Sometimes Wu Zhaoyun can hear that there is something wrong with it, sometimes he can''t, but Ji Rao can hear it himself. He plays it over and over again, and it''s sure that it''s wrong every time.


    Ji Rao''s jaw was tight and sweat oozed from his forehead.


    He kept repeating a melody. I don''t know how many times later, many Wu Zhaoyun couldn''t watch it any more. He just wanted to go forward.


    Suddenly Ji Rao smashed at the piano like she collapsed.


    The piano makes a series of harsh and irregular sounds, which seems to be venting Ji Rao''s anger and despair.


    "Ji Rao..." Wu Zhaoyun strode in, he took the gasping man into his arms, "it doesn''t matter, we don''t practice, we don''t practice."


    "I can''t play." Ji Rao shook his hands, "I can''t play any more..."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Don''t play anymore. It''s OK."


    That day, Wu Zhaoyun held Ji Rao in his arms. It wasn''t until dawn that Ji Rao fell asleep. He picked Ji Rao up and put him back in his bedroom, covered him with a quilt, and then went back to sleep again.


    A week later, Wu Zhaoyun saw that Xiao Erbang''s official website had put up a new ranking. He excitedly ran to Ji Rao and said, "you see, they are ranked again. You are the first."


    Ji Rao smell speech just light of the head glanced one eye, and then continue to bow to pick his porridge.


    Since Ji Rao couldn''t play the piano that day, he became more and more reluctant to speak, and sat on the bed in silence every day.


    Telling him that he can''t play the piano is not the same as having him experiment and find out that he really can''t.


    Maybe at the beginning Ji Rao still held some extravagant hopes, but the reality is always more cruel.


    Wu Zhaoyun thinks Ji Rao''s state is not right. He went to see his doctor, who said that he had suffered huge psychological trauma and was already moderately depressed.


    Wu Zhaoyun was dying of anxiety in his heart, but he didn''t know what to do. He had to give Ji Rao the medicine first and take Ji Rao out for a walk every day.


    He also told Ji Rao that he wanted to cure his face, but Ji Rao refused.


    Ji Rao never cared about his face.

 Chapter 537

    Although he no longer cares about Xiao Er Bang''s ranking, he still wants to win the prize.


    Only by taking it, can the original owner''s life really reach the top. Even if he can no longer play the piano, his height is enough to make people look up to him.


    His mission has actually been completed.


    The next day, Wu Zhaoyun accompanied Ji Rao to G country.


    The host is announcing the award, which has been postponed for nearly half a year before the award was re judged. The players have long lost their enthusiasm at that time, and the audience is about to forget their performance on the stage half a year ago.


    The gold medal is worthy of Ji Rao.


    He went to the stage to get the trophy, and the host asked him eagerly if he had any acceptance speech.


    Ji Rao moved his lips, then said indifferently, "No."


    Host Leng for a moment, it seems that there is a moment do not know how to answer the words, "the player is really humorous."


    Ji Rao looked at the audience, so eager, he wanted to keep this scene firmly in mind, after all, this is the last time he stood on the podium.


    The myth of Ji Rao is broken.


    And the news is closed, those who look at him with optimistic and appreciative eyes don''t even know that Ji Rao''s hand can no longer play the piano.


    Ji Rao is standing on the podium, and the host is still talking. Ji Rao doesn''t even know how to get through it.


    He is more and more irritable. The host who is smiling and speaking is standing beside him. Ji Rao looks at her, and a stream of malice suddenly gushes out of his heart.


    After feeling what she thought, Ji Rao reacted suddenly, and then stepped back.


    He glanced down the stage in fear, and then walked down the stage.


    The audience didn''t know what was going on, and the host was confused.


    "Ji Rao..."


    Wu Zhaoyun stands up from the seat and follows Ji Rao.


    "Ji Rao..."


    Wu Zhaoyun pulls Ji Rao, but Ji Rao puts a trophy in his arms.


    "You..."


    "Here you go." Ji Rao turns his head and smiles.


    Wu Zhaoyun was stunned.


    This is the first time for him to see Ji Rao smile in so many days. He can''t help but laugh. He knows it must be a bit silly.


    "Come on, go back."


    Ji Rao won Xiao Er Bang''s award, which is reported all over the country. This is the first time that Chinese people have won the first place in the Xiao Er Bang competition.


    The Internet is full of praise.


    Wu Zhao came in a cup of porridge and saw Ji Rao brushing his mobile phone on the bed. He only glanced at the familiar interface and thought Ji Rao was reading the comments on Weibo.


    "Your fans more than doubled overnight."


    Ji Rao turned off her cell phone.


    He did not read his own comments, but Wu Zhaoyun''s microblog.


    Wu Zhaoyun seldom updated his microblog. After he decided to stop filming, he didn''t even bother to visit his microblog. Ji Rao went to see it. It was full of curses.


    Not a few people turn black.


    After all, Wu Zhaoyun first scolded the reporter and then stopped acting for no reason. He also had a reason to say that he was unwell.


    It''s like a bad excuse for being late.


    "You go and act."


    Wu Zhaoyun sat by Ji Rao''s bed and stirred the porridge. "No, I''ll stay at home with you."


    "You don''t have to be with me. You like acting. Go ahead and don''t waste your time here. "


    Wu Zhaoyun sighed, "if you don''t get better, how can I go to acting at ease?"


    Ji Rao moved her lips, but she didn''t say anything at last.

 Chapter 538

    Unless Ji Rao gets better, or Ji Rao will never get up again.


    Wu Zhaoyun scooped out a spoonful of porridge, blew it carefully, and then fed it to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao took a sip and suddenly said, "is it snowing?"


    "Well, it''s just off today. If you want to see it, I''ll take you out this afternoon."


    "Good."


    In the afternoon, Wu Zhaoyun found out the clothes that were very similar to the couple''s down jacket. He put them in front of Ji Rao, "how about these two?"


    Ji Rao looked up. The mood in his eyes was so light that people could hardly understand it. For a long time, he nodded and said in a soft voice, "OK."


    Wu Zhaoyun wrapped Ji Rao like a rice dumpling, and wrapped his scarf around it. Then he pulled him out of the door.


    It''s snowing a lot outside. It''s four or five centimeters when you step on it.


    The withered branches are covered with snow, and the Silver Deep flower trees can be staged with a kick. Wu Zhaoyun held Ji Rao''s right hand tightly, but he did not dare to use too much force.


    "Ji Rao," Wu Zhaoyun asked, his breath slowly dispersed in the air, "do you want to go on holiday?"


    Ji Rao looks at Wu Zhaoyun.


    "I think we can go to Bali to bask in the sun in two days. I''ve been filming all these years, but I haven''t had a good trip. My previous plan was to travel around by myself, but now... " Wu Zhaoyun clasped Ji Rao''s hand, "I want to go with you."


    Ji Rao Leng Leng, still didn''t earn off.


    Even if the relationship between the two has never been said clearly, Ji Rao''s attitude of not refusing can also explain everything.


    Wu Zhaoyun thought Ji Rao was soft hearted, but later he realized that he was just pitying himself.


    "Wu Zhaoyun, the snow is white. It''s clean when you look at it."


    Wu Zhaoyun can''t figure out what Ji Rao is now. He doesn''t know what Ji Rao is thinking. "Snow is like this."


    "A lot of people like snow, but after the snow is trampled on, they will feel dirty again."


    Wu Zhaoyun said, "after the snow melts, it''s dirty. There are so many dislikes. It''s just the same thing."


    Ji Rao slowly turned his head and gently bent his eyes toward Wu Zhaoyun, "you''re right."


    Ji Rao walked slowly on the snow. He walked the one nobody had stepped on. He stepped out a long footprint on the snow without any trace.


    "Thank you, Wu Zhaoyun."


    Wu Zhaoyun frowned, "don''t talk about it. I don''t like it."


    "Well, what do you like to hear?"


    Wu Zhaoyun suddenly said, "I like to hear you say that I like you."


    Ji Rao did not speak.


    In fact, Wu Zhaoyun didn''t expect Ji Rao to really say it.


    "Well." Ji Rao''s tone was light, but it stirred up a thousand waves in Wu Zhaoyun''s heart, "I like you."


    Wu Zhaoyun held Ji Rao in his arms, and then gave him a kiss on the lips. His face was the purest and happiest smile, and his eyes were eager for enthusiasm, like the warmest sunshine in the heart of the person who looked at him.


    Ji Rao thought, don''t leave too much regret for Wu Zhaoyun before leaving. He is a good man.


    Wu Zhaoyun, who is inexplicably given a good man card, doesn''t know it yet. He just thinks Ji Rao is finally moved.


    "I''ll support you in the future. I''ll be aggrieved and go back to inherit hundreds of millions of assets."


    Ji Rao chuckled, "then I don''t want to hurt myself and inherit my hundreds of millions of family property."

 Chapter 539

    Ji Rao left on New Year''s day.


    On New Year''s Eve, Ji Rao personally sent Wu Zhaoyun downstairs.


    Two days ago, Wu Zhaoyun accompanied Ji Rao to see his grandfather. He just came back yesterday. He Qizhao called Ji Rao for more than ten times, all of which were to let him go home for the new year, but Ji Rao didn''t want to go back.


    Wu Zhaoyun hasn''t been home for a long time. If he doesn''t go back on New Year''s day, it''s really treacherous. Wu''s family has been calling every day since the middle of the twelfth lunar month, and Wu Zhaoyun has been delaying until the 30th of the lunar new year.


    Wu Zhaoyun wants to take Ji Rao home, but Ji Rao doesn''t want to.


    Wu Zhaoyun thinks Ji Rao doesn''t want to see his parents, because Ji Rao may not be ready to go home with him. Although he is disappointed, he still insists on coaxing Ji Rao and telling him to eat.


    In fact, Ji Rao just doesn''t think it''s necessary.


    He knows that Wu Zhaoyun really wants to go home with him for the new year. If it''s just for the new year, he really doesn''t mind going. But he knew it wasn''t just that.


    If he wants to go back with Wu Zhaoyun, Wu Zhaoyun will introduce him to his family. Wu Zhaoyun shows Ji Rao their best future, but Ji Rao knows clearly that they have no future.


    Ji Rao sent Wu Zhaoyun downstairs. Wu Zhaoyun first took him and gave him a kiss on his mouth. Then he took two steps backward and waved his hand. "Go back quickly, I''ll come back to you tomorrow!"


    He put his thumb and little finger to his ear and made a phone call. "Remember to say happy new year to me at 12 pm."


    Ji Rao gently bent the corner of his mouth. If Wu Zhaoyun could get closer at that time, he would find that Ji Rao''s eyes were darker than the abyss. There was no light and no smile.


    "Then I''ll go."


    Ji Rao watched Wu Zhaoyun leave, until Wu Zhaoyun''s figure got into the car, he restrained the smile on his face, raised his head, and let out a long breath. The air was misty in the air.


    Until the hands are frozen, Ji Rao turned around and walked back slowly.


    Back home, he cooked himself a cup of hot milk with sugar in it.


    After drinking, he walked back and forth in the living room, took a dagger to cut an apple, the apple skin was not broken, completely fell in the garbage can, jirao also had a sense of achievement.


    After cutting the apple, he put it back on the plate and washed his hands. Then he went back to the living room, turned off the light and watched a horror movie with his pillow in his arms.


    It''s one o''clock in the afternoon. He has to stay up until twelve o''clock in the evening to say happy new year to Wu Zhaoyun.


    Two hours a movie. When he was sleepy, he fell asleep on the sofa.


    If Wu Zhaoyun was here and saw him sleeping without a quilt, he would have to talk about him.


    In the original text, the cool man seems to be bent by him.


    Ji Rao wakes up at dusk. Because there is no light on, the light in the room is very dark. Someone seems to have told him not to take a nap alone, because if you wake up in the evening, it is self-evident that you are lonely with a sleepy feeling that you haven''t recovered.


    Now he really felt that Ji Rao sat up from the sofa, the TV was not turned off, replaying the previous movie over and over again, watching the movie with relish a few hours ago, and now he felt lonely just listening to the noise.

 Chapter 540

    Ah, who told him that?


    Ji Rao sits up from the sofa, but can''t remember who said it.


    He felt that he had forgotten a very important person and some very important things, but he couldn''t remember.


    Ji Rao got up barefoot from the sofa, then went to the table and poured himself a glass of water.


    When he picked up the glass, Ji Rao felt the coolness from his fingertips. The coolness was transmitted directly from his fingertips to his nerves, making Ji Rao stunned.


    By the way, Wu Zhaoyun is not here now. If he is, the water in the cup will always be just right.


    Ji Rao drank water, and the coolness went down his throat to his stomach. Ji Rao breathed and then slowed down. He put the glass down and folded it back to get his cell phone.


    When unlocking the screen, the light of the mobile phone shines on Ji Rao''s face, adapting to the gloomy light. Suddenly, Ji Rao''s eyes narrowed.


    It''s half past five.


    Six and a half hours to twelve.


    The phone rings abruptly. Ji Rao looks at the three big words "he Qizhao" on the screen, keeps silent for a while, and then hangs up. He goes to turn on the light in the living room, and when he Qizhao calls for the second time, he hangs up quickly and pulls the person black.


    He found a Lawyer Wang in his address book and called him.


    "Hello, Mr. Ji."


    "Hello, Lawyer Wang. I want to ask, "is there no problem with my will?"


    "Yes, there is no problem."


    "That is to say, if something happens to me now, it will take effect immediately, right?"


    That head Leng next, seem to have never thought that someone can confirm so.


    Ji Rao a listen to there don''t talk, frown asked a sentence, "is there anything else wrong?"? Do you want me to do it now? "


    "Oh, no, your will is no problem, if If something happens to the party, it can take effect immediately. "


    Ji Rao nodded at ease, "OK."


    "Mr. Ji, in fact, the world is still very beautiful. I wish you a happy new year in advance, and you can go out to bask in the sun tomorrow."


    Ji Rao vaguely heard the voice of a child crying "Dad" on the other end of the phone. Lawyer Wang should have covered the phone and said something to his child, and then changed to a quiet place, "Mr. Ji, are you still there?"


    "Yes." Ji Rao pauses. "Thank you and have a happy new year. Goodbye. "


    "OK, goodbye."


    Ji Rao hung up and let out a long sigh of relief.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    He went back to his bedroom, reached for the light, sat cross legged on the bed, and began to comment online.


    He Luyao''s death has been completely covered by time. This once unknown actor has finally faded out of people''s sight.


    Ji Rao vaguely remembers he Luyao''s ferocious appearance at that time. In the original text, he Luyao will eventually become a movie queen praised by everyone. Her acting skills and backstage faces are all online, and she will live a happy life.


    He had contact with Wu Zhaoyun, so he knew how doting Wu Zhaoyun would be when he really liked someone.


    But because of his own reasons, he changed a person''s trajectory.


    A person who should have a perfect life is destroyed by him.


    Is he really right to do that?

 Chapter 541

    Ji Rao closed her eyes.


    He shook his head, got rid of these nonsense ideas, and then threw his cell phone aside.


    It''s no use what he thinks.


    He just sat in bed, thinking about the mess, feeling that time was getting longer and longer.


    At more than 10 p.m., Tao Mingshuo called him.


    "Hello, Mingshuo."


    "Ji Rao." Tao Mingshuo''s voice is still a little light, "where are you?"


    "Wu Zhaoyun''s family."


    There was a pause. "Are you still at his house? Don''t you go back for the Spring Festival? "


    "Well, don''t go back."


    "I want to say I have a girlfriend. "


    His words with some tentative meaning, Ji Rao silent for two seconds, Tao Mingshuo even held his breath.


    "Well, congratulations."


    Tao Mingshuo is not satisfied with his answer.


    But you have to let him say what answer can make him satisfied, he himself can''t say, so Tao Mingshuo''s eyebrows wrinkled up, some contradictions of his own dead end.


    "Why don''t I know when?"


    "Two days ago, my family forced me to go on a blind date. I think I could get along with each other. That''s what I did first."


    "Does she play music, too?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well


    I don''t know why, Ji Rao felt that his voice was a little suppressed and silent.


    "In what direction?"


    "She is It''s the piano. "


    Ji Rao was silent for a long time.


    Tao Mingshuo suddenly got a little flustered, "jirao, listen to me..."


    "Well, it''s good." Ji Rao suddenly interrupted him, "you''re not small. It''s good to find someone to settle down. Piano. It''s good to know how to play the piano. "


    "Ji Rao, the first time I saw her, I thought she was like you. If If you think the same as me, let''s meet tonight. It''s downstairs of Wu Zhaoyun''s house. "


    Ji Rao knows what he means.


    Tao Mingshuo''s love for Ji Rao is not as warm as Ji Rao ''.


    He recognized his feelings and gave himself a chance. If Ji Rao went to see him tonight, he would stand with Ji Rao. If Ji Rao didn''t go, Tao Mingshuo would be with that woman. Just as his family hoped, he would find a good girl to get married and have children and live a normal life.


    "Sorry, I won''t go."


    Ji Rao put down her cell phone, hung up and threw it aside.


    He was even more depressed.


    Why does Tao Mingshuo feel the same way? He has to leave.


    If he could, he really wanted to erase all traces in the world after he left. No one would remember him, so no one would feel sad for his simple task.


    Ji Rao sighed deeply.


    He sat at the window for hours, watching the fireworks outside. The light of the fireworks reflected some spots on the glass.


    At 12 o''clock, he called Wu Zhaoyun with his mobile phone.


    Wu Zhaoyun picked it up almost immediately. His head was very noisy. Ji Rao heard him yell, "my daughter-in-law has called. I''ll go to the balcony first. Ah, smile. Don''t drag my clothes."


    It took a long time for Wu Zhaoyun to be quiet.


    Ji Rao sat in front of the window, leaning his head against the window, and said softly, "happy new year, Wu Zhaoyun."


    "You do remember. I thought you would turn around and forget. I just wanted to call you."

 Chapter 542

    Ji Rao didn''t speak, and Wu Zhaoyun was not embarrassed. He just yelled happily.


    "Happy new year, jirao."


    "Well."


    "Have you had dinner?"


    Ji Rao''s face is not red and gasps for breath when he talks about lying. "I''ve eaten it."


    "My family is very busy, and there are several children who help their classmates ask for my signature. Children are also very upset


    Although he said so, Ji Rao could still hear the joy in his tone.


    I think I like children very much.


    Wu Zhaoyun originally wanted to say that we will adopt one when we get married, but he thought it was too abrupt to say so. He was afraid of scaring Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao didn''t speak for a long time.


    Wu Zhaoyun asked tentatively, "are you sleepy?"


    Ji Rao wanted to say something, but in the end he just opened his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well


    "Then go to bed quickly. There are many relatives in my family today. I guess I can''t sleep until early in the morning. I''ll be back at noon tomorrow. "


    "Good night."


    "Good night."


    Ji Rao hung up and left the phone off. He got up from his chair, went to the edge of the drawer, bent down, took a bottle of sleeping pills from inside, and went outside to pour a bottle of water back.


    After drinking the medicine, Ji Rao lay on the bed and covered himself with a quilt.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes and looked out of the window, because it was near twelve o''clock, there were more fireworks outside. It seems that the whole world is busy. He is the only one lying here quietly. Ji Rao smacks his mouth. It seems that he takes too much medicine. His mouth is bitter.


    He remembered that the apple he cut at noon today had come, but it had been put for a long time, so it should be too red to eat.


    Ji Rao slowly closed his eyes.


    He still had some regrets. When Wu Zhaoyun came back to see him, he would probably scold him.


    What he didn''t know was that Tao Mingshuo was downstairs of Wu Zhaoyun''s house. The wind at night was so cold that Tao Mingshuo stood in the wind and never left.


    But Ji Rao has never come down.


    When the first ray of sun set in the morning, Tao Mingshuo rubbed his eyes. He stood here for several hours, his legs numb.


    He laughed at himself, and then got back in the car and left.


    Wu Zhaoyun thinks that Ji Rao won''t cook for himself at home, so he applies to his mother to go back early in the morning. His mother naturally did not like it. Wu Zhaoyun coaxed him for a long time before he got his mother''s approval.


    Along the way, Wu Zhaoyun bent his lips and stepped on the accelerator to the bottom.


    This is to meet his beloved.


    Wu Zhaoyun returned home, he patted the door, "Ji Rao, open the door."


    He has a key, but he wants Ji Rao to pick him up. That makes him feel that someone is waiting for him at home.


    But after more than ten seconds, there was still no movement in the room.


    Is it because I haven''t woken up yet?


    Wu Zhaoyun looked at the time. It was more than ten o''clock.


    It shouldn''t be.


    Wu Zhaoyun knocked on the door again, "Ji Rao, open the door."


    After a while, there was no sound.


    Wu Zhaoyun''s lips were smoothed. He took out the key, opened the door and scanned the living room. There was no one. He quickly walked to Ji Rao''s bedroom.


    When he opened the door, he was relieved to see the man lying flat on the bed.


    But when he came to Ji Rao''s bed, Wu Zhaoyun looked at Ji Rao''s bloodless face and froze again.


    "Ji Rao? Ji Rao? "


    The man on the bed didn''t respond. He was as quiet as if he had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 543

    Wu Zhaoyun bent down to touch Ji Rao''s hand on his abdomen.


    It''s cold to start with.


    He also felt Ji Rao''s face in disbelief, which was also cold to the heart.


    Wu Zhaoyun shook Ji Rao, "Ji Rao, Ji Rao!"


    He shook his hands to dial 120, and then picked Ji Rao out of bed.


    Ji Rao has no strength all over his body, but he is leaning to one side without sound.


    Wu Zhaoyun immediately turned red. He held Ji Rao in his arms and used his own face to kiss Wen jirao''s face. He bowed his head to kiss Ji Rao''s forehead. "Don''t do this. Don''t do this to me, Ji Rao."


    His voice is repressed, choking almost can not hear what he said, he is so futile holding Ji Rao, "why ah, why ah!"


    Ji Rao was not sent to the hospital, the doctor came to determine the death.


    Wu Zhaoyun grabbed the doctor''s hand. He was so strong that he wanted to pinch a piece of meat. He almost roared and asked, "why don''t you save him! Why don''t you help him! Take him to the hospital. There''s time. There''s time. "


    The doctor just said coldly, "Sir, calm down. This gentleman really has no breath, no heartbeat, dilated pupils, no physiological reaction


    Wu Zhaoyun holds Ji Rao in his arms. He buries his head in front of Ji Rao''s neck and finally chokes.


    He Qizhao knew that Ji Rao was gone on the day of his son''s funeral. When he arrived, there were only two people standing there.


    One is Wu Zhaoyun, the other is Tao Mingshuo.


    Tao Mingshuo thinks it''s incredible. He was still talking to himself the night before yesterday. Why is it gone now.


    "How did you get there?"


    "Sleeping pills for suicide."


    Dressed in black, Wu Zhaoyun looks at Ji Rao''s black-and-white photo in front of him. He doesn''t know what he''s looking at. He just stares at it all the time. He doesn''t have any expression on his face. But if you just look at it, you can feel the sadness and despair.


    "When?"


    "It was 12:30 the night before yesterday, and the time of death was 1:00 in the morning."


    Tao Mingshuo was stunned.


    That night, he spent half an evening in the downstairs of Wu Zhaoyun''s house. Did Ji Rao swallow sleeping pills upstairs at that time?


    "In fact, he has long wanted to leave. The piano is really his life. The doctor said that his depression has improved. I thought it was OK. I don''t even know when he bought that bottle of sleeping pills." Wu Zhaoyun suddenly pulled the corner of his lip to smile, but the smile was very ugly. "I didn''t know he wanted to leave like this. As long as I left for a little while, he would disappear."


    He is selfish. He just wants to keep Ji Rao, but he doesn''t know that Ji Rao has no nostalgia for the world.


    The news of Ji Rao''s death was not announced. At his own command, his legacy was donated to the poor mountainous areas, including those shares Ji could inherit. All of them were put on the market, and the discounted ones were donated.


    Wu Zhaoyun announced that he would never be seen again. He did not even open the press conference. He simply disappeared in people''s sight decisively. No one knew where he had gone, but someone said that he had seen him in a high-level cemetery. At that time, he was sitting in front of a tombstone, wearing a hat and could not see whether he was himself or not.


    Tao Mingshuo finally married the girl whose parents were satisfied with. No matter how many years later, there was always a person hidden in his heart. No one knew about this person, it was hidden in his heart.

 Chapter 544

    Ji Rao woke up in pain.


    The whole body is aching. It seems that there are countless knives inserted into his flesh and blood. The pain nerve is magnified ten times. Ji Rao wants to kill herself by biting her tongue.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that he was chained to the boulder, and there was a man standing in front of him. He was dressed in a black robe. His eyes were magical purple, his ink hair was scattered, and he looked at Ji Rao with a grin. The malice in his eyes almost condensed into substance.


    "Master Ji." The man leaned over, a pair of peach blossom eyes with the supreme evil, his lips without blood color gently pulled up, "don''t struggle, what else do you want to say before you die?"


    Ji Rao opens his mouth. He wants to say that in fact, he seems to have heard this line somewhere.


    Men only think Ji Rao is rebellious, disdain to surrender identity and he said more about this demon.


    A trace of violence flashed in his eyes, and then he raised his hand, which was surrounded by black fog. "In that case, let the master go on the road."


    Poof.


    Ji Rao lowered his head and saw that the man''s hand was directly inserted into his heart. The blood was splashing, and the hand that broke the flesh and blood texture was still pulling in. Ji Rao''s body was convulsing and shaking.


    That pair of cold hands stirred in Ji Rao''s warm chest, and then held Ji Rao''s heart.


    "The descendant of God will not die even if his heart is damaged. I don''t know if you will die if you fall into my hands now."


    Ji Rao suddenly opened his eyes.


    This sentence is too familiar.


    I realized that he turned around in his head and didn''t figure out who he was.


    But if he is not wrong, this situation should be in the story of the devil.


    Because the last time Ji Rao died, he was also killed by the demon lord jiudaytime.


    Ji Rao didn''t have time to think about it, so she didn''t realize it in an instant.


    "Jirao, jirao, don''t go to sleep."


    Ji Rao


    It''s yubajiang.


    Remembering the pain of being hurt by Shengsheng before, Ji Rao can''t help scolding, "what the hell is the matter with yubajiang?"


    "Don''t dobby. Listen to me. There''s something wrong with the system. Now I can only put you in this world for the time being. You''re here to live as long as you can. Don''t die. When the dead soul comes out, it will be found by the LORD God immediately, and I can''t save you even if I fight my life! "


    "I''ll do what I want?"


    "No OOC, except for other things. Remember, save your life


    "Hello -"


    Ji Rao suddenly opened her eyes.


    The curtain was blue, the window was not closed, the breeze came in, and the curtain swayed gently in front of his eyes.


    Ji Rao sat up from the bed and supported his forehead.


    The background of "the devil against heaven" is that after the war between gods and demons in ancient times, the way of the world declined. The birth of the human race was for the way of heaven, and the gods and demons were so strong that as long as there was only one God, the human race could be completely destroyed. In order to conform to the way of heaven, the gods and demons will break their luck, and finally they will be destroyed without a trace, making way for the people who come from behind. Protoss has always been the most loyal group in heaven, but the demons are obviously not.


    The speed of human growth is too fast, although weak, but the ability to reproduce is much stronger than them. Although both men and women can be pregnant, but the probability of pregnant is very small, 100 demons in their life may not have a pregnant.


    The demons want to destroy humanity.

 Chapter 545

    The demons want to destroy humanity.


    Naturally, the protoss should not fight with each other. At last, the protoss sealed the demons in the gate of Huangtian demons. However, if you hurt the enemy by 1000, you will lose 800. As a result, the strength of the protoss will be greatly damaged, and the small number will be reduced by more than half. After a few hundred years, the protoss disappeared completely.


    The protoss disappeared, but the demons didn''t. at that time, the whole clan was sealed in the Huangtian demon gate. They should live well.


    In addition to the demons, there was also a rebellious Protoss who betrayed the Protoss and was sealed by the Protoss and the demons. The seal was sealed by the joint efforts of more than ten elders of the protoss at that time. It is impossible to rush out only by the magic of the demons, unless it is divine power.


    Tens of thousands of years later, in Yuanmo Festival, the weakest seal of Huangtian demon gate, the protoss did his best to open a gap in the border for a short time. The demon lord threw his son out of the gap. What was thrown out was the protagonist attacking the demon lord jiudaytime.


    Jiudaytime was only about ten years old when he was thrown down. He was still a child, but he also understood the reason why his father lost him to the world. He came here with the honor of the demon family on his back. In order to collect all the fallen gods and add the blood of the protoss to open the seal.


    In the original text, jiudaytime hides his demonic flavor, shows his talent in practice, and is soon accepted as a close disciple by the leader of a certain sect. He is given the surname Bai, which is called baijiudaytime.


    Here, we omit the hot blood series of baijiudaytime''s all-way cultivation to get the fallen gods and the blood of the Protoss.


    In a word, Ji Rao is the last drop of God vein in the world. Of course, it is not pure. The God clan that died under the seal is the last pure race, and Ji Rao is just a little bit of God clan blood.


    In the original text, Ji Rao was born in the middle of the golden elixir because of his ancestral spirit, directly crushing other people''s three sections. Since he was a child, he has been raised in a reclusive immortal sect that many people can''t admire. The idea he was instilled in his childhood is to save the world and treat others with compassion.


    Now he is only 40 years old, but he is still stepping into the fitness environment and becoming a strong man in the early stage of fitness.


    This is a very shocking thing. Since ancient times, the youngest strong man who has stepped into the fitness environment is only 300 years old. It took him only a few decades to achieve the situation that other people can''t step on for hundreds or even thousands of years.


    Ji Rao, as the descendant of the last trace of divine pulse, is naturally the patron saint of the whole cultivation world.


    So when he learned that there was a demon clan, he decided not to be merciful and directly killed Bai Jiutian.


    Ji Rao, as a great master in the upper cultivation world, naturally can''t condescend to lower cultivation world to catch people. In the early days of Bai jiudaytime, he disguised himself as a pig and ate a tiger, hanged and beat the practitioners of the same level, or even crushed them. He used Ji Rao to send his followers to the lower Xiujie to kill him, and fattened himself in the lower Xiujie. When he went to the upper Xiujie, he fought with Ji Rao for wisdom and bravery. Several times, he almost died of Ji Rao''s subordinates, but it was just a near death. The main character''s aura, you know.


    In short, because of Ji Rao, Bai jiudaytime suffered a lot, and even nearly lost his life for many times. Once his realm was higher than Ji Rao, even Ji Rao had nothing to do with him. He could only watch him collect the fallen gods, and then took out his heart to open the seal of the ghost gate.


    Since then, the Terrans have ended.

 Chapter 546

    Ji Rao took the lunch box in the middle of the whole article. After that, more than one million words were cultivated in the world. The noisy Baijiu day became the small transparent one among the great demons who had been cultivated for thousands of years. So he had to climb up slowly and finally had the most powerful power of the whole demons. He replaced his father and sealed the demons!


    Ji Rao was just about to get up from the bed when two maids came in. They lowered their heads and lifted up the bed curtain.


    "Master, we have prepared the robes."


    Ji Rao followed the two maids to the outside. The five mountains in the center of the reclusive immortal sect were the five main peaks of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. If the disciples recruited once every five years were favored by the five main peaks, they could go to the five mountains according to their own attributes. But in fact, there is another mountain in Xianzong, which stands side by side with the five mountains. That is the Wuxing peak where jirao is located.


    The whole property of gold, wood, water, fire and earth is called five elements.


    So far Ji Rao has only received one apprentice from Wulinggen.


    Wulinggen is rare, but it is slow to upgrade. Shan Linggen only needs to cultivate the spiritual power to fill that class, but Wulinggen needs to fill five pits, at least five times slower than others. And sometimes the speed of filling five pits is different, and it''s easy to get possessed.


    Therefore, Wulinggen disciples need to practice carefully and calmly.


    Jirao''s residence on Wuxing peak was nominated as "recluse residence" by the patriarch himself. The whole courtyard was decorated very magnificently. The six main peaks were only surrounded by clouds and fog, which seemed to be surrounded by immortal Qi. It was really like an ethereal fairyland, which really deserved the name of "recluse residence".


    Jirao is a Protoss legacy, born with five spiritual roots, but his practice is the same as that of kaigua. He is not only slow, but also falls behind others a thousand times.


    Ji Rao went to the hermit''s back mountain to take a bath. There was abundant aura, and the Spirit Crystal Ji Rao put in continuously released the five spirits. The benefit of a bath might be the result of one year''s practice of ordinary people.


    After bathing and changing clothes, Ji Rao is waited on by the maid to put on the robe. The original owner was extremely noble, delicate and disgusting. The robes were changed every day, with white robes as the main color and blue embroidery. The cloth is made from the feathers of the Ninth level Snowbird on the Tianshan Mountain, and the eighth level skin mixed with demonic veins is shed into the emperor''s body. The embroidery on it is made by Tianchan and soaked in the Linghai for hundreds of years. It is decorated with the Lingjing of the high-level spirit beast. The Lingjing of the high-level spirit beast is extremely rare. Even if it is placed in the high-level practitioners, it is a good treasure to help people to promote, but Ji Rao grinds it The original aura is lost, and it can be said that it''s an outrageous thing if it''s just a decoration inlaid on the robe. His clothes are beautiful, but his defense doesn''t fall. The hermit immortal sect always thinks of Ji Rao when he rewards the precious treasures handed in from his disciples every month. Ji Rao is thin and cool in nature, and is good at using water spirit. However, as long as he feels good and rare, he will send them to the hermit.


    What? Do the other five lords mean that the suzerain is eccentric? There''s no way. Who can make the current recluse immortal patriarch be Ji Rao''s elder martial brother? Who let others Ji Rao is the talent high, the way high?

 Chapter 547

    At most, there is a place where people live for cultivation. Ji Rao''s seclusion is like a palace in the sky. Every brick and tile is written by Ling Jing. From a distance, you can see that it''s misty and misty, and the soul flies up to the world of jade and Yao. You don''t know that you are in a trance and think you are in a fairyland.


    The five elements peak is the coldest place in the six main peaks. The only real disciple in the peak is his great disciple Dian Chonghua. The rest are maids who come to serve Ji Rao. It is also because of the small number of people, so the basic five element peak will not participate in the peak ratio in previous years, and it is the bottom every time. But every year, there are still many people who want to enter Wuxing peak. They are not Wuxing peak, and Erji Rao doesn''t like it. After all these years, only one Chonghua has been accepted by him.


    Ji Rao comes to the place where Dian Chonghua lives. Dian Chonghua lives in the side hall, separated from Ji Rao''s place by a flower pool.


    Dianzhong Hua is dressed in a blue Chinese robe. Ji Rao is not short of money, and naturally gives his apprentice more. Although his clothes are not as precious as Ji Rao''s, they are among the best in the world of cultivation. At this time, he is closing his eyes and cross legging in the middle of the lotus pool to absorb aura.


    As soon as Ji Rao stepped in, Dian Chonghua opened his eyes and saw that he was dressed in white. He stood up and stepped on the green lotus.


    "Master."


    Ji Rao explored for a while, and then nodded, "in the middle of the Yuan Dynasty? Not bad. "


    When Dian Chonghua just stepped into the middle of Yuan Dynasty


    Ji Rao is searching the time line in the brain, at this time day nine days should just be thrown out from the door of the wild sky devil.


    Dian Chonghua is only a boy of thirteen or fourteen years old. He was sent to the reclusive immortal sect by his father at the beginning, and then he was accepted by Ji Rao. Although the realm is not the highest, but in terms of talent, no one is better than Dian Chonghua.


    "As a teacher, I want to go out. You can practice yourself here." He backhand out of a voice snail, "something with this contact me."


    Dian Chonghua took over the transmission snail and said respectfully, "yes."


    "If you want to be promoted, let me know. Don''t make your own decisions."


    Every promotion of Wulinggen is almost desperate. The accumulation in the early stage is a little looser. When they are promoted, they will worry about their lives. Ji Rao has been protecting him all these years. He is afraid that this apprentice will have an accident after he leaves.


    "Yes, master." Dian Zhonghua bit his lower lip and hesitated. He was rather reluctant to say, "will the master go out for a long time this time?"


    "It''s not clear."


    Dian Chonghua looked up at Ji Rao, "where is the master going?"


    "Lower Xiujie."


    "Younger martial brother, do you want to go to xiaxiujie?"


    Ji Rao heard the voice coming from the air and waved his hand to let Dian Chonghua go back first.


    When Dian Chonghua goes back, Ji Rao turns his head and sees that there is already a person sitting in the pavilion. The man was unrestrained, his ink hair was loosely bound, his peach blossom eyes were moving, but there was a color of calculation hidden in the deep. There is no spiritual power around him. He looks like an ordinary man who has not even begun to practice Qi. However, Ji Rao knows that he is a real strong man in the late stage of the fitness environment. He has been stuck in the late stage of the fitness environment for nearly 400 years, and is only one step away from the robbery period.


    Even Ji Rao has no chance of winning against him.


    "Elder martial brother."


    This man is the leader of reclusive immortal sect, Hua Wumian.


    Hua Wumian is shaking a pretty coquettish fan in her hand. Her peach blossom eyes are slightly picked up, and her eyes fall on Ji Rao. "Younger martial brother, do you want to go to lower cultivation?"

 Chapter 548

    "Yes."


    Hua Wumian looks at Ji Rao in surprise. His younger brother usually has his eyes on the top of his head. Most people in xiaxiujie don''t even look at him. Why did he take the initiative to go to xiaxiujie today?


    "Why?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    Hua Wumian shrugged his shoulders, "OK. I heard that the entrance of Tianmu site is about to open. I was going to go with you, but now I have to go myself. "


    Ji Rao frowned, "Tianmu ruins?"


    In his impression, there was a drop of a divine object here. At the beginning, Baijiu day also went in, but it was opened again hundreds of years later, and he took away the divine object.


    Hua Wumian thought Ji Rao was interested, "how about it? Do you want to come with me? "


    "No, good luck, elder martial brother."


    Flower sleepless spat gently, "don''t go."


    Flowers come and go in a hurry. In fact, as long as he has nothing to do, he likes to run to jirao, drink his younger martial brother''s tea, eat his younger martial brother''s fruit, and talk with his younger martial brother about the gossip of other peaks. Jirao is a man who is dedicated to practice, and generally doesn''t care about him, but sometimes he wants to put the flowers who have been nagging in his ears From the five elements peak to throw down, he did not even know why huawumian mainly eat, drink and play, but also the late strong.


    Ji Rao packed some things in the space ring, and then moved to Shuiling peak.


    In order to avoid the dispersion of aura, the great powers of the upper cultivation world unite to divide the whole cultivation world into the upper cultivation world and the lower cultivation world, and set a seal in the middle. To run from the upper cultivation world to the lower cultivation world, you have to go through the seal gate. If you want to run from the lower cultivation world to the upper cultivation world, at least you have to reach the golden elixir realm first, otherwise you will be attacked by powerful spirit in the transmission process Flow segmentation.


    There are more than 100 seal gates in total, most of which are public, that is, everyone can run back and forth, but these are not very safe. They may be swept into the flood and wasteland. There are also the main gates which are surrounded by the sect. It happens that the hermit immortal sect has a seal gate, which is located in shuilingfeng.


    When Ji Rao comes to the gate of shuilingfeng hall, all the people who enter are wearing the robes of the disciples outside shuilingfeng hall.


    When they saw Ji Rao''s moment, they couldn''t help but fix their eyes on the man who was immortal and didn''t eat fireworks.


    At this time, a man in the inner disciple''s robe came running. He stood in front of Ji Rao and gave a salute. His eyes were respectful and he didn''t dare to look up at him.


    "Master Ji, we have been waiting for you for a long time. This way, please."


    The inner disciple made a gesture of "please" and then led the way.


    Ji Rao is now in a state of fitness. Naturally, her hearing is much sharper than that of ordinary people. With a little release of her spiritual power, she can hear the whispers of these disciples.


    "This is master Ji!"


    "It''s different."


    "I''ve been reclusive in Xianzong for more than 20 years. This is the first time I''ve seen master Ji of wuxingfeng."


    "You are nothing for more than 20 years. I haven''t seen you for more than 100 years."


    "Yes, the position of the five element peak of the general assembly of students every five years is empty. It is basically the number of the elders of the code."


    "There are only two people in wuxingfeng."


    "What is master Ji doing in shuilingfeng?"


    "I don''t know."

 Chapter 549

    When Ji Rao stepped in, the master of shuilingfeng was sitting on one side of the throne. In the middle was a round platform with delicate five clawed Golden Dragon inlaid on it. When you look into its eyes, you will feel that it is really staring at you.


    When Ji Rao was about to enter, the master of Shuiling peak suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Wait a minute."


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees that the master of Shuiling peak is looking at him coldly.


    The leader of Shuiling peak is a little stingy. Originally, he was not satisfied with the patriarch''s partiality for Wuxing peak. In addition, Ji Rao was good at water spirit. Fifteen years ago, the leader of Shuiling peak asked him to fight. At that time, Ji Rao was in his twenties and was still young. After fighting, he only used water spirit to beat the leader of Shuiling peak, who was nearly a thousand years old.


    From then on, the owner of Shuiling peak began to hate Ji Rao.


    "Anything else?"


    "The great master is a person in the upper cultivation world. He usually takes good care of himself. How can he suddenly want to run to the lower cultivation world?"


    Ji Rao''s voice was cold and clear, "I have my own business to do."


    The master of shuilingfeng snorted, "that''s nature. Naturally, the master of shuilingfeng doesn''t have the mind to meddle in his own business. It''s just that the people in the upper Xiujie have rules when they go to the lower Xiujie. Otherwise, if the lower Xiujie is turned upside down, the court of Justice won''t let us Xianzong off easily, do you think?"


    "How are you going to be?"


    "Harm." The smile on shuilingfeng''s face deepened, "master, don''t ask like this. This is the rule set by the court of justice. Don''t say it as if I deliberately made trouble."


    Ji Rao


    The master of shuilingfeng took out a jade vase. "If the people in the upper cultivation world want to go to the lower cultivation world, they have to take this pressure elixir first. All the people who take it will become a golden elixir. This is also to prevent some great powers from making trouble in the lower cultivation world. After all, the aura of the lower cultivation world is thin and the realm is low. If you are like a master, you have to make a world shaking


    Ji Rao took a look at the water spirit peak Lord, then took the jade bottle, poured out the pill, looked up and swallowed it.


    He is still the leader of the five elements peak and the master of the reclusive immortal sect. Unless he wants to be driven out of the reclusive immortal sect by Hua Wumian, he can''t hurt him intentionally.


    Ji Rao returned the empty bottle to the master of Shuiling peak. "Now it''s ok?"


    The water spirit peak leader''s sharp vision swept and fell on Ji Rao''s space ring. "The master usually gives the master a lot of high-level spirit tools, which are nothing in the upper cultivation world, but in the lower cultivation world..."


    Ji Rao knew what he meant. Without saying a word, he took off the ring and handed it to the disciple next to him with chuanyinluo. He said, "my apprentice Dian Chonghua will come to get it later. Just give it to him."


    Then he looked at the master of Shuiling peak, "is there anything else?"


    The head of Shuiling peak looked at Ji Rao''s indifferent appearance and said, "no, you go."


    Ji Rao listened, lifted his robe and stepped on the platform. A stream of spirit slowly gathered from the top, and immediately surrounded Ji Rao. However, a moment later, silence was restored on the platform.


    The disciple bowed respectfully, dragging Ji Rao''s space ring in his hand, "Lord of the peak..."


    The water spirit peak Lord''s face sank down, "hum, rude junior." He turned to look at the space ring in his disciple''s hand. Even though he knew there must be a lot of good things in it, he could not touch it. There should be Ji Rao''s ban on it. Now his ability is decisive. Otherwise, even if you take two or three things away, Ji Rao won''t know. No


    He has some fine lines on the face suddenly split a smile, maybe Ji Rao will never come back.

 Chapter 550

    Spirit flow slowly faded, Ji Rao stood on a moist land.


    Ji Rao rushed to a clear chest tightness and stagnation. The aura here is so thin that it''s not as good as one tenth of the upper cultivation world. No wonder the lower cultivation world is so uncertain about the location of transmission, so Ji Rao doesn''t know where he is in the lower cultivation world.


    As soon as Ji Rao walked out for two steps, he heard a lot of movement behind him. A spirit beast ran past him and disappeared.


    Then a group of people ran over. They didn''t see the spirit beast, only Ji Rao''s white clothes.


    "Hello, Taoist friend, did you see a Tianyun fox running past?"


    Ji Rao Quan didn''t hear that.


    In the reclusive immortal sect, he didn''t even give face to Hua who didn''t sleep. How could he take care of these low energy children in the lower cultivation world.


    Then there was an arrogant voice, "Hey, are you deaf?"


    "Elder martial brother, don''t talk nonsense with him. We''ve been waiting so long for Tianyun fox cub, and we''re going to succeed. Just now I saw it running this way. I think it''s the ghost made by this man. I don''t know. Now Tianyun fox has been taken away by him. "


    "Sir, can you show us your storage bag?"


    Storage bag? Ji Rao doesn''t have that kind of low-level thing. He was born with a space ring.


    Ji Rao turns a deaf ear and goes on until he feels a fire spirit coming through the air behind him. Ji Rao turns his head and stops in the middle with the spirit power in his hand.


    The weakening and stagnation of the spirit power in the body almost made Ji Rao stunned.


    In the early stage of foundation construction.


    All the people who take it become the golden elixir? Now, he has just dropped a big part.


    But now, even if he is building the base mirror, he can crush these disciples who can''t practice Qi.


    If the realm is not pressed, this group of people may not even be able to resist him.


    Fire spirit arrow is easily resolved by this person, three people all have some Leng. Not because of his realm, but because of his face.


    In this world of strength, people have almost forgotten how to look. Take some Zhuyan pills or find Yaozong to do some face rejuvenation. What kind of face do you want. But the man''s face in front of him was really amazing.


    He just turned around, white clothes floating in the air, a slight flick, ink hair quietly hanging down, as if lingering light luster, long body, posture like Yushu. His face is delicate and indifferent, and every inch of the outline seems to be carefully carved by the creator. His eyebrows and eyes are picturesque, his lips are pale, and his whole body exudes the cold breath of "no one is allowed to enter". He surpasses the secular Fengyi, just like an immortal who has gone down to the earth for a long time.


    There are two men and one woman in the three. The one who speaks more gently is the elder martial brother. He has the highest level among the three. He has five levels of Qi training.


    He was the first to come back to his senses. He looked at his elegant clothes and thought that he must be a noble son. So he came forward and said, "Sir, we didn''t mean to offend you, but we have been lying in ambush for many days to catch Yunhu as a spiritual pet. Can you sell us face? We are all disciples of Tianyuan sect. If you need us in the future, I will help you We will do our best. "


    Ji Rao slightly some slender eyebrows slightly wrinkled, as if disturbed some annoyed, when speaking voice with others as cold, "I didn''t catch that spirit beast, it ran southeast."

 Chapter 551

    Tianyun fox? Not to mention the pups of Tianyun fox, even the high-level Tianyun fox, whose blood is poor is poor. When it is placed in his Wuxing peak, it is not even a good tool for Dian Chonghua.


    The man arched his hand and said, "go."


    His younger martial sister didn''t care and didn''t want to forgive others. Some of them didn''t want to leave, so they thought Ji Rao had taken her Tianyun fox cub.


    Her elder martial brother tugged at him, "let''s go, or Tianyun fox will run away."


    Ji Rao turned around and ignored the three.


    Tianyun Fox''s escape ability is first-class. It''s strange that these people can catch it.


    Yubajiang doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He even sent himself to the original text when the original owner died. Although now he fished himself out again and threw himself back to the right time, the pain of being dug out still reminds Ji Rao all the time.


    It''s not easy to survive.


    Ji Rao''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness.


    Just kill baijiudaytime.


    Without nine days in the day, he will rule the whole world of cultivation in the future. Who dares to touch him then?


    Ji Rao in the original text is too conceited and self righteous. He thinks that killing Bai jiudaytime is just a blink of an eye. He doesn''t pay attention to it. By the time he reacts, Bai jiudaytime is so powerful that he can''t do anything about it.


    Ji Rao is not so stupid. He came here in person now to kill Bai jiudaytime in order to avoid future trouble.


    Speaking of this, baijiudaytime should still be fighting with those spirit beasts in Duanjian mountain range.


    He is still a little early, but he is not short of this time. Although Ji Rao, who is weak in the daytime, can be crushed to death, he is the leading role after all, so he should be careful.


    But then again.


    Tianyuan school?


    Isn''t that the sect that started to take in nine days of free time? The leader of the Tianyuan sect took Bai jiudaytime as his subordinate. Because his surname was Bai, he gave his surname to the main character after he became a disciple.


    The terrain of Duanjian mountain is complex and surrounded by a large area. Now he is pressed to the early stage of foundation construction, so he goes in so rashly. Whether he can find baijiutian or not, he says that there are all kinds of spirit beasts here. In case of animal tide, he has no way.


    Think about it and give up.


    He is not in a hurry. He can come out by himself.


    When Ji Rao appeared in the Tianyuan sect, some of his younger disciples were sweeping the floor at the gate. He glanced at them and found that they were all the first steps of building foundation.


    "Wait, sir, are you..."


    "I''m looking for your leader."


    "Oh, I''ll take you."


    Tianyuan sect doesn''t have so many rules. It''s a small sect. You can enter if you want.


    The leader of Tianyuan sect was lying on the reclining chair in the yard at that time. He almost opened his eyes without waiting for the little disciple to report.


    He sat up from the couch and looked up and down in front of Ji Rao.


    "Headmaster, he said he would come to see you."


    The leader waved his hand, "you step down first."


    "Yes."


    There were only two people left. The leader slowly stood up from the chair. He didn''t have any hobbies, so he liked to collect some treasures. If you don''t say anything else, Ji Rao''s ornaments are worth most of his treasures.


    The leader saw that this man was just in the early stage of foundation construction, but he didn''t dare to underestimate him Your excellency


    "My name is Ji Rao."


    Jirao''s name is unknown to the lower Xiujie, so the headmaster just frowned, touched his white beard and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter with my Tianyuan sect

 Chapter 552

    "I''ve come to ask for a seat of elder. I heard that you can buy it here."


    The leader of the Tianyuan sect likes to collect all kinds of rare objects. He does say that the elder of the Tianyuan sect can be exchanged for money, but his price is too high for anyone to afford.


    Just because other poor people can''t afford it doesn''t mean the one in front of them can''t afford it. He grinds the high-level animal core of thousands of top-quality spirit stones as decoration.


    The headmaster thought that this man was not bad for money. He coughed twice, "do you know how many spirit stones I need for an elder?"


    The leader of Tianyuan sect regards money as his life. Ji Rao is very impressed.


    "You just talk."


    The leader of the Tianyuan sect pretended to be mysterious and stretched out five fingers, "at least this number of top-grade spirit stones."


    "Fifty thousand?"


    The leader of Tianyuan sect was stunned


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva. In fact, he could buy five hundred top-grade goods. He saw that this man was rich and powerful, and he was ready to blackmail him with five thousand. He didn''t expect that this man was really rich and powerful, and he would just ask for fifty thousand.


    Ji Rao''s space ring was taken away, and there was nothing to mortgage. He took out a dagger from his waist and said, "I don''t have a spirit stone for you. What do you think of this?"


    The leader of Tianyuan sect felt the familiar fluctuation of the spirit power, and his eyes were staring straight.


    Top quality artifact!


    Although it''s worth about 40000 pieces of stone, it''s hard to find. When he lost his fortune, he just bought a piece of stone in the auction house, but it''s really a double root of gold and wood. This top-grade spirit weapon is just the root of gold and wood double spirit!


    The leader of Tianyuan sect almost started to rob directly, but he still remembers that he has a principle. "If you come to Tianyuan sect, you must abide by the rules of Tianyuan sect. Tianyuan sect is the first to do everything. You can''t harm your fellow disciples. You can''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. You can''t..."


    Ji Rao coldly interrupted him, "I can only do that. I will not harm the Tianyuan sect, nor will I implicate the Tianyuan sect. I don''t care about anything else."


    The headmaster choked for a while. Finally, he was really greedy for the magic weapon. He waved his hand, "OK, OK." He carefully took the dagger in his hand, appreciated it for a while, and then said, "but you don''t lack family background. Why do you want to come to Tianyuan school?"


    "It''s just a way to find a place to stay. When the time comes, I''ll go."


    The leader nodded, "ah, make a blood oath, or I''m afraid you''ve come with a purpose."


    Without saying a word, Ji Rao made a blood oath with Shuiling.


    A white light flashed across the sky, indicating the establishment of the blood oath.


    The leader''s last worry dissipated. He looked at Ji Rao with satisfaction, and his face was kind and gentle, as if he was looking at a younger generation that he appreciated.


    "Oh, by the way, I''ll ask my apprentice to take you to the elder''s yard. Our Tianyuan sect is not good, but this residence is excellent. Each elder has his own independent yard, and the scenery is pleasant." Seeing Ji Rao''s impatient frown, the headmaster coughed quickly, then turned his head slightly, and roared, "Ye Fan!"


    The wooden door behind him was pulled from the inside, and a man came out, respectfully saluting the headmaster, "master."


    "Go and clean the Nanzhu courtyard for the new elder Ji of Tianyuan sect."


    New elder Ji?


    Ye Fan turns his head and sees Ji Rao''s instant. His face is frozen.

 Chapter 553

    Ji Rao also picked next eyebrow.


    Yo, acquaintance.


    Yesterday, they met, that is, the elder martial brother of Qi training five levels.


    Ji Rao pretends not to know him and stands there coldly. Ye fan can only answer the next leader, and then made a gesture, "elder Ji, please."


    Ji Rao went out with her.


    Did not take two steps, Ye Fan can not help but speak, "yesterday is really offensive elders."


    Ji Rao did not speak, Ye Fan also consciously shut up.


    Ji Rao can see at a glance that ye fan is the root of both water and soil. In the small sect of lower cultivation, the root of both water and soil is a good talent. The arrogant and domineering younger martial sister who was with Ye Fan yesterday was only the third level of Shan Shuiling''s Qi training.


    "Here we are, elder."


    Standing outside the half man high fence, Ji Rao looked inside. There were three wooden houses connected. In the middle was the main house. On the left and right sides, one was the guest house, and the other was the cooking room.


    Ji Rao looked at the door that was creaking by the wind, and felt shabby in her heart.


    What an independent courtyard with pleasant scenery.


    "OK, you go down and ask some people to clean it for me. The mattress inside will be replaced with a new one. So will the tea set. I''ll pay for the Lingshi."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    When ye fan left, Ji Rao walked to the stone bench in the courtyard and sat down gently.


    It''s more than half a month before Baijiu day can get out of Duanjian mountain range. Ji Rao only wants to find a place to settle down these days. Tianyuan sect is located in a remote place. He doesn''t want to run back and forth, so he just buys an elder''s seat in Tianyuan sect to register and stay first, waiting for Baijiu day to come to him.


    He just didn''t expect that the elder''s treatment was so poor.


    Ji Rao didn''t let the leader know about this, so it''s rare for Tianyuan sect to know that Ji Rao is an elder.


    Since he is an elder, there will be an example every month. Ji Rao didn''t like the pill or spirit stone, but he was bored in the yard all the time. The aura of the lower cultivation world was thin, and he was very hard to cultivate. So he went out to the main hall of Tianyuan sect to get the pill and became a distraction.


    Today may not be an auspicious day to go out. As soon as I stood at the gate of Tianyuan sect, I heard a sharp noise from a girl, which made his brain AChE.


    "It''s you!"


    A woman in Debbie gauze dress stood in front of him in consternation. When she saw his face clearly, the resentment on her face became more and more obvious. "I finally found you. Tianyun fox gave it back to me."


    Ji Rao frowned impatiently. He thought it was bad luck to meet this kind of crazy woman. "If you have no ability, don''t rely on others."


    She was about to miss her and walk inside.


    This sentence instantly ignited the woman''s anger, "stop for me!"


    She jerked a beautiful whip from her waist.


    The disciples around exclaimed out of the way.


    "Oh, my God, it''s an inferior artifact!"


    "When did muqingti have a magic weapon?"


    "Who else? It must be her master."


    "On that day, the leader selected elder martial brother Ye Fan, and mu qingti was accepted by elder yuan. Elder yuan had his own disciples in Zixiao sect. Although his strength was not very good, there were a lot of Lingshi immortal tools." The disciple was rather sour and said, "what''s the difficulty in giving your disciple a low-grade spirit weapon now?"


    Ji Rao hears the sound of breaking the air behind him, and gently leans down to avoid a whip.

 Chapter 554

    He turned and looked thoughtfully at the whip in muqingti''s hand.


    Mu qingti laughed contemptuously, "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen any inferior artifact?"


    That''s right. Ji Rao has never seen her.


    The top-quality artifact he threw to the headmaster was broken enough. At that time, he just looked at the dagger and looked good, otherwise it would have been melted into scrap metal. That dagger is the lowest level spirit weapon Ji Rao has ever seen. I didn''t expect that Xia Xiujie would take all the spirit weapons as a treasure.


    It''s so poor that Ji Rao has nothing to say.


    "Hand in Tianyun fox, or I won''t let you go today."


    Ji Rao looked at her indifferently, "No."


    Mu qingti laughed angrily, and the whip in her hand echoed with her water spirit, "do you know who I am? I belong to elder yuan... "


    "Not interested." Ji Rao looked at the whip in her hand and said, "I don''t care to fight with you."


    Mu qingti''s face flushed with anger. She clenched the whip in her hand and said, "you want to die!"


    The whip is mixed with water spirit, whistling towards Ji Rao. Ji Rao''s action is very fast, but it seems to be very slow in other people''s eyes. He just has a light water spirit in his hand. With a slight raise of his hand, mu qingti and his people with the whip are shocked to fly five meters away.


    The surrounding disciples were stunned. "The third level of Qi training dares to find the people who build the base. It''s really killing."


    "It''s because you have inferior spirit tools."


    "I think I''m a close disciple of elder yuan. I dare not touch her after hearing her identity."


    "As a result, people don''t even want to listen."


    "It can be said that mu qingti has been arrogant and domineering in Tianyuan sect. I would not have seen her for a long time. If it wasn''t for elder martial brother Ye Fan and elder yuan''s protection, she would not be so crazy as a third-level disciple of Qi training!"


    Mu qingti vomited a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground in a mess. She had never received such humiliation before, and almost broke a mouthful of silver teeth.


    Ji Rao didn''t care about her any more. She turned and walked into the hall.


    Take a little pitiful crystal, Ji Rao went out. Mu qingti has disappeared. Ji Rao thinks that with the girl''s level of seeking trouble, he can always teach her a lesson again in the future to let her know what life is not easy.


    After Ji Rao went back, he used these to make an array. It was clearly a dozen inferior spirit stones. After he set up the array, the spirit power was five or six times stronger than the outside world. Ji Rao felt more comfortable, so she calmed down and began to practice.


    He was forced to build the foundation. If he wants to practice again, it is not easy. So he gave up the realm of cultivation and turned to the perception of spiritual power. Although the pressure elixir can suppress the realm, his mental power is not affected. He is still fit for mental power, but he can''t use it indiscriminately. If he is found by the judges in the lower world, he may be sent back to the upper world.


    It can''t be used indiscriminately. Even if Baijiu day is dead, there will be eight days in the daytime and eight days in the dark. In the realm of cultivation, only strength can speak. If you want to live here, you have to improve your strength.


    The outside of his residence is surrounded by bamboo groves, and Ji Rao sets up a magic array in the bamboo groves.


    The three main streams are the master of array, the pharmacist and the weapon refiner. Their status is more noble than that of ordinary practitioners, and it is extremely rare for them to be able to cultivate these three talents. Even if their realm is not high, there will be countless practitioners willing to work hard for them as long as one word.

 Chapter 555

    In fact, in ancient times, there was no difference between the practitioner and the master of the array. Ji Rao inherited the divine pulse and was born with the three main talents of cultivation. In the original text, Ji Rao is really practicing slowly. The alchemy and medicine array has reached the master level, but the realm just reached the late stage of the robbery before he died.


    The devil naturally has the talent of cultivating these three main streams, but Baijiu day is focused on cultivating. Ji Rao is so distracted that later he can only watch Baijiu day dig his own heart.


    When Ji Rao wakes up from a round of enlightenment, he has not known for a few days.


    When it comes to the golden elixir period, you can open the valley. Although Ji Rao is oppressed, it is not difficult to open the valley. He stood up from tuanpu, pushed open his small gate, and saw two disciples outside, looking down to clean.


    "Why just the two of you, the others?"


    One of the disciples looked up and said, "today is the day for a new group of disciples to enter the sect. Everyone has gone to the competition platform."


    A new group of disciples entering the sect?


    Isn''t that


    The disciple only felt that there was no one in front of him when he reflected.


    By the time Ji Rao arrived, a lot of people had gathered on the competition platform.


    The gate of Tianyuan sect is wide open, and there is a high and spacious challenge arena in the middle. Looking up, it is the seat of each elder leader, and the most middle one is undoubtedly the leader seat. The disciples at the bottom stood on tiptoe and looked up. They were all sent from small families. Some of them had spiritual roots, while others had no spiritual roots. First, they had to pass the spiritual root test. Those without spiritual roots would go home to wash and sleep. Those with spiritual roots would wait to be assigned after testing their level talents. Those with high talents would be picked out by the elder and the headmaster as their own disciples, and then they would be divided into inner disciples and inner disciples The rest of the disciples stay. If they don''t make any progress, they will be sent home after a year and a half.


    Ji Rao looked at the past, there were too many people, even if the beauty of Bai Jiutian was amazing, Ji Rao could not see him.


    So Ji Rao gave up, and he turned to the high platform. It should be that the leader had already told other elders, so when Ji Rao appeared, they just looked at him curiously. Except for one line of sight, which is gloomy and malicious.


    Ji Rao slightly turned his head and saw a 30-40-year-old man with a short stubble. His eyes didn''t look good.


    To see him with such eyes is nothing but the backing of the woman before.


    "Hahaha, I''d like to introduce to you. This is the early stage of foundation construction that our Tianyuan sect trusted elder Ji Rao."


    "Elder Ji."


    "Elder Ji."


    Ji Rao took back her eyes and didn''t look at them again or respond to them. He went straight to his empty seat and sat down. All the disciples were surprised.


    "He Is he the new elder? "


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful!"


    "Don''t you know? He was the one who was looking for trouble before muqingti


    "Muqingti is crazy, dare to find the elder?"


    "Mr. Yuan was always at the late stage of the foundation construction, and he always protected his weaknesses. Even if he was an elder, he dared to be reckless."


    ¡­¡­


    Among the new disciples waiting for distribution, Ji Rao is fixed by a startled and evil sight.


    Ji Rao couldn''t feel it. He just glanced at it lightly, then looked up at the leader, "has it been tested?"

 Chapter 556

    Elder Yuan said sarcastically, "elder Ji is so arrogant. You dare to be late when all the leaders are here. You don''t even have any apologies. I don''t know if you are really interested in Tianyuan sect."


    Ji Rao didn''t even look at elder yuan, completely ignored him, and continued to ask, "can you have Gao Linggen''s child?"


    In the original text, baijiuday should be hiding his talent. Three of the five spiritual roots are covered by his magic breath. The talent stone only has two spiritual roots.


    There are too few people who practice the five spirit roots in the lower world. Bai jiudaytime also knows that he can''t expose too much because of his weakness.


    "It''s not finished yet. It''s all the children of Shan Linggen."


    Ji Rao leans on the back of the chair, so wait.


    But it wasn''t until the test was finished that Ji Rao saw only one child with double spirit roots. The leader seemed very excited, but the child''s spirit roots were not the same as him. He couldn''t teach anything, so he had to bear the pain to give it to another elder.


    And the child''s name is not nine days at all.


    Ji Rao thought for a while and asked his disciple to take the list. He looked for it for a while and saw the word "nine days" in the middle of the name.


    He''s there. Where''s the man?


    Ji Rao went to the edge of the stage and looked at the audience coldly.


    All the disciples under the stage are just practicing Qi, and some of the new disciples haven''t even stepped into Qi training. They look up at Ji Rao and feel that the man in white in front of them is amazing.


    "Where is nine days?"


    No one should.


    The bottom whispers, as if there is no such person as jiudaytime.


    Ji Rao did not notice the place, a little girl pulled a boy''s sleeve, "nine day brother, he is calling you ah."


    Nine day Mou color flashed a trace of displeasure, "I don''t go out, don''t push me."


    The next moment, a little boy was pushed out.


    Nine days


    The little girl presented her treasure like, "xianzun, xianzun, this is jiudaytime."


    Ji Rao lowers her head and looks at a child. The child''s face was dirty, his eyes were bright, and his body was too weak, like a little girl.


    Ji Rao


    In the original text, cool crazy drag Baijiu day, when I was a child, just like this?


    "Are you nine days?"


    The boy pursed his lips and laughed, full of shyness.


    Ji Rao


    He turned his head, looked at the leader, and pointed to the boy, "I want this child."


    The headmaster squinted at the boy and suddenly said, "he..."


    The leader stood up and walked up to the boy. "Have you measured your talent?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Not yet, not yet. "


    "Go and test it."


    Ji Rao frowned. The headmaster was also the master of Baijiu day in the last life. Now I guess I can see that the child is extraordinary.


    "Don''t measure it," Ji Rao interrupted him. "Water and fire are the two spirit roots. Practice Qi one step."


    The leader''s heart was distressed. He himself was the root of the two spirits. The child had no chance with him.


    But everyone has the heart to love talent. He bent down slightly and looked at jiudaytime kindly, "has someone taught you?"


    The boy shook his head.


    "You can enter the first level of Qi training without guidance. It can be seen that this son is extraordinary. Elder Ji, if you hand him over to me, I will be able to help him step into the basic level within ten years!"


    Ji Rao said that it''s none of my business whether he can enter Zhuji within ten years. I only want his life.


    "He''s fire and water. I''m good at water. He''s better for me." Ji Rao looks at the headmaster coldly, and the momentum from his whole body makes the headmaster dumb.

 Chapter 557

    The leader''s realm is no lower than Ji Rao''s, but I don''t know why, when he and Ji Rao look at each other, he will feel that kind of powerless suppression.


    The boy suddenly spoke, and he said timidly, "I I want to talk to the leader. "


    The headmaster''s eyes suddenly brightened, Ji Rao frowned, pulled up the boy''s collar, and carried him away like a chicken. "That''s it, headmaster. I''ll go back first."


    The headmaster opened his mouth, and finally he could only sigh helplessly.


    Ji Rao takes Jiu day to the South bamboo courtyard. Slowly, the disciples of the competition platform are left behind.


    Around more and more quiet, until finally to no man''s land, Ji Rao turned around, a fruit suddenly into his hand.


    Jiudaytime looked up at him with flowing light in his eyes and a pure smile on his face. Ji Rao looked at the red fruit and was stunned.


    "I picked it outside. It''s sweet. Here you are."


    Ji Rao looks at the face that nine day doesn''t know the world, in the heart suddenly surging up a strange feeling.


    I can''t bear it.


    "Don''t you eat it?"


    "You Do you have any wishes? "


    Nine day''s face is smiling, but the eyes flash quickly, "I, I hope the whole Xiuzhen world can be safe all the time."


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    Does the little devil know what he''s talking about.


    Ji Rao sighed deeply. He clenched the fruit in his hand. "It''s good that you have this idea After that, it''s up to me to fulfill your wish. "


    Ji Rao raises the light water spirit with the other hand, nine days just have time to shrink the pupil, fell to the ground silently, blood gushing out from his neck.


    Ji Rao looked at it for a while, and finally turned around. But when he turned around, he heard the footsteps of the fallen leaves behind him, as if he was following him step by step.


    Ji Rao turns around again, and a fruit is put into Ji Rao''s hand. Ji Rao looks at the intact boy in front of him in amazement.


    "I picked it outside. It''s sweet. Here you are."


    This time Ji Rao didn''t say anything. After a moment''s stupefaction, the light blue water spirit turned into a cold and hard weapon and cut jiudaytime''s throat. The boy fell down again without any sound.


    Ji Rao looked at the boy''s body and confirmed that he was dead.


    But when Ji Rao turned around, the child followed him again.


    Seven or eight times like this, he killed nine days seven or eight times.


    From the beginning of the unbearable to later numbness, Ji Rao finally realized in despair that this forced the protagonist aura, and he was only a supporting role in the world, if not the protagonist willing, he could not kill him.


    Ji Rao looked back, the blood on his clothes had disappeared, and his hands were stuffed with a fruit. Jiudaytime people and animals innocently laughed at him, saying that Ji Rao had just heard seven or eight times.


    "I picked it outside. It''s sweet. Here you are."


    Ji Rao


    His impatience and anger ignited him like a prairie fire. Ji Rao threw the fruit to the ground and said, "who wants to eat you?"


    Then he walked away.


    Jiudaytime stands in the same place, looking at Ji Rao''s back, his eyes become more and more sinister. It seems that he wants to swallow up the whole person in front of him.


    Jirao.


    He came.


    Nine days closed their eyes.

 Chapter 558

    He remembered that he had ascended the position of the devil in the last second, emerged and ascended to the immortals, and worshiped by thousands of people. Since then, no one knows that he was nine days in the day!


    But the next moment he returned to the lower cultivation world, and he found that he had changed back to a few years old. He was just a weak man who couldn''t even practice Qi.


    What''s going on? Was he framed?


    No, he has already gone through the disaster and returned to his ancestral blood. Who can harm him!


    He stood up from the ground, and before he knew what was going on, he saw a spirit beast rushing towards him.


    He stayed where he was.


    It''s not because he is afraid of such a spirit beast that is equivalent to the second level of Qi training, but because he has seen this spirit beast!


    Blood bee beetle.


    When he opened the seal, the spirit beast had been torn up and swallowed by Warcraft. In other words, the spirit beast was already extinct. Why is it here? Where the hell is this!


    He dodged the blood bee beetle and ran out.


    As the days went by, he discovered something that shocked him.


    All the places here and all the spirit beasts he met are so similar to the broken sword mountains where he stayed when he came out of the seal!


    Is it hard for him to return to his childhood thousands of years ago?!


    This is ridiculous.


    Absurdity belongs to absurdity. When he stumbled out of the broken sword mountain range, he heard from a villager that the Tianyuan sect was recruiting new disciples. He was almost sure immediately.


    This is the world of his childhood.


    Baijiudaytime is not a devil who complains. He quickly reacts and decides to go the old way, open the seal, release the demon world, and then turn into an immortal.


    Just don''t know why, the world seems to be different from his.


    For example, who can tell him that his enemy in his last life wanted to kill him most? Why would he sit in the position of the elder of Tianyuan sect?!


    Didn''t the patriarch boast that he was precious and never wanted to step into the lower world?


    Who is the man sitting in that seat?!


    He is now just a level of Qi training, absolutely can''t be Ji Rao''s opponent.


    Ji Rao''s purpose of coming to the lower cultivation world is uncertain. He dare not show up in front of Ji Rao. These people may not know, but he is the most clear. He is the elder of Tianyuan sect and the one who is strong in building the foundation. He is clearly the leader of wuxingfeng, the reclusive immortal sect of shangxiujie, and the master of Hejing!


    He didn''t even dare to test his talent.


    Tianyuan sect is not the only choice. It''s the same where his talent is and where he goes. He had already made up his mind to go out with those unselected disciples later, but he didn''t expect to be ruined by a girl. The girl''s father once helped him in the broken sword mountain range, and he was not a devil without conscience. Her father Ji Rao asked them to come together and take care of him on the way, and he accepted.


    When she was sent to Tianyuan sect, he paid off their family.


    Just he didn''t expect Ji Rao would call his name directly. That little girl is also a matter of many things, so she pushed him out.


    Since he can go back thousands of years ago, will jirao also go back thousands of years ago?


    If he went back thousands of years ago, he would not be careless, so it is not impossible for him to condescend to come to xiaxiujie to kill him.


    I''m even more agitated at the thought of the nine days.


    But Ji Rao pointed out that he wanted to go, even if he wanted to go.

 Chapter 559

    He just pretended to be compassionate and kind-hearted, just for Ji Rao.


    Although Ji Rao is cold and proud, he is compassionate in his heart. He is kind in his heart. Although this kind of kindness is useless in jiudaytime''s eyes, he is still very stupid.


    But it is undeniable that he can only use Ji Rao''s kindness.


    I hope that he can be more kind-hearted and will not fight against his weak, poor, simple and kind-hearted child.


    He looked down at the fruit on the ground and didn''t know what Ji Rao thought.


    Ji Rao walked for a while and heard that there was no voice behind him. Turning his head, he saw that the child was stupidly stunned in the same place. He paused and said impatiently, "what are you doing? Come here."


    Nine day followed up, he is not big, height just enough to Ji Rao under the clavicle, even ran several steps to keep up with Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao took him back to Nanzhu courtyard and pointed to the room on the left side of the main house, "that, your room, there is nothing in it."


    Nine days


    "I''ll go back first. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do."


    Then Ji Rao went back to his house.


    The expression on jiudaytime''s face faded slowly.


    Ji Rao doesn''t mean to kill him. Is Ji Rao from the original world? If not, why did he make a different decision from that world?


    He tangled in the yard, Ji Rao tangled in the house.


    The horse can''t be killed.


    It''s the end of the day.


    If you can''t kill Bai Jiutian, can you wait for him to kill himself?


    It''s only a matter of a hundred years for him to grow up into a fit environment. That''s not good. There are so few ink marks in yubajiang.


    On the next day, he got up from bed and practiced with his legs crossed.


    Until Ji Rao knocked on his door.


    Nine day cautiously opened the door, Ji Rao up and down looking at him, "you haven''t come to the valley period, during this period, you cook your own food."


    Ji Rao doesn''t know how to cook and doesn''t do it for the little boy.


    He looked at the child and showed his head, like a mouse, inexplicably felt irritable, "you open the door to talk to me."


    Nine day don''t know why this person suddenly not happy.


    He thought maybe jirao had Alzheimer''s.


    Nine day deftly open the door, stand in front of Ji Rao, a pair of big eyes flicker.


    Ji Rao vaguely remembers that he was peach blossom eye when he grew up. Why was he apricot eye when he was a child?


    "I will be your master in the future."


    This is the way Ji Rao has been thinking all night. Now jiudaytime is still young, and there is still a chance for him to break any old ideas and dangerous ideas. He decides to teach jiudaytime by words and deeds, so that he can become a compassionate and kind-hearted demon.


    Jiudaytime was stunned.


    What is it?


    Ji Rao looked at the stupefied nine day, more and more feel now nine day still have help, can break to the right, he satisfied with the point down, "don''t you see the master soon?"


    Nine day thought why suddenly become happy? Is it really Alzheimer''s disease?


    Nine day think is so think, on the surface or respectful line a ceremony, "master."


    If you think that he has been king for thousands of years, others dare not even look up at him. Life and death are all controlled by his thoughts.


    Salute Ji Rao and call him master Ji Rao. It really gives him enough face.


    Ji Rao didn''t know what was on jiudaytime''s mind. He just felt that the apprentice was very respectful now. He was really a good material. If he went on the right way, he might be a great help to himself.

 Chapter 560

    "Since I''m your teacher, you''ll call Ji jiudaytime by my surname. Are you happy?"


    I''m not happy.


    Nine day said insincerely, "happy."


    Now the demon lord jiudaytime is inferior to others, so he has to bear the humiliation and bear the burden, so as to seek the opportunity to overthrow Ji Rao.


    He even doubted whether Ji Rao hurt too much when he was digging his heart, so now he came to revenge him.


    "Get me some ink, paper and inkstone."


    Nine day can''t, can only listen to Ji Rao''s orders.


    Pen, ink, paper and inkstone are of the lowest order. Fortunately, Ji Rao just writes and does nothing else.


    Ji Rao picked up his pen and pointed to tuanpu beside him, "sit on it, close your eyes and meditate. I''ll watch beside you."


    Practicing Qi is a very confused state. After stepping into the realm of practicing Qi, it is the difference between ordinary people and practitioners. Once stepping into the realm of practicing Qi, his five senses will become more acute, and his perception will be greatly changed. This is a very simple introduction, but it''s really the most important one. Qi training can be divided into the first level to the tenth level. Ji Rao is no exaggeration to say that the first level of Qi training is more important than the first phase of foundation building.


    After the foundation is built, it depends on personal cultivation, but Qi training can determine what height you can go in the future.


    Different attributes of self-cultivation lead to different skills. However, it seems that in the lower cultivation world, no matter what attribute, as long as it is related to the attribute, Shan Linggen can practice the skill of multi Linggen. This will lead to the wrong flow of eight channels in their cultivation of Lingqi. With the accumulation of cultivation, they will walk through Lingqi again and again. In the end, the practitioner will find that he is stuck in a bottleneck period, and no matter how hard he tries, he can''t get past it.


    Ji Rao is the root of the whole spirit. From his childhood, his skills are not only consistent in attributes, but also in realm. From the very beginning, he was on the right way that others had arranged for him. Ji Rao has the ability to never forget. Although he has nothing now, the things in his mind are comparable to a library.


    Ji Rao began to write, and divided his energy to feel the cultivation of the next nine days. Once he made a mistake, he began to correct it.


    In the original text, jiudaytime finally became a bottleneck for many years, because now the direction of cultivation of aura is not right.


    Although Ji jiudaytime didn''t like Ji Rao''s interference, what he said was right. After he changed his direction, the circulation of aura was smoother than before, and it was more suitable for his five spirit roots.


    One afternoon later, Ji Rao put down his pen and stood up from his seat. At this time, Ji jiudaytime had already run the aura, and controlled to walk back and forth again. It was only one afternoon. He seemed to have touched the wall of the second level from the first level of Qi training.


    Ji Rao took out the book he had copied all afternoon and handed it to Ji Jiuchao.


    Ji jiudaytime looked down and said, "five spirit rules?"


    "This book is very suitable for your current cultivation. Take it and ask me if you don''t understand it."


    Ji Rao''s skills are all in the space ring. He can''t directly transmit them to Ji Jiuzhou, so he can only use this kind of stupid method.


    Ji nine day complexion strange looking at Ji Rao one eye.


    He didn''t expect that what Ji Rao had copied all afternoon was a book suitable for him.


    "You have done well. When you are promoted to Jindan realm in the future, I will take you to Shangxiu realm as a teacher."


    "Thank you, Shizun."


    Ji Rao waved his hand a little tired and went back to the room.

 Chapter 561

    Ji jiudaytime looks at Ji Rao''s back and looks at the book in his hand. A little confusion gradually appears on his face.


    If Ji Rao didn''t kill himself, how could he accept him as an apprentice to teach himself?


    Is it thousands of years ago? What''s wrong?


    Ji nine day hand with force, that Ji Rao personally copied the book was Ji nine day pinch wrinkled up, his eyes flashed a secret dark purple.


    No matter what, killing Ji Rao is what he has to do.


    After that, Ji Rao was in full control of Ji jiudaytime''s practice. He was very strict with Ji jiudaytime. He hoped that Ji jiudaytime could quickly reach the golden elixir period, so that he could take people to the upper cultivation world. So you don''t have to stay in this poor place.


    He was used to the pure and rich aura of the upper cultivation world. The aura of the lower cultivation world was full of impurities. He really couldn''t stand it. He couldn''t calm down in meditation. Although he can use the spirit stone to arrange the array, Ji Rao has no space ring now. The spirit stone of the flower of arranging the array is the same as the flowing water. Now he is almost penniless.


    He looked at the animal core on his robe, which was worth ten million jin, and sighed deeply.


    If it hadn''t been crushed, he would have pulled down two and sold them.


    Finally, when he ran out of ammunition and food, Ji jiudaytime opened the door and told Ji Rao in embarrassment, "master, I don''t have a spirit stone. I can''t afford to buy anything. I haven''t eaten for a day..."


    Ji Rao


    Ji nine day that pair of eyes pitiful, obviously also have no tears, just see in the eyes is like a water.


    Ji Rao raised his feet and went out. He turned his head in the middle of the walk. "I''ll go out. You stay here." Finally, he frowned again, "don''t be coquettish in the future."


    Ji jiudaytime looks at Ji Rao immortal''s posture''s back


    Ji Rao went out of the Tianyuan sect and went to the edge of Duanjian mountain for two turns to dig some grass.


    It''s unbelievable that the Lord of Wuxing peak of reclusive immortal sect squatted on the ground to dig grass with a stick.


    Ji Rao threw away the grass, threw away the extra clods, and covered the grass with Mu Ling.


    It''s late now. He didn''t have time to clean himself up, so he went out from the broken sword mountain.


    There is a whole black street at the foot of Tianyuan sect, which sells strange things.


    Ji Rao went in with the pile of grass in her hand.


    He took the only stone he had left to buy a cloth suit. The white robe is inlaid with blue cloud pattern, but the fabric is rough and the defense is zero, so it''s cheaper. He took off his original body and went to the auction house to be a top three hundred spirit stone.


    His clothes are not bad even if they are thousands of top-quality spirit stones. It''s a pity that this is the lower cultivation world. People here are so poor that no one will have the money to buy such a gaudy robe.


    He talked to the owner of the pawnbroker, and then he mentioned the price of three hundred high-quality spirit stones.


    The boss said bitterly, "if the beast Core Spirit Crystal above is not crushed, it can be sold to a thousand best spirit stones! Tyranny, tyranny. "


    Ji Rao first spent ten pieces of high-quality spirit stone to buy a smaller storage bag, then put all the grass into the storage bag, and then hung the bag on his waist. Then he bought an alchemy furnace, which cost him 230 pieces of high-quality spirit stone. The rest of Ji Rao bought some vegetables and meat, and bought two suits for Ji Jiuzhou.

 Chapter 562

    Three hundred top grade spirit stone in a twinkling of an eye to see the bottom, and so Ji Rao carrying a few Jin of meat back, it is almost evening.


    Ji Jiutian is so hungry that she can''t practice.


    He never knew that starvation was such a feeling before Pigu.


    Finally he saw a white shadow, Ji Rao deep one foot shallow one foot of walk back.


    Ji jiudaytime looked at Ji Rao coming, put the lotus leaf bag in his hand in front of him, "a chicken, and then some raw meat and vegetables."


    Ji jiudaytime looks at Ji Rao''s simple robe, which can''t be more simple


    Ji Rao took out dozens of high-quality spirit stones from his storage bag and put them in front of Ji Jiuzhou. "You can take all these. If you are hungry or want to buy them yourself, I have dozens of high-quality spirit stones every month. You can go to the chronicle disciple to take them. Don''t tell me."


    Then he turned and walked in. After two steps, he turned back. He took out two white robes from the storage bag. They were simple and elegant. He put them on the stone table. "You are all spiritual root. It''s more difficult to cultivate than ordinary people. If you encounter a bottleneck, you can ask me at any time."


    After that, he turned back to the house.


    Ji jiudaytime looks at the two white robes on the stone table. For a moment, the expression on his face is a little complex. After a while, he takes up one corner of the robe and rubs the material.


    It seems that Ji Rao really didn''t take anything when he came to the lower cultivation world. He was so poor that he sold his robes.


    He vaguely remembered that in that world, master Ji of the reclusive immortal sect had to keep a hair, and he would never wear such crude clothes.


    What did he do when he came down from the upper world, just to accept himself as an apprentice?


    Lotus leaf chicken''s fragrance lightly spread out, Ji nine day''s belly followed to call a.


    He had no choice but to put down his robe and take the lotus leaf chicken next to him.


    Ji Rao took out the alchemy stove and put it in order, and then turned out the spirit grass from the storage bag.


    The wood spirit lightly lingers in Ji Rao''s fingertip, those spirit grass are guided by him, the attribute stands now.


    The most basic requirement of alchemists is that it must be the root of the wood spirit, because the wood spirit is closest to the plant. Only by using the wood spirit can the spirit power in the spirit grass be extracted. The array master needs to have the local spirit root, because the array needs to be based on the land. The spiritual power of each land is different, and the resulting array effectiveness is also different. If there is the local spirit root, we can better perceive the dispersion of the spiritual power. The alchemist needs to have Jinling root. Jinling can resonate with all kinds of materials. Without Jinling root, he can''t even enter the door of the alchemist.


    Ji Rao has five spirits, so he can go any way he wants. In the original text, Ji Rao is developing towards omnipotence, but it''s bound to be distracted. It''s no surprise that he was overtaken by Jiu daytime later.


    Ji Rao extracted the aura from the spirit grass and put it into the alchemy furnace.


    In fact, there are many steps in alchemy, which are also very troublesome. Paying attention to details, more or less fire or five spirits can lead to the failure of alchemy.


    However, Ji Rao has five spirits, and is born with divine pulse. She is extremely sensitive to aura, and can accurately sense where there is a problem. Once she finds out, she can directly supplement the extra aura or the missing aura.


    So his alchemy process is to put the spirit of the spirit grass into the alchemy furnace, and then fan the fire on the edge of the alchemy furnace, and from time to time take the spirit grass to supplement some spirit or absorb the extra.

 Chapter 563

    Looks like a layman doing nothing.


    But before long, a strong smell of medicine floated out of the alchemy furnace.


    Ji Rao uncovers the lid of the alchemy furnace. The hot temperature immediately makes Ji Rao throw the lid to the ground.


    Ji jiudaytime hears the sound and pushes the door to come in. He sees Ji Rao standing by the bed, blowing his hand with a dignified face. Hearing the sound of opening the door, he raised his head to face Ji jiudaytime.


    "What''s the matter, master?"


    "It''s OK. It''s hot."


    Ji nine daytime is smelling the medicine fragrance in the room, and then looked at the cover that was thrown on the ground, where still can not understand is how to return a responsibility.


    Ji Rao carried the scalded hand behind him, and then picked up the water spirit with the other hand, took out the pills and put them in Ji Jiuzhou''s hand. "This is the building base pill. Take it and sell it. It''s more than 20 pieces of top quality spirit stone, or it''s a pit for you." After a pause, he said, "this is the high-level building base pill. Don''t eat it. I''ll give it to you when I practice the best building base pill."


    "The best building base pill?"


    "Although the higher level is OK, it''s still not good for cultivation. In the future, these pills will accumulate in the body, so it''s difficult to make a higher breakthrough. In the future, you should not eat pills indiscriminately. It''s very troublesome to cultivate later."


    And the best pill is not the same, he will not have any residue, it can be said that Baili without a harm.


    Ji Rao''s practice of high-level building base pill is at least the level of a third-level pharmacist. If he can really practice the best, it''s not too much for the fourth level.


    Ji nine day takes that Dan medicine, hesitated in situ for a while.


    Ji Rao looked at him strangely, "what are you doing with pestle?"


    Ji jiudaytime turned around and left. At the moment of going out, he turned his head slightly and saw Ji Rao''s scalded right hand. The tips of his slender fingers were crimson, like budding flowers.


    Wait for Ji nine day to go out, Ji Rao left hand light wood spirit flash, right hand scald instant recovery as before.


    Well, he''s trying hard.


    It''s for Ji jiudaytime.


    Is to tell him how good he is to him, so that every day moved a little, in the future will accumulate a big point.


    This force is the protagonist, with his own aura, can''t kill him, and can''t block his way of cultivation. It''s better to help him on the side, and then let him subordinate himself. No matter how fierce it is in the future, I have to call him master from my heart.


    When Ji jiudaytime grows up, it will take him hundreds of years at least. He will be supported by hundreds of years of love, and use every day''s love to influence Ji jiudaytime''s dark, gloomy and cold heart.


    Ah, actually, he just wanted to save his life.


    It''s getting late. Ji jiudaytime has a rest. He''s ready to go out and sell the pills the next day.


    Ji jiudaytime looks at the small jade vase he put on the table. He remembers that jirao was also a alchemist thousands of years ago. At that time, the arrangement of alchemists in jirao was excellent. Moreover, jirao was born with a beautiful son and was very noble. He didn''t have to bother to find the alchemist himself. Naturally, someone would flatter him and send a good alchemist to him, but the alchemist in the lower cultivation world was too bad after all He was probably used to the alchemy furnace in the upper cultivation world. He thought that the alchemy furnace was the same as that in the cultivation world, so he took off the lid unpreparedly.


    Later, unconsciously, the gap between him and his own cultivation became smaller and smaller. Before Ji Rao could react, he could hold him.

 Chapter 564

    Then he dug Ji Rao''s heart.


    In fact, after Ji Rao discovered his identity, they fought for nearly a hundred years. When Ji Rao finally fell into his hands, they didn''t even want to look at him, as if he was something dirty and ugly.


    He took Ji Rao as his opponent, but Ji Rao never paid any attention to him. Until the last moment, he only felt that he was the remaining evil of the demon family. It seemed that he could blaspheme him if he said a word to himself.


    In fact, at the moment of digging his heart, he seemed to be a little sorry.


    Ji jiudaytime closed her eyes.


    The next day when he went out, he looked at Ji Rao''s door, which was still closed.


    I think it''s still practicing.


    He walked out of the door in the dark, and the little figure disappeared in the bamboo forest soon.


    In the main room of Nanzhu courtyard, Ji Rao turns over and continues to sleep.


    It was not too late for Ji jiuri to come back after he had sold zhujidan.


    He could only say that Ji Rao knew nothing about the rarity of Dan medicine, let alone the high-level building of Jidan.


    As soon as he went there, someone asked for 50 pieces of high-quality spirit stone. Then Ji Jiuzhou came back with 130 pieces of high-quality spirit stone.


    Ji jiudaytime himself also bought a storage bag, put the spirit stone into it, and then went back.


    But today he''s obviously in trouble.


    Ji nine day wriggles eyebrow to look at the person who blocks his way.


    It was a woman, domineering, with nostrils.


    Ji nine day suddenly thought of Ji Rao, that person also never look at him. But Ji Rao is his opponent. This woman is just a waste of Qi training.


    How dare a trash look at him like that.


    "Hello, where''s your master?" Mu qingti looks at Ji jiudaytime contemptuously.


    She just broke through the fourth level not long ago, and now she wants to wag her tail on the road. Now he is only one step behind elder martial brother Ye Fan, which means that she is no worse than the leader and disciple!


    As for Ji Rao, she is busy breaking through the fourth level these days. Her master also went out to practice, and let him be free for a few days. Now she is at the fourth level of Qi training, and her master''s return this time has some inheritance, which is the peak of the later period of foundation building. She is only one step away from the golden elixir realm.


    Ji Rao is just a weak man in the early stage of foundation construction.


    Think of here, mu qingti looked at Ji jiudaytime''s eyes more despised. Even if it''s shuanglinggen, now it''s not just a second-order disciple.


    Ji jiudaytime doesn''t want to waste time with this kind of brainless woman. He walks around her.


    Mu qingti was ignored. She turned her head and glared at Ji jiudaytime, "your master can''t compare with me, and you can''t compare with me. Today, I''ll tell you to have a look, and I''ll tell you to stay in Tianyuan school again! "


    Mu qingti takes out his whip. Ji jiudaytime takes a quick step back, and then twists his eyebrows to see mu qingti.


    It''s really annoying.


    Muke water, Ji jiudaytime originally wanted to use the wood spirit, but the moment he raised the spirit power, the green in his hand suddenly dimmed.


    He is now a water and fire double spirit root. If he had another wood spirit root, he might have many eyes on him. He hasn''t finished it yet, so he can''t take the risk.


    Just this hesitation, mu qingti''s water spirit attacked.


    After all, it''s a small step away, and you can''t use the wood spirit. Ji jiudaytime can only raise the water spirit to resist.


    Mu qingti, like a madman, is determined to give Ji jiudaytime some color.


    She doesn''t like Ji Rao. Naturally, she can''t like Ji Rao''s Apprentice.

 Chapter 565

    Muqingti''s hand has inferior spirit tools. Ji jiudaytime is annoyed by muqingti.


    When did he suffer from the evil spirit of a mole ant in the foundation period!


    Ji jiudaytime is hit on the shoulder by a water spirit. The white robe he wears from Ji Rao seeps out. He slowly dyes his red shirt. Mu qingti''s face is very proud.


    Ji nine day Mou color dark come down.


    Or kill this man.


    At that time, the body will be thrown to the broken sword mountain. No one can find out that he did it.


    Ji nine day''s hand surface light evil breath.


    "Presumptuous."


    Ji jiudaytime just gathered good spirit power dissipated in an instant.


    Ji Rao comes from the bamboo forest and falls steadily beside Ji jiudaytime.


    He looked at Ji jiudaytime''s shoulder, because it was a white robe, the blood was extraordinarily seeping.


    Ji Rao''s face sank.


    "Well, you shrinking head turtle, you are finally willing to come out!"


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at mu qingti. There was no emotion in his cold eyes. Mu qingti felt afraid and could not help but step back. After reaction, he was even more ashamed and angry, "Ji Rao, you dare to stop me!"


    Ji Rao stands in front of Ji jiudaytime, a posture of completely protecting the calf. Ji jiudaytime looks at Ji Rao''s back and is stunned.


    He never realized that he was lower than Ji Rao.


    When he was really against Ji Rao, he was already full-fledged, and Ji Rao was weak at that time. So that nine days all feel Ji Rao is like a canary in a cage, really beautiful, and really weak.


    "I''m the elder of Tianyuan sect, and you''re just a younger generation. How dare you talk to me like that? Tianyuan sect forbids internal fighting. Are you tired of staying in Tianyuan sect? "


    Mu qingti''s face has changed. Now she really can''t beat Ji Rao, and she''s asking for trouble to stay here.


    When her master comes out of the pass, I will make the master and the apprentice look good!


    "Ji Rao, you wait."


    Then he walked away.


    "Master..."


    Ji Rao turned his head, carried the wood spirit in his hand, and gathered it on Ji jiudaytime''s shoulder. Ji jiudaytime only felt that a gentle spirit power wrapped his wound, which was very light and comfortable.


    Ji Rao is just building a base now, and the injury has recovered to 89 points.


    "Come on, go back." Ji Rao takes Ji jiudaytime to the bamboo grove. "That man just now is not afraid, but you should be careful of her master, that is, elder yuan of Tianyuan sect."


    "Yes."


    Ji jiudaytime naturally knows elder yuan. When he was in the Tianyuan sect, the old man didn''t look up to him and made trouble for him many times. Later, Ji jiudaytime solved the old thing by the way before he went to the Jindan realm and was ready to go to the upper cultivation realm.


    If history is to repeat itself, he doesn''t care.


    Ji Rao behind, he thought the clever good apprentice at this time hook a not kind smile.


    Ji sighs. Now he just wants Ji jiudaytime to get to the golden elixir period. If he remembers correctly, it took Ji jiudaytime only ten years to get to the golden elixir period from practicing Qi.


    When I read a book, it only took me ten years! Long time ago,


    is now a Book man. He can only make complaints about how maid can be so long.


    Think of Mu qingti, Ji Rao has a headache. Just for the sake of a lowly spirit beast, he is always in trouble. It''s very annoying.


    Ji Rao didn''t want to practice with the aura of the lower cultivation world, so he hid in his room to refine the elixir. He had already prepared the best basic elixir for Ji jiudaytime. He could refine the rest at will and sell it anyway.

 Chapter 566

    He increased the array of bamboo forest, and even the little disciples who came to clean up would get lost.


    I can''t help it. Ji jiudaytime is not the same as the chicks. Although elder yuan is not very good, he is a real base building place. Even if Ji jiudaytime has the leading role halo to kill not to die, but let him suffer a little also has no problem.


    Ji Rao didn''t feel at ease every time he went out, so he bought several high-level beast cores to increase the array.


    As long as Ji jiudaytime doesn''t go out, no one will hurt him.


    When Ji Rao went out today, he saw Ji jiudaytime sitting cross legged in the yard. Ji Rao weighs the spirit stones in the storage bag, and then selects some top-grade spirit stones to spread an array for Ji jiudaytime, which covers the aura of ten li in the square. He can get twice the result with half the effort.


    When the array is finished, Ji Rao takes the hat in his hand, and the white gauze hangs down to cover Ji Rao''s face.


    Pills can never be sold without worry.


    When he was refining and building Jidan, he produced two pieces in one furnace, one for Ji jiudaytime, and the rest could be sold for a lot of money.


    When he went to the auction house, there were a lot of auctioneers, because in a moment, the auction house will start.


    The two practitioners standing at the door of the auction house are all eight steps of Qi training. They should be hired to protect the security of the auction house.


    "Please come inside, my guest."


    "Where''s your boss?"


    "My guest, what do you want to do with your boss?"


    "I have a pill to shoot."


    The monk said, "our auction will start soon. If you want to sell something, please come back next month."


    Ji Rao took out a small jade bottle, held the cap with her fingers, opened it gently, and then closed it again.


    The fragrant fragrance of the best pill spilled out, and the monk widened his eyes. Around smell smell of all the consternation of looked over, there is no lack of greedy eyes.


    "Are you a alchemist?"


    Ji Rao didn''t answer, but said, "can you take me to your boss now?"


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, looking at the mysterious style, nine times out of ten it is.


    The monk''s attitude immediately became respectful, "master, please, I''ll take you to our boss."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    The monk takes Ji Rao to a wooden door on the second floor and reaches for the button.


    "Boss, there are alchemists to sell pills."


    Inside came a clear voice, "let him come again next month."


    "It''s the best pill!"


    There was silence for a while, and it was the same sentence, "come again next month."


    Ji Rao turned around and left. In fact, he didn''t have to sell medicine at the auction house. He just didn''t want to show up. His identity as an alchemist would eventually lead to a lot of trouble.


    "Wait a minute."


    The wooden door behind Ji Rao was opened.


    The voice inside seemed brighter. "Come in."


    The practitioner beside him said politely, "the boss asked you to go in."


    Ji Rao lowered her eyes, then went in in silence.


    He stepped in the front and the back door closed. Through the transparent glass screen, a figure in the back is slightly shaking.


    Ji Rao walked around the screen and saw a young man sitting at the table, chin in one hand and abacus in the other. He had a pair of half framed eyes and looked gentle.


    Ji Rao went forward and put the jade bottle in front of him.


    "The best building base pill, not bad."


    As the owner of an auction house, he still has to have eyes. Even if he doesn''t open the lid, Ji Rao doesn''t think it''s strange that he can guess what pills are inside.

 Chapter 567

    "Do you know the rules of the auction house?"


    "I don''t know."


    The boss looked up at him in surprise, like some funny, "then you come?"


    "Just making money."


    "How about a quarter of the money you sell at the auction?"


    "Yes."


    The boss nodded, bowed his head and said, "in that case, I''ll find someone to arrange a room for you. If you have a fancy during the auction, you can bid at any time. When it''s over, just find someone to settle it for you. Take this bottle to That''s all. I''ll go myself. "


    "Then I''ll go."


    The boss looked at his relieved look, hands fingers cross chin, "long term cooperation mean? All the best pills. "


    "No Ji Rao turns and leaves.


    When the door opened, the wind outside raised the white gauze on the hat. The boss saw Ji Rao''s delicate jaw and pale lips. Even if it was just a glance, it was only half a face, which was enough to make people aftertaste for a long time.


    After Ji Rao left, the boss shook his head and murmured, "do all the people in the upper world like to run to the lower world now?"


    There was someone outside to show him the way. He was also a talker. Seeing Ji raosheng''s extraordinary temperament, he was happy to say more.


    "The second floor here is always a place for sellers and distinguished guests. The location is good and spacious."


    Ji Rao looked at the half full seat on the first floor and asked, "how many spirit stones can the best building base Dan sell?"


    "Well, the Zhuji pill is only the middle grade pill of the Yellow stage. It''s not very good. Only the word" the best "is the most valuable part of the pill. But now the better elder leaders of the sect are basically building the foundation. It depends on who has better seedlings. If there are any, they are willing to use the spirit stone. This pill is at least the base of the top three hundred spirit stones. "


    Ji Rao has something to do with it.


    It turns out that a broken elixir is more expensive than his priceless robe in xiaxiujie?


    Ji Rao sits in the second room of Tianzi, and a maid helps him to watch tea.


    A moment later, the auction began.


    Ji Rao is sitting by the window. He can clearly see the scene below, but when the people below look up, they can only see the white window. As for the people inside, they can''t see half of the corner of their clothes.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand and bent up the curtain in front of him, revealing the outline in front of him.


    The maid on one side looked at him and was so surprised that she could hardly hold the cup.


    Ji Rao glanced at her lightly, and she quickly lowered her head to apologize.


    "No problem."


    The sound is also cool, like a mountain spring flowing in a quiet winter night.


    The tip of the maid''s ear was a little red.


    The maid is just an ordinary person, not a monk. No wonder she reacted so much to see his face. Real practitioners are immune to looks.


    The first few things are all in a mess, such as spirit beast cubs, low-level spirit tools, and even peddlers. They say that they are excavated from some relics, and there may be fragments of skills, and local sheepskin rolls, Alchemist Dan Fang and so on.


    In a word, there are all kinds of messy things. There are many things that don''t seem to be useful at all. They are bought for gambling, just like gambling stones. In case there is a rare skill hidden.


    Ji Rao used to sell pills, but now there are 100 or 200 pieces of top quality spirit stones. He just propped his chin to watch and photographed some of them. Anyway, he was about to fall asleep.


    "Next, I''m going to show you a piece of wood."

 Chapter 568

    The sexy nun lifts up the red cloth and introduces it with a smile.


    "What is this, a piece of wood?"


    "What is a piece of wood for? Is there a fire? "


    "What''s good for this wood?"


    "Is there anything special?"


    Instead of waiting for the public to discuss the reason, the nun said in a high voice, "the starting price is 100 pieces of spirit stone."


    "One hundred and one pieces of spirit stone."


    A top-quality spirit stone is equivalent to 100 top-quality spirit stones, one top-quality spirit stone is equal to 10 Middle-Quality ones, and one Middle-Quality one is equal to 10 inferior ones.


    Few people increased the price again, and finally settled on 150 pieces of inferior spirit stone.


    "One hundred and fifty pieces of low quality spirit stone once."


    "One hundred and sixty pieces of inferior spirit stone."


    The people below only heard a cold voice from the second floor, but when they looked up, they couldn''t see anything.


    "The one who can sit on the second floor is not a bit of a real talent. This person will offer ten more inferior products. It''s a bit stingy."


    "Poof, that''s ten dollars more. Is that funny?"


    "It''s like white whoring."


    "One hundred and sixty yuan to buy a tree fork, on the contrary, it shows that people have a prominent family background."


    "Is there anything else to increase the price? One hundred and sixty pieces of inferior spirit stone once. "


    "One hundred and sixty pieces of soul stones, twice."


    "One hundred and sixty pieces of soul stone three times. OK, it''s settled. "


    Jirao''s heart was pounding.


    This branch is obviously the seed of the divine tree.


    No one else could feel it, but he was born with a divine pulse, and the root of the wood spirit in his body was shaking faintly. Wood fork actually has a bigger sounding name.


    The spirit of ten thousand trees, Torreya grandis.


    This piece of wood was dedicated to Ji Rao in the original text, and later it was made into the first spirit weapon by him. As the spirit of all trees, Shenmu is compatible with all the wood spirits. In addition, the artifact is forged by Ji Rao himself, which fits Ji Rao''s heart better. Even if Hua Wumian gets the chaotic spirit treasure to him later, he still uses Shenmu Torreya.


    The spirit tools are divided into upper, middle and lower products, immortal tools, holy tools and chaotic spirit treasure. As soon as the spirit treasure of chaos comes out, the world changes color. At the beginning, Hua Wumian got the chaos Lingbao by chance. Even because of chaos Lingbao, he almost gave up his life.


    But later he gave it to Ji Rao on the ground that he didn''t have the right attributes.


    The flower sleeps for the four spirits of gold, wood, soil and water, and the chaotic spirit treasure he gives is water and fire. But even so, it''s also a treasure of chaos. Even if you take it, you can fight even if it''s a little higher than yourself.


    In fact, in the original text, Hua Wumian is very good for him.


    But later, he was also involved by Ji Rao.


    When Bai jiudaytime attacked the reclusive immortal sect with plump wings, he made it clear that as long as Ji Rao was alone, he could let go of the reclusive immortal sect. Hua did not sleep and gave up. Finally, the reclusive immortal sect lost more than half of its disciples'' lives, but still didn''t keep Ji Rao.


    When Bai jiudaytime took Ji Rao away, Hua Wumian fought to death. Originally, Bai jiudaytime didn''t want to take Hua Wumian''s life, but this man was too tired to stop him. Bai jiudaytime was impatient and killed him.


    In the end, Ji Rao took away the tree fork which was comparable to the spirit treasure of chaos with 160 pieces of spirit stone.


    After that, Ji Rao goes to get his spirit stone. His elixir sold at a high price of 430 pieces of high-quality elixir. He charged 322 pieces of high-quality elixir plus five pieces of medium quality elixir. The boss wiped his zero and gave him 323 pieces of high-quality elixir, saying that he could send the best elixir to him in the future.

 Chapter 569

    A alchemist, who doesn''t want to win over? What''s more, he is a master alchemist who can practice the best pills.


    Ji Rao did not say anything else, just let the boss help him pay attention to the alchemy furnace.


    The boss said, "alchemy furnace? You can find any faction to be your guest. You can practice a few pieces of ammunition every month. Isn''t a good alchemy furnace easy to catch? "


    Ji Rao didn''t speak, but the boss felt a chill climbing up from his spine. He suddenly realized that he was talking too much.


    Ji Rao bought some food for Ji jiudaytime. After thinking about it, he bought a storage bag and went to the farmer to pick out some live chickens and put them in the storage bag.


    Ji jiudaytime is still a child now. If you can keep eggs and chicken, don''t break them.


    Chicken is a living thing. It can''t be put in the storage bag for a long time, so Ji Rao didn''t do anything else and went straight back.


    Back to the Nanzhu courtyard, just saw the people in the courtyard.


    The headmaster is sitting on the stone table with a Book of Dharma formula spread out on the table. Ji jiudaytime is standing on one side. It seems that he is explaining something to Ji jiudaytime. They are enjoying each other.


    Ji Rao''s mental power is a harmonious environment, so you can easily hear what the two people are saying inside.


    He lifted the curtain and walked in slowly.


    The first person to find him is Ji jiudaytime. When Ji Rao pushes open the fence, he raises his head. The headmaster looks at Ji jiudaytime''s eyes, just opposite to Ji Rao''s.


    He stood up laughing, "are you back?"


    Ji Rao looked at the open book on the desk. It was the formula he had copied down a few days ago.


    Fajue is different from Gongfa. Everyone can use and see fajue regardless of attribute.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m telling him. There''s something he doesn''t understand."


    Ji Rao glanced at Ji jiudaytime.


    Ji nine day corners of the mouth since see Ji Rao come back to light raise smile stiff. Ji Rao that eye, how to say, cold and clear, since he came to this world now, never see Ji Rao with such a cold look at him.


    "If I guess well, this formula should be the top grade formula of xuanjie."


    Up to now, at most, there has been only the formula of xuanjie Zhongpin, so there is no doubt about where Ji Rao came from.


    Ji Rao looks at the headmaster. Although the headmaster is smiling, there is no expression at the bottom of his eyes. He even takes precautions.


    In the original text, the headmaster appreciates Ji jiudaytime very much, and Ji jiudaytime is not a person who doesn''t know how to be grateful. He always guards the headmaster until he dies. The talent of the headmaster is there, and he can''t get on. If you can''t go up, it means that you can''t increase your life span. This is something that even Ji jiudaytime can''t do.


    Speaking of this.


    These two just look like masters and disciples. They are so affectionate.


    "Now that I have made an oath, I will not do anything." Ji Rao gently smile, "if I really want to do anything, you think you can stop me?"


    Ji Rao said and took off his hat. The elegant and delicate face was really the one that had never been seen in the lower cultivation world. It was just like a God''s face. People would feel blasphemous if they just looked at it more.


    "I come to the cultivation world because I have something to do. You just need to look after the disciples of your sect. Don''t come to Nanzhu courtyard to look for work. Otherwise, you can''t blame me for losing your life."


    The headmaster''s face was a little more dignified. Of course, he knew who Ji Rao was talking about. He was not yuan Changlao''s unsuccessful apprentice.


    He''s seen that girl, too. She''s very competitive.

 Chapter 570

    The leader''s voice slowed down. "I will warn them, but you should bear more burden. After all, they are all children..."


    Ji Rao sneered, "the place where strength is respected."


    He straightened his sleeves. "I''ll let it go. Ji jiudaytime is only three steps in practicing Qi. He''s my apprentice. If anything happens..."


    "No way."


    "That''s good."


    The headmaster hesitated for a moment, "it''s just that you have your own business to do. A disciple of pingbai is also a drag. Why don''t you just give me this child..."


    Ji Rao''s brow was thin and congealed. "I came to the cultivation world just for him. I can''t give people to you. He is already my apprentice. I will take him to the cultivation world in the future. The leader doesn''t have to worry about him any more."


    The headmaster opened his mouth, and really felt that there was a way out for jiudaytime to follow Ji Rao. He sighed deeply, "in that case, I will not disturb you."


    The leader walked out two steps, Ji Rao suddenly said, "what''s the matter with the leader coming here today?"


    "I wanted to ask you to discuss the allocation of Lingshi, but now, I can''t disturb you."


    Ji Rao''s eyes see the headmaster go out. Turning his head, he finds that Ji jiudaytime is looking at the door, his eyes are tired.


    He kicked up, no effort, but Ji nine day no defense, all of a sudden was kicked down.


    Ji nine day didn''t immediately get up, but turned his head and glared at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s eyes froze.


    He''s seen it.


    When Yu Bajiang lost him at the wrong time, it was time to dig his heart. It was such a fierce and gloomy look that people could not help but fear.


    But Ji Rao didn''t have any fear. He even felt a little aggrieved. Of course, more was grief and indignation.


    White eyed wolf?


    I treat him so sincerely. Is he blind?


    Ji Rao looked down at him, cold voice, "Ji jiudaytime, what are you looking at?"


    "I..."


    "Can''t I teach you? Lingjue didn''t understand why he didn''t ask me? "


    Ji jiudaytime was silent and did not speak.


    "Roll up."


    Ji jiudaytime got up from the ground, eyes hanging, covered all his emotions.


    Ji Rao grabbed Ji jiudaytime''s neck, cold fingers pressed Ji jiudaytime''s fatal acupoint, "I''m your master, your surname is Ji Bubai, you''d better remember it clearly."


    Then he released Ji jiudaytime and pushed him back.


    Ji nine day staggered two steps, but still with shocked eyes looking at Ji Rao.


    Your surname is Ji, not Bai.


    This sentence has been lingering in Ji jiudaytime''s mind.


    What does Ji Rao know? Is he from the last world?


    If so, why treat yourself like this.


    If not, why is the choice made totally different from the previous world?


    Ji Rao took out the chicken in the storage bag and tonight''s food. The chicken was thrown aside and the food was put on the stone table. Without looking at Ji jiudaytime, he turned and entered the room.


    Ji jiudaytime looks at the thing on the table, the complexion is a little complicated.


    He was not sure what Ji Rao meant.


    Ji Rao is naturally good to him, but why does he want to come to the lower cultivation world for himself? What''s the reason for him to accept himself as an apprentice? At that time, there was only one of his disciples, Dian Chonghua, who was famous all over the world. His whole spirit root talent was not to mention, and his cultivation was also first-class. At that time, he dug Ji Rao''s heart and didn''t care about him. He thought that Dian Chonghua couldn''t make any waves, but he didn''t expect that an Ren was just dormant.

 Chapter 571

    However, two hundred years later, Dian Chonghua made a comeback and almost died on the spot because of carelessness. Before his death, Dian Chonghua still remembered his master whose bones were almost gone.


    What did he do at that time?


    Oh, yes.


    He just stood there and looked scornfully at the people who were bleeding on the ground and had no strength to stand up. He heard his voice say.


    "Since you care so much about your master, if I don''t, I will be a good man and send you to meet him early."


    Dianzhong Hua''s Scarlet eyes glared at Baijiu day, and he almost vomited blood, "Baijiu day! I curse you to death


    Bai Jiutian laughs sarcastically and turns to leave.


    Behind him, a magic breath accurately penetrated the heart of Dian Chonghua.


    If you care so much about his master, you can also taste his pain before he died.


    Ji Rao went back to his room. He sat cross legged on the bed and slowly put Torreya grandis into his Dantian.


    In his elixir field, the five spirit roots of gold, wood, water, fire and earth emit their own light, especially the wood spirit, which emits a stronger blue color.


    Aura circulates from his four meridians and eight veins, and Shenmu Torreya slowly falls into the five spirits.


    In the last life, he used his aura to support Torreya grandis. But this time, he wanted to use his aura to make soil to see if Torreya grandis would grow faster.


    The most different thing about it is that it will grow.


    This kind of artifact is just like a pet.


    Although it can''t achieve the power of chaos Lingbao, Shenmu Torreya makes him more comfortable. Moreover, ordinary practitioners don''t have the eyesight to see that it''s a Torreya grandis. After all, Ji Rao is guilty of it. If he doesn''t go to the disaster area now, even if he takes the chaotic spirit treasure, he will only suffer disaster.


    The leader orders that no one is allowed to go in and out of the Nanzhu courtyard. Outside the Nanzhu courtyard, there is an array set by Ji Rao himself. Only Ji Rao can go in and out at will. Ji jiudaytime eats his Bigu pill and practices in the room.


    No matter how much Ji jiudaytime has been through the demons, he is very good at cultivating. Besides, he is supported by Ji Rao''s solid spirit array. His cultivation speed is almost the same as flying.


    Ji Rao didn''t want to practice, so he put his mind on the array and medicine. In the original text, Ji Rao didn''t focus too much on refining utensils because he had Torreya grandis.


    Now Ji Rao doesn''t want to refine weapons.


    One is that he doesn''t want to look for materials everywhere. The other is that he is too lazy to knock on a pile of materials. He has no temperament at all.


    Ji Rao''s pills are all given to Ye Fan. Let him take the best pills to the auction house, and sell the rest at the market.


    Speaking of Ye Fan, it is also a chance encounter.


    Last time, Ye Fan was ready to help mu qingti get Tianyun fox cub to run. This time, he squatted for another half a month, and finally got another one. But that day, Yunhu was skinny and ran up and down. Tianyun fox cub ran fast, but it was very fragile. Ye Fan was afraid to hurt it, so he didn''t dare to catch it directly, so he had to run with it.


    I didn''t expect that this little thing ran directly into the Nanzhu courtyard.


    Ye Fan stood outside for a while, thinking of his younger martial sister holding his shoulder and saying that she wanted to look like Tianyun fox, she bit her teeth and rushed in regardless of his master''s order.


    But he was soon lost in Ji raobu''s array.


    He didn''t find Tianyun fox, and even he was trapped in the bamboo forest.

 Chapter 572

    When Ji Rao felt his array was touched, he was irrigating his divine Torreya grandis with pure wood spirit.


    He opened his eyes gently, his eyelashes fluttering. He came down from the couch, reached for the door, looked at the door of Ji jiudaytime''s house, and then walked out slowly.


    Ye Fan left for two hours, but he still couldn''t go out. He felt that he might have fallen into some kind of Dharma array. He made a mark on a stone with his spiritual power and turned back after walking for a few minutes.


    He tried everything, but he couldn''t get out.


    "What are you doing here?"


    When ye fan heard that his reputation was gone, his white clothes fluttered a few meters away, almost melting with the surrounding bamboo forest.


    Ji Rao walked towards him.


    He thought it was mu qingti who came to look for trouble, but he didn''t expect it to be ye fan. He stood three steps away from Ye Fan and said, "what are you doing here?"


    Ye Fan looked at Ji Rao and said dryly, "I, I''ll chase Tianyun fox..."


    Tianyun fox?


    Ji Rao frowned.


    How is Tianyun fox again?


    "I''m not kidding, I''m, I''m squatting on another one, and it came to you as a result..."


    Ji Rao just looked at him and didn''t speak. Ye Fan was very upset.


    He didn''t see Ji Rao''s face last time, and he saw Ji Rao three times this time, but he was amazed by his appearance every time.


    Ji Rao felt that he had some dazed eyes, and a trace of displeasure flashed in his cold eyes.


    Ye Fan also felt offended and slightly lowered his eyes.


    The whole Nanzhu courtyard is under his array. Ji Rao only needs to release a little spiritual power to feel it.


    Ye Fan saw Ji Rao gently closed his eyes, he carefully raised his eyes to see Ji Rao, how can there be such a good-looking person in the world.


    Ji Rao in open eyes of time, see Ye Fan flurried to move a vision.


    Ji Rao


    It''s too obvious.


    He waved his hand gently, and the bamboo rolled up one after another as if it had life. In a moment, he carried a little fox bound by bamboo leaves.


    The little fox was still struggling, so he was wrapped in bamboo and sent to Ye Fan.


    "Take it."


    Ye Fan reaches out his hand and grabs the back of the fox''s neck. He holds the Tianyun fox in his arms.


    "Thank you..."


    "Thank you for helping me with this."


    Ye Fan raised his head and asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao took out a few bottles of pills from the storage bag, "help me take these to the foot of the mountain to sell, can you?"


    "This is..."


    "Pills. Every three days you come to me. I''ll give you the pills. When you come to the mountain, you can bring me some spirit herbs I want. Of course, there is vengeance. You are also practicing Qi level 7 now. I can give you the best basic pill or other pills in the Xuanji level. "


    Ye Fan surprised looking at Ji Rao, "elder or pharmacist?"


    The array of Nanzhu courtyard should have been laid by him. Is elder Ji a pharmacist and array master?!


    "You say whether you want to do it or not."


    "Good."


    Ji Rao then gave Ye Fan the small jade bottle in his hand, "how much to sell depends on your mind."


    Ye Fan carefully holding the jade bottle, vigorously nodded.


    "Oh, by the way, don''t tell you about it, master. Just know that I won''t harm you."


    It''s too late for the leader to ask his disciples to avoid Ji Rao. How can he promise his disciples to help Ji Rao sell pills.

 Chapter 573

    But ye fan didn''t know. He nodded foolishly. It seemed that he was very happy.


    "Well, you can go, just follow this road. When you come here, the array will not trap you, but don''t bring others. "


    "I know, elder."


    Ji Rao nodded and turned to leave.


    Ye Fan just looked at it all the time. Knowing that Ji Rao''s figure had disappeared in the bamboo forest, he went back.


    Out of the bamboo forest, he looked at Tianyun fox in his arms, sighed, and turned to elder yuan''s courtyard.


    Mu qingti saw him from a long distance. When she saw Tianyun fox in Ye Fan''s arms, her eyes were bright.


    "Elder martial brother, you really brought Tianyun fox back!"


    Ye Fan throws Tianyun fox to Mu qingti. Tianyun fox starts to struggle. Mu qingti snorts and puts it back into the storage bag.


    Ye Fan reminds a way, "spirit pet can''t put storage bag for a long time."


    Mu qingti took Ye Fan''s arm with a smile, "I know elder martial brother." With that, she thought of something again and said, "if it wasn''t for Ji Rao, I would have got Tianyun fox."


    Ye fan can''t help but say, "take all got, still say these do what."


    Mu qingti is arrogant, "I am just unconvinced. As an elder of Tianyuan sect, has he ever done his duty as an elder? "


    Ye Fan didn''t speak.


    Tianyuan school is a small school. There are no pharmacists at all. Some of them are big schools. Even in big schools, pharmacists are highly respected. Ji Rao is a pharmacist and an array arranger. Ye Fan thinks it''s no big deal for him to do so.


    If you have that ability, you will have a high vision.


    "Are you elder martial brother?"


    "It suddenly occurred to me that the master had something to do for me. I went back first."


    "Ai -"


    mu qingti reached out and grabbed it, but he didn''t even catch the corner of his clothes.


    Muqingti paused, turned and walked towards the hall. As long as you step through the main hall, you will see a person sitting cross legged on the platform, with black and red air on his body. When the monk approaches, he will feel suffocated.


    It''s elder yuan.


    The opportunity he got before was a Book of practice, which was called "swallowing the Tao".


    As the name suggests, it is a kind of relatively evil practice to devour the spiritual power of others to ensure self-cultivation. If it is exposed to the public, it will be burned immediately, but if it falls into the hands of a single person, it will be taken as one''s own.


    Elder yuan''s skill is only fragments, but he only depends on the fragments. In these days of cultivation, he has reached the late stage of building the foundation, and is only one step away from the golden elixir.


    Mr. Yuan opened his eyes and breathed out a foul breath.


    He looked at mu qingti and saw that she was the only one. He frowned, "where''s Ye Fan?"


    "Master, ye Fanta..." Mu qingti bit his lip and said, "let''s go."


    A trace of displeasure flashed across Yuan Chang''s face. "Why can''t I even keep myself?"


    "Master, calm down. Ye Fan is the leader''s disciple. I think it''s better not to move Ye Fan for the time being. Otherwise, if the leader finds out, there will be more trouble."


    Seeing that elder yuan hesitated, mu qingti continued, "I think we can choose some unimportant people, so even if we die, no one will notice."


    Elder yuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. "You mean..."


    "I don''t know those two in Nanzhu courtyard, Ji Rao, but his apprentice, like elder martial brother Ye Fan, is a double spirit root."

 Chapter 574

    By the time Ji jiudaytime finished his practice, he was already practicing Qi at the sixth level. In a few days, he even reached the third level. If this is spread out, I''m afraid those disciples in the upper cultivation world will have to feel inferior.


    Ji jiudaytime closed, slowly opened his eyes. Seeing that several spirit crystals in Gu Ling''s eyes have become dim from the original brightness, the spirit power released by these spirit crystals has already been absorbed by Ji jiudaytime. Now they are no different from ordinary stones.


    Ji jiudaytime stood up and pulled down all the stones in the eye of the array.


    He took back the magic breath left on the door. If someone approached him during his closed cultivation, he would feel it.


    Yes, he''s still worried about jirao.


    How can Ji Rao come down to the lower cultivation world to accept him as an apprentice without any reason?


    Do you really want to be good to him?


    So why?


    There is no reason. He couldn''t find the reason.


    So he didn''t dare to relax.


    He was afraid that if he relaxed a little, he would be hurt.


    Ji Rao doesn''t practice these days, so he just stirs up his pills. Even if he is a natural God, it''s no wonder that he will be overtaken when he encounters a bottleneck later.


    He opened the door and saw the two men at once.


    "Elder Ji!"


    Ye Fan ran over with a pile of things, and Ji Rao stood outside the small fence.


    "What did you take?"


    "Lingcao, Lingjing, by the way, I also bought some robes. I think elder you like to wear white ones. I just saw some more beautiful ones, so I bought them."


    Ji Rao knows it won''t be cheap at a glance.


    But ye fan gave him the spirit stone, which seemed to be bought out of his own pocket.


    "Why did you buy me a robe?"


    "I..." Ye Fan scratched his head, some embarrassed, "I see that the elder must look good on."


    Ji Rao pursed her lips and gave a slight smile.


    Ye Fan was stunned directly.


    He had never seen Ji Rao smile before. He didn''t know that he was so good-looking when he laughed, as if the ice and snow were melting and the spring was showing.


    Not only Ye Fan, but also Ji jiudaytime.


    He also saw Ji Rao smile for the first time.


    Ji Rao didn''t have a good face for him in the world, so he didn''t say it. Now even if he was accepted as an apprentice, it could be regarded as a kind teaching, but he never laughed at him.


    Ji nine day can''t help but pinch the hand that picks up on the doorframe.


    Ji Rao takes everything, and then takes a small jade bottle to Ye Fan.


    "Hun yuan Dan is a solid body building pill. It doesn''t hurt to eat it at ordinary times."


    Ye Fan took it over and said, "thank you, elder."


    Ji Rao nodded, "go."


    When he turned around, he happened to see Ji jiudaytime standing in the yard. Ji Rao took a light look and then closed his eyes, "practice Qi six steps."


    Ji Rao put down the spirit grass.


    His alchemy stove is in the yard, and he can use it whenever he wants.


    Ji Rao picked some from the spirit grass. Now he is trying to refine Guben pill.


    Ji jiudaytime''s recent progress is too fast. Although he saw it with his own eyes, he has a good foundation, but he is still not at ease.


    Feeling that the figure beside had never moved, Ji Rao asked without raising her head, "what''s the matter?"


    "Why is Ye Fan here?"


    "I asked him to help me sell pills."


    Ji nine day Mou color dark dark, "so he can freely in and out of Nanzhu courtyard?"


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao bowed his head and concentrated on separating the spirit grass. He didn''t notice Ji jiudaytime''s emotional change.

 Chapter 575

    The devil has a strong sense of his territory. Before, there was an array in Nanzhu courtyard, and no one else could get in. Ji jiudaytime was very satisfied. Now see Ye Fan appear here, always feel uncomfortable, diaphragm should panic, and see Ji Rao that no expression face also dissatisfied.


    Isn''t it just a little happy?


    How come a pair of dead faces like this?


    "And the robe?"


    Ji Rao never likes clothes with too complicated patterns, and the two ornaments on his hand are too fancy. It''s impossible that Ji Rao asked him to buy them.


    Ji Rao looked at him strangely. "It''s just two robes. If you like, you can wear them."


    Only a word, Ji nine day eyes of displeasure then faded most.


    He hesitated, "really?"


    "Take it if you like." Ji Rao took the spirit grass and went to the alchemy furnace.


    Ji jiudaytime looked at Ji Rao''s thin figure, then picked up the robe on the table and stuffed it into his storage bag.


    He burned his clothes when there was no one at night.


    Ji jiudaytime thinks so.


    In fact, Ye Fan is also the elder martial brother of his original world, but later he was too stupid to fall in love with the woman mu qingti. In the end, he was foolishly killed by others.


    And the clothes.


    He clearly has his master himself. Instead of buying clothes for his master, he runs to Nanzhu courtyard to pay homage to Ji Rao.


    Well, he''s just a snob.


    Ji Rao went back to his room at night and used his purest spiritual power to irrigate Torreya grandis.


    Every night, he would support the Torreya grandis in this way. He would guide the Torreya grandis to grow slowly with the root of the tree.


    But today, he found a surprising thing.


    The Torreya grandis branch.


    Ji Rao looked at the small piece of wood and tried to pull branches to the side


    It''s true that the original text also diverges, but that''s decades later. Why is it so early now?


    Before I grow up, I want to have a son first??


    It''s amazing, but it''s a good thing. Ji Rao in the original text gave the part to Dian Chonghua. Of course, Dian Chonghua died miserably later.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes again.


    No matter what, he must keep Torreya grandis.


    Although no one regards Ji Rao as an elder, the leader takes Ji jiudaytime as a disciple of the sect. He really likes Ji jiudaytime. He always calls Ji jiudaytime whenever he has something to do.


    On weekdays, Ji Rao lets him solve it by himself. Ji Rao teaches well, and he is happy to practice with Ji Rao in Nanzhu courtyard. But it''s not a way to practice in seclusion. Without a real gun, the foundation is too empty.


    This day should not be the day when ye fan came to spread the news, but ye fan came.


    Ye fan runs out every three days. How could the leader not find out? Later, he found out that he was the help Ji Rao pill, but he didn''t approve of it.


    But seeing that Ji Rao didn''t really have a bad idea for his little disciple, he would have expensive pills for ye fan, so he let him go.


    That day, Ye Fan came to Nanzhu courtyard to tell them that they will go to Hongwu mountain for training soon, and ask Ji jiudaytime if they want to go.


    Ji jiudaytime stands in the fence, and Ye Fan stands outside. He doesn''t want to open the door for ye fan at all.


    Ye Fan didn''t realize that Ji jiudaytime didn''t like him, so he just said with a gentle smile, "younger martial brother, the master will arrange his disciples to go to Hongwu mountain next month. Will you go or not?"


    "Hongwu mountain?"

 Chapter 576

    Ji jiudaytime didn''t refuse directly as usual.


    He was silent.


    Seeing his hesitation, Ye Fan said, "will you come? We have seven or eight disciples, led by two elders. Elder yuan is said to be about to enter the golden elixir. "


    "Go ahead."


    Ji jiudaytime hears the voice behind him and turns his head to see Ji Rao. He doesn''t know when to stand behind him.


    "Master."


    "Go with them." Ji Rao looked at Ye Fan, "go back and tell your master that Ji jiudaytime will go."


    "Yes." Ye Fan saluted respectfully, and when he turned to leave, he looked at the white clothes.


    Ji nine day aware of Ye Fan''s eyes, frowned.


    Ji Rao certainly knows why Ji jiudaytime hesitates.


    In the original text, it was because she followed her to Hongwu mountain that she was lucky to get a thread of gluttonous spirit in a relic.


    In the original text, the gluttonous soul can be said to be one of the biggest golden fingers of the day.


    Along the way, he passed five passes and chopped six generals with the help of Taotie soul.


    Ji Rao sat on the stone table and poured himself a cup of tea. Although the tea was cold, it didn''t prevent him from drinking.


    "It''s better to practice in the house than to go out and experience. Hongwushan is not dangerous. It''s good for you to practice your hand with the spirit beast in it. "


    "What about the master?"


    "I''m going to shangxiujie in a few days."


    Ji nine day is almost immediately ask a way, "go to do what?"


    Ji Rao''s slender fingertips circled around the edge of the teacup. "There''s something I didn''t tell you."


    Ji jiudaytime stares at him tightly.


    "You are my second apprentice. You have another elder martial brother in the upper cultivation world."


    Ji jiudaytime lowered her eyes.


    At this time of the last life, Ji Rao didn''t find out that he was a demon, so he didn''t know when Ji Rao would accept the canon.


    But even so, hearing Ji Rao say that he already has an apprentice, Ji jiudaytime still feels uncomfortable.


    Since Ji Rao accepted him as an apprentice, he was his master.


    His master.


    "Your elder martial brother is famous for Chonghua, and he is also the root of the whole spirit. Just now he told me that I have to go to the late Yuan Dynasty in person if I want to have an impact."


    Ji nine day Cu Cu Cu eyebrow, "just is yuan baby later period, is not Du rob, why need you go back personally?"


    It''s just the late Yuan Dynasty?


    Ji Rao heard him say this, some surprised looked at him.


    Ji jiudaytime also felt as if he had said something wrong. As soon as he wanted to explain, he heard Ji Rao say, "you are only in the realm of refining Qi, but you still can''t see your elder martial brother''s Yuanying realm?"


    Ji jiudaytime in the original world of dachengduxian, how can you look like Yuanying.


    It''s just that he is really practicing Qi now.


    Ji Rao saw his apprentice hang his head and didn''t speak, so he explained, "every time Quan Linggen is promoted, it''s both dangerous and dangerous. I don''t worry about your words, but I have to go to see your elder martial brother."


    He is a God, Ji jiudaytime is a devil. Even if he is the root of the whole spirit, his cultivation is faster than others, and his promotion is easier. But Dian Chonghua is just an ordinary practitioner, and promotion is a near death for him.


    "In a few days, you''ll go to hongwushan with them. When your elder martial brother is promoted successfully, I''ll go back to xiaxiujie, and then you should come back."


    Ji jiudaytime can''t help Yin Yang strange way, "elder martial brother is really gifted, others promotion a few hours, he promoted more than half a month."


    Ji Rao

 Chapter 577

    The candle flickered and the night was cool.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes and sat on the couch. In the middle of the five spirit roots in Dantian, Shenmu Torreya was lying there quietly.


    However, in a few days, the buds of Torreya grandis have grown a lot, and the branches have grown a lot.


    If you look carefully, you will find that Torreya grandis has grown into Ji Rao''s flesh and blood. There is no spiritual weapon in the whole cultivation world that will grow in the cultivator''s flesh and blood, absorb the cultivator''s blood and strengthen his own spirit.


    But Torreya grandis can, jirao breeding Torreya grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis grandis.


    Ji Rao hesitated for half an hour and decided to cut the fork of Torreya grandis into two now.


    He used the spiritual power in his body to cut the Torreya grandis.


    Shenmu Torreya was at ease in his Dantian for a long time, and suddenly he was attacked. Naturally, it was a subconscious struggle, with Ji Rao''s flesh and blood.


    It''s the tearing pain.


    But to tell you the truth, it''s much better than digging the heart.


    Ji Rao''s forehead exuded sweat, and his lips were not bloody. The wood spirit fits the divine wood. He slowly cuts the Torreya grandis with the wood spirit, and every inch of it seems to be cutting its own flesh.


    After half an hour of such torment, he cut down that small piece of divine wood.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes and wiped the sweat on his forehead. As soon as he turned his hand, a piece of golden wood lay quietly in his palm.


    It''s nearly half the size of his one, and it looks wilting.


    Ji Rao raised the spirit of water and made a cut on his finger, and the blood immediately flowed out of the old man. Little Shenmu seemed to have a life and slowly crawled to his wound, then sucked all his blood into his body, with blood in the gold.


    It''s only a small section that''s finally full.


    Ji Rao is a little dizzy in front of his eyes. His blood gas just now is the blood essence that he transferred from his body. After losing so much blood essence, Ji Rao just feels weak.


    But only in this way can little Shenmu grow faster.


    Ji Rao eased off the dizziness and slowly got up from the couch. When she went out, she could hardly cross the threshold.


    Came to Ji nine day room door, he put down the small God wood in the hand, low voice way, "go."


    Little Shenmu stayed in place for a while, and then quickly rushed to Ji jiudaytime''s room.


    In this world, Ji Rao gave his Torreya grandis to Ji jiudaytime.


    Ji jiudaytime is more suitable for Shenmu than Dian Chonghua. Besides, Ji Rao is also worried that muqingti will do harm to Ji jiudaytime after he leaves.


    Although I''m not sure if Mu qingti and her master will be bad for Ji jiudaytime, and Ji jiudaytime still has the leading role aura, Ji Rao always thinks it''s better to put some amulets around him.


    Although Ji jiudaytime can''t die, it''s not impossible to be seriously injured.


    When he leaves, if something happens to Ji jiudaytime, he can''t protect him.


    Ji jiudaytime is very clever now. He has no mind, and his cultivation is not high. Ji Rao is really afraid that someone will bully his apprentice.


    What Ji Rao doesn''t know is that his obedient apprentice is actually a big devil who has lived for thousands of years, and he always wants to take Ji Rao''s heart to open the seal.


    Shenmu, after all, is Shenmu. Even Ji jiudaytime didn''t feel the magic breath on the door.


    Little Shenmu jumps toward Ji jiudaytime, who is sleeping on the couch, and disappears around him in an instant.

 Chapter 578

    And Ji nine daytime just turned over a body, what also didn''t notice.


    Ji Rao stood holding the door frame. He was breathing quickly and couldn''t help bending down.


    He found that the sacred wood in his body was rapidly drying up.


    Or is it cutting too fast?


    He provided all the spiritual power to Torreya grandis, but only delayed its withering speed.


    Dantian pain like fire, Ji Rao can''t help bending down.


    He untied a piece of the transmission snail from his waist.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Elder martial brother


    Hua Wumian received Ji Rao''s message in the middle of the night. Without any delay, he came directly from the transmission array to xiaxiu.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao can''t stand up in pain. She thinks vaguely when she hears the voice: it''s coming fast.


    "Hold on."


    Flower did not sleep tightly frowning, he took Ji Rao up, instantly disappeared in the yard.


    Flower sleepless to urgent, directly into the water spirit peak of the transmission array, also did not eat pressure elixir, directly tear open space blink, almost immediately returned to the recluse immortal sect.


    At the moment when Hua Weimian came to Nanzhu courtyard, Ji jiudaytime opened her eyes.


    Without him, Hua Wumian is a strong person in the harmonious environment. Even if she is unconscious, Ji jiudaytime can feel the pressure from the strong person.


    He suddenly sat up from the couch and pushed open the door. When he went out, he only saw the chicken in the yard crying restlessly. The moon was bright and the stars were rare. Jirao''s door was open and the rope hanging on the door was still shaking.


    Ji jiudaytime stayed in the same place for a while, and then walked toward Ji Rao''s house.


    It''s empty.


    No one.


    Slowly, Ji nine day corners of the mouth curved a not pure good smile.


    It''s really fast.


    Flower sleepless holding Ji Rao back to the five elements peak.


    Everything in the hermit''s house was the same as when Ji Rao left, because Dian Chonghua had no dust to clean regularly.


    Flower sleepless put Ji Rao on the couch, Ji Rao has no consciousness, he only use a spiritual power to find out that Ji Rao lost too much blood essence.


    He took a bottle of elixir from his space ring.


    If Ji Rao is awake, he can smell it. It''s the best pill.


    Hua Wumian pinches Ji Rao''s face and feeds the pills in, even a little disgusted. "Going to the lower cultivation world, you can make this virtue for yourself."


    After feeding the pills, he put Ji Rao flat on the bed, and then went to untie Ji Rao''s robes.


    Touching the rough material under her hands, Hua Wumian murmured, "can you even wear such rags now?"


    When the smock came off, there was only one inner garment left. Hua Mian lifted the inner garment up, revealing Ji Rao''s tight abdomen.


    "Ah


    Hua Wumian was frightened by this sound. She turned her head and saw Dian Chonghua, who was dressed in black, standing there in a daze.


    Flower sleepless


    "Suzerain, suzerain You, you are... "


    Hua Wumian met Dian Chonghua''s complicated eyes, but he was a little guilty. He coughed softly, "something happened to your master. I''ll help him heal. You go out first."


    Dian Zhonghua answered, "yes."


    He turned like a log and went out.


    He just heard a voice here. He thought it was the master who came back. He didn''t expect to come in and see the scene.


    He recalled the way the patriarch just lifted his master''s inner garment and his master''s ivory skin


    It doesn''t look like healing


    Dian Chonghua was sitting on the marble steps with the cold wind blowing. He could not figure out what injury the patriarch was treating.

 Chapter 579

    Flower sleepless hands floating light blue light, like there are thousands of fireflies in his palm.


    He whispered to himself, "this is the first time I''ve ever healed someone."


    Flower sleepless cool palm stick in jirao''s Dantian place, huge turbulent wood spirit for a time all poured in, Shenmu Torreya has dried up, jirao''s Dantian place of wood spirit root has wilted.


    The flower sleepless Muling wrapped the Torreya grandis. With new nourishment, Torreya grandis was absorbed.


    I feel like I''m going to be hollowed out.


    Flower sleepless


    What does Ji Rao have to eat?!


    Torreya grandis absorbs half of the wood spirit in Hua Wumian''s body, which heals the wound Ji Rao cut on him. When Hua Wumian wants to pull out his hand, Torreya grandis still sticks out its branch to hook Hua Wumian''s spirit power, as if he wants to go with him.


    "No, if you go with me, I''m afraid my younger martial brother will eat me when he wakes up."


    He had just told himself that Torreya grandis really took back its branches after listening to it.


    Flower sleepless:!


    Can this thing understand people?!


    What kind of wood is this??


    Shenmu Torreya was pacified, and stayed in jirao Dan field peacefully. The pain in the abdomen slowly eased away, and Ji Rao''s frown loosened.


    Flower sleepless looking at Ji Rao forehead on the crystal clear sweat, don''t want to take out a handkerchief from the cuff also full of flowers.


    "Ah, yes! Lord... "


    Dian Chonghua looks at Hua Wumian and reaches out to wipe Ji Rao''s sweat


    Flower sleepless


    "You, you go on..."


    Dian Zhonghua turned and went out with the same hands and feet.


    Flower sleepless looking at Ji Rao quiet appearance, can''t help laughing out, "your apprentice seems to have misunderstood something."


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to Ji Rao''s bloodless lips. He said in a low voice, "if it''s not a misunderstanding."


    With that, he arranged Ji Rao''s clothes and stood up from the couch. Looking at Ji Rao''s face, he could not help kneading the flesh on his face.


    "Every day I get into trouble."


    Although it is so said, but the smile on Hua Wumian''s face is not reduced.


    Ji Rao was born with a natural spirit. At that time, he was younger than Hua Wumian. Hua Wumian was a child at a young age. His heart was higher than heaven. The only one who could make him feel that his talent was higher than him was his younger martial brother.


    His younger martial brother didn''t cry when he was young, but he couldn''t hold him up.


    When Ji Rao was a child, he was just making trouble. He stole other people''s favorite eggs and went to the Sutra pavilion where they didn''t have the right to go. Before making trouble, he played coquetry with himself. The fact is that Ji Rao only tries to show some meaning. Before Hua sleeps, he climbs along the pole (he has to go with Ji RAO). He asks himself to join him. When he is found, he pushes the pot on Hua Wumian.


    Ji Rao is a little lonely, but no one doubts him when he looks at the small appearance of his kaolin flower.


    At that time, those who were beaten were always sleepless.


    Later, when Ji Rao grew up, he didn''t play with Hua Wumian about these childish things,


    but Hua Wumian still missed it. Once he saw another sect elder have a rare Unicorn pet, which is snow-white and blue. He thought that Ji Rao liked this kind of good-looking pet when he was a child and stole the elder''s eggs.


    Ji Rao frowned when he took it back to him.


    "Elder martial brother is the leader of the clan now. We''d better do less of these things."

 Chapter 580

    Then he left.


    Hua Wumian held the egg on the railing for a long time, and finally threw it into the lake.


    Ji Rao has grown up and is no longer what she looked like when she was a child.


    He became cold, aloof and less talkative. He could solve many things by himself and never asked for his help again.


    It''s been decades, and it''s the first time he''s taken the initiative.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes, it was the familiar curtain.


    The rich and comfortable aura immediately made Ji Rao realize that he had returned to the reclusive immortal sect.


    He hasn''t absorbed such a strong aura for a long time. He can''t help but relax.


    This is the environment for his cultivation.


    When he sat up from the bed, his first reaction was to look at his Dantian. He felt that his Dantian was warm. When he explored the Torreya grandis, he found that it was not withered, but more lively than before.


    As soon as Ji Rao turned over his hand, Torreya grandis appeared in his heart.


    A one finger high twig was lying in the palm of his hand. It began to take on a human shape. It had two short legs and two arms. It liked Ji Rao''s appearance very much. It stuck to Ji Rao''s hand and rolled in his heart.


    Ji Rao''s face softened.


    "You can''t believe it if you give it milk and go with it."


    Ji Rao heard the voice and raised his head. He saw that Hua Wumian came over and yawned lazily.


    "Elder martial brother."


    Hua Wumian comes over and puts a folding fan on his waist. His robes are very open, which is different from Ji Rao''s low-key luxury. Hua Wumian''s body is amazing at a glance.


    Hua Weimian comes over and holds the "head" part of Torreya grandis. Torreya grandis is held down and begins to struggle with both hands and feet. The feeling of pulling on Hua Weimian''s hand is no different from tickling.


    Ji Rao looks at Hua Wumian bullying Shenmu, some don''t know the situation, "what''s the matter, elder martial brother?"


    "I gave you dulingli yesterday. This little thing has absorbed half of my Muling, and wants to run with me after eating. One day, if someone gives him some spiritual power, will he soon turn over? " Huawumian released Shenmu and looked at it with a sneer. "Younger martial brother, you have to do something bad. You have to have this heartless fork."


    Shenmu Torreya climbed up from jirao''s palm and sat down. His two wooden legs were big and his head was wilting. Jirao accurately felt Shenmu''s feelings.


    This little thing is hurting.


    Ji Rao took Shenmu back, some dissatisfaction, "don''t bully it, it''s still small."


    Hua Wumian shrugged his shoulders. "What the hell is this?"


    "Torreya grandis."


    Flower sleepless knock head, "Shenmu Torreya?"


    His vision again shifts to the wood fork in Ji Rao''s hand, "it?"


    Feeling that he was despised, Shenmu Torreya got up from Ji Rao''s hands, with his hands akimbo. He was very accusing.


    "It''s said that Torreya grandis is really good for medicine. Do you want to use it for alchemy?"


    Shenmu Torreya shrunk for a moment, and then lay down on Ji Rao''s hand again, as if to please him.


    It is also afraid of being cut every day.


    "I use it as a psionic weapon."


    "Spirit weapon?"


    "It can be a very powerful weapon."


    Flower sleepless suspicious looking at the fork, finally waved his hand, "OK, OK. You can do whatever you want. " Flower sleepless shape seems to have no intention of way, "how do you go to the next repair world to make yourself into a base?"

 Chapter 581

    Ji Rao is the first to complain.


    He looked cold, as if casually said a fact, there was no trace of complaint. "The master of shuilingfeng said that only taking the pressure elixir can I go to the lower cultivation realm. After I went there, my realm was pressed to the Qi training realm."


    "Practice Qi State?" Flower sleepless face suddenly not good-looking some.


    He looked down at Ji Rao''s empty fingers, "where''s your space ring?"


    "The owner of the peak said that the space ring was not allowed, so I didn''t take it."


    Hua wumianqi laughed, "so you''re free to go down to Xiujie with your accomplishments of practicing Qijing?"


    Ji Rao nodded expressionless, looking at the nose and eyes, looking at the heart like she didn''t know anything.


    "The old man." Flower sleepless hate way, "I knew he looked at you, don''t want him to really so black heart."


    Ji Rao said falsely, "he''s just according to the rules of the court."


    "There is no rule in the courtroom that people are allowed to practice their Qi. Even the space ring is not allowed." Flower did not sleep to press Ji Rao''s shoulder, "younger martial brother, this matter leaves me to handle."


    "Master, master!"


    Dian Chonghua looked at Hua Wumian, put his hand on the master''s shoulder, leaned forward, and looked like he was going to do something.


    Dian Zhonghua


    Flower sleepless


    Flower sleepless hand pretended to inadvertently take back.


    Ji Rao looks at Dian Chonghua, and Wen Sheng calls him, "Chonghua."


    The smile on Dian Chonghua''s face was a little unnatural. "I, I just want to return the space ring of the master to him."


    Hua Wumian felt that Ji Rao, a disciple, was, was, and was a hindrance to his eyes.


    "Bring it."


    "Yes."


    Dian Chonghua came over with his head down. He felt the cold air from the Lord and trembled.


    Ji Rao takes the ring to his hand. Dian Chonghua just wants to leave, but he doesn''t want to be stopped by Ji Rao again.


    "You''re going to be promoted to the later stage of Yuanying. I have something to do in the field of cultivation. It''s tonight."


    "Yes, master."


    "You go and prepare. I''ll set you up tonight."


    "Thank you, master."


    Ji Rao saw that Dian Chonghua lowered his head and said, "you, my master and my disciples haven''t seen each other for more than a month. Why don''t you even want to see the master''s face? If your head is so low, do you want to stare the floor out of the hole?"


    Dian Zhonghua raised his head and pursed his lips. Because the patriarch was on one side, his voice was very low. "Disciple, I really want to be a teacher."


    Ji Rao thought he was embarrassed, and his eyes showed a little smile.


    "Chong Hua, I have something else to tell you this time."


    "Master, please go ahead."


    "I found you a little younger martial brother in xiaxiujie."


    Dian Zhonghua


    But Ji Rao could not see the rigid expression of Dian Chonghua. "When he ascends to the golden elixir realm, he will be brought to the hermit immortal sect as a teacher. In the future, there will be one more hermit immortal."


    "Since he is a disciple of the master''s fancy, naturally he is gifted. I don''t think it will be long before he can come to Xianzong."


    Ji Rao thought, "he''s only practicing Qi now. Even if he''s gifted, he''ll have three or four years to think of the golden elixir."


    "I''ll leave first."


    Ji Rao said that his meaning was not enough. When he heard Dian Chonghua say so, he waved his hand, "then go."


    Dian Chonghua turned around and left.


    Ji Rao looked at his back and wondered, "isn''t this child not happy?"


    Hua Weimian, like a human spirit, naturally knows why Dian Chonghua is not happy. "He takes you as his master and the only relative. You suddenly find him a younger martial brother, and he will think you have been robbed."

 Chapter 582

    It''s not hard to imagine.


    It''s like the big baby at home doesn''t want her parents to have a second child.


    Ji Rao thinks so.


    The lower bound at the same time.


    Ji jiudaytime because Ji Rao leave without saying goodbye, his face has not been very good-looking.


    Many disciples went to Hongwu mountain with him, at least muqingti and YeFan were there. The leaders are elder yuan and elder Wu.


    "Look at Ji jiudaytime. He didn''t speak all the way. I don''t know how powerful he thought he was."


    "Yes, it looks so good, but it''s a little too cold."


    "I just told him he ignored me."


    "It''s not just you. I saw elder Wu talking to him just now. He just ignored me."


    "Ah, how can that be?"


    "He heard that he was a disciple of elder Ji."


    Mu qingti heard a few nuns talking, then put in a mouth, "elder Ji?" She snorted a smile, very disdainful, "he is what kind of elder, I met him once when I was apprenticed, and I don''t see anyone at ordinary times. Such a person is not qualified to be an elder."


    "Qingti, I heard that your master has broken through the golden elixir?"


    "Yes, that''s great."


    "And now you are seven levels of Qi training. You are worthy of being elder yuan''s disciple."


    After hearing this, mu qingti''s tail would be raised to the sky. "That''s natural. My master is kind and devoted to the sake of the sect. Even if he ascends to the golden elixir realm, he will not abandon the sect and fly to the upper cultivation realm. What''s more, he can take all the good things from me. Not long ago, he took my spirit weapon to the weapon refiner to make it


    The nuns exclaimed, "weapon refiner?"


    A small sect like them, let alone invite an alchemist and an artificer to be a guest minister, even if they never met.


    "Wow, elder martial sister qingti, you are so lucky!"


    "That''s natural. If elder martial sister Mu has the ability and talent, she should be the best. Not like some people''s apprentices. " The nun looked at Ji jiudaytime''s direction with some meaning, "my master is not so good, and I''m not so good. There is no spirit weapon, no spirit pet. No matter how good the talent of double spirit root is, it''s only level 6 of Qi training. "


    There are always some xenophobic disciples in the whole sect. In fact, no one here is willing to take care of Ji jiudaytime.


    His bad temper, popularity is not good, see who all love to answer, it is not like people. Even if I wanted to be friends with him, I was scared away by his attitude.


    It''s just that ye fan is not included in these exclusive people.


    Ye Fan is the only one who is willing to stick her hot face to Ji jiudaytime''s cold ass.


    "Younger martial brother, are you hungry? If you are hungry, I will give you this."


    Ye Fan took out a piece of dry food.


    Ji nine day half cent eyes didn''t give alms to him, cold way, "not hungry."


    "Younger martial brother, we are going to hunt and kill four armed ape this time. It''s equivalent to the strength of Qi training level 9. By then, we will be able to defeat it."


    Ji jiudaytime didn''t seem to hear it.


    Mu qingti was angry when she saw Ye Fan''s appearance. She pulled Ye Fan aside and said, "elder martial brother, he''s like that. How can you still talk to him?"


    Ye Fan benefits from the pills Ji Rao gives him. Now he is at the peak of the Ninth level of Qi training. If there is no mistake, after this training, he can break through the tenth level of Qi training.


    Ye Fan didn''t agree, "we all belong to the same clan. Even if elder Ji doesn''t often appear on weekdays, the elder is the elder. Since younger martial brother jiudaytime is our younger martial brother, we can''t treat him like this. "

 Chapter 583

    Then he went to find Ji jiudaytime again.


    Mu qingti looks at Ye Fan''s back and stomps his feet.


    Ye Fan jumps two steps in a short time. Mu qingti thinks that this man may be worthy of himself. He also thinks about their love for many years, so he protects Yuan Chang everywhere in front of him. Unexpectedly, Ye Fan is so ungrateful.


    In this case, even if Linggen is swallowed by master, there is nothing to complain about.


    However, Ji jiudaytime doesn''t feel very honored. He just thinks that ye fan is too annoying. He kept talking in his ears.


    "Yes. Younger martial brother, I didn''t see elder Ji a few days ago. Do you know where he went? "


    Ji jiudaytime, who had no reaction, suddenly turned his head to see Ye Fan. His eyes were dark. If he looked carefully, he could see a secret purple. "What do you want to do?"


    Ye Fan scratched his head. "I just asked casually. A few days ago, I went to Nanzhu courtyard and didn''t find him, so I came to ask."


    "My master naturally has his business to do. You are just selling pills for him. Even if it''s the Qing Dynasty, don''t want to inquire about him any more."


    Ye Fan was stunned, "ah, I don''t mean to entangle..."


    "Your master is the leader. Don''t go around my master. He''s like a fly. He''s very annoying."


    Finish saying Ji nine daytime no longer look at him one eye more, straight left.


    Ye Fan opens his mouth, but he doesn''t have the courage to call Ji jiudaytime.


    The next step is for the two elders to take their disciples to find the right spirit beast. They are all practitioners of Qi and let them hunt.


    Ji jiudaytime is never gregarious. They are all spirit beasts that are hanged together. Even if Ji jiudaytime doesn''t participate in them, he always goes to find spirit beasts by himself.


    Although it didn''t cause them any trouble, such behavior was always unpleasant.


    The dissatisfaction in the disciple''s heart increased.


    Ji jiudaytime really doesn''t want to hunt the spirit beast who can''t practice Qi with these people. He can''t practice Qi level 6 by himself, but he always challenges the spirit beast who can practice Qi level 7 or even level 8. Sometimes he gets hurt, so he takes pills to cure the injury.


    Looking at the endless supply of pills in his storage bag, the disciples became more and more unbalanced.


    After Ji Jiuzhou killed a spirit beast of Qi training level 8, he came back to see the disciples of Tianyuan sect standing and waiting in the same place,


    his arm was scratched by the spirit beast. Now it''s just a simple bag. The blood is flowing all the time, but his black clothes are not obvious.


    When Mr. Yuan saw him, he yelled, "where have you been?"


    Ji jiudaytime looked at him as if he were mentally retarded. "I''m within ten li of you. You just couldn''t see?"


    "You, villain!" Yuan Chang was old and impatient. He just wanted to slap people to death.


    Or elder Wu stretched out his hand to stop him, "elder yuan, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive."


    Ji jiudaytime covered his arm with one hand and looked at them coldly. There was no emotion in his eyes, as if he was not a clan with these people, but an enemy.


    Elder Wu rubbed his hand, "nine days, you see so many people have been waiting for you for a long time. If you really don''t want to join us, you might as well go alone..."


    Before long Wu''s old saying was finished, Ji jiudaytime turned and left.


    When I turned around, I felt terrible.


    If it was not for fear that these people would be involved in Ji Rao, he would not have followed them.


    A group of satiated embroidered pillows.

 Chapter 584

    With them, Ji jiudaytime still thinks that they are obstructing him to find Taotie soul.


    Elder yuan and mu qingti had a look at each other.


    Originally, they were going to solve a spirit beast of Qi training level 7. Ji Jiuzhou found another spirit beast when he knew about it. But when he arrived, elder Yuan said that the spirit beast was actually building a foundation. In order to avoid danger, he asked people to withdraw.


    If Mr. Yuan didn''t change his mind temporarily, it would have been Ji Jiuzhou who was waiting for them after both sides were settled.


    Elder yuan wants to swallow Ji jiudaytime''s spirit root. He really can''t start in front of so many disciples. If he doesn''t transfer Ji jiudaytime from Tianyuan sect, no matter what happens to Ji jiudaytime, he can''t find him. In the end, if it''s true, it''s just that Neng Ji jiudaytime doesn''t want to go out with them, and goes out to experience alone. Finally, he gets an accident.


    Ye Fan watched Ji jiudaytime immediately, "jiudaytime!"


    Ji nine daytime elephant didn''t hear, even head also didn''t return.


    "Elder Wu, how can you say that? He''s just a disciple of the sixth level of Qi training. Let him wander in Hongwu mountain by himself. What if something goes wrong? "


    Before elder Wu spoke, elder yuan snorted coldly, "you can see that he doesn''t want to be with us. If he doesn''t want to be with us, why should he hurt himself? We have so many disciples that we can''t always rely on him alone. "


    "Yes."


    "That''s to say, he doesn''t want to be with us, so he should go to practice by himself."


    "Elder martial brother Ye Fan, leave him alone."


    So many people talk, Ye Fan also have no way, can only helplessly sigh, hope Ji nine day won''t have an accident just good.


    Ji jiudaytime presses his wound, and then goes to find the next spirit beast.


    He is like a god of killing, killing at any time and suffering more and more injuries.


    But none of this is fatal.


    Ji nine day seems to feel no pain to oneself bandage.


    In fact, he hasn''t been hurt like this for a long time. He has become an immortal, and no one can hurt him at all.


    But now, for the sake of cultivation, even if he licks blood every day, he is also happy.


    Ji jiudaytime leaned against the tree trunk and closed his eyes.


    He''s going to the upper world. He''s going to look for someone.


    In the original text, there is actually a CP in Baijiu day, which is called Taokui. It''s just that CP died a little fast, the appearance rate of the whole book is not as high as Ji Rao, and the survival time is like a flash in the pan.


    It was a very gentle nun.


    Because of her poor talent, she can only be a bullied disciple in the reclusive immortal sect.


    But this is the disciple who helped Bai Jiutian in the original text.


    At that time, Bai jiudaytime was chased and killed by the people of jirao sect. After escaping, he fell by the river and was met by Taokui, who was going to wash clothes by the river. Taokui rescued the people.


    They lived a leisurely life like a paradise.


    But after all, Taokui was very lucky and died in another chase to protect baijiutian.


    Baijiudaytime was so sad with the dead body of Taokui that he broke out in despair and killed all the monks who were chasing him.


    When Ji Rao saw this, he thought: How did your daughter-in-law''s life affect your performance?


    Ji jiudaytime sometimes feels that it''s good to start over again. Ji Rao has no hostility to him, and Tao Kui lives well in the upper cultivation world.


    He slowly opened his eyes, full of perseverance.


    This life, he is bound to protect the peach sunflower.

 Chapter 585

    Shangxiujie, reclusive Xianzong.


    Ji raobu goes to the array and sits aside.


    In the center of the array, Hua Duan sits on it, and there is a faint aura around him.


    "Let''s go."


    With Ji Rao''s voice falling, Dian Chonghua''s whole body''s spirit power strikes the acupoint mouth. Every time the path goes up, some meridians will be opened, and the flow of spiritual power will be smoother.


    Dian Chonghua also understands that this is a meticulous work. He should be more careful. In case of carelessness, his spiritual roots may be damaged.


    "Meditate."


    "Concentrate."


    "Pay attention to the Earth Spirit in your body."


    Ji Rao''s faint voice came from the side.


    The weakest of the five spirits is tulinggen, so we should pay attention to it when we are promoted.


    Ji Rao also releases his mental power and carefully perceives the fluctuation of Dian Chonghua''s spiritual power. Once there is a problem, he will correct it as soon as possible.


    In the deep night, a disciple who had not woken up rubbed his eyes, peeled off a bush, took off his trousers and began to use the toilet.


    In the middle of urination, he suddenly heard some strange sound. His eyes widened a little, and he turned his head to look around carefully while lifting his trousers.


    No one.


    He was relieved. Just as he was about to turn his head, Dantian suddenly had a pain.


    It was like being pierced by life. He felt that he was caught dead by something in his elixir. He didn''t even have time to scream, and his whole body dried up like petals in winter.


    "Hum." Mu qingti coldly looks at the disciple who has been sucked to the ground. She turns her head and looks at elder yuan beside her, "master."


    After absorbing the aura, elder yuan slowly opened his eyes and looked at his hand. "What I''m absorbing now are all disciples of Shan Linggen, and their accomplishments are low. It''s just a drop in the bucket. If you want to go further, you have to change some gifted disciples. "


    Although he said that, elder yuan is still very satisfied with himself.


    "What the master means is..."


    Yuan elder narrowed his eyes, "all these days, Ji jiudaytime should also be outside enough."


    Mu qingti suddenly realized that she was looking at elder yuan with a malicious smile on her face.


    "Cough, cough."


    The clear moonlight came down from the woods and made the mountain as bright as the day. Silver covered the thick blood, like a silver shell plated on the blood pool.


    Ji jiudaytime is holding a broken sword, kneeling on the ground with one leg, coughing up some blood gas from his mouth, and there are many wounds on his body. It looks terrible, but if you look at them carefully, you will find that they are all skin injuries, not fatal.


    Not far away from him is a huge gray wolf corpse. The gray wolf is three people tall. It has a half blade in its eye. The blade goes straight through its skull. Blood gurgles from its eyes. The gray wolf is still alive and twitches unconsciously.


    Ji jiudaytime takes out a jade bottle from the storage bag and pours out a pill. The pill is crystal clear and emits the ultimate fragrance of herbs. His hands are full of blood and dust. Ji jiudaytime doesn''t feel dirty and swallows it.


    He closed his eyes to repair the wound. After a long time, he opened his eyes. He slowly stood up, with a force in his hand. The broken sword inserted in the soil was pulled out by him.


    Ji jiudaytime''s right leg has a deep visible bone wound, which was caught by the gray wolf''s paw. At that time, if he retreated more slowly, his leg would be useless.

 Chapter 586

    There are some covetous spirit beasts nearby, staring at the wolf''s corpse tightly, with green fluorescence in their eyes in the dark night. But because Ji jiudaytime is here, he does not dare to step forward. Some vultures make hoarse and sharp calls in their throats, which reverberate in the forest and are very penetrating.


    Ji jiudaytime''s pace was slow, and he was still limping. He came to the wolf''s body and took up the sword with no expression. He stabbed the wolf''s abdomen with one sword and turned it to the right. He broke a big hole in the wolf''s abdomen, and the blood gushed out.


    Ji nine day and so on blood finished, stretched out the hand to take out the spirit core of the gray wolf.


    After so many days of training, he has made rapid progress. Up to now, he has been upgraded to eight levels of Qi training, and can even fight against the stupid spirit beast who has just stepped into the building base.


    This gray wolf is the Ninth level of Qi training. It''s powerful and fierce. It''s a little hard for Ji jiudaytime to kill it.


    Ji nine day took spirit core, turn to leave.


    Just walked did not have two steps, suddenly a force mercilessly hit him.


    Ji jiudaytime''s face changed, and he didn''t kneel down. His blood was surging in his stomach, and his face was red. He almost used his whole body''s spiritual power.


    Ji jiudaytime clearly realized that this man was building a foundation.


    But at this time in the air ushered in a whip, the sound of breaking the air in the silent night is very obvious.


    Ji nine day complexion tiny change, but a time and leave no energy to resist, can only rigidly accept this whip.


    The whip lashed at him, and his strength was so strong and powerful that he suddenly lifted Ji jiudaytime''s flesh and blood.


    Ji nine day suddenly pale, blood along his arm dripping down.


    The whip turned a bend, and then tied Ji jiudaytime tightly.


    When the threat was removed, Ji jiudaytime looked at the two familiar faces in front of him, and there was no expression on his face.


    Elder yuan touched his beard. "You''re not surprised to see me."


    "What''s so surprising? It''s not always your master and apprentice who work in collusion."


    Mu qingti held his head high, looked at Ji jiudaytime''s face and said with some satisfaction, "master, he is a double spirit root. If you swallow his talent, you will be able to rise to another level."


    Elder yuan''s face was even more smiling. Because he was promoted to the golden elixir, he even looked younger.


    Mu qingti also asked him if he wanted to go to the upper Xiujie.


    After much consideration, elder yuan gave up.


    The elixir of Shangxiu Kingdom runs everywhere, and Yuanying is like a dog. He must be the group with the lowest cultivation, but his ability may not be able to keep his skill.


    After thinking about it, I decided to stay in Tianyuan school.


    Although Tianyuan sect is a small sect, it is because of this that his devouring of his disciple Linggen will not be discovered. Tianyuan sect recruits disciples every year. Although they are not good at Linggen, they can climb higher sooner or later.


    Yuan looked around, but he was still a little worried. "Let''s go to the cave over there."


    He drags the whip that binds Ji jiudaytime in one hand and goes in the sky.


    To the cave, Ji nine day was severely thrown to the ground.


    The cave hasn''t been exposed to light for many years. It''s a little damp and doesn''t smell good.


    "Ji Jiuchao, don''t blame us. Who told you to have such a self righteous master


    Mu qingti looks at Ji jiudaytime''s tragedy, and she can''t help falling into the well.


    Ji jiudaytime even looks at her more and feels sick.

 Chapter 587

    He suddenly thought that the last life Ji Rao looked at himself, which was probably such a mood.


    "As a member of the Tianyuan sect, you are doing such immoral things in private. How can you get your face?"


    Elder yuan was so angry that he laughed and said, "he is smart. So far, I''ve got to be tough. I''ll see if you can be arrogant when you become a useless person later. "


    The voice fell, and elder yuan was black.


    Mu qingti didn''t feel very comfortable, so she got out of the way.


    Ji jiudaytime squints at elder yuan.


    This black air cultivator may feel uncomfortable, but in Ji jiudaytime''s view, it is indeed the most pleasant breath.


    Bloodthirsty magic skill.


    At the beginning, the demons were sealed, but the skills of the demons were not completely destroyed. Some of them were lost in the world of Xiuzhen, and some of them were broken.


    Ji jiudaytime felt that yuan Changlao''s voice was loud but his breath was not stable. It was obvious that he was practicing remnant scroll.


    If you continue to practice like this, you are bound to be possessed and eat evil consequences.


    Ji nine day heavy looking at him, eyes in a dark, as if the ink can''t melt.


    He had a magic breath in his hand.


    Muqingti can''t be afraid, but elder yuan is now in the golden elixir realm, which has completely fallen into his two realms. Even if he has magic breath, he may not be able to beat him.


    Elder yuan''s whole body is more and more black. His eyes are turbid. He seems to have lost part of his reason.


    Elder yuan stares at Ji jiudaytime, claws with his right hand, and attacks Ji jiudaytime''s Dantian.


    Right now!


    Ji jiudaytime suddenly breaks away the spirit weapon, and then reaches out his hand to put the evil breath into elder yuan''s body.


    Mu qingti saw Ji jiudaytime break away her spirit tool, and stretched out her hand to fight with a water spirit.


    Ji nine day in order to play magic interest, hard under her attack.


    "Master!"


    Ji jiudaytime was beaten to one side. He swallowed the fishy sweetness in his throat and looked up at elder yuan.


    Elder yuan''s whole body was shaking, and the expression on his face changed again and again. Finally, under Ji jiudaytime''s slightly surprised eyes, he manipulated the spirit power to swallow Ji jiudaytime''s magic breath into his body.


    Elder yuan''s face is still not very good-looking. He stares at Ji jiudaytime viciously, and the smile on his face is even a little crazy.


    "Devil, you are devil, you are devil!"


    Mu qingti did not understand, "what demon?"


    Ji jiudaytime''s face sank down. When elder yuan shot at him again, Ji jiudaytime rushed out of the cave.


    "Stop!"


    Elder yuan flew after him.


    After all, he was in the golden elixir realm. It didn''t take long for him to be blocked in front of Ji jiudaytime. He slapped Ji jiudaytime on the shoulder and almost hit him across the shoulder.


    "Where to run."


    Ji jiudaytime fell to the ground hard and felt the fatal attack coming behind him. His consciousness was faster than his reaction. He suddenly turned around.


    A hole was made in the land next to him.


    If you hit him, I''m afraid he will lose his life.


    "Take your life, you devil!"


    Yuan Chang wanted to kill Ji Jiuzhou. Now he knows he is a devil, so there is no reason to let him go.


    Another wave of psychic power strikes. Ji jiudaytime can''t dodge, so he kneels down immediately. Psychic power surges up crazily and pats her hands on the ground.


    "Tu yuan Dun!"


    The land rose in an instant and covered Ji jiudaytime tightly.


    But after all, he was just a Qi training state. The next moment, the Earth Shield was penetrated by the powerful spirit power, and turned into sharp swords, which directly penetrated Ji jiudaytime''s body.

 Chapter 588

    Ji nine day suddenly vomited blood.


    He trembled, his blood dripping on the ground, dyed the land red.


    The smile on elder yuan''s face was even more serious. "I didn''t expect that there were still earthlings. You devil are really hiding your talent. I''m afraid you will do something bad to the cultivation world in the future. Today I''ll accept you, and the cultivation world will be clean."


    Ji jiudaytime listened to Yuan Chang''s words of "profound righteousness, impassioned" and couldn''t help but hook up a sarcastic smile.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Elder yuan wanted to swallow Ji jiudaytime''s talent. His hands were condensed into a spirit ball. He narrowed his eyes and said, "fire spirit is decisive!"


    Ji jiudaytime didn''t even have the strength to stand up. He felt that the temperature of roasting was close. He thought vaguely.


    What''s wrong? Why did he only live to practice Qi this time


    Boom.


    Didn''t feel the expected pain, Ji nine day opened his eyes, Lengzheng looking at the thick wood bar in front of him, those vines thin and dense winding together, unexpectedly formed a solid shield, firmly protect Ji nine day behind.


    Vines on the health of the sea blue leaves, each one seems to absorb enough of the deepest color of the sea.


    Ji jiudaytime looks at those leaves with some consternation.


    No matter the original world or the present world, Ji jiudaytime only saw the blue branches and leaves of wood in one person.


    That''s jirao''s magic weapon, Torreya grandis.


    Oh no, his apprentice Dian Chonghua also has it, but Dian Chonghua can''t use it as well as Ji Rao. In his hands, Shenmu Torreya is just a tyrant.


    The branches and leaves of Torreya grandis fade slowly.


    "Ji Rao..." Ji nine day murmurs, blankly looking around, but even Ji Rao half person shadow all didn''t see.


    A small piece of wood was bouncing on his shoulder. Ji jiudaytime took it into his hand, "Shenmu Torreya?"


    Small wood dances arm leg son, hear Ji nine day so say, dance of more Huan.


    When did he have Shenmu?


    Isn''t this Ji Rao''s magic weapon?


    Yuan Chang was old and impatient. "What the hell!"


    He has completely lost patience now, looking at Ji nine day''s eyes gloomy almost cannibal.


    "Ji jiudaytime, don''t struggle any more. I will send you to hell today!"


    Yuan Changlao mobilized his whole body''s spiritual power, and the majestic power came to his face. Torreya grandis instantly incarnated in many vines.


    Ji jiudaytime saw the most powerful Torreya grandis. It was the time when he was fighting with Ji Rao. Ji Rao stepped on the chaotic Lingbao, carried it with one hand, and held the blue cane with the other hand. Even if the realm was lower than himself, his face was still indifferent, as if no one paid attention to it, and no one was worthy of seeing it more.


    At that time, jirao Shenmu waved, and the world changed color for it.


    Now this is really weak.


    Shenmu Torreya carries the attack of elder yuan, but it is only a part of jirao''s body cut off from Shenmu Torreya. In addition, it has not been cultivated, and it is difficult to keep Ji jiudaytime under the cultivators of Jindan realm with all his efforts.


    It''s a lot of fun.


    Shenmu was burned bare by the fire spirit, and there were almost no leaves left, just empty vines. Even so, it stubbornly stood in front of Ji jiudaytime. Even if it was in front of the powerful golden elixir, it clearly remembered his mission to protect Ji jiudaytime.


    Ji Rao, who was far away in the upper cultivation world, suddenly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 589

    Ji Rao felt a little restless in his body.


    He looked at Dian Chonghua, who was about to enter the critical time, and hesitated to call Torreya grandis out.


    As soon as he came out, Torreya grandis pulled his fingers with both hands, as if to drag them out.


    There must be a reason why Torreya grandis has a spirit.


    Ji Rao thought of Ji jiudaytime almost in an instant.


    The other half of Torreya grandis is with him. Now Torreya grandis is so anxious, is there something wrong with him?


    Ji Rao looks at Dian Chonghua, hesitates for a long time, and steps out the array.


    Hua Wumian receives Ji Rao''s transmission snail and arrives almost in a moment.


    He was holding a folding fan in one hand. Shi Shi ran came to see Ji Rao and picked his eyebrows. His tone was a little rash. "Why do you call your elder martial brother here?"


    "Elder martial brother, I have something to go to xiaxiujie now. Help me watch Chonghua here."


    Hua Wumian asked, "what can I do for you


    "There may be something wrong with my apprentice. I have to go down."


    Hua Wumian said deliberately, "isn''t your apprentice here?"


    Ji Rao stares at him and doesn''t speak.


    Flower sleepless surrender like nodded, "good good, heavy China to me. But I''m just a four spirit root. Chonghua Tu Ling root has always been weak. I just don''t have tu Ling root. If anything happens... "


    Ji Rao doesn''t know what happened to Ji jiudaytime. The unknown is always the most frightening. "No, I believe in Chonghua."


    He tilted his head and looked at Dian Chonghua with his eyes closed. "I''ll give it to you."


    Finish saying Ji Rao then missed to spend sleepless to leave in a hurry.


    He came to Shuiling peak almost in an instant.


    The Lord of Shuiling peak feels that Ji Rao is coming. When he wants to come to look for trouble, Ji Rao has already gone to the lower Xiujie.


    Shenmu Torreya leads the way, jirao is very fast.


    Although he had expected that Ji jiudaytime would have an accident, when he saw the scene in front of him, he could not help feeling numb.


    "Stop it


    Ji Rao didn''t eat the pressure elixir this time. The cultivation of the fit state just raised his hand and overturned elder Wu''s whole son.


    "Ji Ji Rao. "


    The mu qingti standing at one side looks at Ji Rao blankly, and his face is almost unbelievable.


    What happened just now?


    She didn''t see Ji Rao''s hand, so elder Wu was shocked to fly out.


    "Nine days." Ji Rao holds up Ji jiudaytime''s head. At this time, he is in a coma. His face is stained with blood, and there are wounds on his body. There is a hole in his abdomen. Ji Rao feels it almost instantly.


    He looked at Ji jiudaytime''s bleeding abdomen in some astonishment. Because the information was too shocking, he forgot to stop the bleeding for Ji jiudaytime for a moment.


    Ji jiudaytime''s five spirit roots are now one less, one less gold spirit root.


    Jirao''s Torreya grandis jumps from jirao''s shoulder and drags the little Torreya grandis, which falls on the ground and can hardly move.


    Torreya grandis felt close to the noumenon and struggled to stand up.


    Ji Rao takes a pill and feeds it to Ji jiudaytime. The pill in his space ring is naturally good. Ji jiudaytime''s wound is almost the speed which the naked eye can see to recover.


    Even if you hurt someone, it''s so cruel that you can dig for the root of the spirit.


    Ji Rao trembled with anger.


    Now he really takes Ji Jiuzhou as his apprentice. The two teachers and apprentices usually have nothing to do with each other. They didn''t expect that they would take advantage of their absence to take Ji Jiuzhou''s life.


    Even if supporting roles a, B and C can''t kill Ji jiudaytime, now Ji jiudaytime has one less spiritual root.

 Chapter 590

    Jin Linggen is the most aggressive of the five spirits. If there is no accident, Ji jiudaytime will fight with Jin Ling in the future.


    Now his golden root has been dug out by his life.


    Thinking of elder yuan squatting in front of Ji jiudaytime who was in a coma, he didn''t even dare to think about how elder yuan broke his abdomen to get spiritual roots.


    Ji Rao puts Ji jiudaytime down. Torreya grandis feels the anger of its owner and turns into a blue cane in an instant.


    It is also very angry to hurt part of it like that!


    Ji Rao almost walked forward with Ji jiudaytime''s blood.


    Elder yuan got up in a mess.


    It''s almost a look that can tear them apart. Ji Rao doesn''t even need to do anything. He just needs to release a little pressure. It''s hard for these two masters and disciples to lift their heads.


    Ji Rao looked at the black air on elder yuan''s body and said in a cold voice, "it turns out that he has already practiced the evil way. In this way, to get rid of you is to get rid of a great evil to the cultivation world."


    Ji Rao people set up here, merciful people will not kill innocent people.


    But if this person practiced the magic way, it''s not necessarily.


    Even if he killed elder yuan, he was defending the right way.


    With all his strength, elder yuan took out a talisman from the storage bag. Chao Ji Rao lost it, which was equivalent to the talisman''s self explosion.


    It''s really a rare treasure for xiaxiu to protect their lives at the critical moment.


    It seems that Mr. Yuan usually does a lot of harm. This kind of magic talisman can come out.


    It''s a pity.


    Ji Rao just squints his eyes and pinches a water spirit. The talisman, which is equivalent to Yuan Ying''s self explosion, is pinched out by Ji Rao. With a turn of his wrist, he rushes out like lightning with a blue cane, and directly ties back the elder Yuan who is several meters away.


    Muqingti has been stunned. Ji Rao throws elder yuan to muqingti.


    She screamed and dodged, as if she had been frightened.


    "I have a deep affection for my master and apprentice. I can be merciful and let you go together."


    Mu qingti shook his head dully, "no, don''t..."


    Seeing that things were wrong, Yuan Chang knelt down on the ground and cried, "please spare my life. I didn''t know Taishan before. You have a lot of money."


    Ji Rao doesn''t want to listen to his nonsense any more. Shenmu Torreya directly penetrates elder yuan''s Dantian.


    "Ah, ah


    Elder yuan fell to the ground with a scream.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    Elder yuan ate too many spiritual roots of his disciples. Now these spiritual roots are all mixed together, like all kinds of reptiles.


    It''s obvious that this kind of spiritual root has been abandoned.


    I can''t get back the spirit root of jiudaytime


    "I didn''t know you had done so many harm." Ji Rao looked at him coldly, "I deserve to die."


    With the master''s permission, Shenmu Torreya absorbed elder yuan''s aura and finally sprouted in his Dantian.


    Mu qingti watched the blue vines slowly grow in elder yuan''s body, and finally the branches and leaves were squeezed out of elder yuan''s seven orifices. Elder yuan would struggle at first, but later he lost his breath.


    Mu qingti fell to the ground unsteadily.


    Ji Rao looks at mu qingti indifferently.


    Although she was in collusion with his master, she was not guilty to death.


    Ji Rao rowed a water spirit and went through mu qingti''s abdomen to her Dantian. In an instant, she twisted her water spirit roots to pieces.


    Muqingti didn''t even feel any pain, and his spiritual power disappeared after years of cultivation.


    Ji Rao picked Ji jiudaytime up and didn''t look at the two again.

 Chapter 591

    Ji Rao took Ji jiudaytime back to the Nanzhu courtyard, put the man on the couch and put down the sacred tree.


    He calls out the wood work properly to repair the wound on Ji nine day body, only he Dan Tian place of wound, Ji Rao dare not touch more.


    He checked the next Ji nine day in the body of the other spirit root, in addition to the wood spirit root a little damage, the remaining three are OK. He first repaired the mulinggen, and then looked at the place where Ji jiudaytime should have jinlinggen, where it was in a mess, and even bleeding.


    Ji Rao took a deep breath.


    He wants to keep his life.


    Cultivation alone is not necessarily equal to Ji jiudaytime''s quickness. He can''t kill him, so he can only let jiudaytime show some compassion for himself.


    This compassion is so great that Ji jiudaytime is willing to give up his mission of cultivating the real world for him.


    Ji Rao raised his eyes and looked at Ji jiudaytime''s bloodless face.


    Maybe He can really make a bet.


    Gamblers have no conscience.


    Ji Rao''s hands are full of light water, covering his abdomen, and then he slowly enters from the Dantian.


    It''s very painful to pull out Jin Linggen, but it''s not so painful to think that Ji jiudaytime had suffered this kind of pain before.


    The only difference is that Ji jiudaytime passed out in a coma.


    And Ji Rao is soberly pulling out his own spiritual root.


    That kind of pain is no less than the pain of gouging out the heart.


    Ji Rao half kneels on the ground, one hand is supporting the bed, the whole body is aching shiver.


    I''m afraid there''s no other person in the world of cultivation who dares to do this.


    There has never been a Dharma in the world of cultivation that needs to use other people''s spiritual roots to strengthen one''s own cultivation.


    If there is, this skill is either robbed or destroyed.


    Moreover, most of these kinds of skills are ancient magic skills, and few of them can remain.


    Yuan Changlao was lucky enough to get a remnant volume.


    Ji Rao''s complexion is white, and her white arm on the bed trembles gently because of the excessive force and the pain of Dantian, and the purple blood vessels emerge more obviously.


    He clenched his teeth, finally made a fierce pull, so Shengsheng pulled out Linggen.


    could not take care of his wounds. He sent the spirit root to the nine day''s day, and then adjusted the wood''s spirit to repair his wounds.


    Ji Rao takes out a few spirit crystals to spread the array. The spirit power runs from the four meridians and eight veins, and finally reaches Ji jiudaytime''s spirit root.


    It happens that he has the skill of changing Linggen. It was acquired by accident in a relic, which is no less rare than a sacred vessel.


    Ji Rao didn''t know what the use of this thing was all the time, and even had the idea of losing or occupying space.


    At first, Ji Rao''s spirit root and Ji jiudaytime were mutually exclusive. Ji Rao almost tried his best to pacify and repair, and then he forced Jin Linggen into Ji jiudaytime''s elixir field.


    Finally, he took out a pill and put it into Ji jiudaytime''s mouth. Ji Rao fell to the ground.


    He leaned against the bed and did not dare to breathe heavily. Just close your eyes and repair your wounds with Muling.


    He felt that Jinling was rushing around in his body and couldn''t find a habitat. At last, it dissipated slowly.


    That feeling is very subtle.


    Light like floating in the clouds, feel their souls are slowly disappearing, into nothingness, but powerless.


    This almost made Ji Rao forget the pain of Dantian.


    After he calmed down a little, he gave Ji jiudaytime an array.


    If he had lost a spirit root in this life, the pain when he used the spirit power was not enough.

 Chapter 592

    After a while, Ji Rao stood up, put Torreya grandis into the array, and walked back to the house.


    He sat on the couch to adjust his breath, which lasted for several days.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes again, his wound in Dantian had improved.


    He came down from the couch and went to Ji jiudaytime''s room to have a look.


    Ji jiudaytime is still sleepy. He has lost and rebuilt his spiritual roots, which is too much for his body to practice Qi.


    Ji Rao closed the door and disappeared in the same place.


    He came to the hall of Tianyuan school.


    When the gate was pushed open, the headmaster was watching tea, and Ye Fan was sitting beside him, reading a manual.


    When they heard the sound, they all looked up.


    Ye Fan sees Ji Rao and his eyes are a little brighter.


    But the headmaster tightened his brow, because Ji Rao showed a little terror.


    The headmaster was smiling, but the color in his eyes gradually sank, "elder Ji, why are you here?"


    "The training is over?"


    The leader nodded.


    Ji Rao''s tone understated, "don''t you think there are fewer people?"


    The headmaster stood up slowly from his seat. "Do you know the whereabouts of Mr. Jiu day and Mr. Yuan Chang?"


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes and raised his clothes. When he raised his eyes again, his face was extremely cold.


    "Headmaster, there are all kinds of people in Tianyuan school. Do you know elder yuan practises magic skill? "


    The headmaster slightly stares big eyes, "what do you say?"


    "As I said, I want you to discipline the people of Tianyuan school, and don''t come to me. But now jiudaytime has been swallowed by elder yuan, and he almost died in Hongwu mountain. How can I give my apprentice a good account for this


    Before the leader spoke, Ye Fan stood up first, "elder Ji, don''t be angry. Nine days, he was a lonely man and didn''t want to experience with others. The elders let him experience alone. "


    "Experience alone? Hongwu mountain is very dangerous. Let Jiuzhou go alone. Have you ever seen him as a disciple of Tianyuan sect? "


    "No, elder Ji..."


    The leader suddenly raised his hand and stopped Ye Fan''s words.


    "What do you mean by that? Do you mean elder yuan did harm to jiudaytime?"


    Ji Rao looked at him coldly, his side face like ice and snow, "if I didn''t arrive in time, I would die on the spot. If you Tianyuan sect can''t accommodate him, I will take him away. "


    "Elder Ji..." Ye Fan''s Leng Leng looking at Ji Rao, he wants to say what, but can''t say anything.


    He didn''t want Ji Rao to leave, but he didn''t know how to organize the language, and he didn''t feel like he had a position.


    Ji Rao didn''t even look at him.


    For Ji Rao, Ye Fan has nothing to do with him. Even if he helps him sell pills, he also gives him the reward.


    There is no place for Ye Fan in his eyes.


    After a long silence, the leader whispered, "you can take him away, but can you tell me the whereabouts of elder yuan and qingti?"


    "Elder yuan is dead. I have abandoned mu qingti''s spirit root. Now she is just like a useless person," he said. He looked at the headmaster with some sarcasm in his eyes. "If you want to find the headmaster, you should be able to find it with little effort. But it''s still faster. After all, she has no spiritual power and can''t protect herself outside. "


    "You..."


    "It''s you who go too far first. It''s the maximum that I can tolerate to keep muqingti alive."


    The headmaster felt Ji Rao''s powerful pressure, and his face turned white.

 Chapter 593

    Now Ji Rao is a real combination.


    It''s hard for the leader to show a little prestige.


    Fortunately, Ji Rao is just a warning and does not pose a real threat.


    "Fit environment..."


    Those who fit in with the strong can step down the Tianyuan school with little effort!


    "Goodbye."


    Ji Rao turned and left the hall.


    Ye Fan looked at Ji Rao''s back, and a trace of imperceptible loneliness flashed in his eyes.


    "You like him?"


    Ye Fan was surprised. He turned to look at the worried headmaster and denied, "no, I just..."


    He paused, his eyes drooped, "I don''t know, I really don''t know..."


    The leader sighed deeply, "it''s not good to be a teacher. From the beginning, a teacher shouldn''t let him be an elder for a spirit weapon."


    "Master..."


    Ji Rao went back to Nanzhu courtyard, pushed open Ji jiudaytime''s house door, and a small shadow came over.


    He reached for it, and it was a divine tree.


    Torreya holding his fingers, wantonly rolling in his palm.


    Another Torreya grandis is floating in the air. It is obviously not as close to Ji Rao as the noumenon. It hesitates to go there.


    Even though it was once a whole with noumenon, when Ji Rao separated them, they were already individual. Torreya grandis also has its own thinking and judgment, so compared with Torreya grandis, it will show such hesitation.


    Ji jiudaytime was originally sitting on the bed with one leg drooping and the other on the couch. He was completely a rogue. But when he saw Ji Rao coming in, he subconsciously put down his leg and sat there in order.


    Ji Rao reaches out his hand to Torreya grandis. Torreya grandis pours into his hand. He pointed to the head of Torreya grandis, and then looked up at Ji jiudaytime.


    "Awake?"


    "Master, you are back."


    "Well."


    Ji jiudaytime looks at the Shenmu in Ji Rao''s hand. He hesitates and says, "master, what''s in your hand..."


    "This is Torreya grandis." Ji Rao walks slowly to Ji jiudaytime, opens his hand to him and shows two big and small Torreya grandis.


    "This Torreya grandis Did the master give it to me? "


    "Well, Torreya grandis can be divided into several parts." Ji Rao handed the Torreya grandis to Ji Jiuzhou, "this will be yours in the future."


    Torreya grandis looked at Ji Rao, then turned to look at Ji jiudaytime, and then stretched out his arms and legs toward Ji jiudaytime.


    Ji jiudaytime reaches out his hand and picks up Shenmu.


    "Torreya grandis will grow up. When it grows a little bigger, the vine leaves can be used for alchemy, and they can also be used as spirit weapons. In the future, I will teach you how to use Torreya grandis. "


    "Thank you, master."


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip. "How do you feel?"


    "I''m fine."


    "You Linggen..."


    Ji jiudaytime stretched out his hand and put it in his elixir field. "My spirit root is already well. Thank you for saving me."


    Ji Rao opened his mouth, but it would be out of time to say to him, "I''ve pulled out my spiritual root for you, and you should thank me.".


    That''s all.


    Ji Rao thought.


    If only he knew.


    But Ji nine day in the heart really don''t understand.


    He had fainted when he was digging Linggen by Mr. Yuan. He didn''t know that he didn''t have jinlinggen. He thought Ji Rao saved him in time, so he kept Linggen.


    "If you''re all right, clean up and let''s leave Tianyuan sect."


    Ji nine day some surprised, "why?"

 Chapter 594

    "Tianyuan sect is not suitable for you. If you stay here any longer, there will be no progress in your cultivation."


    "Yes."


    Ji nine day get up from the couch, slowly began to pack things.


    Ji Rao is right. He really won''t have a higher breakthrough here.


    Ji Rao turns and goes out. He takes out the transmission snail.


    "Elder martial brother."


    "I know what you''re asking, Chong Hua. His promotion went well."


    "That''s good. When jiudaytime arrives at Jindan, I''ll take him to shangxiujie. "


    Hua Wumian took down the transmission snail, turned his head and looked at Dian Chonghua, who was leaning on the edge of the tree. His face was pale and complicated. "Why don''t you tell me, master?"


    Dian Zhonghua coughed weakly twice. He didn''t succeed in promotion. At the last critical moment, his native roots weakened sharply. He suffered a serious reaction and fell directly from Yuanying to Jindan.


    If it wasn''t for the flowers beside, Dian Chonghua would have died.


    Dian Chonghua''s eyes were dim. "If master knows, I''m afraid he''s disappointed with me."


    "How can it be? Your master still loves you after all."


    Dian Zhonghua shook his head.


    Hua Wumian knew that he had come to a dead end, and no one would listen to him, so he could only sigh.


    I think I have to talk to Ji Rao one day.


    When Ji Rao took Ji jiudaytime, he went through the gate of Tianyuan sect.


    Many disciples stopped to see them.


    Some of the disciples were still dissatisfied with the master and apprentice and began to gossip.


    The voice is not small, just enough for Ji Rao and Ji jiudaytime to hear.


    Ji Rao just glanced at the side, and the pressure of the fit realm dispersed.


    The disciples turned pale one by one.


    Ji Rao is still merciful after all, otherwise he will be more powerful, and these disciples who practice Qi will turn into powder in an instant.


    They look at Ji Rao in shock.


    How, how could it be so strong!


    Ji nine day turn head, see a high platform, the headmaster negative hand but stand, distant looking at their direction.


    The teacher of the last life, this life is destined to have no intersection.


    "Nine days?"


    "Here we are."


    Ji jiudaytime turns her head.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s delicate and cold face, he remembered what Ji Rao had said:


    your surname is Ji Bai.


    This life is different after all.


    He didn''t worship master Bai as his teacher, and he didn''t get the soul of Taotie, but he had Ji Rao, and he also had Torreya grandis.


    The enemy of his last life has become his greatest reliance.


    According to his only memory of the original text, he took Ji jiudaytime to a lot of secret places.


    The original owner is the original owner. The aura of the main character must have nothing to say.


    You can find the treasure map when you walk all the way.


    Ji Rao also did his best to help Ji jiudaytime practice.


    Ji jiudaytime also asked Ji Rao why he didn''t practice. Ji Rao''s explanation was that the aura here was too bad. He would rather stir up the pill array to fatten his sacred tree Torreya grandis.


    Ji jiudaytime also has excellent talent. He was taken by Ji Rao all the way, but it took him two years to reach the late stage of foundation construction.


    Ji Rao is always cruel to Ji jiudaytime in his cultivation, and Ji jiudaytime himself is also cruel. Many times he has been in a very dangerous situation.


    Ji Rao either doesn''t make a move, a move must be in Ji nine day dying time just make a move.


    Although it''s cruel, it''s really good for Ji jiudaytime''s cultivation.


    With Ji Rao on one side, he doesn''t need to worry about his own safety. Anyway, Ji Rao will do it in a critical moment.

 Chapter 595

    At ordinary times, Ji Rao also had a steady stream of pills for him, and the Torreya grandis was growing up gradually. The cultivation in this life was obviously faster than that in the previous one.


    Ji jiudaytime defeated a spirit beast at the top of the building base. After digging its spirit core with backhand, he ran to Ji Rao.


    "Master!" Ji jiudaytime rinses the bloody spirit core with water spirit, and hands it to Ji Rao like offering treasure to see, "the spirit core of six arm diamond."


    In front of a thick ancient tree surrounded by more than a dozen people, the thick roots are entrenched in the land.


    Ji Rao sits cross legged on the root of an ancient tree, white clothes floating. The white gauze of the hat conceals his original delicate face. Originally Ji jiudaytime was very strange. It is clear that not many people in the lower cultivation world know Ji Rao. Why does Ji Rao take the hat.


    Later, when Ji Rao killed the spirit beast again, the hat fell down by accident. When a monk saw it, he was shocked.


    It suddenly dawned on him that low-level practitioners could not avoid vulgarity. Ji Rao''s appearance of heaven and man, if seen by others, may cause much trouble.


    Ji Rao glanced and nodded her head.


    Roar.


    Not far away came a dull low roar, like some wild animal in madness.


    Three practitioners in the early stage of foundation building are running out with all their lives.


    There was a strong wind blowing behind him.


    "Ah, ah


    "Brother Zhu!"


    The two men turned their heads and watched as the man was wrapped around his waist by his long tongue and dragged back.


    In an instant, it disappeared into a darker part of the forest.


    The nun''s eyes were full of tears and her whole body was shaking.


    "Younger martial sister, run, run!"


    They didn''t hesitate much.


    That person already can''t save, if don''t run again, afraid they all want to take in the hand of this monster.


    Only they didn''t run a few steps, they felt the horrible and numbing smell behind them.


    "Younger martial sister!"


    The man holds a spirit sword and waves it to stop the reemergence.


    But his cultivation obviously can''t help getting this monster. He turns his tongue and breaks the spirit sword.


    Then he stabbed straight at the man.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    Men were ready to die, but the expected pain didn''t come. He opened his eyes and saw a brush of white.


    Just now, the tongue is still indestructible, but it is weak under the man''s hands.


    Long tongue inch inch fracture, a four legged climbing lizard climbed out from the depths of the forest, it roared in pain, a pair of scarlet eyes fixed on Ji Rao.


    "Go ahead."


    A blue vine rushed out in an instant, but it entangled the four legged climbing lizard. Its huge body struggled and rolled, but it didn''t help, and then it was strangled by Shenmu.


    "Elder martial brother."


    After the nun responded, she quickly went to help her elder martial brother, "how are you?"


    The man shook his head. "No problem." He looked up at Ji Rao, "thank you, brother."


    Ji Rao nodded gently. He waved to Ji jiudaytime not far away, "gone."


    Ji jiudaytime came running with dry food in her mouth.


    "Sir..."


    Ji Rao didn''t seem to hear that. She turned around and walked away.


    Men can''t see the face under the veil, but they feel that this person has a noble aura.


    But seeing that the four legged climbing lizard just now has no resistance, this man''s cultivation must be above Yuanying.


    In general, the strong above Yuanying will not be willing to meddle in such matters.

 Chapter 596

    Think of this, the man''s eyes and a bit more grateful.


    Ji Rao is spreading positive energy anytime and anywhere. Set an example for Ji jiudaytime to prevent him from becoming crooked in the future.


    What he didn''t know was that Ji Jiuli had already gone to grandma''s house.


    Ji Rao does good deeds. He has no fluctuation in his heart.


    I even want to laugh.


    Sure enough, this person still keeps up with the world.


    "Master, I want to rush to the golden elixir tonight."


    Ji Rao thought, "well, I''ll protect you tonight."


    Ji jiudaytime looking at Ji Rao, Yang a still calculate sincere smile, "good. I''m relieved to have the master to protect me. "


    Ji jiudaytime was promoted that night, and the five spirits rooted in Jindan. The thunder robbery was almost twice as big as that of ordinary people.


    Ji jiudaytime is at the top of the mountain. Ji Rao is protecting the Dharma. He lifts up the curtain and looks up at the dark sky.


    There was a dull rumbling sound, which made people feel palpitating.


    Ji Rao looked at a black spot not far away in silence.


    That''s Ji jiudaytime.


    Ji Rao can''t step in during the thunder robbery, otherwise the thunder robbery will be strengthened.


    He had to step on the threshold himself.


    Ji Rao can''t help him. At most, he will clean up the spirit beasts that will attack or break in by mistake.


    But then he thought, it''s the leading role, and promotion to jindanjing is not a sure thing.


    Thinking of this, he relaxed a lot.


    When the thick and heavy thunder fell, Ji Rao''s heart was raised.


    Fortunately, in the past, Ji jiudaytime''s own spiritual shield is still there.


    Ji Rao was a little relieved.


    Normally speaking, five or six times of thunder robbery is enough, but Ji jiudaytime''s thunder robbery has split 39 times!


    Ji Rao watched as his spiritual shield began to break in the 15th time and completely broke in the 17th time. The rest of the twenty-two ways were borne by him with his own body.


    Ji Rao stares at that side, for fear that something might go wrong.


    But Ji jiudaytime came by.


    When the dark clouds in the sky slowly dissipate, Ji Rao comes to Ji jiudaytime.


    At this time, Ji jiudaytime''s clothes had been a little bit dilapidated, his face was black, his spiritual power was exhausted, and his chest was undulating violently.


    Ji Rao quickly took a solid spirit pill to feed him.


    "How''s it going?"


    Ji nine daytime forced to smile for a while, peep out a few teeth.


    Ji Rao''s eyes narrowed.


    This scene is a little familiar.


    This is Black toothpaste?


    "Master, I I''m in Jindan. "


    Ji Rao throws away the black toothpaste in his head and holds Ji jiudaytime up coldly. "Go to the inn to have a rest. It''s too late today. Tomorrow I''ll take you to the upper Xiujie."


    Ji jiudaytime''s voice is a little weak, "good."


    He took a step forward, but without steady step, he fell to the side.


    "Nine days."


    Ji Rao takes people to her arms with quick eyes and hands.


    "Well, can you go?"


    Promoted to the golden elixir realm, after experiencing the thunder robbery, I felt that I didn''t have much strength for a while.


    After that, you can feel the great spiritual power from the golden elixir.


    The word "NENG" chews back and forth in Ji jiudaytime''s mouth. Finally, Ji jiudaytime has a bad heart.


    "Master," he looked at Ji Rao pitifully, "I feel a little pain all over my body. It seems that I can''t walk..."


    Ji Rao stopped and turned her back.


    Ji jiudaytime is a little annoyed. Ah, Ji Rao is really angry


    Ji Rao gently bent down, "come up, I''ll carry you."

 Chapter 597

    Ji nine day Zheng for a moment.


    Ji Rao is a little impatient, "come up."


    Ji jiudaytime tentatively puts out his hand around Ji Rao''s neck.


    He is still a teenager, and his back is not heavy.


    Ji jiudaytime between the nose slowly spread a cold fragrance, like he had picked from the very cold of the iceberg snow lotus aroma. He couldn''t help tightening the building.


    He thought that Ji Rao would carry him on his back and walk like this.


    But


    Ji Rao is not a fool.


    He gathered a touch of blue power in his hand and tore open the space crack.


    One side stepped out, the other side directly out of the experience of the mountains, they came to the middle of the market.


    There is a teleportation array nearby, so anyone who appears here may be a great power from the upper cultivation world. Tearing space, there are so many teleportation tools. Ji Rao''s appearance did not attract many people''s attention.


    Approaching the inn, the second boy came over attentively.


    "My guest, do you want to stay in a hotel or play a leading role?"


    Ji Rao put Ji jiudaytime down and said in a light voice, "two rooms."


    Ji jiudaytime: I haven''t reacted yet


    This is also called back?


    That''s it? That''s it!


    "Hey, my guest, unfortunately, we only have one room here. If you want more, there won''t be any more." Looking at the blurred face behind the gauze curtain, even if you can''t see Lian, you can see that this man is not from shangxiujie, but also the childe brother of his family. In his tone, he can''t help flattering, "if you''re in a hurry, you''d better go to another family. Just take a turn from here."


    Ji Rao was about to turn around and walk when he was caught by the sleeve.


    When you turn around, it''s Ji jiudaytime.


    "Why?"


    "Master, let''s live here. I''m a little tired. I don''t want to go any more."


    Ji Rao hesitated.


    Looking at the posture, Xiao Er clapped his hands again and said, "our room here is very big, so we can occupy the next two people. Besides, your apprentice himself is not very big, and you are more than enough."


    Ji Rao looked at Ji jiudaytime''s pale little face. It seemed that he was really tired.


    Forget it, he''s all his apprentice, and it''s a good thing that he''s so dependent on himself now.


    "All right." Ji Rao let go, "let''s have a room."


    "All right." Xiao Er turned his head and yelled, "one room!"


    Ji Rao helps Ji jiudaytime to go upstairs. When he arrives at the room, Ji Rao takes a look.


    The sanitation is not bad. Although the furnishings are a bit shabby, it''s only an inn after all, which can''t be compared with his hermitage.


    "Go to the couch."


    Ji jiudaytime then sat on the couch.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand to detect the spirit power in Ji jiudaytime''s body. It was full and turbulent.


    "What''s wrong with you now?"


    Ji jiudaytime shakes his head. He sits on the couch and looks up at Ji Rao. His eyes are shining with the light of the candle. He looks very clever.


    "That''s good." Ji Rao turns to go out, let a person boil water to take a bath, and ordered some dishes to come up.


    Ji jiudaytime has passed the valley opening period, but he still likes to eat something more.


    Ji Rao orders casually. When he comes back, Ji jiudaytime opens his mouth and whispers, "master, I can''t eat now."


    Ji Rao Leng for a while, and then gently smile, "I forgot you now do not need to eat."


    He took off the hat on his head and showed his delicate face. "It''s good for them to take it in and have a taste."

 Chapter 598

    Ji Rao has not eaten for a long time.


    Ji Rao went to the window, covered the open window, and released the Torreya grandis.


    Shenmu bumps to Ji jiudaytime''s side and grabs Ji jiudaytime''s clothes with two arms. Although he can''t speak, the meaning is obvious.


    Ji jiudaytime couldn''t help but hook the corner of his mouth, and then put his little Torreya grandis out.


    Torreya grandis stands in Ji jiudaytime''s palm, looking at the Shenmu jumping around him, which seems to be a little confused.


    Even as a whole, big Shenmu and small Shenmu are now two independent individuals.


    Their personalities gradually changed.


    Ji Rao is more used to Shenmu. He absorbs everything first, so the great Shenmu means to be arrogant.


    Ji jiudaytime has nothing to say with his Shenmu. Besides fighting spirit beast, he has never seen him summon Shenmu.


    So little Shenmu always seems a little too reserved and shy.


    "Take a name. These two are no longer the same tree."


    Ji jiudaytime looked at the small Shenmu sitting quietly in his palm, raised his head and asked, "what name did the master give Shenmu?"


    "Little wood."


    Ji jiudaytime


    He has only seen Ji Rao standing on the opposite side of him with a sacred tree in awe inspiring righteousness, but he has never imagined Ji Rao calling his spirit tool "little wood" seriously.


    "It''s called little wood?"


    Ji jiudaytime has never heard Ji Rao call his own Shenmu. It''s usually a look in the eye, and the little thing knows what Ji Rao is going to do.


    "Well." Ji Rao''s face should be expressionless, "what''s the matter?"


    That''s what Ji Rao called in the original.


    He is too lazy to be named again.


    Ji jiudaytime looks at the two sacred trees crawling on his body, and suddenly thinks of the lotus fragrance on Ji Rao''s back.


    "Then my name is Xiao Xiangxiang."


    Ji Rao doubts a way, "why call this?"


    "Because it smells good." Ji nine day stares at Ji Rao''s eyes, "very fragrant."


    Ji Rao doesn''t think it smells good. It''s just a piece of wood. Even if there''s wood fragrance, it can''t smell.


    Dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.


    "My guest, hot water for you."


    Ji jiudaytime got down, "I''ll drive."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Xiaomu likes xiaoxiangxiang very much. He wants to hold xiaoxiangxiang tightly and put it in his own blood. Xiaoxiangxiang is very thin skinned, pushing and shoving small wood.


    Two little things rolled on the couch, making the brocade wrinkled.


    Ji jiudaytime opens the door, "I come."


    He brought in the bucket and went behind the screen to pour water.


    So several times, the small room has some curly water vapor.


    "Master, I''m ready."


    As soon as Ji jiudaytime came out, he saw Ji Rao who was looking down and undressing.


    Originally should not see, but curiosity mixed with a kind of inexplicable attraction, let Ji nine day is unable to move eyes.


    Ji Rao''s smock had been taken off. He untied his belt, and his clothes broke down. His white and delicate skin appeared at the neckline, which seemed to be porcelain white under the candle fire.


    Ji Rao''s hair crown had been taken off by him and put on the table. His ink hair poured down. When he looked up again, it was like the stars in the dark, shining.


    Ji Rao went over and said, "go to practice yourself first."

 Chapter 599

    He put the blouse on the screen, turned around and let it in.


    He just untied a belt and took off a coat. In fact, nothing appeared. But Ji jiudaytime seemed to have seen something forbidden. His cheeks were red and his body was hot.


    There was a soft sound of water coming out. Ji jiudaytime, who was stunned in the same place, seemed to be frightened by the sound. He looked at the faint figure behind the screen, and his face looked like a ghost. He retreated to the window, pushed open the window, and the night wind was cool. It took him a long time to get rid of the strange feeling in his body.


    Ji jiudaytime has never experienced love. Tao Kui, who is most likely to become his harem in his last life, has been brought by his dog for a long time. He has lived such a long time, and his past and present lives add up to thousands of years. For men and women, it is cleaner than white paper.


    He didn''t know what he felt just now. He just felt that Ji Rao''s waist was so thin that it could catch up with that of many nuns.


    Ji jiudaytime stretched out his arm to make a gesture, and then bent his arm to make a circle. He felt that the master''s waist was much thinner than this.


    Ji Rao is guarding Ji Jiutian''s trial these days. He is meditating and alchemy every day. Even if the practitioners don''t have to sleep, they are really tired.


    He was soaking in hot water at just the right temperature and almost fell asleep with his eyes closed.


    Ji jiudaytime, who had been waiting outside for half an hour, didn''t see Ji Rao come out, so he opened his mouth and called out, "master."


    No one should.


    "Master, how are you?"


    There''s still no sound.


    Ji jiudaytime''s face changes slightly. She strides to the back of the screen and sees a beautiful bathing picture.


    Ji jiudaytime


    Ji Rao is leaning on the edge of the bath bucket. Her ink is diffused in the water. Her head is weak and tilted to one side. Her round and slightly thin shoulders are fumigated by water vapor like flowers in bud. Her cheeks are white and pink, and crystal clear as jade. His eyes were closed, and his long and dense eyelashes hung gently, just like a bird''s feather.


    That strange feeling came again.


    Ji jiudaytime goes around to the front of Ji Rao. The underwater scenery is blocked by petals. He can''t really see it. He can only see the frequency of Ji Rao''s chest floating when he breathes.


    Ji jiudaytime thought, Ji Rao is really precious all the time, a big man shower even sprinkle petals.


    Although he thought so, his vision still fell on Ji Rao''s exposed skin. He even regretted that these petals blocked the underwater beauty.


    "Master?"


    Jirao didn''t respond.


    Ji nine day slowly walked past, he stood on the side of Ji Rao, looking down at Ji Rao''s face.


    Ji Rao''s face is really amazing and beautiful.


    No matter in the last life or in this life, he always felt like this every time he saw Ji Rao.


    I''ve never been used to such a beautiful and impact face.


    Ji jiudaytime looks at Ji Rao''s Scarlet thin lips, and her throat moves up and down. She can''t help but lower her head and even hold her breath.


    The crow''s eyelashes suddenly quivered.


    Ji jiudaytime suddenly straightened up.


    His chest was a little short of breath, but more incredible.


    He just What''s going on?


    Ji Rao''s eyes opened gently.


    Confused to feel next to a figure, a turn, see Ji nine day is standing beside him, eyes also up and down.


    Ji Rao


    He propped up some bodies that were about to slide down. Later, he felt that the water in the bucket was cold, and his body was still cold.

 Chapter 600

    "Nine days, why are you here?"


    "Ah, I just called Shizun. Shizun shouldn''t, so I came to have a look."


    Ji Rao helped the next forehead, bubble for a long time, the head is a little faint.


    He stood up from the water, Ji jiudaytime staring at Ji Rao, Ji Rao back to him to get the clothes on the screen.


    Where he can''t see, Ji jiudaytime''s eyes can be called recklessly staring at Ji Rao''s back.


    Ji Rao''s back is very beautiful. His shoulder is not very wide, but his waist is very narrow. When he reaches for it, the butterfly bone is just flapping. The deep waist is too crooked. Next, it''s very round


    The next moment, Ji Rao had already dressed.


    Ji jiudaytime can''t see anything.


    Ji Rao''s hair is still dripping. He turns around to get the towel hanging on the bath bucket. But before he turns around, he feels that his hair around his waist has been dragged up.


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees Ji jiudaytime wiping his hair with a sweat towel.


    He gave a slight smile.


    The smile is beautiful and bright.


    Ji jiudaytime felt that Ji Rao was like a flower of kaolin, which others could not touch easily. He wanted to kneel on the ground and look up devoutly. This was their God.


    But when I really laugh, I feel that this person''s smile is just like a gorgeous petal, which is holy and inviolable from the hair to the sole of the feet. But it just makes people want to put him under the pressure of


    Ji jiudaytime suddenly recovered.


    When Ji Rao puts on his inner clothes and looks up, he sees that Ji jiudaytime looks shocked and self loathed.


    He wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Jiuhao shook his head. He stepped back two steps and ran around the screen.


    Ji Rao:???


    He found a hairband to tie up his long hair.


    In fact, when he goes to bed at night, he''s not very good.


    For a while, put all the hair on the left, and for a while, put all the hair on the right. It''s OK when sleeping well, but when sleeping badly, the hair is fried.


    He went around and saw Ji jiudaytime already lying on the bed.


    Facing the wall and facing Ji Rao, he lay on his side, occupying only a little space. The empty space could completely fill two Ji Rao.


    "Are you asleep?"


    Ji nine day''s head shrinks toward the quilt and sends out a stuffy "eh".


    Ji Rao thinks Ji jiudaytime is in a bad mood.


    I didn''t want to manage it, but then I thought about myself.


    When he was a teenager, his parents didn''t care about him. At that time, he was very fond of picking up things in the daytime. At night, he could hold his big toy of the same height and think about some messy things. He could cry for himself.


    Calculating the time, it seems that Ji jiudaytime has really reached the adolescence of the second grade junior.


    So Ji Rao sat on the couch and patted Ji jiudaytime, who wrapped himself in a cocoon.


    "Nine days, what''s the matter? Not happy? "


    Ji jiudaytime shook his head.


    He just felt annoyed and a little scared.


    He''s never been like this.


    What''s the matter with this life? Why can the same person, the same position, track difference so much?


    Ji Rao didn''t know what to do with the rebellious children. She turned around and scratched in her own space ring, and finally found a bamboo dragonfly.


    He thought for a long time and didn''t figure out where it came from.


    But the original text is only a novel after all, he is a living person now, and it is impossible to tell everything about him in detail in the book.

 Chapter 601

    "Look at this bamboo dragonfly."


    Ji nine day pause, and then turned his head.


    "I''ll tell you the origin of it. It''s something that I''d like to throw away in the space ring."


    Ji nine day dark eyes stare at him, Ji Rao can''t see clearly what emotion is inside.


    But since still willing to look at him, that means you want to hear it?


    So Ji Rao told him the story of a dream of Red Mansions.


    "So What does this bamboo dragonfly have to do with Jia Baoyu? "


    Ji Rao waved his hand. Knowing that Yuan won''t come back and lied, he stuffed the bamboo dragonfly into his arms. "It doesn''t matter. Sleep with you."


    Ji Rao just stand up, feel Ji nine day grabbed his cape.


    "Where are you going, master?"


    Ji Rao turns around and looks at Ji jiudaytime. His eyes are like deer''s. This kind of dependence makes Ji Rao feel satisfied from body to heart.


    My last name is my son!


    "Go to sleep. I''ll absorb the secret tonight."


    "Then I don''t want to sleep."


    Ji Rao


    What can my son do when he is coquettish? Coax him.


    "I sleep, and you sleep?"


    Ji jiudaytime nods.


    Ji Rao took off her shoes and went to bed, one for each.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes. His whole body was lazy just after taking a bath. As soon as he closed his eyes, he felt sleepy.


    Deep and heavy, there was no sound except shallow breathing.


    Ji nine day opened an eye, he slants a head, see the side face of Ji Rao of deep sleep.


    He sat up from the bed.


    After looking at Ji Rao for a long time, the color in his eyes was like a thick ink that couldn''t be melted, and there was a faint purple streamer. He carried a light Jin Ling on his hand. The face that Ji Rao looked very clever now has no expression. If you look at it carefully, you will feel that he is no different from the fierce ghost from hell.


    Ji nine day hand for claw shape, toward Ji Rao heart suddenly attack.


    Ji Rao didn''t defend him. Even if he mobilized his spirit around him, Ji Rao didn''t wake up.


    Just about to break open Ji Rao''s chest at last, the Jin Ling in the body suddenly stagnated for a moment.


    Ji jiudaytime''s spiritual power suddenly disappeared.


    He leaned back weakly.


    He knew that his Jin Linggen might have been made wrong by elder yuan, and he would be stagnant.


    Ji nine day hang down eyes, looking at Ji Rao side face without blemish.


    He stretched out his hand and gently put it on Ji Rao''s heart.


    Even so, Ji Rao didn''t wake up.


    Ji Rao has the cultivation of fitness realm. He is just a golden elixir realm. His killing intention is so obvious. How can he not wake up.


    Unless he''s really not fortified at all.


    Ji jiudaytime''s complexion was a little complicated.


    Ji Rao is the last legacy of the protoss, and his heart and blood are necessary.


    If it is the last life, he can take Ji Rao''s heart mercilessly.


    But now


    He took a long breath and felt Ji Rao''s heart beating regularly. The heat almost passed down his palm.


    For a moment, he even felt lucky.


    Fortunately, such a heart is still beating. I''m glad that this person still has temperature, rather than a body that is slowly cooled.


    Ji jiudaytime lay down again. He pulled Ji Rao''s arm away, arched himself forward, and lay down in Ji Rao''s arms. He put his hand around Ji Rao''s thin waist.


    There''s no need to be so early.


    There are still many years to leave the seal, and he didn''t find any of the fallen gods.


    Don''t worry.


    Ji jiudaytime closed her eyes gently.

 Chapter 602

    The next day Ji Rao takes Ji jiudaytime to the teleport array.


    Although Ji jiudaytime has reached the golden elixir realm, the damage of the torrent of time and space is not for playing.


    Ji Rao takes Ji jiudaytime into his arms. When he first took Ji jiudaytime as an apprentice, Ji jiudaytime just reached his chest, but now it''s on his chin.


    In fact, it''s only two years.


    He started in seclusion for three years.


    Ji Rao protects Ji jiudaytime, but jiudaytime still feels the pain of crushing bones.


    A moment later, they stood on the land of the upper Xiujie.


    Ji jiudaytime almost greedily breathes the air of Shangxiu world.


    It was the air that was several times more spiritual than the lower world.


    "Go."


    Ji Rao takes Ji jiudaytime to the gate of Xianzong in an instant.


    "I''m a hermit, so you''ll join the hermit in the future." Ji Rao turned to look at him, "would you like to?"


    Ji jiudaytime pretends to nod in surprise.


    Outside the reclusive immortal sect, the outer disciple holding the unsheathed sword blocked them.


    "Stop, do you have a token?"


    In addition to the patriarch can not go through the door, other disciples in and out of the reclusive immortal sect are required to show the token.


    Unfortunately, Ji Rao went to xiaxiujie for two years without a token.


    He stretched out his hand to lift up the curtain, revealing the world''s stunning face, cold eyes light looking at them.


    The outer disciples immediately saluted in fear, "master Ji."


    They stepped back and let the way go, "master Ji, please."


    Ji Rao took a step forward and found that Ji jiudaytime didn''t catch up. When he turned to look at it, Ji jiudaytime was looking up at the plaque of the reclusive immortal sect, and the look in his eyes was not clear.


    He stretched out his hand to hold Ji jiudaytime''s hand and led him step by step to the hermit immortal sect.


    "You will see your elder martial brother later."


    Ji jiudaytime didn''t speak.


    In fact, it''s not only Dian Chonghua who doesn''t like Ji jiudaytime, but Ji jiudaytime also doesn''t like Dian Chonghua.


    Both of them had the feeling that their master had been robbed.


    Ji jiudaytime felt that Dian Chonghua was very eye-catching in his last life.


    The prejudice of this life has not been reduced by half.


    Ji jiudaytime found that the disciples of the reclusive immortal sect were very respectful when they saw Ji Rao.


    I didn''t expect that Ji Rao had the same affinity in the reclusive immortal sect.


    "Younger martial brother!"


    Ji Rao just turned his head, only in time to see a red dress, was hugged.


    Ji Rao releases Ji jiudaytime''s hand, and the hat on his head is also knocked to the ground.


    Hua Wumian releases Ji Rao before he gets angry. He closes the folding fan in his hand and looks at Ji Rao with a smile against his chin.


    Because flower sleepless action is too fast, Ji Rao can''t even give birth to the heart of blame, he can only helpless way, "how did you come?"


    "My younger martial brother hasn''t come back for two years. He''s itching to think about it. Naturally, as soon as he learned that you were back, he came in a hurry." He turned his eyes to the side and fell on Ji jiudaytime. He said, "this is..."


    "This is the little apprentice I told you about, Ji jiudaytime."


    "Ji?"


    Ji Rao had a faint smile at the bottom of his eyes. "Well, my surname."


    Ji jiudaytime raised his head to face Hua Wumian''s eyes, which were too red and naked. He felt a little uncomfortable, so he screwed up his eyebrows.


    Flower sleepless face is smiling, the smile in the eyes did not reach the fundus.


    He didn''t like Ji Rao.


    I don''t like it very much.


    Rejection was felt at first sight.


    He has a very uncomfortable smell.

 Chapter 603

    For the first time in his last life, this man stood in front of him and stopped him from looking for Ji Rao. At last, he trampled on his feet.


    In this life, this person is also in front of him, but the difference is that he is no longer the opposite of Ji Rao. He can even touch Ji Rao without scruple, and touch the person who has not slept in the last life, who is protecting him from seeing and hurting him.


    Ji jiudaytime reaches out his hand and grabs Ji Rao''s sleeve. He hides behind Ji Rao with his head down.


    Flower sleepless twist eyebrows, eyes flashed a trace of displeasure.


    But Ji Rao couldn''t see it. He only saw his precious apprentice hiding behind him. He first looked at his obedient little apprentice, and then looked at Hua Wumian with some blame. "Elder martial brother, you scared him."


    When Hua Wumian heard this, he wanted to take Ji Rao''s eye and change it for him. Good looking is good looking, but it''s a bit blind.


    "I don''t know how to scare him."


    "By the way, what about Chonghua?"


    Although his apprentice is not obvious, Ji Rao can feel that Dian Chonghua respects and depends on him.


    Hua Weimian has come here to meet him. Can Dian Chonghua still live in seclusion?


    "Your apprentice has gone out for training."


    Ji Rao Leng, "experience?"


    He frowned gently. "Where have you been?"


    "Mengmu site, just three days ago, the entrance was opened."


    "Already in?"


    Flower sleepless nod.


    Ji Rao''s brow wrinkled deeper, "why don''t you stop him? How can he go to the Mengmu site? "


    Flower sleepless looked up at the sky, but also some guilty touch his nose.


    "Chonghua has to go. I can''t hold people by force. Don''t worry. I have a lot of things to protect his life. I''m sure it will be OK. "


    Ji Rao stares at him tightly, the flower that that that deep eyes sees does not sleep all has some to fear.


    He did not dare to imagine that if he told Ji Rao that Chonghua was now a golden elixir, Ji Rao would slap him out of the hermit immortal sect.


    But fortunately Ji Rao didn''t read his mind, and he didn''t know Chonghua had fallen into the golden elixir.


    "Is the entrance to the site still open?"


    "Don''t think about it. The site was said to be open for one day, but it was closed for only three hours."


    There is no mention of Mengmu site in the original text, so he doesn''t know what is inside.


    Ji Rao sighed deeply, "just."


    Each time the site is opened, it takes three to five years, or even decades.


    Now Ji Rao has no choice but to wait for himself to open up.


    Flower sleepless also very helpless.


    Dian Chonghua was afraid that Ji Rao would be disappointed with him when he came back, so he decided to go to the Mengmu site. There were many good things in it. In case of any chance to return to Yuanying, it would be a matter of minutes. But at the same time, it was also very dangerous. Even if Hua Wumian gave him so many things to protect his life, he could not guarantee that Dian Chonghua would not encounter anything.


    It''s all gambling.


    It''s not that Hua Wumian doesn''t care about Dian Chonghua. Before he was selected by Ji Rao, it was he who took Hua''s hand and led him to Ji Rao.


    However, Ji Rao''s cultivation is too regular. Most of them practice in seclusion, but they don''t go out for training. They lack opportunities for actual combat, so it''s hard to make any breakthrough.


    Ji Rao is afraid that Dian Chonghua will have such and such problems when he goes out for training, but Hua Wumian thinks that it is not necessarily a good thing to break and then stand up.

 Chapter 604

    "I''ll take nine days back first."


    Hua Wumian nodded with a smile, "let''s go together. I have something to discuss with you." With that, he glanced aside and said, "it''s about your little apprentice."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Wuxing peak is not only spiritual, but also the most abundant among the major peaks. The scenery is also beautiful. The flowers, plants and trees on Wuxing peak are all irrigated by Lingqi over the years. They are evergreen all the year round and can survive more plants that need Lingqi to nourish.


    There is a spirit pulse at the bottom of the five elements peak, which is also the main source of the spirit of the five elements peak. Moreover, the spiritual pulse at the bottom of the five element peak is the biggest spiritual pulse of the whole reclusive immortal sect. It has to be said that Hua Wumian''s willingness to hand over the five element peak to Ji Rao at that time was an eccentric thing.


    Ji Rao returns to the hermit fairy house. The gate is a crystal clear memorial archway with some vines on it.


    After two steps, he saw a disciple cleaning.


    When the disciple saw Ji Rao and Hua not sleeping, he bowed his head and saluted, "master, master Ji."


    "Go and tidy up the rooms in the west yard." Then he patted Ji jiudaytime on the back, "go, follow him to find your place."


    Ji jiudaytime nodded his head and left with others.


    Ji Rao looks at Ji jiudaytime and takes two steps. Then he and Hua Wumian go back to the hall of hermit fairy house.


    After going in, Ji Rao didn''t mention it to him. He sat on the main seat which was made of clear crystal jade and inlaid with blue spirit core.


    There is a cup of tea on the table. Ji Rao reaches out to touch it. It''s still warm. He takes a sleepless look at the flower and looks at the latter with a smile.


    Ji Rao picked up the tea cup, pinched the lid and gently opened a seam. The rich and elegant aroma of tea came to his nose. He gently sucked it, feeling as comfortable as being opened.


    He took a sip, the entrance was warm, but after swallowing it, his whole body was cool, like the air of ice.


    "What kind of tea?"


    "It''s made from the Su Yu Tea tip of Chen Fang in Nanyang, the dew on the snow lotus in Tianshan, the spirit spring in the eye of the extremely cold ice spring, and the Phoenix finch''s mouth, which is crushed into powder foam."


    Ji Rao knows these things are hard to find.


    He put down his tea and said, "elder martial brother, don''t be stiff. Sit down."


    "Don''t be polite, younger martial brother." Flower sleepless stepped on the steps, standing in front of Ji Rao, slightly bent down to see him, "elder martial brother, I love standing in front of you."


    Ji Rao''s thick crow eyelashes gently lifted, slightly looked up at him, "elder martial brother, are you going to rob anyone? You can get all these things. "


    "I''ve been to these places for a while, and I''ll make tea for you when I get my things back. Do you still like it?"


    Ji Rao flatly nodded his head and gave a moderate evaluation, "fair."


    He leaned back and said, "what did elder martial brother say to discuss?"


    "In two days, there will be a competition among the disciples of the reclusive immortal sect. I think we can throw your little apprentice into the competition."


    "Although he is now in the golden elixir realm, no one can match his omnipotent talent."


    Hua Weimian nodded deeply. "It''s true. I don''t mean that he has bad talent. It''s just that the disciples of reclusive immortal sect are always fair and just. They are selected from the competition. If you don''t put them together with those disciples who come to the competition, you won''t be heard. Of course, I''m just a suggestion. If you think it''s bad, you can not do it. "

 Chapter 605

    Ji Rao was silent.


    "It''s just a contest. I think you also want to know what level your little apprentice is compared with others?"


    Ji Rao really only takes Ji jiudaytime to fight monsters in the lower cultivation world. He doesn''t let him fight with people of the same rank. He also wanted to see in his heart how he would pretend to fight in the face with the aura of the protagonist.


    Think of this, Ji Rao gently nodded.


    "Good."


    "In addition, it is said that there are no five spirit roots in this class of disciples. Do you still accept them?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "don''t accept, two is enough to make people headache."


    Flower sleepless after listening to a smile, then smile to collect, his tone for a few serious.


    "You haven''t seen a rise in your accomplishments in the lower cultivation world these years. Are you paying attention to your little apprentice? It''s not you that I said. Now the Taoist people in this world don''t kill the devil for themselves. You are the descendant of Shenmai. How many people are looking at you, and you''re also giving yourself snacks. It''s OK to engage in array. Alchemists and alchemists do alchemy and alchemy. Why do you have to spend that time to study it. When you come back this time, I feel that your spiritual power has weakened a lot. What happened to you in the lower world? "


    Nonsense, can you not be weak without a spiritual root?


    Ji Rao gently shook his head, "I''m in syncretic realm. What can I do in xiaxiu realm?"


    "So it is." The flower didn''t sleep and thought, "if you like the tea, I''ll bring you the rest."


    "Don''t bother, elder martial brother. Save it for yourself."


    Flower sleepless looking at Ji Rao Qingqing cold small appearance in the heart itch, can''t help teasing. He reached out and scratched Ji Rao''s chin. He felt the delicate skin touch on his fingers. He narrowed his eyes and laughed for a while. "Elder martial brother''s things are all yours. I''ll bring them to you."


    Ji Rao slaps the sleepless pig''s hoof.


    "Well, I have something else to do. I''ll go first and see you later."


    Ji Rao nodded and watched the flowers go out without sleep. The corners of her clothes disappeared in her sight.


    He turned his head, picked up the tea on the table, put the lid aside, took a sip in his hands, and swallowed it.


    I feel the fragrance in my mouth and smack my mouth.


    "This tea is really good."


    Drink for a while, taste for a while, until the bottom of the cup, he put the cup on the table.


    Good is good, but it''s just a little too old. After decades, he can sit in a rocking chair and watch the scenery and drink tea. But now he still prefers happy water in fat house.


    Ji sighed.


    I don''t know what happened to yubajiang, whether it has been solved, and when he can go back.


    He has been here safely for two years!


    When he goes back, he must go to the hot pot shop to have a meal, and then add ice.


    Ji Rao thought about it for a while, but she went out with her own cold set.


    The West courtyard of hermit fairy house is closer to the place where Ji Rao lives, and closer than the South courtyard of Dian Chonghua. Jirao walked a few steps to the West courtyard.


    After going in, he only saw the outside disciples who cleaned up the house.


    "Master Ji."


    Ji Rao looked around and said, "where are the nine day people?"


    "The master is the one who just came with his disciples? He said he left a little bit in advance


    Jirao is a little strange.


    What''s Ji jiudaytime running about?


    At this time, Ji jiudaytime has a goal and a plan, running all the way to Shuiling peak.

 Chapter 606

    The outer disciples of shuilingfeng are all in the outer ring of shuilingfeng, and they live in group dormitories.


    Ji jiudaytime didn''t come here for anything else, just for Taokui.


    If he remembers correctly, Taokui is a single Shuiling root, and in the reclusive immortal sect, it should be in Shuiling peak.


    It''s thousands of years since Tao Kui died in his last life. He can''t remember her voice, face and face clearly. Now the only thing he can remember is her gentle temperament and her bright and shy smile.


    The only thing he had left for peach sunflower was his obsession that parting was too hasty and too tragic.


    Reclusive immortal sect is the most important sect in the upper cultivation world. Anyone who can enter this sect will at least be a Sanling root, but the Sanling root is more like a dog than a Siling root.


    As for Wulinggen, if jirao doesn''t want to accept it, he can only make do with other main peaks.


    The eliminator system is very cruel.


    Here is to take the strength to speak, there is no strength to be bullied, robbed resources can only be broken teeth and blood to his stomach.


    The disciples are divided into outer disciples, inner disciples and close disciples.


    The disciples are often the close disciples of the peak master, the elder and the Deputy peak master. These disciples are generally selected in the triennial competition. During the competition, the owners of each peak will look at them. If they have their favorite disciples, they will pick them out, and the rest will be assigned to each peak according to the ranking.


    These disciples will be divided into inner disciples and outer disciples.


    The inner disciples can go in and out of the library, visit Gongfa, borrow lingjue and so on.


    The outer disciples are servants who serve other disciples of benfeng under the name of reclusive immortal sect disciples.


    These outer disciples can only seek the protection of inner disciples, otherwise they will have a hard time in Fengli.


    Tao Kui is a disciple of the outside school.


    He asked one of his disciples casually, "do you know where the disciple''s children Xiu lives?"


    The disciple looked at him up and down, and saw that he was not wearing the robe of reclusive immortal sect, and he was just a weak man who had just stepped into the golden elixir realm. He frowned in displeasure, "which peak''s disciple are you?"


    "I am..."


    Ji jiudaytime doesn''t know what peak Ji Rao is. "I''m Ji Rao''s Apprentice."


    Disciple PI xiaorou didn''t smile and said, "master Ji has only one apprentice. He went out for training a few days ago. Don''t tell me you are a senior."


    Ji jiudaytime''s eyes shed a trace of disdain.


    Master Dian?


    Just that bum?


    Give it back to you.


    The disciple tilted his head and looked at him, "look at your poor appearance. You can''t pretend to be master Ji. How did you get into the reclusive immortal sect? Do you have a token? "


    Ji jiudaytime just came in, but there was nothing in the robe token of reclusive immortal sect. She came to find Taokui first.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the disciple sneered, "nothing, right? If you want me to tell you, get out of here. Do you know where this is? Reclusive immortal sect! You are a golden elixir. What are you doing here? He also said that he was master Ji''s Apprentice. Would you like a face? Why is this face so big? "


    The reclusive people seem to have a blind worship of Ji Rao.


    Master Chang, master Chang.


    Ji jiudaytime frowned, and his eyebrows and eyes were full of impatience. As soon as he wanted to say something, the transmission snail suddenly rang.


    Ji jiudaytime takes out the transmission snail and sticks it to his ear to hear Ji Rao''s faint voice.


    "Where are you?"


    He pursed his lower lip, closed the transmission snail, and turned away.

 Chapter 607

    Ji Rao waited in the lobby for a moment, then he saw Ji jiudaytime''s figure.


    When he stepped into the lobby, his eyes fell on Ji Rao.


    Looking at the little apprentice''s face without any ups and downs, Ji Rao was still disappointed.


    I thought his little apprentice would be surprised to see such a magnificent place.


    The protagonist is the protagonist.


    Don''t be surprised.


    Ji Rao simply tells Ji jiudaytime about the competition, and the latter readily agrees.


    Ji nine day hesitated for a moment, don''t know how to open mouth.


    Ji Rao looked at him and asked, "how?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nothing


    Ji Rao is proud and lonely. He is a disciple of other peaks. How could he know.


    It''s better not to ask.


    Two days later.


    First, a group of people go to a competition place and score by hunting spirit beasts or collecting spirit grass and treasure.


    Of course, at this time, the good and the bad are mixed, which is the key to distinguish the Xianzong disciples from the unsuccessful ones.


    Inside, the means emerge in endlessly, also dirty tight, Ji Rao didn''t let Ji jiudaytime go.


    When the Xianzong disciples were selected, they asked the registered disciples to name Ji Jiuzhou.


    A fair challenge.


    On the day of the competition, there were a lot of people, not only the students who passed the competition, but also the outside disciples who had nothing to do.


    They were just talking about which disciple had high talent and which scored first in the competition.


    Some peak owners have given their favorite disciples in the first competition. So this competition is actually very water.


    "Master Ji is here."


    "The Lord is coming, the Lord is coming."


    "My God, am I not dazed?"


    "It''s really master Ji!"


    "Master Ji is here too!"


    You should know that Ji Rao has never been to this kind of competition in the past. The seat of the five element peak next to the suzerain is either empty or the seat of Dian Chonghua. In short, Ji Rao has never been here.


    Even in the reclusive immortal sect, as long as you say that you have seen master Ji come to the competition meeting, other disciples will respect him.


    Without him, the disciples who have seen Ji Rao go to the contest meeting are basically old ones.


    Hua Wumian holds a folding fan and follows Ji Rao to the high seat.


    One red and one white, both of them are gorgeous, they seem to have a sense of matchmaking.


    Ji Rao lowered his head and glanced down, but there were too many disciples below. The disciples of each peak were watching. In the middle, the disciples who had not yet started wearing all kinds of clothes made Ji Rao headache.


    Without finding Ji jiudaytime, Ji Rao takes back his eyes and sits down on the position of the Lord of the five elements peak.


    The right is respected in the realm of cultivation.


    The first thing Hua Weimian did on her right hand was Ji Rao''s seat.


    After Ji Rao sat down, the flower didn''t sleep and leaned toward him.


    In the corner of the crowd, Ji jiudaytime was originally dragging people to inquire about the outer disciples of Shuiling peak, but after Ji Rao came out, people beside him were crazy about master Ji, so he looked up and followed him.


    This eye just saw Ji Rao looking down the stage, his eyes swept over his side, but then moved away.


    I don''t know why. He just has an intuition.


    Ji Rao is looking at himself.


    "Wow, master Ji just looked this way!"


    "Are you looking at me?"


    "Don''t talk about it. You''re in the middle of the golden elixir. What''s good to see?"


    "It can''t be up to you."


    "Why not?"


    Ji jiudaytime

 Chapter 608

    Ji jiudaytime originally wanted to look away, but he saw that after they were seated, Hua Wumian went to talk to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao Duan sat in his seat with a cold face.


    But I don''t know what the flower said, the snow like face suddenly burst into a smile.


    As if glacier release, split a small gap, warm sun suddenly discharge.


    There is something wrong.


    Ji jiudaytime scolds secretly in the heart.


    Just talk.


    With your big face, I''m going to give up my face.


    The upper part of the body has practiced the bone shrinking skill, but the buttocks are stable, and the upper part is almost flying out.


    Is also Ji Rao not willing to care about these, even if it is impatient to listen to his nagging can also be stable, face unchanged sitting in the seat when can''t hear.


    If he had, he would have kicked away.


    Ji jiudaytime rolled his eyes.


    I haven''t seen Ji Rao for such a long time. I''m willing to talk to him more and ask him what happened to him in the lower cultivation world.


    Speaking of Ji jiudaytime, they went out to experience together and met with many things.


    Ji Rao picked one for Hua Wumian.


    The following Ji nine day see "impatient to listen to his nagging" Ji Rao even began to turn his head to talk with flower sleepless.


    Ji jiudaytime


    What about the loneliness and coldness?


    "I heard that master Ji went to xiaxiujie and brought back an apprentice?"


    Flower did not sleep, not happy to see the water spirit peak Lord.


    He cut in too late.


    Can''t you see him talking to Ji Rao here?


    The master of Shuiling peak can''t see the sleepless eyes of Shanghua.


    Anyway, it''s not a day or two that the main peak is biased.


    Ji Rao turned to look at him, the smile on his face disappeared completely, and became the master Ji who couldn''t fit anyone in his eyes again, "yes, how?"


    "It''s just curiosity. Is there no one in our upper cultivation world?" The master of Shuiling peak was very strange. "How could I bother master Ji to spend two years to find someone in xiaxiu?"


    Ji Rao light voice way, "with you?"


    The master of Shuiling peak was choked for no reason. He was a little displeased. "It''s just that his classmates care about each other. In recent years, the master only accepted an apprentice from Dian Chonghua. It took him two years to take it with him. He came from xiaxiu world again. Naturally, the master of Shuiling peak was a little curious."


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to speak, Hua Wumian suddenly said, "as the leader of a peak, I don''t know what to be curious about. It''s said that you have taken a fancy to two disciples this time. Instead of caring about your own disciples, you are interested in others'' disciples. The more you live, the more you go back? "


    The master of shuilingfeng was a little displeased when he saw that the flowers were not sleeping. "There are many affairs in the clan, and the master is always training outside. Maybe there is something wrong."


    This is accusing Hua Wumian of not being able to fulfill the responsibility of a patriarch.


    It''s a good source of disaster.


    Hua Wumian sneered twice, "I don''t like to speak too clearly. We all know some things in our hearts. I don''t just sell face. I''d better clamp my tail and be a man. Don''t always feel that I''m perfect. In fact, in other people''s eyes, I''m more like a clown."


    This is a very confusing statement.


    The head of shuilingfeng''s face turned blue and white.


    He did a lot of bad things. He didn''t know what Hua Wumian said, so he didn''t dare to tear his face rashly. If there is something in his hand, he will not be able to sit down again.

 Chapter 609

    Although I knew that Hua Wumian was eccentric, it was the first time that I moved to mingmian.


    Ji Rao didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. He didn''t even bother to look at him.


    The master of shuilingfeng looked at the other four peaks. He was not willing to agree with him, so he could only shut his mouth bitterly.


    If Ji Rao also calculate, even if face to face say he two words, he also won''t refute.


    But flower sleepless is different, flower sleepless has a say one, you don''t provoke him is OK, if really go to choke him, I don''t know he can shake out what Chen sesame rotten millet thing to you, hit your face.


    After the competition started, the attention of these peak owners quickly turned from Ji Rao to the competition platform.


    Ji Rao didn''t think much about it, but he knew that there was a man who was almost arrogant in this group of disciples.


    He is the first in the total score of this entry contest, and his name is Xiao Yun.


    The four spirit roots of Jinshui huotu.


    The Xiao family is also a leading family in the upper cultivation world. He came here to pass on the position of disciple to the peak leader.


    Xiao Yun is not only famous among the disciples of the same class, but also known by some of the disciples before he got the score.


    The first score of each session will become the talk of recluse immortal sect for a long time.


    The competition is one-on-one in the challenge arena. As long as one side doesn''t admit defeat, it can go on forever. Of course, if it is knocked down in the middle of the competition, the competition will automatically end.


    Since it was Xiao Yun''s turn to challenge, he never went down.


    In order to avoid rotation, the champion can take a break every three innings.


    "Xiao Yun is good."


    "Yes." Huo Ling Feng turned his head and looked at TU Ling Feng with his face in his eyes. "You old man, don''t you want to rob me?"


    The first in all previous dynasties are basically four spirit roots, which leads to the situation that many Fengfeng masters like the same disciple.


    This was unprecedented a few years ago.


    That''s dianchonghua.


    Dian Chonghua, as the root of the five spirits, was the first one in that year. The five peaks competed for him.


    But the god dragon sees the head but not the end of the patriarch suddenly appears, leading Dian Chonghua to give him to Ji Rao.


    What can we do with the remaining five peaks?


    Just stare.


    Only master Ji can choose the rest.


    "Why? If you all want to join, it''s not all up to you. "


    Tu Ling Feng''s main attack was ha ha, but his eyes glanced at Ji Rao, with some fear and doubt.


    Although Xiao Yun is


    Ji Rao, he should be invisible.


    He has received Ji Jiuhao.


    Naturally, it is impossible to compete with them for Xiao Yun.


    I can''t carry so much.


    Besides, Xiao Yun is just a four spirit root.


    It''s just Ji Rao''s age. Even if it''s a four spirit root, the cultivation is going to be close to Chonghua.


    On the ring.


    Xiao Yun, dressed in green, stares at his opponent in front of him, and a trace of contempt flashes in his eyes.


    He is now in the late Yuan Dynasty, and his accomplishments alone have surpassed many of his disciples.


    And he is the four spirit root, meet with the same level opponent, almost will not fall behind.


    Flower did not sleep to see Xiao Yun for a while, in the eye had some interest, Ji Rao saw, casually asked a, "how, you take a fancy to him?"


    "I don''t like it. I just think it''s a good seedling."


    Ji Rao raised next eye, "eh?"


    Hua Wumian chuckled, "I''m not sure, but I''m afraid this boy is hiding himself."


    Ji Rao puts less energy on Xiao Yun. He only comes here to see Ji jiudaytime.

 Chapter 610

    I don''t know how long later, Ji jiudaytime finally entered the challenge arena.


    "Ah."


    In an obscure corner, the male monk in the clothes of the outer disciple looked at the challenge arena in astonishment and murmured in a low voice, "is this boy really a disciple of the reclusive immortal sect?"


    See Ji nine day on stage, Ji Rao a little attention.


    Hua Wumian also looked at the two people on the stage with great interest, "who do you think will win?"


    Although Ji Rao''s intuition is that Ji Jiuzhou will be, that''s what happened after Ji Jiuzhou''s promotion. Ji Jiuzhou is just a golden elixir now, which is two stages away. This question doesn''t even need thinking to know the answer.


    "Obviously, Xiao Yun."


    Flower sleepless some surprised, "I thought you would protect your apprentice."


    "I''m not blind." Ji Rao Dun Road, the line of sight falls on the two people on the challenge arena, "nine day talent is better than him, if time passes, Xiao Yun won''t be his opponent."


    "Not really." Hua Wumian took the folded fan and patted it in his hand. "Xiao Yun''s talent is not necessarily worse than your apprentice."


    Ji Rao opened her mouth, but she didn''t say anything.


    Not to mention the gap between Wulinggen and silinggen, Ji Rao can''t explain it to him just because of the "aura of the leading role".


    So Ji Rao just laughed and didn''t answer.


    "There will be other arena after Xiao Yun. Where do you think your apprentice will be?"


    "In his present state, he can at least fight the friars in the middle of the golden elixir realm. If he is screened out in this way, he can only be ranked in the middle."


    Hua Wumian nodded, "such a disciple is not to mention the personal disciple of the peak Lord, but the inner disciples are all choking."


    Ji Rao didn''t think so. He said in a low voice, "I''ll choose my apprentice. I don''t care whether he can do it or not, what his talent is, what his accomplishments are."


    His eyes turned back, gently fell on the flower sleepless body, "as long as it suits my heart."


    It''s just strange that flowers don''t sleep.


    The Wulinggen disciples are not without them. Why did Ji Rao protect Ji jiudaytime so much that he even went to the lower cultivation world to take people with him and spent two years with him in the lower cultivation world.


    Normal people can tell that Ji Rao doesn''t want to say anything more, but Hua Wumian can''t hear the meaning of his words.


    He continues to pursue to ask a way, "Ji nine day exactly is where suit your mind?"


    Ji Rao no longer sleeps watching flowers, "you don''t understand."


    Flower sleepless


    After the ceremony, the two people in the challenge arena will have a formal contest.


    Ji jiudaytime is just a golden elixir, so Xiao Yun doesn''t care about him. When they fight, he is just like joking.


    Ji jiudaytime doesn''t care.


    He knows that he can''t beat Xiao Yun now, but Xiao Yun is willing to play with him, and he doesn''t mind taking Xiao Yun as a free target to practice fighting.


    He fought more with spirit beasts and less with people in the lower cultivation world. So he remembered every move very clearly.


    For a moment, don''t hit each other like a life.


    But after a while, Xiao Yun gently frowned.


    That''s a good guy.


    What''s more, all the pithy formulas he threw out were excellent pithy formulas, and all the skills he used were xuanjie skills.


    He was born in the Xiao family, which is a big family, and he is also the most gifted descendant of the Xiao family. Naturally, he got the best resources.


    But now he has to admit that his skills and pithy formula are all of a higher level than his.

 Chapter 611

    Jirao gave all Ji jiudaytime''s Gongfa lingjue.


    The things in Ji Rao''s space ring are all good things. Most of them don''t even have the library of reclusive immortal sect. He is not stingy and gives them all to Ji jiudaytime.


    Xiao Yun''s face became heavy.


    So far, the spirit ball that Ji jiudaytime has thrown has four spirits of gold, water, fire and earth, that is to say, he is also a disciple of four spirits.


    Since it''s Si Ling gen, why didn''t he have any impression of him in the contest?


    He doesn''t have the impression that the points must be very low.


    Xiao Yun raised an almost contemptuous smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The four spirits root is so mediocre, it is a waste of this great talent.


    The people under the stage were almost looking up their necks.


    "Xiao Yun is the most powerful person in this term."


    "Which peak do you think he will enter?"


    "I''m not sure, four Linggen, four peaks can be chosen."


    "But I heard that Xiao Yun is ambitious."


    "What do you say?"


    "He wants to enter wuxingfeng!"


    There was an exclamation around.


    "But first of all, the five elements peak must have all the five spirit roots?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that he has such an idea. How to get in depends on others."


    In the challenge arena, there was a lot of aura, not to mention the two people in the middle of the competition, but there was a faint feeling below.


    "Xiao Yun is too powerful."


    "Yuanyingjing has been fighting Jindan for such a long time. What''s worse?"


    "Xiao Yun doesn''t even have one tenth of his spiritual power. Can''t you see that he is leading his opponent by the nose?"


    "Don''t tell me. I think this little brother is very good."


    "How can I see it?"


    "I''ve been holding on for such a long time under Yuan Ying Jing''s hands. I don''t want to talk about the talent of the four spirit roots. It''s just the pithy formula and the power he threw out. At least it''s xuanjie."


    Everyone sighed, "it''s everyone''s son again."


    "Look, look, Xiao Yun is going to end the game."


    Xiao Yun raised a huge water spirit root in his hand, and his ink hair robe was blown by the wind from his hands. Even the disciples under the stage were affected. He narrowed his eyes and said, "goodbye."


    Boom.


    The water spirit slowly dispersed, and Xiao Yun looked at the person in front of him in astonishment.


    The blue vines encircle Ji jiudaytime, and the strong branches protect Ji jiudaytime.


    Mulinggen!


    "God, this is Wulinggen!"


    "I''m a disciple of all souls."


    "Why haven''t I seen him before?"


    See Ji nine day is all right, Ji Rao clenched jade handrail hand also relaxed down.


    Hua Wumian took a panoramic view of his series of actions. His eyes darkened and he asked, "how can he have your Shenmu Torreya?"


    Only one person can be recognized as the main spirit tool, even for Torreya grandis.


    Did Ji Rao give him all the Torreya grandis that he used to protect?


    "This is not my one. Torreya grandis had a side branch before. I broke it off and gave it to him. "


    How clever Hua Wumian was, he immediately thought of the thing that Ji Rao''s spiritual power had been exhausted before, "did you hurt so badly because you cut off the Torreya grandis last time?"


    Ji Rao did not deny it.


    Flower sleepless silence for a while, and then suddenly smile, but this smile is not very friendly, Ji Rao slightly frowned.


    "If I didn''t know who you are, I would have thought you had a son in the lower world."


    Ji Rao


    "They are all apprentices. Why don''t you want to give one to Huazhong?"

 Chapter 612

    Ji Rao


    I have nothing to say.


    On the challenge arena, Xiao Yun was still stunned, "you are the five spirits root!"


    Ji jiudaytime coughed twice and swallowed the bloody gas in her throat.


    To fight Xiao Yun, I have to say that he can feel a lot, so he doesn''t want to give up this opportunity easily.


    He took the Torreya grandis rattan in his hand and said with a smile, "when did I say I was not?"


    Xiao Yun''s face sank a little bit. The five elements peak accepted five spirit roots. Master Ji easily refused to accept disciples. If he accepted disciples, he could not accept two.


    Although he didn''t pay attention to the people in Jindan realm, the five spirit roots in front of him really made him a little unhappy.


    "Good." Xiao Yun gathered a strong fire spirit in his hands, and quickly pinched the secret with both hands. The fire was mixed with gold spirit, and it made a stabbing sound, which looked terrible.


    "I think it''s necessary to show you the strength of yuanyingjing."


    "The secret of closing fire!"


    Water conquers fire. Ji jiudaytime immediately transports water spirit and blocks Xiao Yun''s attack in a hurry.


    But after all, the strength is poor. Ji jiudaytime''s body is pierced by the spirit power, and the blood drops on the challenge arena.


    Without waiting for Ji jiudaytime to speak, Xiao Yun directly starts the next wave of spirit attack.


    Ji Rao wants to stand up, but he is held by Hua Wumian.


    "Your apprentice didn''t admit defeat and didn''t fall off the challenge arena. You''re breaking the rules now."


    "He can''t say it now. Xiao Yun has done his best. He''s Yuan Ying Jing. Ji jiudaytime will die."


    The water spirit peak Lord interjected two sarcastic remarks, "the apprentice who can be master Ji must not be a mortal. He will not fight twice and die."


    Ji Rao suddenly turns his head and stares at the water spirit peak master coldly.


    That one eye was too thin and cool, he only felt a chill creeping up from the sole of his feet, even the air he was breathing was cold into his heart.


    Ji Rao is good at water spirit. She can use her spirit power to be handy. Even with a look in her eyes, she can bring people the cold feeling of being frozen.


    "Then your apprentice will play for me. Since he is the disciple of shuilingfeng master, he can''t play for me and die." Ji Rao pauses, then sneers, "that''s too weak."


    Water spirit peak Lord''s face a change, "you!"


    Ji Rao has nothing to do with the world on weekdays. This is the first time that she has ever said such mean words.


    The other peak owners were a little surprised.


    Does Ji Rao value his apprentice so much?


    Ji nine day really can''t speak, when a yuan baby environment really made a fierce, he just clearly realized the gap between the two people.


    Xiao Yun''s pithy formula can always be thrown when he wants to speak, which makes him have no power to fight back.


    "Tut, tut, see, sling."


    "So what? It''s normal to play in such a high level."


    "But Xiao Yun has always been very merciful to people. Why does he have a grudge against this disciple? It''s all abuse. "


    "Who knows?"


    "He won''t ask for mercy himself, will he?"


    "If you don''t admit defeat, you have to admit death."


    Poof.


    Ji jiudaytime kneels on the ground, covers his mouth and coughs in a low voice. Blood flows out of his mouth and reaches the challenge arena sparsely. His hands are scarlet and his nose is bloody. His eyelids are heavy. When he opens his mouth, his voice is hoarse, "I..."


    Without waiting for him to finish, another secret came.


    This time, Ji jiudaytime was totally unprepared and could only bear it, but for a moment, it was almost full of holes.

 Chapter 613

    Xiao Yun''s hands were full of light white light. He didn''t bow his head, but looked down disdainfully. When he fell on Ji jiudaytime, he gently pulled the corner of his mouth and laughed.


    He was still dressed in green, and even the corner of his clothes was clean, which was totally different from Ji jiudaytime''s embarrassed appearance that he couldn''t stand up in the challenge arena.


    As the white light in his hand became more and more obvious, the spirit power gradually condensed into essence, and the temperature around him suddenly dropped, and a faint cry of surprise came from the audience.


    "My God


    "This is, this is!"


    "Binglinggen, this is binglinggen!"


    "Xiao Yun has a variant Bing Ling root!"


    This is Xiao Yun''s card.


    Variation binglinggen.


    He deliberately used it in front of Ji jiudaytime, just to let master Ji see who to choose if he chose between them.


    Ice in the air, sharp toward Ji nine day stabbed in the past.


    Before penetrating Ji jiudaytime''s body, a strong vine ran past quickly and directly blocked Xiao Yun''s ice. The ice which was originally indestructible broke into small pieces and floated in the air at the moment of touching the vine.


    Everyone''s eyes followed the vine and looked at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao took back the blue vines. He almost flew down from the top, pointed his toes on the challenge arena, and lost his hand behind him. Looking at Xiao Yun, he said faintly, "he admits defeat."


    "Master Cough, cough. "


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees Ji jiudaytime cough and spits out blood. He looks very miserable.


    He frowned and squatted down. His clothes fell on the challenge arena. He didn''t mind if they were stained with blood. He just took out a bottle of pills from the space ring, opened the lid and took it out, and then put it on Ji jiudaytime''s lips.


    Ji nine day feel Ji Rao finger is on his upper lip, that cool touch let him Leng God.


    Ji Rao thinks it''s Ji jiudaytime. He''s not conscious. He says in a warm voice, "open your mouth and eat this."


    Ji Jiuhao opened his mouth and swallowed the pill.


    In Ji Rao''s eyes, he was pitiful. Looking at the wound on his body, he was a little angry.


    Who would not be happy to see his son injured like this.


    Ji Rao reaches out and holds Ji jiudaytime up. Because it''s a little heavy, Ji Rao uses his spirit power secretly.


    Xiao Yun looked at Ji Rao, as if he could not figure out the situation. "Master Ji, why are you..."


    Ji Rao turns around and faces Hua Wumian. All the disciples are outside. "Ji jiudaytime is my apprentice."


    There was an uproar.


    Ji Rao didn''t take their discussion into consideration. He turned his head to look at Xiao Yun, "I''ll give up to my apprentice."


    Xiao Yun suddenly half knelt down, "please master Ji accept me as an apprentice."


    "You have a very good talent. There are also variant binglinggen in Jinshui huotu. There will be a bright future in the future, but I''m sorry, I won''t accept any apprentices any more."


    Xiao Yun suddenly looked up at Ji Rao. His eyes were full of disbelief. He was unwilling to say, "why? Why can''t I if he can? Even if I don''t have a mulinggen, I''m still yuan Yingjing. Can''t I compare with him? "


    Ji Rao shook his head. "Ji jiudaytime was an apprentice I went to the lower cultivation world to collect. I took him two years to see him arrive at the golden elixir realm, and then I brought him to the upper cultivation world. Xiao Yun, I can only say that your talent is really good, but... "

 Chapter 614

    Ji Rao pauses. "I''m sorry, I don''t want to accept any more apprentices."


    Finish saying also no longer see Xiao Yun, embrace Ji nine day to leave.


    Ji jiudaytime cleverly nests in Ji Rao''s arms. Seeing Xiao Yun''s cracked canthus, he can''t help but smile at him.


    Ten to ten.


    After Ji Rao left, Hua Wumian waved her hand and left.


    He never accepts apprentices. Even though he appreciates Xiao Yun, he has no idea of accepting apprentices.


    Hua Wumian follows Ji Rao to the hermit fairy house.


    Ji Rao holds Ji jiudaytime back, puts people on the couch, and then asks people to bring hot water.


    He released the wood Ling to investigate the body of Ji nine day, nothing serious, didn''t hurt the foundation. Just fed Dan medicine, the wound is healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Flower sleepless looking at Ji Rao white clothes dyed blood appearance, only feel very dazzling.


    Ji Rao turned to get the towel, because they were close to each other, but also ran into the flower sleepless.


    "What are you doing here? You''re not going to see the competition? "


    "They choose the disciples, not me. It doesn''t matter whether I''m here or not."


    Ji Rao only thinks he''s in the way, no matter why he doesn''t go to the competition.


    After taking the towel, the disciple brings hot water. Hua Wumian watches Ji Rao wipe Ji jiudaytime''s blood with the towel soaked in hot water.


    Flower sleepless is really wash his understanding of Ji Rao.


    And every time it''s on Ji jiudaytime.


    He sighed, "why don''t you want Xiao Yun? If you want me to tell you, he is more talented than Hua."


    Ji Rao wiped Ji jiudaytime''s face and said, "I don''t like his temperament very much, too..." He pauses and finds the right adjective, "it''s too strong. He has a soft nature of valuing China. "


    "Do you like the soft one?"


    Ji Rao nodded, "like nine days."


    Ji jiudaytime


    In fact, I have thought of digging your heart more than once.


    "Then..." Hua Weimian took a step forward. "I''m soft tempered. Do you want to think about liking me?"


    Ji nine day slant to head to see a flower not to sleep, eyebrow eye place some displeasure.


    Ji Rao is his master. Hua Wumian, a giant baby who has lived for so many years, is still playing coquetry here?


    Ji Rao knows that Hua Wumian is just like this. When he hears it, he should fart.


    "No consideration."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t like you."


    Ji nine day listened to Ji Rao''s words, frown this just relaxed a little.


    In fact, he has long known that Hua Wumian is not kind to Ji Rao.


    In the last life, he could spare his whole clan''s life to protect his concubine. How could it be a kind of brotherhood.


    In this world of strength, isn''t it ridiculous to say that elder martial brothers and younger martial brothers love each other?


    Ji Rao ignores the flower sleepless rather injured appearance, asked Ji nine day a, "still hurt?"


    Ji jiudaytime shakes his head.


    "In fact, you shouldn''t even compare. He''s yuan Yingjing. How can you beat him?"


    Ji nine day pursed some white lips, "but this war I also feel a lot, and now it''s no big problem."


    "If I don''t go out, you''ll die in the ring."


    Ji Rao asked someone to bring a suit.


    The robes of hermit Curie are white, so they are white.


    Ji Rao pinched the ragged black robe that Ji jiudaytime was wearing. "I''ll take a bath when I''m ready, and come out to change my clothes."


    Ji jiudaytime nods.


    Ji Rao stood up and went to the door. Flower sleepless followed up again.


    "Did you expect jiudaytime to take part in the contest?"

 Chapter 615

    "So what?"


    Ji Rao turned his head and stared at Hua sleepless, "you don''t like him like this?"


    "Have you ever thought that your apprentice might be ominous?"


    Ji Rao agrees with her very much.


    Where can a demon go.


    But his face was cold, "how can I see it?"


    Hua Weimian doesn''t know how to tell Ji Rao, "intuition. And don''t you think you''re too kind to him? "


    "I''m his master. Isn''t that normal?"


    "Why don''t you care so much about Chonghua?" Hua Wumian pressed him step by step, "at that critical moment of Chonghua''s promotion, didn''t you go to xiaxiujie for your little apprentice? Do you know that your apprentice failed in promotion and fell directly from Yuanying to Jindan? "


    Ji Rao looked at the flower in amazement, "what do you say?"


    "Chonghua was afraid that you would be worried and disappointed. He didn''t let you know. Later, he went out for training, hoping to return to Yuanying when he came back."


    "How could I be disappointed with him?"


    Ji Rao sighed deeply.


    Now it''s no use saying anything.


    No one can enter the site unless they open it by themselves. And once you go in, you will cut off all contact with the outside world, just like stepping into a different time and space.


    Ji Rao is weak even if he has a heart.


    Ji jiudaytime took advantage of Ji Rao''s absence and ran out again.


    This time, he had a clean robe of wuxingfeng, with the order of reclusive immortal hanging on his waist. When he went to shuilingfeng, he received unprecedented attention.


    In the previous contest, all the disciples knew that Ji Rao had a new apprentice in less than half a day. Even two people use as like as two peas.


    Moreover, Ji Rao himself went to the lower Xiujie and brought him up.


    Everyone is saying that this apprentice may be more favored than Dian Chonghua.


    The outer disciples of the reclusive immortal sect are the best at seeing the situation.


    This time, there was no need for him to ask. Naturally, many people came up to him and talked to him.


    "Do you know where the outer disciples live? Or do you know a nun named Tao Kui? "


    "Yes, yes."


    "I know where they live."


    ¡­¡­


    Ji jiudaytime follows one of them. Behind him, one of the disciples looks at their back in amazement.


    If Ji jiudaytime turns around at this time, maybe he will find that this person''s face will be a little familiar.


    It''s the disciple he ran into when he came to Taokui last time.


    "He is really master Ji''s Apprentice."


    This disciple wants to slap himself hard now.


    If he had believed what he said at that time, now he might be able to get close to master Ji''s Apprentice.


    It''s not that you don''t even have a place to be a guide.


    No one paid attention to his regret.


    "Here it is."


    Ji jiudaytime turned his head, looked at several disciples who brought him, nodded to them, "thank you, you can go back."


    That means he''s leaving on his own.


    The disciples laughed one after another, "we''ll go first, elder. We can come to shuilingfeng in the future. We are familiar with shuilingfeng."


    Ji jiudaytime nodded.


    Waiting for others to leave, he raised his feet and walked towards the courtyard.


    There were several people living in the same room. When he went in, he saw a man washing clothes.


    Ji jiudaytime''s steps stopped.


    He just looked at it.


    I dare not blink.


    After a thousand years, he finally saw her again.


    Peach sunflower.

 Chapter 616

    "Hey, I said you wash it quickly."


    Another nun came over and threw her clothes into the basin. "Hurry up, these clothes will have to be worn tomorrow."


    Taokui wiped his forehead Good


    The nun glared at Tao Kui.


    No matter when it is, this kind of disciple without talent and background can be bullied by others.


    "You are the water spirit root. Just use the spirit power to clean it. Why do you want others to wash it for you?"


    The nun turned her head impatiently and looked at the clothes Ji jiudaytime was wearing. She was surprised. What she wanted to say was blocked in her throat.


    "This, this..."


    Is this the new disciple of master Ji?


    Since he is master Ji''s disciple, why would he condescend to come to their courtyard?


    Peach Kui looked up at Ji jiudaytime, also a little surprised.


    Ji jiudaytime goes to Taokui and looks down to see the tiny wound on Taokui''s hand. She turns her hand into a pure wood spirit and helps Taokui wipe the wound directly.


    The surprise on Taokui''s face was more obvious. She raised her hand and looked at her clean hands, and her eyes widened.


    Ji jiudaytime looked at her deer like dripping round eyes and couldn''t help bending the corners of her mouth, "doesn''t it hurt?"


    Peach Kui shook his head hard.


    Very silly.


    It''s the same as Ji jiudaytime''s impression.


    Silly girl.


    The nun on the other side froze when she saw Ji jiudaytime''s action.


    Ji jiudaytime looks up, stares at her coldly, the sunlight covers in his eyes, that Secret Purple appears more obvious, "take back the clothes."


    The nun swallowed.


    Master Ji''s disciple can''t be provoked by her. Even though she is in the middle of Jindan realm, she is still afraid of her identity.


    She bent down and took away the clothes that had been soaked in water.


    It''s like running away.


    Peach Kui also stood up, pursed his lower lip, "why do you want to help me?"


    "Because you helped me."


    Taokui''s face was puzzled. "Do I? But I haven''t seen you. "


    Ji nine day looking at peach sunflower, even eyes all change of gentleness.


    "Well, you don''t remember."


    Taokui is more puzzled.


    Ji Rao is going to be sad these days.


    He has always been concerned about Dian Chonghua.


    Although he is not really Ji Rao in the original text, he can''t really have the heart to ignore Dian Chonghua.


    It is said that the halberd can be divided into two spaces, and can enter in a very short period of time.


    Square halberd is one of the gods, the original is also Ji nine day to get the hand.


    However, Fang Tianji was not kept by others, but scattered in a certain place of Xiuzhen world early in the morning.


    If you want to find it, almost no one can find it except Ji jiudaytime, who has his own aura.


    Ji Rao is sitting in the seat in the lobby. He didn''t see anyone when he was looking for Ji jiudaytime today.


    I don''t know where this kid goes every day.


    Before Ming Ming, those in the lower Xiujie were not like this.


    How come when I came to the hermit immortal sect, I began to disappear.


    Ji Rao stood up from his chair and moved directly to Ji jiudaytime''s yard.


    The candle didn''t light up.


    No one is here.


    The sun has gone down, and Ji jiudaytime hasn''t come back yet?


    Ji Rao Gang thought so, and heard the rustling footsteps behind him.


    He turned around and saw Ji Jiuhao with a lantern in his hand.


    The lantern lights up the road ahead and also shows Ji Rao''s white clothes.

 Chapter 617

    Ji jiudaytime is a little surprised, "master?"


    He walked forward two steps, saw Ji Rao''s cold face clearly, "how is master here?"


    "I have to ask you why you came back so late."


    Ji Rao''s eyes moved down and fell on the lantern.


    Ji nine day is not to be able to make these fancy temperament, "you this is what?"


    "Lantern."


    "Whose?"


    Ji jiudaytime pursed her lower lip, "Shuiling peak A nun. "


    He and Taokui are already familiar these days. Today, when he sent Taokui back, it was a little late, so Taokui went back to get a lantern for him, so as not to make the road dark and he couldn''t see clearly.


    Ji jiudaytime is clear that he can fly in the sky, but with the lantern in his hand, he thinks it''s a good choice to walk back so slowly.


    As soon as he returned to the yard, he saw Ji Rao standing in the yard.


    Ji Rao''s eyebrows gently twisted, "nun?"


    Which nun does Ji jiudaytime like?


    "Well, it''s peacock." Ji jiudaytime asked, "master, can you let Taokui come to wuxingfeng?"


    "Peach sunflower?"


    What a familiar name.


    ¡­¡­ Isn''t this the short-lived CP of Ji jiudaytime!


    The protagonist is the protagonist.


    The world track is disordered, but it does not prevent the protagonist from meeting him.


    "You Do you want her to come to wuxingfeng? "


    "Well, it''s OK to clean the house and serve flowers and plants. She''s not fussy. She''s very nice. "


    Ji jiudaytime has her own CP and people she likes.


    It''s a big variable.


    If one day you want him to choose from his master and his wife, isn''t it that choosing his wife is not discussed?


    No, No.


    He can''t create opportunities for both.


    "Now you should put all your energy on practice. It will do you no good to get in touch with men and women early. She is a disciple of shuilingfeng. If I go to ask for someone, the master of shuilingfeng will certainly not give it. "


    Ji nine day originally also didn''t hold too big hope, can only nod.


    "You should practice hard these days and break through the golden elixir as soon as possible."


    Ji nine daytime doubts a way, "how?"


    "Now your elder martial brother''s accomplishments have fallen to the golden elixir realm. Now he has entered the site of Mengmu. I''m afraid something will happen to him."


    Ji jiudaytime


    That trash.


    It''s no big deal to die in the ruins.


    Ji Rao sighed and looked at Ji jiudaytime with a complicated complexion. She couldn''t help but ask, "how do you know Taokui?"


    Ji nine day seriously told him the appearance of peach sunflower, unexpectedly he had some sense of loss.


    If you really want to talk about it, it''s probably a feeling that my son was abducted by his daughter-in-law.


    In the final analysis, the death of Tao Kui in the original text has something to do with Ji Rao. Now, as long as there is no accident, I should be able to spend a lot of time with Ji jiudaytime.


    In the west, there is only a deep orange afterglow, and you can still see the dark purple clouds that are interwoven like being immersed in a dye vat. To the side, there is a piece of dark blue, with tiny stars hanging.


    Around is the sound of the wind blowing through the leaves, cricket''s call is endless.


    "Take a rest early. I''ll go first."


    Ji jiudaytime nodded.


    Ji Rao took two steps and turned his head. "Tomorrow, you can go to the lingchi of Houshan and practice in the closed door."


    Ji nine day some stay, "ah?"


    "The lingchi in the back mountain is the place where wuxingfeng''s spiritual power is most abundant. It''s a place where you can get twice the result with half the effort. You don''t want to go out and do nothing in the future

 Chapter 618

    Ji Rao can feel Ji jiudaytime''s unwillingness when he agrees.


    No way.


    He also expected Ji jiudaytime to practice until the middle of the golden elixir, and then he took him to find Fang Tianji.


    Dian Chonghua is also a real worry.


    But there is always a gap between the reality and the plan. Ji jiudaytime breaks through the golden elixir in the middle ten days. Ji Rao takes Ji jiudaytime out to find Fang Tianji. Fang Tianji didn''t find it, but found another divine object.


    Of course, it was also found by Ji Jiuzhou.


    Ji Rao found many people to deduce the budget, and finally determined that Fang Tianji was almost in the position of Fenglin.


    But they did not see the halberd for most of the time.


    Or Ji jiudaytime bumps into a cave by mistake and finds that the spirit beast inside is guarding a divine object.


    Ji jiudaytime wants the divine object.


    Ji Rao doesn''t know why.


    In fact, they both know it.


    However, Ji Rao''s whole body was cold when Ji jiudaytime took the divine object.


    Since Ji jiudaytime has the intention of collecting divine things, he must still want to untie the seal, and untie the seal can not do without his heart and blood.


    In fact, it''s the same whether God gives it to him or not. If he really wants to kill Ji Rao, Ji Rao will surely die.


    No one can kill Ji jiudaytime.


    "What do you want this creature to do?"


    Ji nine day exhibition Yan a smile, double eyes heavy looking at Ji Rao, "do spirit weapon."


    "Is it not good to use Torreya grandis?"


    "Gods are gods after all."


    Ji Rao nodded and had nothing to say.


    After ten days of searching, Ji Rao can only take Ji jiudaytime back to the hermit immortal sect.


    He could only pray that nothing would happen to Dian Chonghua.


    During the month in Fenglin, Ji jiudaytime followed Ji Rao to look for Fang Tianji every day. There was no difference between the actual situation and the experience. He met another chance and went straight to Yuanying.


    Ji Rao looks at Ji jiudaytime and always feels that this person is driving too much.


    On returning to the reclusive immortal sect, Ji jiudaytime went straight to Shuiling peak.


    Ji Rao


    When you have a daughter-in-law, you forget your father.


    Ji jiudaytime just came to shuilingfeng, someone saw him, ran to him, his face is not very good-looking, he carefully looked around, and then whispered, "something happened to Taokui."


    Ji nine day arrived, is to see peach Kui was hanging in the yard rope. On the steps, Xiao Yunzheng was sitting on a chair, with many people serving him tea and water.


    Xiao Yun heard the sound, turned his head to see someone coming, looked up and down, and his eyes became cold gradually.


    Yuanyingjing.


    It''s only been a few days? Even directly to the early Yuan baby!


    Such talent!


    Xiao Yun can''t help squeezing the cup in his hand.


    Ji jiudaytime looks at the people in the yard. Taokui''s hands are tied and her head is weak. There are also many wounds on her body. The color of her clothes is red. It looks shocking.


    "What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yun lightly looked at Tao Kui, and then gently raised the corner of his lip. He leaned back on the chair, stretched the cup to the side, and immediately someone respectfully took it.


    Xiao Yun''s playful eyes fell on Ji jiudaytime, "Ji jiudaytime, what are you doing?"


    Ji jiudaytime''s face is gloomy, "hermit immortal sect forbids internal fighting. What are you doing?"


    "For what?" Xiao Yun chuckled, "she stole my spirit stone. What do you say I''m doing?"


    Ji nine day firm, "impossible."


    "Impossible?" Xiao Yun said, "all the disciples who live with her have seen it. How can you still quibble?"

 Chapter 619

    Ji nine day gnawed teeth, he certainly knew that the peach sunflower was implicated by him.


    I''m afraid Xiao Yun was not happy when he was competing in the challenge arena.


    Later I heard that Xiao Yun had entered Shuiling peak.


    It''s also that he was surprised to see the living peach sunflower in those days, but he didn''t expect Xiao Yun''s relationship.


    The peach and sunflower are damaged in vain.


    "What do you want to do? Torture her to death? "


    "There''s nothing to torture but not torture." Xiao Yun put his hand on his chin in a funny way. "They''re all from the same family. I won''t embarrass her. I just want her to admit that she stole the spirit stone. I didn''t expect her to be so stubborn and refuse to admit it. What can I do? "


    Ji jiudaytime clenched his fist.


    He knows something about Tao Kui''s temperament. He will never admit what he hasn''t done.


    If it goes on like this, he''s going to torture Taokui.


    A few days ago, Ji jiudaytime was away, and Xiao Yun was too lazy to pay attention to Tao Kui. He just gave a few whips to show off. Now that Ji jiudaytime is here, he naturally wants to do something in front of him.


    "Well."


    Had been almost motionless peach Kui suddenly painful twist body.


    "Peach sunflower!"


    Xiao Yun raises the ice cream and pokes it directly into the peach sunflower''s body before Ji jiudaytime reacts.


    "Did you steal it?"


    "No Yes


    He had another one in his hand.


    It''s just that this one didn''t stick into the body of mahogany.


    Xiao Yun stood up from his chair. He looked at Ji jiudaytime who was standing in front of Tao Kui''s body. "Why, do you want a hero to save beauty?"


    "How can they convict her if they don''t have evidence, just by those people?"


    They just looked at each other, and there was almost a spark in their eyes.


    Do not know who is the first to move the hand, two figures suddenly out of the air, for a time, all kinds of lingjue not life to hit each other. The surrounding disciples fled.


    The more he beat Xiao Yun, the worse he looked.


    This man has just been promoted to Yuanying. How can he draw with himself!


    Ji jiudaytime offered a sacrifice to Shenmu. Recently Ji Rao gave him a secret formula of heaven level spirit. He could only stay on the surface when he felt it. It''s also the realm. There are too few people who can understand it.


    "The secret of fooling around!"


    The voice falls, the spirit attack suddenly expands several times, Xiao Yun''s pupil suddenly shrinks, but when he resists, he is penetrated by the spirit and smashes on the floor.


    Ji nine day is about to attack again, suddenly a prestige smashed down.


    Ji jiudaytime kneels on the ground and spits out a mouthful of blood.


    That''s the pressure from the great power of fit!


    Ji Rao just went back and didn''t stop for a while. Suddenly someone rushed in.


    "Master, master, your apprentice..."


    Ji Rao tore the space directly.


    As soon as I got there, I saw Ji jiudaytime fall on the ground in a mess, and her clothes were dyed red with blood. And the spirit power of the water spirit peak master is about to penetrate. Once he hits Ji jiudaytime, there is no doubt that he is seriously injured.


    Ji Rao


    Ah, his son is not a worry.


    Ji Rao raised his hand to crush the water spirit, and looked sideways to see the water spirit peak standing on the side of the negative hand. On the seat, Xiao Yun was a little embarrassed.


    He took the elixir given by the Lord of shuilingfeng, and it''s much better now.


    He stares at Ji nine day, that look in the eyes wish can eat a person.


    No way.


    Not long ago, Mingming was still a loser of his own.


    Ji Rao looks at Ji jiudaytime on the ground and at the nun tied in the courtyard.


    He didn''t know who the nun was, but when he saw Ji jiudaytime looking over there, he didn''t understand and understood.

 Chapter 620

    He lightly looked at the water spirit peak Lord, "what do you mean?"


    Water spirit peak Lord this time but plausible, "your apprentice hurt my apprentice, how to calculate this account?"


    "Oh?" Ji Rao glanced at Ji jiudaytime and didn''t go up to help him up at the first time. He said in a cold voice, "do you want to calculate with me if you hurt my apprentice?"


    "What does Master Ji mean? Your apprentice is running wild in our Shuiling peak. Can''t the master of our peak discipline him? "


    "My apprentice is naturally disciplined by me. You''d better manage your own apprentice first."


    Xiao Yun looks at Ji Rao and slowly clenches his fist.


    This man.


    He came to seclusion to worship him as a teacher.


    But he didn''t accept it.


    Now it''s because his apprentice is in opposition to his master.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Ji jiudaytime wants to get up from the ground, but he is so hurt that he can''t stand up for a moment.


    But he still looked at Ji Rao, his eyes full of urgency.


    Ji Rao


    You should be grateful to me for helping you save your daughter-in-law. I''m so good to you. If I still want to dig my heart at that time, it can only show that you are a fool.


    Ji Rao raised his hand and said, "hermit immortal sect forbids internal fighting. What are you doing?"


    Xiao Yun gritted his teeth and said, "she stole my spirit stone."


    Ji Rao took out more than ten pieces of top-quality spirit stones from the space ring and put them on the table with spirit power, "these should be enough. I don''t know if the Xiao family has taught you what it means to be forgiving and be forgiving? "


    This is the hidden threat.


    Xiao Yun eyes color a little bit sink down, but also really did not say anything.


    "Since the master of the peak can''t discipline the people in his peak well, let me discipline them instead."


    Ji Rao throws a small jade bottle to Ji jiudaytime. After Ji jiudaytime swallows the pill, the wound on his body slowly heals. Ji Rao uses his spirit power to cut the rope, and Ji jiudaytime hugs the peach sunflower.


    Ji jiudaytime patted Tao Kui''s face, "Tao Kui, Tao Kui..."


    Tao Kui just stares at Ji Rao tightly. Her lips are cracked, her face is pale, her eyelids are heavy, and her thin figure makes her look pitiful. "Master, I didn''t steal..."


    "Ji Rao, don''t go too far."


    Ji Rao coldly looked at the water spirit peak Lord, "if you really don''t like me, I''ll wait for you at any time."


    The main face of Shuiling peak was cold, and the evil flashed in his eyes.


    Ji Rao turns and leaves. Ji jiudaytime also follows Ji Rao with peach sunflower in her arms.


    Back to the reclusive immortal sect, Ji Rao turned around and twisted his brows to see Ji jiudaytime, "put her in your yard first, and then come to see me."


    In fact, it was only a moment''s journey back and forth, but Ji jiudaytime dragged half an hour.


    It''s supposed to be to treat people and give them medicine after settling down.


    Ji Rao touched his forehead and became more and more agitated.


    He felt that Ji jiudaytime was slowly getting out of his control.


    It''s not a good feeling.


    Hearing the footsteps, he opened his eyes.


    "Master."


    Ji jiudaytime ran to Ji Rao. He didn''t even change the robe dyed with blood, so he ran straight over. After standing still, he was still panting. He gave Ji Rao a slight smile, "master, thank you..."


    Pop.


    A loud slap fell on Ji jiudaytime''s face.


    Ji jiudaytime is confused.


    He turned to look at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao looked at him coldly, and the ice like face appeared in his eyes.


    "Ji jiudaytime, don''t give me more trouble."

 Chapter 621

    Ji Rao has always felt that he can firmly control Ji jiudaytime, but now it doesn''t seem like this.


    Today, he is able to fight against the master of shuilingfeng for the sake of Taokui. He is not sure that he will do something more excessive for Taokui one day.


    Looking at Ji jiudaytime''s shocked and dazed eyes, he said coldly, "I accept you as an apprentice, in order that one day you can practice to a great success, not to let you run for death for just a nun."


    "Master..."


    Ji Rao stares at Ji jiudaytime''s eyes tightly, "if there''s another time, I won''t care about you any more. I''ll die if I die. Ji Rao is not bad for such an apprentice."


    Ji nine day jaw tight tight tight, should be to bite tight after slot teeth.


    After a while, he lowered his head and looked very respectful, "yes, master."


    Ji Rao turns around and goes away.


    It happened that the next day Hua didn''t sleep to send him a message that there was a trace of Fang Tianji.


    Ji Rao is holding the transmission snail, thinking.


    Sure enough, the world has been completely staggered from the original.


    Even if there is no flower sleepless, the halberd can also be born.


    Ji Rao didn''t hesitate much. The place Hua Wumian said was too dangerous. He didn''t take Ji jiudaytime to go there. He just told him to have a better life and practice before he left.


    But Ji nine day seems to remember yesterday hit him that slap, some angry ignore him. He didn''t ask where he was going or care about how many days he was going.


    Ji Rao remembers Dian Chonghua, so he doesn''t tell him much. He just tears the space and leaves.


    After Ji Rao''s figure completely disappeared, Ji jiudaytime raised his head and looked at the scene in front of him. His sight had no focus. The hidden purple in his eyes was very obvious and his face was terrible.


    "Nine days, what are you looking at?"


    Ji jiudaytime''s cold feeling on his face faded a lot in a moment. He turned his head and saw Tao Kui running over some big stones on tiptoe. He was holding some flowers that had just been picked. If he looked carefully, the dew was still full of sunlight.


    This flower is planted in the pool by Ji Rao. It can bloom all year round. Its stamens are lavender, and its petals are white and not stained with dust. If it looks good, it''s precious. It needs the soil under the southern weaving wood, pure spring water and Lingli irrigation. The flower can''t live without any of the three.


    Ji jiudaytime is in a trance to think, sure enough, he also has self-knowledge, raised a pond with oneself so similar flower.


    Ji Rao himself can make pills, and he doesn''t mean to give Ji jiudaytime good things. So Ji jiudaytime grabs some pills there, and last night he used Muling to repair Taokui. Taokui''s injuries are all skin injuries. It looks serious, but it doesn''t hurt at all.


    Although Xiao Yun is upright and obstinate in cultivation, he disdains to practice with his disciples.


    Taokui came to look around, "where''s master Ji?"


    "He''s out of the family, you..."


    Ji jiudaytime looks at the flower in her hand.


    I want to remind her that Ji Rao''s flowers don''t like to be picked by others, but when I think about it, Ji Rao will go for a long time. At that time, the flowers will grow again.


    So he shut up.


    "Shall I take you to practice?"


    Taokui''s face turned red with shame. "I I''m just a sanlinggen. Doesn''t master Ji really dislike me? I heard them say that even the four spirit roots can only be a busboy in the five elements peak. "


    "Master..." Ji jiudaytime swallowed the word "very good" that was coming out of his head and changed it to "OK."

 Chapter 622

    "You don''t have to worry."


    Peach sunflower pursed her lips and nodded.


    When Ji Rao arrived at Xiliang mountain, there were many people who had heard from him.


    No one in Xiuzhen world didn''t want to get the divine things, so as soon as Fang Tianji''s news was released, many people came.


    Ji Rao takes his hat to the Inn at the foot of Xiliang mountain.


    Because of Fang Tianji, the inn was almost full. Before Ji Rao went in, he could hear the noise inside.


    Step into the moment, he saw the situation inside, the first floor lobby of the four corner table is almost full of people.


    They are either lonely men in clothes, or a few casual practitioners who have reached an agreement to form a temporary team, or some unknown sects come together.


    When Ji Rao came in, their eyes fell on Ji Rao one after another.


    People with low accomplishments can''t see through people with higher accomplishments.


    So when they couldn''t figure out what rank Ji Rao was, almost everyone''s face sank slightly.


    At this time can come to Xiliang mountain, nothing but for the sake of the halberd.


    Ji Rao is obviously a strong opponent.


    Ji Rao didn''t care what they thought. She went upstairs and found the room Hua Wumian said. After three clicks, she pushed the door in.


    Light aroma of tea, Ji Rao easily closed the door, and then went to the opposite flower sleepless sit down.


    He took off the hat and put it on the table. He made a cup of tea and put it in front of him.


    Ji Rao took it up and took a sip.


    As he put down his tea cup, he asked, "when will the halberd appear?"


    "About three more hours."


    Flower sleepless side head, from the half open skylight to look out, here is a perfect position, no matter who come in below can see clearly.


    "There are more and more people."


    They had a two-hour break in the teahouse, and finally Hua did not sleep and stood up.


    "It''s time to go."


    Ji Rao takes up the hat and puts it on his head. He goes out with Hua Wumian.


    Xiliang mountain is surrounded by fog all the year round, which lasts for a long time. Many people lose their direction when they go in. They have been walking the same way in Xiliang mountain, and finally they are trapped in Xiliang mountain.


    Ji Rao didn''t take a few steps, but frowned.


    Hua Wumian watched the mountain road in front of her wrapped in mist. It was clear that when they first came up the mountain, there were many people around them, but now there were only two of them. It was quiet all around, and the fog was everywhere. It seemed that if they went further, they would be lost in it.


    He narrowed his eyes. "How about going in?"


    Ji Rao nodded gently, "yes, these mists are equivalent to a large psychedelic array. But it''s not artificial. It''s like Xiliang mountain was born by itself. Come on, let''s go in. "


    As long as it''s an array, it''s homologous and different. Ji Rao is sure of this.


    But the more you go in, the more the fog spreads. Ji Rao can almost feel the essence of the fog.


    Two people silently walk, suddenly someone took Ji Rao''s hand.


    He turned his head and saw the flower frowning.


    "I can''t even see my hand clearly any more. It''s safer to hold it. Do you know where to go? "


    Ji Rao released his spirit power and confirmed again and again, "yes, keep going."


    Two people walked about a quarter of an hour, flower sleepless suddenly stopped.


    "Younger martial brother, did you hear anything?"


    "What..."


    Half way through, he suddenly heard a few shrill calls coming from a distance.

 Chapter 623

    Wow.


    Taokui is holding a wooden branch to pull the water in the lotus pond.


    All the fish in it swim far away.


    Ji jiudaytime, who came out of Lingquan, sighed helplessly when he saw Taokui squatting by the pond.


    Taokui''s heart is not in cultivation. According to her, people live day by day, and their energy is put on cultivation. It''s so boring.


    So she preferred picking flowers, feeding fish and teasing birds.


    Ji nine day Mou color soft some.


    Ji Rao will not stop him in this life. As long as he waits for him for a while, he will be able to protect Tao Kui.


    Thinking of Ji Rao, Ji jiudaytime''s face became cold again.


    Although he didn''t want to think about it all the time, it was his duty to open the seal, which was also what he had to do when he came here to cultivate the real world.


    He is now concentrating on collecting all the sacred things, but if he gets all the sacred things, Ji Rao''s heart and blood


    "Ji Rao!"


    The voice falls, the side suddenly spreads a near in ear of shriek, Ji Rao reaction is quick, side body, in the hand summon divine wood one wave.


    Ji Rao''s arm was scratched.


    "Are you all right?"


    Flower sleepless a pull Ji Rao''s arm.


    "It''s all right. I just got caught."


    Ji Rao thought about just that pair of vertical pupil and sharp teeth, swallowed saliva, "is monkey."


    "Monkey?"


    The atmosphere gradually repressed, and they could feel around them, just behind the fog, as if there were countless pairs of eyes staring at them.


    Ji Rao grabs the sleeve of flower sleepless, "run from here."


    Hua Wumian''s spiritual power suddenly surges up, and the land under her feet rises in a flash. She reinforces the Earth Shield with water spirit, and then drags Ji Rao to step on her sword and fly in the air.


    "Left, right."


    The speed of Yukong''s flight is faster. Before Hua sleeps, he can''t see anything clearly. He controls it with his eyes closed. Ji Rao said direction, he had unconditional trust. Several times I could feel the beast''s paw on his neck.


    But for a moment, they rushed out of the fog.


    Flower sleepless opened his eyes, closed the sword, leaning on the tree trunk to regulate the spirit.


    Ji Rao turned his head. The fog that just surrounded them seemed to disappear in an instant.


    Ji Rao took a breath and took back Torreya grandis.


    He looked at the sparse trees and the shrubs on the ground.


    Flower sleepless breathing good, open your eyes, "you may be able to sense the gods, you try."


    Ji Rao closed her eyes and emptied her spiritual power.


    But he lost Jinling, no matter how hard he tried, he always felt less.


    Just like your goal is in front of you, you can reach it as soon as you reach out, but even if it''s so close, you can''t reach it.


    After a while, Ji Rao gave up.


    He shook his head at the flower sleepless. "Let''s keep looking."


    They walked along the hillside of Xiliang mountain, but for a moment, they suddenly had a vision.


    They looked at each other and saw the heaviness in each other''s eyes.


    The gods are down.


    "Go and have a look."


    They flew directly to the place where the God was born.


    It''s just that they arrived late. Almost as soon as they passed, they saw a mess of corpses on the ground, and the blood stained the ground red. All kinds of lingjue are thrown out, and the fight in the middle is more fierce.


    Ji Rao and Hua lie in the dark.


    Now those who rob the gods are the forefathers who escape from the world. They can''t stand the pressure just by hiding.


    Hua Wumian pinched Ji Rao''s face, and then quickly put a pill into his mouth.

 Chapter 624

    It''s a pleasant smell.


    If not for those in the middle of the fight, they can easily be found hiding here.


    Flower sleepless complexion dignified some, he thrusts to Ji Rao a mirror.


    Ji Rao only needs a glance to see that it''s a face shield, a life-saving, disposable object.


    "You..."


    Flower sleepless made a sign, motioned him not to speak.


    They observed the situation for a long time, and then Hua Wumian patted Ji Rao. Ji Rao immediately understood. One on the left and the other on the right, the target was Fang Tianji in Da Neng''s hand.


    Before he could be happy to snatch Fang Tianji, his eyes suddenly sharpened. He looked at the two strong men in the same situation and said in a deep voice, "look for death!"


    Ji Rao and Hua Wumian are working hard. They have only one chance to strike.


    Ji Rao''s Torreya grandis unexpectedly rolled up the halberd in Da Neng''s hand, and then slashed the space crack.


    When they fall in, the powerful attack follows. Ji Rao uses the whole body''s spiritual power to shield himself with one hand and protect the mirror shield on Hua Wumian with the other.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Flower sleepless see Ji Rao action almost all crack.


    Boom.


    Ji Rao''s shield was broken almost in an instant. Hua didn''t sleep because he had a mirror shield. It was just that the shield was scrapped, but he didn''t get much hurt.


    Daniang has just been encircled and suppressed. It''s time for his spiritual power to be weak.


    Otherwise, Ji Rao''s death on the spot is possible.


    The ability to cross the plundering environment is to crush the suitable environment with one look.


    "Fool."


    Hua Weimian returns to the reclusive immortal sect with Ji Rao in her arms.


    Ji nine day feel someone back, immediately from the couch down, put on a cape and went out.


    "Lord."


    Flower didn''t sleep to see didn''t see him one eye, straight embrace Ji Rao to walk past.


    Ji nine day originally feel strange, then be stabbed by the scarlet on his bosom person''s clothes painful eyes.


    He turned and ran, "what''s the matter with master?"


    Flower sleepless, dislike him to get in the way, sternly way, "go away."


    Ji nine day Dun steps, watching flowers sleepless, holding Ji Rao to the mountain.


    The movement in his eyes faded.


    When did he become so concerned?


    What if Ji Rao is dead?


    Ji Rao of the last life has driven himself to a desperate situation countless times.


    And this life Ji Rao wound into this is not what he did, he has nothing to care about.


    Ji jiudaytime thought of this and turned back to the yard.


    But when he lay back on the couch, he couldn''t sleep any more.


    There is an array system in the mountain behind the peak of the five elements, which has existed since the beginning of the reclusive immortal sect.


    Now Ji Rao''s life is on the line, and Hua Wumian has to open the array system to save people.


    But this array system is the lifeblood of the whole clan. Once it is opened, the peak owners of the five peaks can feel it.


    So just a moment later, Ji jiudaytime felt that one man after another had visited their hermitage.


    Ji nine day helpless to get up again to go out, just saw the earth spirit peak Lord in a hurry to the back of the mountain.


    "Nine days, what''s the matter?"


    Ji jiudaytime turns his head and sees Taokui come out of the yard.


    Because Ji Rao didn''t say exactly where to let her live, just because there was more than one room in his yard, he let her live in his yard directly.


    I should have heard the sound just now, so I put on my clothes. I didn''t wake up and rubbed my sleepy eyes.


    Just seeing her coming out of the room, I had no idea that he was living in the same yard with Ji Rao when they were in the lower Xiujie.

 Chapter 625

    Peach sunflower see Ji nine day in a daze, doubt of waved a hand in front of him, "nine day?"


    "It''s OK. Go back to sleep first."


    Taokui nodded and went back to sleep.


    Ji nine day surface sink like water, staring at the direction of the mountain, don''t know what to think.


    Ji Rao was placed on the jade platform in the middle. His chest was stained red with blood. His face was pale, and his lips had no blood. If it wasn''t for the slight undulation of his chest, people would think that Ji Rao was out of breath.


    "Lord!" Huo Ling Feng was the first to arrive. He stepped forward as soon as he saw the appearance of the flower blooming array system and said eagerly, "what are you doing?"


    "What else can we do? Save people. "


    "It''s against the rules."


    The remaining peak owners also came one after another.


    "Suzerain, it''s not easy to open the clan array system. It can''t be used to save a person''s life."


    "Yes, the rules are clear."


    "Lord, please think twice."


    The master of Shuiling peak squinted at Ji Rao''s wound on the jade platform.


    The rest of the peak owners looked at Ji Rao and were all surprised.


    Who hurt master Ji like this!


    Flower sleepless face a little bit sink down, "all away."


    "Lord!"


    Flower sleepless turned to look at the five peak master, the look in the eyes is cold to they each hit a shiver.


    "Don''t stop me, I''ll say it for the last time, or don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Looking at his face, the five peak masters did not dare to step forward again.


    Hua Wumian has opened the array system.


    Ji Rao feels that the flesh and blood in her body is slowly reconstituting, and her spiritual power is gradually connecting the channels that are broken from her chest.


    The restoration was not completed until the next morning. During this period, Hua Wumian stayed beside Ji Rao, and his sight never left the people on the jade platform.


    Ji jiudaytime stood outside the array all night.


    It''s not that he wants to do more.


    But now he went back to sleep is no matter how can not sleep, and his heart is still very uneasy. It''s only outside the array system that I feel a little better.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes, he felt that the whole person had gone from the gate of hell.


    "Cough."


    Flower sleepless came over, he concerned looking at Ji Rao, "Ji Rao, how?"


    Rao Ji nodded to him to indicate that she was OK.


    Hua Wumian was relieved.


    He fed Ji Rao a pill, and then used the spirit to check to make sure Ji Rao didn''t worry about his life. Then he took back his hand, and his face couldn''t help blaming the strange way, "what do you mean? You''re not afraid of death, are you? "


    "If I use that mirror shield, I will feel uneasy. What''s more, I have to take the halberd. If you take it from me, I won''t forgive myself. "


    There was some movement in Hua Wumian''s eyes. His lips trembled, and finally he could only spit out two words Fool


    Ji Rao shook hands with Cheng Quan and coughed softly between his lips. His voice was still weak. "Where''s Fang Tian Ji?"


    "Got it. Don''t worry."


    Ji Rao nodded, "I''ll go to Mengmu site after a few days of rest."


    "I''m with you."


    "No need."


    "How can I be at ease with you like this?"


    Ji Rao was also worried. "The space Fang Tianji opened is not stable. After we go in, we may not be divided in the same place. I''m afraid there will be many troubles at that time. Besides, I know my injury. It''s OK to rest for a few days. Elder martial brother, don''t worry about me. "


    Flower sleepless, deep sigh.

 Chapter 626

    Ji Rao looked at the surrounding caves, and at a glance he could see that it was the formation system of his own back mountain. "Did you open the formation system?"


    Flower sleepless nod.


    Ji Rao''s heart softened a little, "didn''t the five peaks Lord disturb you?"


    "I''m still the patriarch."


    Ji Rao gently pulled the corner of his mouth.


    But they both know it.


    The five main peak owners have been complaining about Hua Wumian for a long time. This time, they started the array system regardless of the clan rules. I''m afraid they won''t take Hua Wumian in the future.


    Flower sleepless see Ji Rao in worry about what, stretched out his hand to touch Ji Rao''s head, "don''t think about it. I didn''t want to be the patriarch at all. When it''s time to lose the support of the people, it''s OK for me to hand over the position of patriarch. "


    Ji nine day hear the voice of time, turn to see, is to see flower sleepless help Ji Rao out.


    Ji Rao was still wearing his blood stained clothes, and his face was very pale. It seemed that he was seriously injured from a distance.


    "Master."


    Ji Rao looks at Ji jiudaytime and says, "Why are you here?"


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Well, no problem."


    Hua Wumian sends Ji Rao back to deal with the clan affairs. Ji jiudaytime stands beside Ji Rao.


    "Bring me my clothes, and I''ll take a bath."


    "It''s inconvenient for master to be injured. If not, I''ll help him."


    Ji Rao is really not suitable for bathing now. When he just came out, Hua Wumian wanted to hold him out, but Ji Rao thought that it was strange for the two men to hold each other. Hua Wumian could only step back and help Ji Rao out.


    Ji Rao nodded gently.


    When they come to the hot spring in Houshan, Ji jiudaytime puts Ji Rao''s clothes away and turns around to see Ji Rao approaching the pool naked.


    His back was smooth and white. Even if he had seen it once, he could not help losing his mind.


    It suddenly occurred to him that master Ji was the best in the world.


    At that time, he scoffed, but now he agrees.


    Ji Rao was injured and couldn''t soak for too long. She just washed the blood on her body and took a bath.


    When Ji jiudaytime walks back with Ji Rao, he hears Ji Rao say, "I''m going to Mengmu site in a few days."


    He paused and said, "isn''t it true that the Mengmu site will be opened two years later?"


    "I got the halberd."


    Ji nine day in the eye once once startled, "master is to take square halberd just hurt?"


    "Well."


    Ji Rao says this words also have the meaning of temptation, see Ji nine day hear the reaction of the god thing how.


    He just looked at himself, and he couldn''t help thinking that he would take Ji jiudaytime out before. It was a treasure step by step. All the magic things were as cheap as the charge of charging phone.


    Without Ji jiudaytime, without the aura of the leading role, he went to get a divine object, which would have killed him.


    "Master, can you take me with you?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    He looked down and thought about it, and found that it was not impossible to take him with him.


    Anyway, he has the leading role aura and can''t die. He may be very helpful in Mengmu ruins.


    "You are now in the early stage of Yuanying. It may be dangerous to go to Mengmu site."


    "Elder martial brother, you can go to jindanjing. Naturally, I have no problem."


    Every disciple registered in the reclusive immortal sect will have a life lamp. Each person injects his own pure spiritual power, seals it up and lights it, which is placed in the ancestral hall of the sect. If anyone dies, the light of life goes out.


    Ji Rao went to the ancestral temple and saw that Dian Chonghua''s life light was still on. Sometimes it became weak, but it was still on after all.

 Chapter 627

    Ji Rao closed the pass for more than seven days before he finally adjusted his spiritual power. As soon as he left the pass, he received a letter from Hua Wumian.


    He spread it out to have a look, and the fire spirit in his hand burned the note.


    He closed these days, the five peak owners have some run flower sleepless meaning, a lot of things in the peak do not give him a look.


    Flower sleepless also have temper, since you don''t want me to take care of it, you can take care of it yourself.


    Said to leave, left behind the reclusive Xianzong a pile of things, went out to experience, left a letter to Ji Rao before leaving.


    Ji Rao turned and went to Ji jiudaytime''s yard.


    As soon as I went in, I saw Ji jiudaytime teaching Taokui to practice.


    Ji Rao walked past without expression. Ji jiudaytime should have found out, but he didn''t see Ji Rao for a moment because he was so absorbed.


    Ji Rao came to him, and he raised his head.


    "Master."


    Taokui quickly saluted and said respectfully, "master Ji."


    Ji Rao didn''t look at Ji jiudaytime. He looked down and fell on Tao Kui''s head. "How to teach?"


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao looked at it and found that it was a very low-level skill. She said in a light voice, "if you don''t have talent, you don''t need to practice. If you really don''t understand it, ask your predecessors." He tilted his head to look at Ji jiudaytime, "I''ll take you back to the recluse immortal sect to practice, not to let you come."


    Ji jiudaytime


    "Yes."


    He always felt that the master had been unknowingly harsh to him recently.


    But also, like Ji Rao, who can figure it out.


    "Come on, come with me to Mengmu site."


    "Are you going now?"


    Ji Rao didn''t return to him. He turned and walked straight away.


    Ji jiudaytime didn''t have time to say anything. He just put the Gongfa in his hand into Taokui''s hand and said in a low voice, "Taokui, wait for me to come back."


    Taokui nodded.


    Ji Rao and Ji jiudaytime tear the space directly to Mengmu site.


    There are lush trees around the site, but there is no one around.


    Ji Rao doesn''t talk much, but directly sacrifices the halberd in the space ring.


    Ji jiudaytime is beside him. When he sees Fang Tianji, his eyes shake. It''s not obvious. Ji Rao doesn''t see it.


    In mid air, the shadow of the gate of Mengmu ruins suddenly appears. Ji Rao grabs Ji jiudaytime, and at the moment when Fang Tianji opens the crack, Ji Rao rushes in with people.


    Because it was forced to open the crack, the space was not stable. As soon as they went in, they ran into a hurricane. Ji Rao was unprepared. His hand holding Ji jiudaytime''s clothes was taken off, and the halberd in the air didn''t know where it was blown.


    Ji jiudaytime''s eyes can''t be opened by the wind, but he still tries his best to release Shenmu, find out the position of Fang Tianji, and drag Fang Tianji back into the space ring.


    Outside the Mengmu site, someone felt the movement of the Mengmu site and rushed over, but only stood on the empty land and saw nothing.


    Ji Rao was blown to the ground by the wind. He picked up the Earth Spirit to protect himself. In an instant, the hurricane disappeared. When he opened his eyes again, there was a wilderness in front of him.


    And Ji jiudaytime lies a few meters away from him. Ji Rao runs over and Ji jiudaytime gets up from the ground.


    Compared with Ji Rao''s spotless, Ji jiudaytime is much more embarrassed. Her hair is messy, her clothes are dirty, and she looks like a little suckling dog nobody wants.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ji nine daytime coughed two, patted the dust on oneself body, shake head way, "nothing."

 Chapter 628

    "If you have nothing to do, just get up. I can already feel where your elder martial brother is."


    Mengmu site will be isolated from all information, but not inside. Unless you enter a cave, you can contact it.


    Ji Rao frowned, "let''s go."


    He always felt uneasy, as if something happened to Dian Chonghua.


    There are all kinds of spirit beasts and all kinds of array in Mengmu ruins, but in the face of absolute strength, all the fancy is useless.


    Ji Rao''s mood has improved a lot, and the barrier of fitness has been loosened all of a sudden. Now it''s only one step away from the time of disaster.


    In this dream mother ruins, as long as you don''t intentionally touch the mechanism to provoke the spirit beast, you can walk horizontally.


    At this time, in a cave, several people sit around, each face is tired and vicissitudes. Their clothes look dirty and tattered, but no one cares about them.


    Their faces were gray and their eyes were full of despair.


    "When on earth can we go out?"


    "Won''t you be trapped here?"


    "It''s been so many days. Those monsters are increasing instead of decreasing. My spiritual power is going to be exhausted."


    "Two people have already died."


    "If it goes on like this, no one will live."


    ¡°¡­¡­ We can''t get out. We can''t get out. "


    There was a strange sense of despair in the air, and there was no anger at all.


    At this time, the young man in a corner just sat quietly and didn''t speak. He held the transmission snail in his hand, and the light of hope slowly appeared in his eyes.


    When Dian Chonghua entered the site of Mengmu, he was single handed at first. Later, he found that he could not survive in Jindan, so he made an alliance with others and made an appointment to kill the spirit beast and search for the treasure. He had fallen from Yuanying. If he wanted to go up again, it would be very easy.


    In the first few days when he came here, he almost went all out to kill the spirit beast. Every time he grasped the critical point where his spirit power was exhausted. After doing so for a few days, the spirit power wind rose and broke through the yuan infant realm. Now it is the late Yuan infant.


    The brothers allied with him were shocked to see that he was practicing so fast.


    Dian Chonghua didn''t expose too much. These people just thought he was the root of the four spirits.


    Originally, it was a smooth sailing, but a few days ago, they entered the cave by mistake. Later, the gate was closed and no one could get out. At night, all kinds of ghosts and beasts will appear in the walls.


    Although the spirit beast is a virtual shadow, the damage it causes is real.


    Every night they resist the spirit beasts, and they don''t disperse until the next day.


    At first, they were able to cope with it, but gradually everyone was exhausted, and their spiritual power was exhausted. However, the middle door with everyone''s hope was still, and several people could not open it.


    Their resistance is more like waiting to die.


    Not long ago, Dian Chonghua thought he was going to die here.


    He wasn''t afraid, he just felt sorry.


    If I had known that he would die here, I would have to see the master again before I left.


    I secretly came to Mengmu site. I think the master will be unhappy when he comes back.


    There is no elixir in his space ring, and more and more spirit beasts come out of the wall, even in the daytime.

 Chapter 629

    A group of people gathered in panic, for fear that they would be dragged away by the spirit beast carelessly.


    When Dian Chonghua received the news from chuanyinluo, he was relieved for a moment. He didn''t know how to describe it, and tears filled his eyes unconsciously.


    Compared with living, he found that seeing his master again was the most important thing he should be grateful for.


    Ji Rao, when they arrived, it was just the evening, and they couldn''t hear anything through the stone gate.


    The stone gate is very high and big. The news from Dian Chonghua is that this gate can''t get in.


    Ji Rao stood in front of the door, and the stone door opened slowly.


    The scene inside makes Ji Rao open his eyes slightly.


    Spirit beast, many spirit beasts, almost innumerable spirit beasts.


    They have scarlet faces, saliva in their mouths and a low roar.


    The place surrounded by those spirit beasts is a group of practitioners.


    At the moment when the stone door opened, Ji Rao heard someone crying, "the door opened!"


    Ji Rao saw that Dian Zhonghua was struggling to resist the spirit beast.


    Ji nine day didn''t think so much, lift foot to want to go in, was pulled by Ji Rao.


    "Don''t go in, go and wait for me!"


    Ji Rao''s hands are full of turbulent and pure spirit power. Ji jiudaytime can feel the terrible pressure.


    He squinted gently.


    Ji Rao has become stronger.


    Ji Rao pinches the Jue with both hands and goes directly into the stone gate. The dense spirit beasts howl, and their figures are broken one after another, opening a way for the practitioners inside.


    "Run


    Shimen knew that the people outside didn''t want to go in. He felt that he had been fooled and vomited out the spirit beast.


    Ji Rao cuts off the spirit beast. Seeing that group of people looking at the spirit beast almost full of the cave, they are dull.


    "Run


    Then the group of practitioners reacted and ran out one by one.


    Dianzhonghua is the last one.


    Ji Rao''s spirit power can''t hold on. A spirit beast rushes over crazily. Dian Chonghua wants to send the spirit beast to the west, but suddenly a force pushes him out.


    Dian Chonghua can''t dodge. He is caught by a spirit beast.


    "Chonghua!"


    Dian Chonghua snorted.


    "Get out of here!"


    Dian Chonghua didn''t care about the spirit beast, so he ran directly to the door. His master''s face was outside the door, and his cold face was obviously worried. This is the first time he has seen such an obvious emotional expression from his master.


    He was a little relieved.


    Master is really worried about him.


    Ji Rao''s eyes watched the stone gate getting smaller and smaller. He gathered his spiritual power to support the stone gate.


    Shimen is so powerful that he can''t slow it down for a long time. He clenched his teeth, his body trembling slightly with excessive force.


    Dian Zhonghua finally stumbles over and rushes out. Meanwhile, Ji Rao releases his hand and slams the stone gate shut.


    Ji nine day looking at Ji Rao didn''t get hurt, in the heart relaxed tone, at the same time the bottom of the heart and a son anger.


    As soon as he raised his hand, Torreya grandis rushed out in an instant, directly wrapped around the neck of the monk who just pushed Dian Chonghua, and pulled him back from a few meters away.


    "Cough, cough, cough."


    The monk was dragged to the stone gate, lying on the ground and coughing.


    That''s a nun.


    At this time, she had no image at all. The blue gauze, which was as thin as cicada wings, was cut out one after another. She looked broken and messy, and her face was dirty. She couldn''t see her face clearly. Only her panic eyes could see it.

 Chapter 630

    She knelt on the ground, shaking her head and crying. The dust on her face became muddy. "I didn''t mean it. I was just too scared. Don''t kill me..."


    Ji jiudaytime didn''t give her any more nonsense. She raised her hand and saw a golden spirit flash by. The nun broke her throat and fell straight to the ground. Blood gushed from her throat. The nun struggled for a while and then didn''t move.


    Dian Zhonghua frowned, "what are you doing?"


    Ji jiudaytime looked up at Dian Chonghua with an innocent look in his eyes. His tone was very natural, and he couldn''t hear a trace of remorse after killing. "Elder martial brother, I''m taking revenge for you."


    "You What do you call me? "


    Ji nine day two eyes curved, smile is very harmless, "elder martial brother."


    Dian Zhonghua''s brow is wrinkled tightly.


    Is this his younger martial brother?


    He doesn''t like this younger martial brother.


    Mingming looks outstanding and looks good when he laughs, but it''s strange to think that he killed a man in the last second.


    Dian Zhonghua pursed his lower lip. "Don''t you think it''s cruel?"


    "I don''t think so. If it wasn''t for the master just now, you would have died. And if you slow down a second, the master may be injured. Isn''t that damned? "


    Ji jiudaytime''s eyes are staring at Dian Chonghua.


    In fact, Dian Chonghua didn''t care if he died, but just when he saw Ji Rao fighting against the door, his dissatisfaction rose to the top.


    He can kill Ji Rao, but he doesn''t like to be touched by others.


    Maybe it''s a good idea for the nun to push Dian Chonghua into the mouth of the spirit beast and let him disappear.


    Ji Rao finished breathing and gently opened his eyes. Looking at the corpse on the ground, he could not help frowning. He looked at Ji jiudaytime, "you..."


    Ji nine day suddenly rushed past, cling to Ji Rao.


    "Master, I was worried about you just now."


    Dian Zhonghua was stunned.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    For so many years, no matter what Ji Rao did, Ji jiudaytime had never been so close to him, so he couldn''t react to it for a moment.


    Dian Chonghua looks at Ji Jiuzhou in a daze, "you..."


    He hasn''t held the master yet. This man


    Ji nine day smell Ji Rao body of cold fragrance, a time also didn''t respond to come over.


    This person''s body seems to be a little too thin, holding in his arms are a little scared.


    Ji Rao Lengzheng later, a faint joy appeared in her heart.


    Ji jiudaytime knows that he''s worried about him. Finally, he hasn''t wasted all these years. This little boy finally knows that he''s better.


    Ji jiudaytime has always been cold to him before. Ji Rao sometimes has some fear that Ji jiudaytime will dig his heart like in the original text.


    Ji Rao didn''t want to feel the cold feeling of holding her heart.


    If he can die, he wants to be euthanized!


    Ji Rao''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and at last he just sighed. He patted Ji jiudaytime on the shoulder, his voice was as cold as ever, but Dian Chonghua had been with Ji Rao for many years, and he could clearly hear that Ji Rao''s tone had some imperceptible tenderness.


    "Well, let it go. How old is it?"


    Ji jiudaytime hugged Ji Rao hard again, and then let go.


    Let go when there is still some light loss, a pair of endless appearance.

 Chapter 631

    "Master..."


    Ji Rao thought of his great apprentice. He looked up and down at Dian Chonghua and said, "didn''t you get hurt?"


    Dian Zhonghua shook his head.


    His complexion is not very good. The new younger martial brother makes him feel that he should be.


    It''s clear that he and his master have been missing for such a long time. He didn''t notice him just now.


    "How long have you been here?"


    "Seven days."


    Ji Rao wanted to say something, but he didn''t think it was in line with people''s design. Finally, he moved his lips and said, "I will never be disappointed with you."


    Dian Chonghua''s eyes suddenly turned red,


    he went over and hugged Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao


    Today''s disciples are very good, one by one.


    Ji nine daytime in the heart rolled a white eye.


    Sure enough, Dian Chonghua is in the way wherever he goes.


    The last world is like this, and so is this world.


    Dian Chonghua is already higher than Ji Rao. Holding Ji Rao is like holding a baby.


    "All right, all right."


    Dian Chonghua releases Ji Rao, an eight foot high monk, who looks like a child in front of Ji Rao.


    "Master, I thought I would die here."


    "No, master, isn''t this coming?"


    Ji jiudaytime rolled his eyes on one side.


    "By the way, this is your younger martial brother, Ji jiudaytime. Just call him jiudaytime."


    Dian Zhonghua''s brow is wrinkled again.


    How can you share the same surname with master?


    "Well, it will be a year before the site is opened. It''s good for us to experience here."


    This time, with the master on one side, Dian Chonghua''s heart was quite stable.


    The master and apprentice wandered in the site of Mengmu, and their training here was faster than that outside.


    Ji Rao looks at the two disciples and pays attention to the whereabouts of Fang Tianji.


    When he came in, Fang Tianji didn''t know where he was blown by the hurricane, but he should still be at the site of Mengmu.


    It will be decades before the next opening of Mengmu site. If the site can not be found, it is not a bad thing. At least it has been safe for decades.


    But he did not expect that the operation would be so bad, and he happened to encounter a rare fission in a thousand years.


    There is another world beyond the realm of cultivation. When you practice the realm of accomplishment, you can become an immortal, and then you can tear the space to other worlds.


    Fission is the space-time channel produced by the collision of two small worlds.


    Nine times out of ten, people who are sucked in by the cracks will be swept away by the flood and then die.


    But this kind of situation is rare, some people live thousands of years have not seen.


    Just Ji Rao side with a leading role aura, only live a few decades to meet.


    Under the feet of the land inch by inch split, the sky suddenly changed color, almost rapidly changing, the waves make people stand unsteadily.


    "Master!"


    "Don''t talk, imperial sword!"


    Ji Rao stepped on a spirit sword to fly in the air, and the remaining two disciples also sacrificed their spirit weapons one after another.


    At the foot of that huge to almost terrible crack, like a giant open mouth, inside a dark, nothing to see.


    There were people around who couldn''t hold on and were sucked in.


    Ji Rao sent out the spirit power to protect the two apprentices. He was also very hard and still insisted.


    After a while, a few tentacles suddenly stretched out from the crack. Some of the monks who were still supporting were pierced in an instant. The blood scattered in the air and was finally swallowed into the invisible crack.


    Dian Chonghua felt that his body was like flowing water, and he couldn''t help saying, "master, I''m dying!"

 Chapter 632

    Ji Rao''s whole body''s spirit power all mobilized, he yelled, "fission is only a moment at most, hold on!"


    Boom.


    Ji Rao''s pupils tightened.


    The psychic power in his body is losing!


    It''s like there''s something around that sucks his power!


    He''s still in this state of fitness. Ji jiudaytime is no more than Yuanying state, and her spiritual power is almost exhausted in an instant.


    A tentacle whirlwind rushed to come over, Ji nine day dodges not to be able to, straight fell into the crack.


    "Nine days!"


    With the decline of his voice, Dian Chonghua also fell.


    Ji Rao pinches Jue with one hand and directly burns her own blood essence. On the other hand, she calls out Torreya grandis.


    The vines meander straight down the crack.


    At that moment, Ji Rao thought a lot.


    But it doesn''t seem to think about anything.


    Nine days or heavy China?


    I didn''t give him time to think. The news from Torreya grandis is that Ji jiudaytime has fallen too deep to reach.


    Torreya grandis wrapped up dianchonghua, and the falling speed of dianchonghua suddenly stagnated.


    Ji Rao felt the silent wailing of Torreya grandis.


    It''s for the little Torreya in Ji jiudaytime''s hand.


    Through the falling stones, Ji Rao''s eyes are on Ji jiudaytime.


    He sees Ji nine day some startle, even some don''t understand of vision.


    That kind of eyes, Ji Rao had the impulse to avoid.


    Ji nine day body suspension, he Lengzheng ground looking at Ji Rao.


    I don''t know why.


    There will be a dull pain in my heart.


    The moment he fell down, he didn''t feel much afraid, because he felt that Ji Rao would save himself.


    Ji Rao had rushed to him so many times and stood in front of him. This time, it will be no exception.


    But he was wrong.


    He saw Ji Rao''s Torreya grandis wrapped up Dian Chonghua''s body without hesitation.


    In fact, he felt that Ji Rao would not be so sad if he showed some entanglement.


    But no.


    Between himself and Dian Chonghua, Ji Rao didn''t think at all.


    Not even a little hesitation.


    Ji jiudaytime suddenly felt ridiculous.


    All around the sound gradually stop, fission long to the horizon, cracks gradually closed.


    Ji Rao pulls up Dian Chonghua, and his eyes are a little blank.


    Dian Zhonghua is still shocked. He looks at the crack that has been filled again.


    Just now, I don''t know how many lives were swallowed here.


    "Master, jiudaytime he..."


    Although he doesn''t like Ji jiudaytime, he doesn''t want to let him watch Ji jiudaytime die.


    What''s more, it was meant to choose between him and Ji jiudaytime.


    The one who survived is a bit self reproach.


    Ji Rao bit his teeth and suddenly turned around and said, "he won''t die. Let''s go back."


    He knew that Ji jiudaytime would have a leading role aura, so he would not die easily, but he was still a little flustered and went back to the reclusive immortal sect with Dian Chonghua tearing the space.


    Ji Rao arrived at the ancestral hall at the first time.


    Dian Chonghua is not qualified to go in. He can only listen to Ji Rao''s words and go back to the hermit fairy house first.


    There are three lights under the sign of wuxingfeng. The copper platform with one hand high is burning with flame. The copper platform is exquisitely carved. The base of the ice lotus platform of wuxingfeng.


    The one on the top has Ji Rao''s sign, and the one on the left is Dian Chonghua''s.


    Compared with their life lamp, Ji jiudaytime''s one is too weak.


    But Ji Rao just looked at him and felt relieved.


    But Ji jiudaytime''s life light is dim, just a little bit of small flame, as if a gust of wind is about to go out.

 Chapter 633

    Ji Rao is standing in front of the lamp of life.


    Several times, the light of life almost went out, and Ji Rao''s whole heart was pulled up. It wasn''t until the light of life came back on that I was relieved.


    Although he knew that it was useless to keep it, the most convenient thing was that he went to the Hermitage to have a sleep, and the next day he got up to see if the light of life was off.


    It is reasonable to say that Ji jiudaytime has the leading role aura, so it should not die.


    But it should be.


    Ji Rao can''t guarantee that he won''t die.


    What''s more, his mind is full of Ji jiudaytime''s incredible eyes when he fell down, which can''t be removed.


    He can''t even go back to sleep now.


    It''s easier to stay here.


    In this way, Ji Rao spent the whole night in the ancestral hall guarding Ji jiudaytime''s life lamp.


    Until daybreak the next day, the light of life light a little, and has not been weak.


    Ji Rao was relieved.


    He walked outside two steps, the footstep suddenly stopped, Ji Rao took the transmission snail to flower sleepless sound.


    There was no reply from that end.


    It must be where I went to experience, I can''t hear from him.


    Ji Rao turned and went back to the lamp of life.


    He quietly looked at Ji jiudaytime''s life lamp, and carried a faint water spirit in his hand. The blue and white light was on in his palm, but the spirit light slowly poured in a faint blood.


    It was Ji Rao who burned his purest blood.


    His face turned white and his lips were almost transparent.


    He gently folded Ji jiudaytime''s life lamp with his hand, and the spirit power mixed with the essence slowly formed a grave. Ji jiudaytime''s life flame was completely wrapped up by Ji Rao''s spirit power.


    Ji Rao Zhen if heavy of put that life flame into own Dan Tian.


    Dantian is the most important and safe place for a practitioner, because it is directly related to a practitioner''s talent and accomplishments. No one will miss it to him, even the closest ones.


    Ji Rao put away the life flame, and then turned around and went out.


    Flower sleepless short-term fear will not come back, Ji nine day life lamp put here is useless. Even if Ji Rao takes it away, no one will say anything.


    You can''t take his position as the leader of the five elements peak away.


    Ji jiudaytime''s life flame only puts in him here, he can feel at ease.


    Ji jiudaytime was a good boy, and he was brought up by himself.


    If you die like this, Ji Rao will not feel better.


    Back in the hermit fairy house, he casually asked the cleaning disciple at the door, "where''s Chonghua?"


    "The elder should be in the West courtyard."


    West courtyard?


    Isn''t that the house of nine days?


    Chonghua in the yard of jiudaytime?


    Ji Rao''s steps stopped and turned to the West courtyard.


    As soon as I got near the West courtyard, I heard a girl sobbing.


    Ji Rao frowned and walked a few steps forward. He saw that Tao Kui was holding Dian Chonghua''s sleeve and crying.


    "Master Dian, tell me the truth, is something wrong with jiudaytime?"


    Dian Chonghua is also hard to say. Seeing Tao Kui''s red eyes, he doesn''t dare to tell her the truth. He can''t say anything.


    Taokui saw that he was crying even more.


    Ji Rao, "..."


    Dian Chonghua Yu Guang saw a touch of white. He turned his head and saw Ji Rao standing not far away. His eyes lit up, "master!"


    Taokui also turned his head and saw jirao, then he ran to jirao.


    "Master Ji, can you tell me where Jiuhao is now? You left together. Why is he the only one who didn''t come back? "

 Chapter 634

    Ji Rao retreated two steps and took a little distance from Tao Kui.


    "Nine days are missing now."


    Mahoney was stunned.


    With tears in her eyes, she clenched her lower lip in disbelief.


    "How can Master Ji, you are so powerful. Why didn''t you keep him? Why? "


    Dian Chonghua came over and frowned at Ji Rao''s face. "Master, you Why are you so pale? "


    Rao Ji shook her head. "Go back to the yard."


    He turned to look at the peach sunflower, "you don''t have to worry, the life light of nine days is always on." He said, "from today on, you will go back to shuilingfeng."


    No one here can teach Taokui cultivation without Ji jiudaytime, and Ji jiudaytime has disappeared, and shuilingfeng will not be embarrassed by Ji jiudaytime.


    At this time, for Taokui, staying in shuilingfeng is the best choice.


    Tao Kui looked up at Ji Rao, "the master wants to send me back?"


    Shuilingfeng is almost her nightmare. Everyone bullies her. Only when she is by Ji jiudaytime''s side can she feel comfortable.


    But now nine days is gone.


    Master Ji is going to drive her out of shuilingfeng.


    Ji Rao thought that Tao Kui understood, so he didn''t say any more and left.


    "Master!" Dian Zhonghua chased up, "master, are you ok?"


    Ji Rao gently shook his head, "nine day he is still alive."


    Dian Chonghua was silent for a moment, "master, are we going to find him?"


    Ji Rao sighed deeply, "I can''t find it. We can''t possibly know where he is. It''s impossible to leave the world of Xiuzhen unless Dacheng goes through the robbery. "


    He stopped and raised his head slightly, as if he had made a big decision, "Chonghua, from today on, as a teacher, you should practice in a closed door."


    Dian Chonghua slightly glared, "master, do you want to practice to the great success?"


    "As long as there''s a little hope, I''m willing to try."


    Dian Zhonghua nodded, "OK."


    "I''ll give you the Hermitage these days. If the elder martial brother comes back, please tell him."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao turned and went to the cave.


    Dian Zhong Hua Duan gave a proper salute, "Zhong Hua, congratulations to the master."


    Ji Rao is now in a fit state. It''s not easy to cultivate to a great success. Ji Rao in the original text has been practicing for a hundred years without success.


    Ji Rao stepped into the cliff of Houshan. When he got in, the stone gate slammed shut.


    Ji Rao bound the whole cave and sat down cross legged.


    After gently closing the eyes, the spirit power is released, stirring the meridians in the body over and over again. The whole person has almost reached the realm of transcendence.


    The past and the future, the past and the future.


    Ji Rao''s eyes closed just a few decades ago.


    When he wakes up again, things are different.


    The outside world has changed color, but he doesn''t know what time is in the cave.


    The vegetation outside the cave withers in winter and flourishes in spring, so it''s hard to know how many times to go back and forth.


    The border he laid was suddenly touched by something.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes almost instantly.


    He slowly suppressed the spiritual power surging in his body.


    In the later stage of the robbery, we were only one step away from entering Dacheng.


    But this is a crucial step. He has been planting on this bottleneck for nearly ten years.


    Over the past few decades, he only wanted speed but not quality in his cultivation. He even swallowed more than the elixir that was helpful in cultivation but would affect the spirit root. As a result, he didn''t lay a good foundation. Now, if he is fighting, even if he is at the same level, it''s hard to defeat him.

 Chapter 635

    But it doesn''t matter.


    What he wanted was to practice until he reached Dacheng and then leave the cultivation world to find Ji jiudaytime.


    As for the others, he didn''t care.


    He won''t be here forever anyway.


    It''s just something that needs to be solved right now - who moved his border?


    Ji Rao stood up. His body became a little stiff because he didn''t move for a long time. He moved his body and made a crisp sound of bones.


    Ji Rao gave himself a magic clean, put the dust on his clothes first, and then went out.


    The stone gate opened slowly.


    Ji Rao raises an eye of moment, pupil slightly shrank.


    He saw a disciple with blood all over his mouth, just the border he touched.


    Ji Rao frowned, lifted his robe and squatted down.


    He peeped at the disciple''s breath, but there was no life left.


    What''s going on?


    Boom.


    It''s like the sound of a huge spiritual force.


    Ji Rao stood up and looked up, but he saw that the sky was dark and oppressed, as if the air had been taken away, with a faint sense of suffocation.


    Ji Rao''s figure disappeared in an instant.


    At this time, the reclusive immortal sect had been washed with blood.


    The seclusion of fairyland has been razed to the ground. There are corpses of disciples everywhere, and they are stacked together in a disorderly way. Nowadays, the pride of heaven in these places is like rags, with blood on their faces. No one can recognize who they are.


    Blood slowly flows out from the corpse, dyed the land red, also dyed Ji Rao''s eyes red.


    Several major peaks stand together, each face ugly.


    On their opposite side, a man in black stood quietly in mid air.


    The man was wearing a black hood and a half face mask.


    "Who the hell are you! Why do you want to have a hard time with me


    They couldn''t see through this man''s accomplishments. As soon as he became a hermit, he began to wash the hermit without saying a word.


    How many disciples could hardly make it under his hands, and they were not angry in a moment.


    The man tilted his head, and his eyes fell on Dian Chonghua.


    Dian Zhonghua''s eyebrow leaped.


    Just now, he saw that this man was not good at coming, so he quickly sent someone to the back mountain to ask the master to go out.


    A sharp spiritual power towards him, that speed is too fast, almost half of the reaction almost did not give, straight through the shoulder of Dian Chonghua.


    Dian Chonghua''s face turned white, and the blood gushed out in an instant. His eyes were fast, and his hands were quick to hold his own acupoints.


    The man just looked at Dian Chonghua''s action, even with a contemptuous smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He regained his spiritual power in his hand.


    "Don''t be presumptuous in my reclusive immortal sect!"


    Although the relationship between the main peak owners is not very good at ordinary times, and no one is satisfied with anyone, when the reclusive immortal sect is in danger, they can still be consistent with each other. "


    Several elders used their spirit to attack the man.


    But it''s obvious.


    It was not until several peak masters were shocked out by the spirit that they were shocked to find that they were not the opponent of this man from the beginning.


    The man''s eyes fell on Dian Chonghua again. Under his hood, a purple light flashed in his eyes, and his face was full of sarcasm.


    "Go to hell."


    He murmured softly, and raised his pure spirit power in his hand again. This time, he could not help but make people afraid.


    "Break - day - Jue!"

 Chapter 636

    Dian Zhonghua''s eyes widened and his pupils narrowed slightly.


    The secret of breaking the sky.


    It''s the unique secret of reclusive immortal sect.


    How could he!!


    Without waiting for him to think, the attack had come to him in a flash.


    Dian Zhonghua doesn''t even have a chance to mobilize his spiritual power.


    He closed his eyes.


    Boom.


    The expected pain did not come.


    Dian Zhonghua opened his eyes and saw a white suit standing in front of him.


    "Master!"


    It''s Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao stands in front of Dian Chonghua with Shenmu in his hand. He looks up at the people in the air, and his brows are full of sadness.


    He couldn''t see through this man''s accomplishments.


    Ji Rao secretly clenched the Shenmu in his hand.


    He''s not sure that he can beat the man in front of him.


    Ji Rao said coldly, "the hermit immortal sect has no grudge against you. Why do you want to destroy my clan?"


    That person some Zheng ran of looking at Ji Rao, he falls down from the sky, toward Ji Rao step by step, finally stop at Ji Rao a few steps away.


    He was wearing a black hood and a mask. Ji Rao couldn''t see his face at all.


    Ji Rao is on guard. He is afraid that this person will suddenly attack.


    Dian Zhonghua gritted his teeth, "master, be careful. He has five gods in his hand."


    Five gods?


    A little surprise flashed in Ji Rao''s eyes.


    A possibility flashed through his mind.


    But before he could think about it, the man suddenly spoke.


    "The way you stand in front of him is really like when you stood in front of me."


    Ji Rao was stunned. "You..."


    Voice did not fall, the man suddenly shot, in Ji Rao did not respond to the moment he grabbed Ji Rao''s neck.


    "Master!"


    Dian Zhonghua struggles to get up, but is trampled by the man.


    Ji Rao was almost out of breath.


    He used the spirit power in his hand, and took it directly to the man''s heart.


    The man seemed to know what he was going to do next. He pressed him to death with one hand.


    Ji Rao didn''t get good, his face was already red, and the sense of suffocation clung to his lung, almost blowing his lung off.


    He heard a chuckle in his ear, "is it hard?" "I was more upset by you then," he said in a low voice


    "Nine..."


    There was a light in the man''s eyes that could be called pleasure. "Do you remember me?"


    He sealed Ji Rao''s spirit power with one hand, and then released Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao stood unsteadily and coughed on the ground.


    He raised his eyes and saw the man slowly pull down his hood, reach out his hand and take off the mask on his face. The mask was slowly put down, revealing a face that could be called evil.


    a pair of peach blossom eyes rose slightly, and the pupils of his eyes showed a magical purple in the sun. He looked at Ji Rao on the ground with a smile but not a smile, which was very strange. His thin lips gently lifted up and looked like a smile but not a smile There''s a faint arc of irony.


    It''s just that there is a thumb long scar in the corner of the left eye. It''s not terrible, but it adds a little sexy.


    The face was strange and familiar. Even though Ji Rao had some guesses in his heart, when he really saw the man''s face, he could not help trembling.


    "Nine days! How could it be you Dian Zhonghua looked at him in disbelief, and the whole person was shocked, "how could it be you!"


    Ji jiudaytime''s words were to Dian Chonghua, but his eyes were fixed on Ji Rao. He sneered, as if Dian Chonghua had asked such a funny question, "how could it be me? You''re not supposed to know the best. "

 Chapter 637

    Dian Chonghua''s eyes were about to burst into flames. He said sternly, "how can you kill so many sects! It''s just to get the gods, but what about the reclusive immortal sect? The disciples of the reclusive immortal sect are in the same sect with you. How can you do it? "


    "Their death has nothing to do with you." He turned his head to see Dian Chonghua. He looked at Dian Chonghua''s indignation, and suddenly it was funny.


    He thought in a trance.


    Ji Rao should want to cultivate him like this?


    From the beginning, I have been telling him that people are good at first. Although I find it very annoying, Ji Rao''s voice is clear and cold. It''s good to listen to the content.


    But later, I couldn''t even hear the sound.


    Ji Rao specially came to the lower cultivation world to accept him. He has been with Ji Rao for so many years, but he still can''t learn the so-called feelings of crossing the world between Ji Rao and Dian Chonghua.


    If Ji Rao had chosen him at that time, maybe he could really suppress his tyrannical nature and be a "good man" in their eyes.


    It''s a pity.


    The light in Ji jiudaytime''s eyes quickly cooled down.


    There is still no "if" in this world.


    He bent down to see Ji Rao, with some cold irony, "master, why are you so eager for success? Today, although it is the peak of crossing the calamity, it is also a gold and jade watch. " He suddenly "Oh" a, "do you think master wants to break through Dacheng quickly?"


    Ji Rao is not heartbroken to see Ji jiudaytime like this.


    His little apprentice is even higher than his accomplishments, which is enough to show what he has experienced in these years.


    It was originally the existence of the devil. At the beginning, it was himself who gave up him, so it was inevitable to return to nature.


    He didn''t expect that after so many years of hard work, it would overlap with the original text.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Ji jiudaytime''s cold eyes. "Jiudaytime, what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do?" He tilted his head and thought about it with some doubts. Then he fixed his eyes on Dian Chonghua, "let elder martial brother accompany me with my life. You owe it to me for decades. I''ll take it back. Isn''t it too much? "


    Ji Rao looks at Ji jiudaytime in amazement.


    See Ji nine day hand pinch out a work properly Jue, Ji Rao suddenly calm way.


    "He doesn''t owe you his life."


    "Well?"


    Ji Rao clenched her teeth and said in a low voice, "even if it''s another time, I won''t choose you."


    Silence.


    Ji nine day fixed looking at Ji Rao, the spirit Jue in the hand slowly extinguished.


    He looked at Ji Rao almost indifferently, and then laughed a little, "is that right?"


    For a moment, he felt that Ji jiudaytime was a little sad.


    But the emotion disappeared too quickly, he looked at Ji jiudaytime''s cold appearance and was not sure whether what he saw was true.


    "Both Dian Chonghua and I are your apprentices. Why don''t you choose me?"


    Ji Rao did not speak.


    But Ji jiudaytime seems to be stubborn in such an answer, "why? Why not me? What''s the difference between me and him? "


    Ji Rao''s silence almost made him out of control. When he first fell into another world, there were monsters with higher spiritual power than him everywhere. He had passed death countless times. He trembles every day, and his spiritual power is exhausted. He is still on guard for fear that a monster will swallow him.


    He lived there for thirty years.


    Thirty years!


    Why did he improve so fast? Because he practices with his life every day.

 Chapter 638

    These 30 years are even more difficult than all the hardships he suffered in his last life.


    When he was dying, he thought, why didn''t Ji Rao choose him?


    Did he do something wrong?


    Why on earth?


    He thought for more than ten years, but still didn''t understand.


    He even thought it might just be that Ji Rao didn''t respond.


    But today, right here, Ji Rao told him plainly.


    Even if he did it again, he would still choose the canon to emphasize China.


    Ji jiudaytime pinches Ji Rao''s neck and gets close to his face. Ji Rao can clearly see the tyranny in his eyes that can hardly be controlled. "I clearly did nothing wrong. Why didn''t you pull me that year! Why don''t you give me a hand! "


    "Master, Ji jiudaytime, you let him go. He is your master. Are you going to kill your master?"


    Ji Rao''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down, and finally turned his head like he couldn''t bear to, "because you are a devil."


    Dead silence.


    Ji nine day chest heave of fierce, he is startled at first, then unexpectedly slowly calmed down.


    "You asked me why I didn''t choose you." Ji Rao opened his eyes and said, "don''t you want to open the seal one day? Don''t you have already calculated my life? "


    No.


    He hesitated, too.


    He is not heartless.


    It''s only because of his cruel nature that he has the heart to kill.


    But between the clan and Ji Rao, he really hesitated.


    But Ji Rao didn''t give him time to make a choice, so he abandoned him first.


    "Shizun, my good Shizun, it seems that you have known for a long time, so why did you go to xiaxiujie to find me at the beginning?"


    Ji Rao pauses for a while and says in a slow voice, "at the beginning of human beings, nature is good. At that time, I thought you were just a child. If you were guided by me, even the devil should not be killed. "


    Ji jiudaytime smiles and nods.


    He understood.


    Ji Rao didn''t want to kill him.


    But if he is allowed to choose between himself and Dian Chonghua, he will always choose Dian Chonghua.


    My heart is like what pricked the same pain, but his face does not show, or smile.


    "Master, since I know that I need the hard work of the protoss, I will explain it to you." He raised a corner of his mouth, forced Ji Rao''s head, let him see the ruins of the reclusive immortal sect, let him see those motionless bodies, "regret? If you had chosen me, you would not have seen the disciples of the reclusive immortal sect slaughtered today. "


    Ji Rao is a cold smile, "regret."


    However, without waiting for Ji jiudaytime to say anything, he continued, "human nature is good. After all, what he says is human, and evil is evil. Sexual violence and bad behavior are not acceptable. What I regretted most in those years was that I didn''t kill you when you were still weak! Cough... "


    Ji nine day suddenly stuck Ji Rao''s neck, his eyes flashed crazy look, "shut up for me."


    He didn''t want to hear that.


    He didn''t want to hear a word!


    Ji jiudaytime stretched out his hand, and a vine sprang out of his hand. The branches and leaves were already dark blue, and even faintly showed some dark red, as if they were full of blood.


    The vines are tightly around Dian Chonghua''s neck.


    "As long as I move my finger a little, your apprentice will leave."


    Ji Rao''s face gradually became ugly.


    Ji nine day see he don''t speak, this just lightly bent up the corner of the mouth.


    "Master, I''ve prepared a house for you. If it''s all set up, I''ll send its owner."

 Chapter 639

    Ji Rao slightly glared, "you..."


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Ji jiudaytime suddenly shakes in front of Ji Rao. A wisp of enchanting fragrance disperses at the tip of his nose. He looks at Ji jiudaytime''s face, and then falls forward in the dark.


    Ji jiudaytime reaches for Ji Rao and holds him in his arms.


    It seems that his master hasn''t grown any meat for so many years.


    "Where are you taking your master?" Dian Chonghua wanted to stand up, but his meridians of spiritual power in his elixir field were broken. Now he couldn''t afford any spiritual power at all. He climbed forward two steps in vain. "Nine days, you should remember that he brought you from the lower cultivation world, taught you to practice, and the master worried about you. It''s you that he has been thinking about in his heart these years!"


    Ji jiudaytime stepped on Dian Chonghua''s hand and crushed it twice. He said coolly, "thank you for telling me, elder martial brother. I will be gentle to my master."


    With a sneer, he turned and stepped into the space.


    "Ji jiudaytime!"


    He tore heart crack lung of shout a, but already can''t stop Ji nine day take Ji Rao away.


    Hot.


    It''s hot.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes and found that he was lying in a pool. His eyes were full of steam.


    When he moved, there was a clatter of water around him.


    Ji Rao suddenly woke up.


    The spiritual power in his body is sealed, and now he is no different from ordinary people.


    Isn''t that Ji nine daytime move a finger he died?


    Yu Bajiang''s heartrending advice seemed to ring in his ear.


    Ji Rao bit her teeth.


    "Master."


    Ji Rao raised his eyes and saw that Ji jiudaytime was dressed in black, with a purple mantra embroidery on his chest. He stood barefoot on the platform and walked slowly to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao subconsciously stepped back and leaned against the edge of the pool.


    Ji jiudaytime walks to Ji Rao and squats down slowly. He has a smile on his face. The purple color in his eyes is more and more obvious. It''s weird and frightening.


    "Master is awake."


    "What did you bring me here for?"


    "Master, do you want to know what I have been thinking all these years?"


    Ji Rao didn''t answer.


    Ji jiudaytime said to himself, "it''s you who can support me to live again and again these years, master."


    Survive to kill me?


    Ji Rao''s face turned white.


    Ji jiudaytime reaches for Ji Rao''s chin and breaks him over to let him look at himself. The smile in his eyes is as sinister as a snake lurking in the dark.


    "Master." Ji jiudaytime stares at his eyes, finger belly lightly cuts to rub his lips that have no blood color, "master, say a word treacherous words, I Xiao miss you for a long time."


    Ji Rao:?


    Without waiting for his reaction, Ji jiudaytime puts his hand on Ji Rao''s shoulder and brings out the man.


    Wow.


    Ji Rao''s white inner garment was all wet, and it was tightly attached to his body, showing his thin and white figure. The water was dripping down.


    After walking so many times at the gate of life and death, I think about Ji Rao almost all the time.


    Now when they were living in xiaxiujie, he could not help feeling how pure he was at that time.


    Seeing Ji Rao''s reaction after taking a bath, he will feel panic.


    Now he will only follow his own mood.


    As for the others, they are not as important as his own mood.


    Ji jiudaytime holds Ji Rao and goes to the house. Ji Rao''s hand is on his shoulder, and his eyes are a little blank.


    In addition to the pool, the outside is the yard. Ji Rao can''t help shrinking.

 Chapter 640

    When was master Ji, who was a hermit of the five elements of the immortal sect and had the divine pulse, so embarrassed.


    He was only in his inner clothes, wet to the skin, and held by a man.


    It''s really


    "Where are you taking me? Put me down


    Ji nine day as if did not hear, only slightly raised his head, "master, you see."


    Ji Rao looked sideways and saw a courtyard rising.


    It''s very similar to the Nanzhu courtyard when they were in xiaxiujie.


    Ji jiudaytime chuckled and looked at the chicken pecking rice in the yard. "When I went back to xiuzhenjie, I went to lower Xiujie, but the yard has been occupied. I can''t find the original chickens."


    When he said that, there was a trace of anger in his eyes.


    When he came back from other small worlds, he didn''t go to the recluse immortal sect first. Instead, he went to xiaxiujie. When he saw that someone had occupied the yard of jirao and him, his anger suddenly surged up.


    The days they spent in Nanzhu yard were the best for him.


    Now that Ji Rao has changed and the yard is gone, I just feel that my head jumps violently.


    With the help of his spiritual power, he easily destroyed the Nanzhu courtyard.


    Together with the disciples who practice inside.


    How can those people be qualified to enter Nanzhu courtyard?


    He caught a few chickens and put them in the yard, where he built a house close to nanzhuyuan. What he didn''t know was that he was always smiling when he did this.


    When he had finished all this, he left for the reclusive immortal sect.


    Now there''s nothing missing, just take Ji Rao back.


    Is this the lower world?


    Ji Rao reacted suddenly.


    No, it''s not.


    Ji nine day mood is very good of bend up eyes, "so I caught other chicken."


    "Is that interesting? Even if you make it the same as before, the chickens are not the same. Do you think we can go back? "


    Ji nine daytime complexion sink down, "we certainly can''t go back, because I don''t see you as a teacher."


    Ji, as like as two peas, did not talk to Ji Rao for nine days. He only carried him back to the house. The furnishings in the house were almost the same as before.


    In Ji Rao''s trance, Ji jiudaytime puts people on the couch.


    Ji Rao tries to sit up, but Ji jiudaytime presses him back.


    "Master."


    He looked down at Ji Rao''s appearance. After so many years, he still had a cold face. Even if Lingli was granted, he was still so superior.


    "What did you bring me here for?"


    Ji Rao looks at Ji jiudaytime''s appearance, and suddenly he is a little flustered. He reaches out his hand to push Ji jiudaytime away, but he is easily pressed down.


    "Ji jiudaytime..."


    "Master, has anyone ever told you," he said in a husky voice. "You look like you really want people to do it."


    Ji Rao''s eyes widened slightly.


    In his heart: I''m Cao!!


    This is the word of tiger and wolf.


    It''s terrifying.


    "I am your master."


    "You are not." Ji jiudaytime reaches out his hand to take down a black iron from the wall, and drags Ji Rao''s foot to buckle it up for him.


    Ji Rao''s wrists are very thin, and the bones of her ankles are very obvious. Her five toes are crystal clear and round, delicate like a work of art.


    Ji Rao took back his feet. He looked at Ji jiudaytime in amazement, "are you going to lock me up here?" Looking at Ji jiudaytime''s smiling appearance, Ji Rao clenched his teeth, "rebellious apprentice."

 Chapter 641

    "There''s something worse."


    Ji nine day meet Ji Rao''s vision, stretch out hand to hold his chin, then kiss up.


    Ji Rao was shocked!


    He felt Ji jiudaytime grinding on his lips. Ji Rao slapped him, but Ji jiudaytime caught his wrist and easily pressed him on the couch.


    Ji nine daytime licked to lick the corner of the mouth, seem to be recollecting the taste just now.


    "Master, you didn''t disappoint me."


    Ji Rao''s lips were all bitten, and the color of blood was hanging in the pale corners of his mouth, which was particularly tempting. He stared at Ji jiudaytime and said in a hateful voice, "beast, I don''t have such an apprentice as you."


    "No harm." Ji jiudaytime stretched out his hand to release Ji Rao''s clothes, "you just have a man like me."


    Looking at Ji Rao''s face, Ji jiudaytime suddenly bent his lips and laughed, "master, I''ve been thinking about you for decades."


    "Beast


    ¡­¡­


    After Ji jiudaytime''s vent, he goes down from the couch, dresses himself, turns his head and looks at Ji Rao, who has no trace on his body. His eyes are full of satisfaction.


    He went to Ji Rao''s side, stuck his neck, lifted people up, and kissed Ji Rao''s lips.


    Xu got what he thought, and his voice was full of satisfaction. He said in Ji Rao''s ear, "master, wait for me to come back."


    Ji Rao closed his eyes and didn''t want to talk to him.


    Ah.


    In fact, Ji jiudaytime has seen him like this.


    Ji Rao''s eyes were like this in his last life.


    Disgusting, contemptuous


    But it doesn''t matter.


    This man is already his.


    He finally became his own master completely.


    After Ji jiudaytime goes out, Ji Rao opens his eyes.


    He tried to move for a while, the back pain is severe, below is more.


    Ji Rao


    Damn fool.


    Ji Rao can''t smile.


    Is the energy of people in Xiuzhen world so good?!


    God knows he''s been in this bed with Ji jiudaytime for three days and three nights!


    It''s not strange that Ji jiudaytime protects him with wood spirit from time to time. He''s afraid that he died on this bed.


    Ji Rao''s heart is like ashes.


    He didn''t feel his lower body.


    He didn''t expect that he would eat the elixir which was full of energy and convenient for cultivation.


    Ji jiudaytime saw that he couldn''t bear it and didn''t have a good time. He stuck his throat and fed him pills.


    "I can''t believe the master''s pills are so easy to use," he said with a bad smile


    Ji Rao, who was originally in a vague consciousness, was almost clear now. He could quickly tell Ji jiudaytime''s heat and his fast and slow movements.


    Ji sighed.


    After thinking about it, I can''t figure out where the mistake is. I can''t believe that Ji jiudaytime will make such a mistake.


    Ji Rao sat up from the bed. He pulled the chain off his feet. He didn''t have to look carefully to know what it was made of.


    He may be able to break through in his heyday, but now he is just a mortal.


    I can''t even tear a piece of cloth.


    Ji Rao leans against the wall tired.


    He is very tired, is that kind of whole body is shouting tired.


    But it happened that he used pills and his brain was very clear.


    From then on, Ji jiudaytime would come almost whenever he was free.


    Every time he comes over, he drags him on without saying a word. Where the iron chain can reach, Ji jiudaytime almost presses him to do everything.


    What Ji jiudaytime does is not count by the number of times, but his days!

 Chapter 642

    This time Ji jiudaytime finished going out, Ji Rao reluctantly opened his eyes.


    He dragged tired and embarrassed body out of bed, step by step moved to the window, opened the window and looked up at the sky outside.


    It''s dark.


    It''s like a lot of clouds are accumulating down, making people breathless.


    He stood up against the wall, his brows gloomy.


    For a long time, he sighed deeply.


    It''s almost there.


    The day when the seal was untied.


    How long will he last?


    Ji jiudaytime went out this time to get the last thing left.


    The first things he got were the gods scattered in the hands of the practitioners in the cultivation world, only those that had not yet been born needed to wait.


    In the past, many practitioners competed with each other for the birth of deities, but since Ji jiudaytime defeated two big sects, no one dared to find Ji jiudaytime''s bad luck.


    Generally speaking, those who survive the disaster and ascend are all immortals.


    However, Ji jiudiurnal sky has great accomplishments, but has given up the immortal who is neither old nor dead nor injured.


    For thousands of years, only a few people have risen to Dacheng, but among them, only Ji jiudaytime has given up becoming an immortal.


    To become immortal means to break away from the realm of cultivation and go to a higher and farther world.


    But there are Ji jiudaytime''s obsession and his people in Xiuzhen world. He can''t give up.


    After easily getting the last sacred object, Ji jiudaytime rushed back to the yard. When he opened the door and stepped in, he saw Ji Rao curled up on the couch, one hand in front of the jade pillow, breathing long and gently.


    Ji jiudaytime only gave him the inner clothes. Every time he came back to Ji Rao, he had to change them for him.


    Ji nine day can''t help but put light step.


    He walked slowly towards the couch.


    Squatting down, looking at Ji Rao''s unprepared face, he seemed to be a little stunned.


    In fact, Ji Rao was unprepared for him as he is now.


    It''s just because I believe in myself, but now I''m just because I''m blocked and I can''t feel myself coming.


    Ji jiudaytime reaches out his hand to lift a wisp of hair in Ji Rao''s ear. It''s just such a slight movement. Ji Rao''s eyes tremble slightly. When he opens his eyes, there is still some unconsciousness in his eyes. He looks very lovely. But when he sees that it''s Ji jiudaytime, he quickly closes his eyes on guard.


    He even stepped back.


    But it was in vain.


    Ji jiudaytime looks at his action, the only warmth in his eyes quickly cools down. He drags Ji Rao to himself with the iron chain and laughs sarcastically, "want to run, where are you going?"


    Ji Rao is really afraid of him.


    Can you make him stop.


    It''s really a nightmare when Ji jiudaytime comes back.


    His body is almost hanging by pills now.


    The seal on his space ring was almost effortlessly erased by Ji jiudaytime.


    There are all kinds of pills in it.


    This is the first time for Ji Rao to feel that he is harming himself.


    "Master." Ji jiudaytime drags Ji Rao''s back neck, bites his ear and says in a dumb voice, "I''ve got the last thing."


    Ji Rao''s whole body was stiff.


    Ji jiudaytime''s hand slowly unties Ji Rao''s clothes and slides along the collar. Ji Rao''s struggle is not enough in his eyes.


    He sneered, "master, you know you are struggling, but why do you struggle every time? Do you want to refuse and welcome? "It''s fun?"


    Ji Rao


    This is not, or have to mean it.

 Chapter 643

    Ji Rao was soon stripped.


    Ji jiudaytime pressed him under his body and entered him easily.


    Ji Rao''s face looks like earth.


    It''s going to be three days and three nights.


    Of course, this is not the most important thing now. Ji Rao''s mind is full of what Ji jiudaytime has just said.


    The last artifact was found.


    And then what?


    "Will you kill me?"


    Ji jiudaytime''s action stopped.


    "Because I didn''t choose you, would you kill me?"


    Ji nine day stuck Ji Rao''s chin, two people are now not inch, even Ji nine day is still in Ji Rao''s body.


    Is so close distance, Ji nine day looking at Ji Rao''s eyes, to trance feel between two people separated by thousands of mountains and rivers.


    "How many people have you killed out these days?"


    Ji nine day pursed lips, for a long time, suddenly sneered, eyes full of sarcasm.


    "Why, the merciful Master began to pity the world again?"


    Ji Rao gritted her teeth and didn''t speak.


    "Master." Ji jiudaytime lowered his head and bit the flesh on Ji Rao''s clavicle, "master..."


    One after another.


    Ji Rao couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    This time Ji jiudaytime didn''t use pills any more. After only one day, he put Ji Rao to sleep.


    When Ji Rao wakes up again, Ji jiudaytime has disappeared.


    Just as he was about to go back to sleep, he heard the sound of the door being pushed open.


    Ji Rao''s body shakes subconsciously, Ji jiudaytime comes back??


    He opened his eyes and turned to see a blue dress.


    In the middle of the room stood a woman, engaged Tingting, with a smile in her eyes. After seeing Ji Rao, her eyes flashed a little surprised.


    Peach sunflower.


    Ji Rao gently screwed up his eyebrows. He gathered up the brocade quilt, and his whole body was ashamed.


    Now he was in such a mess that when he met a disciple of the reclusive immortal sect, he naturally wanted to find a hole to get in.


    He asked in a deep voice, "Why are you here?"


    "Why am I here?" Peach Kui looked around, and then her eyes fell on Ji Rao''s ankle chain. Her eyes darkened. "Where does the master think I should be?"


    After being returned to shuilingfeng by Ji Rao, she suffered more discrimination and bullying, and even nearly lost her life.


    It didn''t take half a year to escape from the reclusive immortal sect.


    No matter where she goes, she doesn''t want to stay in recluse immortal sect any more.


    It''s going to kill her there sooner or later.


    She joined a small clan and never stopped searching for Ji jiudaytime.


    Although she knew her hope was slim, she was still reluctant to give up.


    When Ji jiudaytime appeared in front of her several decades later, she was shocked.


    She didn''t know why Ji jiudaytime had disappeared for decades, where he had gone, or where he had come from.


    She''s been traveling all these years, suffering too much.


    She was no longer the innocent, innocent little girl.


    Fortunately, Ji jiudaytime is no longer a good apprentice of master Ji, who has the world in mind.


    Ji nine day this time come back, she certainly follow Ji nine day without hesitation.


    This man can protect her very well.


    She thought Ji jiudaytime liked herself, but these days she saw Ji jiudaytime only a few times, and she could not help but began to doubt.


    She found this place when she followed Ji jiudaytime.


    She waited for Ji jiudaytime to leave, and then she stepped in.


    She wanted to see who was in the room.


    I just didn''t expect that the people in Ji jiudaytime''s house were master Ji.

 Chapter 644

    Taokui''s eyes quickly flashed a trace of contempt, "master Ji, you''re like this now. If you say it, it will make people laugh. It''s said that master Ji, the famous master, was sealed by his apprentice and locked in the room as a forbidden monk. "


    Ji Rao bit his teeth hard. He pointed out the door and said, "get out."


    Taokui stepped forward, some happy and full of malicious way, "master Ji, you see what you look like now, Lingli is sealed, even the square inch house can''t get out, now even I can easily kill you."


    Ji Rao turns his head, as if he doesn''t want to talk to Tao Kui any more.


    Peach sunflower looked at his cold face, only felt that it was dazzling.


    No matter Ji jiudaytime of the last life or Taokui of today, they all hate to see Ji Rao''s superior appearance.


    Even now he stepped into the mud, he was still so proud.


    As if no matter how to catch up, will never catch up.


    The palm of the peach is pinched tightly.


    Although she is now talking about Ji jiudaytime''s humiliation to him, in fact, she has done everything she can, and Ji jiudaytime has never looked at him more.


    Ji nine day so to her also just, Ji Rao now all fall into such, also dare to put up with her?!


    Taokui carries the spirit power in his hand, and two spirit arrows stab Ji Rao straight. Ji Rao can clearly see the path of the spirit arrows, but he is just a mortal at this time. He can''t even hide. He is pierced by the spirit arrows left and right, and nailed to the wall.


    Ji Rao snorted, and the blood slowly flowed down from the wound on his shoulder.


    The snow-white lining was dyed red in an instant.


    A blue vine sprang out of Taokui''s hand. Taokui took out a charm and hit Torreya grandis. Torreya grandis convulsed twice and fell to the ground as a small piece of wood.


    At that moment, Ji Rao almost clearly felt the pain scream from Torreya grandis.


    Peach sunflower snorted coldly.


    This charm is Ji jiudaytime to protect her life, did not expect Ji Rao Lingli is sealed, this thing can come out to make trouble.


    He turned his head to look at Ji Rao and easily grabbed his neck.


    Ji Rao felt out of breath for a moment.


    It''s powerful


    Ji Rao is in a trance. It turns out that Ji jiudaytime was merciful when he was a hermit in Xianzong??


    This woman is just trying to kill him!


    Ji Rao tried hard to adjust the spirit power in his body, but he was sealed so thoroughly that he couldn''t move at all.


    His face was red from lack of oxygen and his throat was almost cut off.


    Taokui''s hands slowly.


    Yes, it was because of him. If he hadn''t driven her back to shuilingfeng, how could she have suffered so much!


    It''s all him, it''s all him, it''s all him!


    Damn him!


    Peach sunflower''s eyes gradually showed crazy pleasure.


    Bang.


    As soon as the pupil of peach sunflower shrinks, there is no chance to react, so the whole person is knocked over.


    Ji Rao is loosened suddenly, the throat is like being burned by fire, he is breathing quickly, coughing awkwardly.


    The spirit arrow was still nailed in his body. Every time he coughed, his shoulder was aching.


    But there is no way.


    It''s too painful.


    The throat is, so is the lung.


    In contrast, shoulder pain is nothing.


    Ji nine day see all didn''t see peach Kui one eye, he stretched out a hand to melt Ji Rao the spirit arrow in the shoulder.


    He leaned over to help Ji Rao, but Ji Rao slapped him open.


    He didn''t care about his pain. He fell to the couch and held up the piece of wood on the ground with trembling hands.

 Chapter 645

    Shenmu and jirao live in the same community. Without jirao''s spiritual power, Torreya grandis is just an ordinary small wood.


    Ji Rao held the little wood in his hand and reached for it. There was no movement.


    He turned his head and tugged at Ji jiudaytime''s sleeve. He looked at Ji jiudaytime with almost pleading eyes, "look at it."


    Ji Rao doesn''t have any spiritual power, so he can''t see it. Ji jiudaytime just needs to take a glance to know that Torreya grandis has no sign of spiritual power fluctuation.


    Ji jiudaytime moved his lips, "it..."


    The light in Ji Rao''s eyes faded gradually.


    "Nine days."


    Ji jiudaytime turns her head and looks at the peach sunflower climbing up from the ground. Peach sunflower''s eyes are a little red and her hair is a little messy. Her eyes are a little cramped when she looks at Ji jiudaytime, "I..."


    Ji nine daytime sighed tone, stretched out a hand to pull her wrist, "ache?"


    Taokui shakes her head, but she clenches her lips, tears in her eyes almost gush out, and she looks very wronged.


    Ji Rao


    I Cao your mother''s cheap woman, compensate me wood!


    "How did you get here?"


    Tao Kui choked, "I haven''t seen you these days, but I don''t think you are here."


    Ji nine day silent for a moment, "you go back."


    Tao Kui suddenly grabbed his hand, "nine days, you let him go, he is your master, if you pass it on like this..."


    Ji nine day''s facial expression suddenly sinks down.


    Peach Kui see his face is not good, then shut up.


    "Mind your own business and get out."


    Ji Rao looks disappointed.


    Peach Kui looked at Ji Rao, a trace of resentment flashed in her eyes, and then she turned and walked out.


    Ji Rao sighed in her heart.


    "Master..."


    Ji jiudaytime wants to pull Ji Rao''s sleeve, but Ji Rao avoids it.


    He gave a pause.


    Ji Rao stepped back. His disgusting eyes pierced his heart like a needle.


    It''s like back to the last life.


    Ji Rao has nothing to do with him.


    Ji nine day took a breath, forcibly suppress in the heart that want to destroy the person in front of malicious, "master, come here."


    Ji Rao didn''t move, he just looked at Ji jiudaytime, his voice was a little tired, "jiudaytime, you let me go."


    Ji Rao only felt the shadow in front of him flashed, and then his chin got stuck. He was forced to raise his head and look at Ji jiudaytime''s gloomy eyes.


    "Master, how could I let you go?" He was very close to Ji Rao, and his warm breath sprinkled on Ji Rao''s side face. His voice was a bit frightening and evil. "Maybe you can see the day when the seal is lifted and the magic gate is opened."


    Ji Rao face light, no expression, really want to say, the eyes is a kind of almost silent quiet, "do you always feel like you are an alien."


    Ji jiudaytime didn''t speak.


    He only felt that the blood on Ji Rao''s shoulder was particularly dazzling.


    "I think as long as I treat you with my heart, you will like Xiuzhen world."


    Ji jiudaytime sneered, "I really like it, but I just want to see the demons set foot on this land. You humans are just ants. "


    "Where''s the peach sunflower?"


    Ji jiudaytime was silent for a moment.


    "At that time, all the practitioners will be dead, only the peach sunflower is left..." Ji Rao gently pulled down the corners of his mouth without blood color, "won''t you be distressed? From then on, she will become an alien in your demons. And with your present cultivation, do you think you can protect her? "

 Chapter 646

    Ji jiudaytime didn''t speak.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about it.


    But he didn''t think about mahogany, he thought about jirao.


    Ji nine daytime hums to smile a, "master worries for me, these useful?"


    He lowered his head and bit Ji Rao''s cracked lip.


    Ji Rao clenched the Torreya grandis in his hand, and then gave Ji jiudaytime a slap.


    Ji jiudaytime''s face is hit slant past.


    He put his tongue on his hot cheek.


    Ji Rao now has no spirit power, and his body is empty. This slap has no strength.


    But let Ji nine day dissatisfaction is Ji Rao''s behavior.


    "Nine days, I really want to kill you."


    Although Ji Rao used to call him jiudaytime, Ji jiudaytime just understood that he called him jiudaytime now. He just didn''t think he was worthy of the surname "Ji". He didn''t want to have any relationship with himself, including a surname.


    Clearly in the heart suffer of want to die, he still curved corners of the mouth to smile to come out, "Ji Rao, Ji Rao, it''s a pity that you didn''t kill me at the beginning."


    He clasped Ji Rao''s shoulder and threw him on the couch.


    The Torreya in his hand fell to the ground, making a small sound.


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to get up, a shadow came down.


    Ji Rao''s pupil shrinks, "nine days!"


    The only response to him was the tearing of silk.


    ¡­¡­


    This time it was longer than ever, Ji Rao estimated that it should have been five days.


    Even with the protection of pills, he almost died in bed.


    Ji Rao has been playing for five days and has been in a coma for three days. When he wakes up again, he feels that his soul is almost separated from his body.


    He blinked and his consciousness returned.


    Ji Rao struggled to get up from the couch.


    The chain on his foot was broken.


    Maybe I don''t think Ji Rao can run away now.


    He went down from the couch, dragging his tired and aching body. When his foot touched the ground, his thigh immediately became sour, and he fell to the ground powerlessly, almost giving him a concussion.


    He took a few steps forward and put the small piece of wood in his hand.


    The little wood has been with him for so many years that he has long stopped treating it as a simple wood.


    It''s a pity that Ji Rao has no spiritual power now, so he can only put Torreya grandis on his chest tightly, and can''t do anything else.


    He fell on the ground for a while and felt the cold air coming from the floor. Then he stood up slowly.


    Every step he took was very slow, his legs shaking.


    He didn''t know if Ji jiudaytime would kill himself. Anyway, Ji Rao couldn''t shoot out at all in the end.


    Ji Rao barefoot, push open the door.


    Looking at the scene outside in the yard, I couldn''t help squinting.


    He hasn''t been out for a long time.


    He took Torreya grandis and went out step by step, sitting on the stone table.


    It hurts in the back, but he can''t lie on it.


    Ji Rao feels the wind that she hasn''t felt for a long time and closes her eyes gently.


    He didn''t know how many days he had to live.


    It''s been so many years. When can things get better in yubajiang.


    When Ji jiudaytime came back, he saw Ji Rao sitting on the stone table in the yard. His clothes were just changed when he left. When the wind blows over, it seems to be a little cold. Ji Rao shrunk a little, looking very thin and pitiful.


    Ji nine daytime in the heart a certain instant fell down.


    He can''t help slowing down the pace, lightly walk to toward Ji Rao to walk past.


    Ji Rao is also very tired. Even if he is standing beside him now, Ji Rao doesn''t feel it.

 Chapter 647

    For a moment, he saw Ji Rao''s lips move slightly.


    He leaned down, approached Ji Rao, and heard him say.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t go


    Ji jiudaytime heard him read two words, but because the voice was too small, he didn''t hear them clearly.


    Ji Rao suddenly opened his eyes, empty and blank.


    He seems to have dreamt of something, but when he wakes up, he forgets it all. How can he remember it.


    Only the deep and shallow palpitations remained in the body.


    The jaw is suddenly severely pinched, Ji Rao raises his head along that strength, straight into Ji jiudaytime''s eyes without emotion.


    His eyes grew purple as he came in.


    "Whose name was the master calling just now?"


    Whose name did I call?


    Ji Rao returned to his senses. He held out his hand and grasped Ji jiudaytime''s clothes tightly. He looked urgent and embarrassed. "What did I just say? Whose name did I call? "Ah?"


    Ji jiudaytime narrowed her eyes gently.


    "Tell me what I said!"


    Ji nine daytime silent for a while, then sneer, "can say what, nature is to call my name."


    He stretched out his hand to pull Ji Rao up, took his waist, pushed people to the wall, and then bowed his head to kiss Ji Rao.


    Ji nine day although had a reaction, but also know Ji Rao body is too weak now, he doesn''t want to kill people for the moment.


    He picked Ji Rao up, put him back on the couch, locked him up again with black iron, then turned around and went out, and cooked a bowl of porridge in a good mood.


    Ji Rao was still in a daze when he brought it in. Ji jiudaytime thought he didn''t see it. He sat on the couch and put a spoon on Ji Rao''s mouth.


    Ji Rao didn''t even look at him.


    Ji nine day feel hot, oneself blew blow, and handed to Ji Rao mouth.


    His face was full of laughter, but his words were cold and trembling, "master, don''t force me to feed you."


    Ji Rao is still quiet.


    Ji nine day bowl a put, hold Ji Rao chin to pour in.


    Ji Rao began to struggle with his wrists in his hands, but he couldn''t resist Ji jiudaytime''s strength. He directly choked and coughed on the edge of the couch.


    "Will you drink it yourself or will I?"


    Ji Rao finished coughing, still didn''t get up, only a way, "roll."


    This sentence is like a spark, which directly ignites Ji jiudaytime''s violent side. He takes a bowl, drinks it, and then pinches Ji Rao''s chin to block his lips.


    Until a bowl of porridge to drink most of the bowl, Ji nine day just let go of Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao reached out and knocked over the bowl in his hand.


    With a bang, the bowl was torn apart.


    Ji nine day suppresses the anger in the heart, sink a way, "you always have so many ability to let me angry."


    Ji Rao leaned on the couch, his chest undulating violently, he closed his eyes, "can you let me go?"


    Ji jiudaytime described Ji Rao''s moist lips with her eyes, "it''s impossible."


    He went out again that day.


    It will be seven days before we come back.


    When he came back that day, Ji jiudaytime took a bath with Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao thought he was coming again, but he didn''t expect that Ji jiudaytime really just gave him a bath.


    But Ji jiudaytime insists that Ji Rao is weak and can''t move. He won''t let him go down to the ground and take a bath.


    Ji Rao sits in front of the bronze mirror. Ji jiudaytime insists on wiping his hair.


    Now Ji Rao is a loser. Ji jiudaytime can do whatever he wants.

 Chapter 648

    "I''ve run into a flower." He saw a flash of light in Ji Rao''s eyes and continued, "he and your big apprentice are looking for you. Unfortunately, they can''t even break the ban I laid down."


    Ji Rao''s breath stagnated for a moment and didn''t speak.


    "Master, wipe it."


    He picked Ji Rao up and put him back on the couch. He also went up and took Ji Rao to his arms.


    Feeling Ji Rao''s whole body frozen, he chuckled, "I won''t do anything to you, just hold you."


    Ji Rao felt the heat that he sprayed on his neck, and the things that pressed tightly against his thigh roots below.


    "Master, I remember when I was in the lower cultivation world, we also slept together, but I didn''t dare to be so presumptuous at that time."


    Ji jiudaytime talks about a lot of their past things with Ji Rao. Many Ji Rao don''t remember them.


    After listening to him for half an hour, Ji Rao finally fell asleep.


    Ji nine day kisses next Ji Rao''s neck, then hugs a person tightly some.


    When Ji Rao woke up the next day, he saw Ji jiudaytime push the door and enter.


    He put his breakfast on the table, waited for Ji Rao to wash his face, and then fed it to him.


    This time Ji Rao didn''t want to find himself unhappy. He drank with a bowl.


    When he put down the bowl, Ji jiudaytime wiped the corners of his mouth for him.


    This gentle Ji nine day let Ji Rao back immediately creepy.


    Is this the last meal?


    Ji jiudaytime takes Ji Rao out to see the flowers.


    In fact, there is nothing to look at. Ji Rao used to have such flowers in the pool.


    "Don''t you like water lilies. I planted a pond for you. How about it? Do you like it? "


    Looking at Ji jiudaytime''s eyes, Ji Rao has a look of inviting merit. "I don''t like it now. I just want to leave here."


    "Get out of here?" Ji nine day hugged Ji Rao tightly, "leave here to look for flower sleepless? Go to find Dian Chonghua? " He chuckled, "impossible."


    Ji Rao has nothing to say.


    In those days, Ji jiudaytime solved Ji Rao''s dark iron, and he was gentle to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao was in a panic, but he knew the reason in a few days.


    The color of the sky is getting darker and darker. At first you can see the sun, but later you can''t see anything.


    On the gloomy horizon, you can still see the scarlet color, which seems to signal the arrival of a catastrophe.


    This morning Ji Rao woke up and saw Ji jiudaytime sitting next to him, looking at him with almost sad eyes.


    Ji Rao felt a thump in her heart.


    "You..."


    "Master, it''s time to open the seal."


    The color of Ji Rao''s face faded in an instant.


    "No..."


    Ji jiudaytime stood up, leaned down and gently kissed Ji Rao''s lips, "master, don''t be afraid, it doesn''t hurt, you won''t die."


    He reached out and touched Ji Rao''s face. "I''ll let you accompany me all the time."


    Bones or ashes?


    He shook his voice and pulled Ji jiudaytime''s sleeve. "Jiudaytime..." He raised his head. His Obsidian eyes reflected Ji jiudaytime''s appearance. "Are you serious? You don''t care about any friendship?"


    Ji jiudaytime looks at Ji Rao and doesn''t speak for a long time.


    But Ji Rao just looked at his hand on his heart and knew his choice.


    Ji nine day slowed down the voice, almost hypnotic in Ji Rao ear way, "master, don''t be afraid, don''t hurt."

 Chapter 649

    Ji Rao looks at his heart is broken by the spirit, he can''t feel the pain, but he can feel Ji jiudaytime taking blood from his flesh and blood.


    Ji Rao''s consciousness became more and more vague.


    He felt that he was going to die, and then he would be found by the God of yubajiang, and then he couldn''t finish the task and couldn''t find his children.


    Ji jiudaytime put all the blood in the jade bottle. After taking out his hand, he finally looked up at Ji Rao.


    When he took the blood, he was afraid to see Ji Rao''s disgusting eyes, so he didn''t dare to look up.


    The wound in Ji Rao''s heart was restored by Ji jiudaytime. Looking at it this way, I thought Ji Rao was just asleep.


    Now he put a tower beside Ji Rao to hang Ji Rao''s soul, and then he put a border beside the couch, so he went out.


    With all the divine things together, and the blood of the protoss, Ji jiudaytime floats in the air in black. With his vast spiritual power, he opens the seal that separates the cultivation world from the demons.


    "My family, come back!"


    At the moment when the demon door opened, heaven and earth were eclipsed, and evil spirits sprang out of it. The cultivation world was in chaos, and many practitioners were swallowed by the demons who had been locked up for thousands of years.


    Ji nine day falls on the ground, staggers to back two steps.


    He had consumed too much spiritual power, and his face turned pale.


    But he remembers one important thing.


    Ji jiudaytime doesn''t care about anything else and runs to the yard.


    He went back to the room and saw Ji Rao still lying quietly on the couch. With a long sigh of relief, he turned to close the door and went to the couch.


    There was a faint spirit in his hand.


    There is a baby in every demon.


    It''s equivalent to Yuanying in Dantian of Yuanying''s realm. If Yuanying can escape from the heaven after his body explodes, he will get a chance of rebirth.


    Magic baby is more powerful than yuan baby. It can reshape the body.


    Ji as like as two peas, he took out his baby magic from nine days in the open field, and Yuan baby gradually became the same as his Ji Ji on the control of his magic.


    He took out Ji Rao''s soul from the tower and put it into the demon baby.


    Fusion, Ji nine day suddenly opened his eyes.


    He looked at Ji Rao on the couch in amazement.


    Ji Rao No jinlinggen!


    It''s impossible. He has seen Ji Rao use Jinling both in the last life and this life.


    No.


    Ji jiudaytime slowly touches his own Dantian.


    A moment later, the corner of his mouth was sarcastic.


    Why?


    Ji Rao is so lonely and arrogant. How can he dig the root of Jin Ling to himself when he knows he is a devil.


    It''s impossible.


    The curvature of the corner of the mouth is slowly flattened.


    Self deception.


    At that time, in the lower cultivation world, I fainted because elder yuan was holding his spiritual root and pulling it out.


    Is that Linggen pulled out?


    Yes.


    Ji Rao gave it to you after pulling out his own spiritual root.


    In the heart a voice again clear with Ji nine daytime say.


    His heart suddenly seemed to be gripped by something, dull and painful.


    Ji jiudaytime clenches her teeth.


    In fact, Ji Rao is not as heartless to himself as he said.


    At the beginning, it must have been angry words to choose canons and emphasize China.


    Torreya grandis gave to himself, even the spirit root can dig to himself, how can he ignore his life!


    How does Ji Rao treat himself for so many years? Doesn''t he really know?


    Ji jiudaytime slowly closed her eyes.


    He was filled with almost all the demons in his body.


    Evil baby''s whole body black gas soars.


    Master, wake up.

 Chapter 650

    Ji Rao is a little confused.


    Where is this?


    "Hello, hello."


    Yubajiang?


    Ji Rao turned his head and saw the uncle''s face of Yu Bajiang.


    "You You''re finally willing to come out. I thought you died somewhere


    Fish eight river vicissitudes ground sighed a tone, "I have what method, I also don''t want.". I''m so tired. "


    "Then I will not be found by your Lord God?"


    "No, no, I''ve settled the matter over there. You can go back now." Yu Bajiang was talking when he heard a "Yi".


    Ji Rao followed him with a thump in his heart.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You''re not dead, are you?"


    Ji Rao a stare, "ah?"


    Yu Bajiang squinted and emptied his eyes for a while, then turned his head and said to Ji Rao, "your good apprentice has pulled back your soul for you."


    Ji Rao:???


    "All right, all right, do you want to go back?"


    "Can I go back?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I can go straight, too?"


    "No, unless you''re really dead."


    Ji Rao rolled a white eye, "that you say fart."


    Yubajiang shrugged.


    "Ah, by the way, can I have OOC?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao smiles, "I want to hit people."


    Fish eight river touched to touch chin, thought to want to say, "also OK, should also be OK." He waved his hand, "OK, OK, you go back to deal with your business."


    He lost a wink to Ji Rao. "I''ll go back to my apartment and wait for you, baby."


    Ji Rao: the mouth area.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes, he was still familiar with the top of the couch.


    When Ji jiudaytime was doing it on the bed, he could stare at the top of the couch all day.


    "Master, you are awake!"


    Ji jiudaytime''s big face rushed into sight.


    Ji Rao wants to roll his eyes.


    I woke up. I wanted to sleep again when I saw your face.


    Ji Rao moved his body and felt a burst of discord.


    "I''ve changed your body. You get up and move."


    Ji Rao sat up with no emotion in her eyes.


    He turned to look out the window. The sky had turned dark red.


    "The seal is open."


    "Master..." Ji jiudaytime grabbed Ji Rao''s sleeve, "do you have something to eat? I''ll do it for you. "


    It''s just like when he just accepted him as an apprentice.


    Ji Rao takes back his sleeve and looks at Ji jiudaytime. He slaps Ji jiudaytime mercilessly.


    Ji nine day Leng Leng Leng.


    Then he heard Ji Rao''s indifferent voice, "from the time you dig your heart, our apprenticeship will be exhausted."


    Ji nine day throat moved to move, also not angry, still smile, "master, is I not good."


    Ji Rao moved his feet, and there was a clattering voice, "untie this."


    Ji nine day some reluctantly, "untie you to run."


    Ji Rao cut his palm, then said in a deep voice, "I will never leave jiudaytime."


    Voice down, the sky flashed a light.


    Blood oath is established.


    Ji nine day tiny Leng.


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at Ji jiudaytime, "OK?"


    The black iron was finally untied.


    Ji jiudaytime held Ji Rao and lived a comfortable life for a few days. Every day he served Ji Rao and did this and that for Ji Rao.


    It''s a pity that Ji Rao doesn''t even have the last love for him. Ji jiudaytime is always wandering in front of him. He can also turn a blind eye to him, and even doesn''t speak all day.


    After a few days, Ji jiudaytime was called by his father.


    After his father left the seal, he couldn''t see Ji jiudaytime for many days. He was so angry that Ji jiudaytime had to go.

 Chapter 651

    Before leaving, Ji jiudaytime holds Ji Rao and refuses to go, gnawing and gnawing on Ji Rao''s neck.


    "Master, I really want to bite you."


    Looking at Ji Rao without any reaction, Ji jiudaytime sighed deeply.


    It doesn''t matter. It''s still a long time.


    "Master, wait for me to come back."


    After Ji jiudaytime goes out, Ji Rao raises her eyes.


    He sat up from the couch, pushed the door open, and looked at the demons everywhere outside.


    He was silent for a moment, then stroked his Dantian.


    If you can destroy these acupoints, you can make the spirit come back.


    However, if the acupoints are destroyed, the spiritual power in the body will disappear one after another, commonly known as "Sanling", and the practitioners after Sanling will slowly disappear, even the body will not be left.


    Ji Rao''s mouth suddenly raised a touch of malice.


    He closed his eyes and opened them a moment later. When he raised his hand again, a faint water spirit lingered on his hand.


    It''s a long time since I saw you, but it won''t last long.


    He could feel his realm falling down a little bit.


    Ji Rao doesn''t delay any longer, tears the space and steps in.


    Peach sunflower is sitting on the edge of the pond feeding the fish.


    These days Ji jiudaytime didn''t come to see her, so she left after laying a border on her.


    A few days ago, the weather outside changed greatly. Since then, Taokui has never seen sunshine again.


    She knew that Ji Jiuhao must have done something.


    But she didn''t care about all this, she had only nine days in her heart.


    Peach sunflower sprinkled a fish food, see a fish run high, eyebrows and eyes with a smile.


    But the smile solidified in a moment.


    She turned her head and saw a white dress standing in front of her.


    "Ji Ji Rao. "


    Taokui felt the terrible pressure on jirao, and his face turned white instantly.


    She turned her back and showed a paper kite in her hand, which was crushed by her hands.


    Ji jiudaytime, who was far away in the magic hall, suddenly became stiff.


    "Nine days, did you hear what I said?"


    Ji nine day pursed lower lip, "father gentleman, I have gone back in advance."


    With that, regardless of the devil on the seat, he stood up and walked out.


    "Nine days."


    The demon king''s deep, empty voice came from behind, "don''t you listen to your father?"


    Voice falls, Ji nine day feels the body to upload the huge pain, even the pace all can''t sell out.


    Putong.


    "Ah, ah!"


    Step on a pair of white boots by the pool, Ji Rao stands on the edge, looking at the peach sunflower in the pool.


    "If you don''t provoke me, you''ll kill my wood." Ji Rao laughs unkindly, "motherfucker, you deserve it, Sima thing."


    It''s almost flooded. Ji Rao uses Lingli to lift the peach sunflower.


    He Dantian pain for a while, know that his spiritual power has dissipated too fast.


    He clenched his teeth, threw the sunflower on the ground, picked up the water spirit in his hand, and stood on the edge of the sunflower.


    "Cough, cough."


    Taokui''s whole body was wet, her clothes close to her body outlined her graceful figure, and her hair was clinging to her face.


    Sure enough, it''s a man.


    Such a beautiful drowned chicken is rare.


    Ji Rao doesn''t have the habit of killing people. After all, he is also a good youth in the 21st century. How can he kill people casually..


    "I''m a man. Usually I don''t want to be a prisoner if people don''t offend me, but sometimes I don''t like people. I want to be a prisoner if people don''t offend me."

 Chapter 652

    Ji Rao said with a slight smile. He squatted in front of Tao Kui and felt that there was not much spiritual power left in his body. He gave a slight smile.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll bury your Linggen with my Torreya grandis."


    Ji Rao carries the spirit power on the hand, toward stare big double eyes, full face panic peach Kui abdomen attack.


    Between the lightning and flint, Ji Rao only felt a sharp pain in his shoulder, and then he was overturned a few steps away.


    In fact, it didn''t hurt very much, but at that moment, Ji Rao''s spirit power, which was easy to gather, was completely scattered.


    "Peach sunflower." Ji nine day hand peach sunflower up, "it''s OK."


    Peach sunflower a see Ji nine day, just of frighten all turn into grievance, choke a words all can''t say.


    Ji Rao looked at Ji jiudaytime, his eyes were red, "you, uncle."


    Ji jiudaytime turns his head, he doesn''t know what Ji Rao means. He just frowns at Ji Rao, "what are you doing?"


    Ji Rao swallowed the bloody gas in his throat and walked slowly toward Ji jiudaytime. "I was blind. I took you with me."


    He stretched out his hand to cover his elixir field. A moment later, a ray of exuberant life flame was taken out by him.


    Ji jiudaytime looks at life flame to be stunned.


    Of course, he is familiar with his own life.


    The only place where he left his life flame was the reclusive immortal sect.


    Does that mean Ji Rao has been putting his life flame in his own Dantian.


    Ji jiudaytime''s complexion is a little confused.


    What Ji Rao wants is this moment. He gathers the last remaining spiritual power in his hand and plunges into Taokui''s elixir field, destroying Taokui''s spiritual roots in an instant.


    Feel the pain from Dantian, peach Kui screamed.


    Ji jiudaytime subconsciously pushed Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s whole body''s spiritual power is exhausted, and he can''t support it any more.


    "Peach sunflower!"


    Ji jiudaytime uses the wood spirit to protect the peach sunflower.


    He didn''t even know why Ji Rao did this to Tao Kui just for a piece of wood!?


    "Don''t you think master Ji is too narrow-minded to do such a thing for a piece of wood?" After he protects the peach sunflower, he looks at Ji Rao, but turns his head, but the whole person is stunned.


    He let go of Tao Kui and ran to Ji Rao, looking at him in amazement.


    He squatted down and picked Ji Rao up. Looking at the blood foam pouring out of Ji Rao''s mouth, he felt flustered for the first time.


    It''s more flustered than the fact that Taokui Lingli has just been abandoned.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with you


    He just clearly didn''t use the spirit power, just pushed it gently. Why is it like this?!


    Ji jiudaytime stretched out his hand to wipe Ji Rao''s blood, but the more he wiped it, the more he couldn''t clean it.


    "How could it be, how could it be!" He suddenly stunned, he looked at Ji Rao in disbelief, "you scattered spirit."


    Ji Rao couldn''t smile for a while, and Quan took it as an answer.


    Ji nine day is almost roaring, "you just for a broken wood scattered spirit!"


    Sanling is equivalent to self explosion, but the practitioners above Yuanying can rebuild their body with Yuanying, but Sanling is supposed to put themselves into the hell of eternal reincarnation without leaving any way for them.


    Ji Rao looked at Ji jiudaytime and said, "take the Torreya in your hand Give it back to me. "


    Give it back to him.


    Ji nine day didn''t say anything, directly took out his Torreya grandis.


    Ji Rao holds the dark blue Torreya with some thick blood color in his hand. Even if this little thing becomes demonic, Ji Rao still likes it very much.

 Chapter 653

    "It''s wood in your eyes, not in mine." He took out his Torreya grandis, there is no life, a dry dead wood.


    Ji jiudaytime''s Torreya grandis saw the dead wood, moved his small arms and legs to embrace the dead wood.


    "Task is task. There are so many worlds..." Ji Rao raised his eyes and looked at Ji jiudaytime, as if with a smile, "I really raised you as a son..."


    Ji nine day jaw moved, tightly clenched teeth.


    His throat was oppressed, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "It''s a pity that, in the end, the one who really protects me It''s just a piece of wood. " Ji Rao Dun, "I should have killed you if I had known it was like this."


    He shook his head again as if in a funny way. "If you hadn''t died, I would have killed you."


    "Master..."


    He looked at Ji jiudaytime''s confused eyes, which seemed to be about to cry. He just felt very happy, "you can''t die, live well, remember that I really treated you, and then regret it all the time."


    Ji Rao had lost half of his strength, and his body began to become transparent.


    "Master, master..."


    Ji jiudaytime hugs Ji Rao as if in vain to catch something.


    Ji Rao looks up at the sky, especially calm on the face. He knew it was not death, but that he was finally going back.


    His body was scattered in the air.


    The dead wood fell to the ground, and the people in Ji jiudaytime''s arms also scattered.


    There''s no trace left.


    Ji jiudaytime looked at the dead wood on the ground and kicked it out several meters.


    Peach Kui Zheng Zheng of looking at Ji nine day, see Ji Rao die of time, her in the mind unexpectedly have a silk to steal joy.


    "Nine days..."


    "Roll, roll!"


    Tao Kui was scared by Ji jiudaytime''s terrible appearance, and he stepped back three steps and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Ji jiudaytime stands up a little, he tears the space to the ice lake, Ji Rao''s body is sealed here.


    Ji nine day blankly in the ice to find, finally see Ji Rao motionless body.


    He sat down, his upper body lying on the ice, and traced Ji Rao''s face across the thick ice.


    "Master."


    He stayed in the ice lake for three days and nights. When he went back, he picked up the dead wood on the ground.


    After many years, Torreya grandis, which had been revived for many years, finally sprouted.


    Ji jiudaytime brings Torreya grandis to the ice lake. He and Ji Rao watch Torreya grandis grow bigger and bigger.


    Until five hundred years later, Torreya grandis was able to become its original shape.


    Ji jiudaytime leaned against the ice, watching Torreya standing on the ice, bending over to see Ji Rao under the ice.


    "You can go."


    Torreya grandis raised his eyes and looked at Ji jiudaytime, and the green leaves on the top of his head were very happy.


    It turns around and hesitates to go.


    Ji jiudaytime stretched out his hand, which showed a dark blue Torreya grandis.


    "Go ahead."


    Xiao Torreya jumped from his palm and ran to him.


    Torreya grandis pulls Torreya grandis, and two pieces of wood leave from the ice lake.


    Ji jiudaytime looks at the shadow of those two little dots, until can''t see any more.


    He looked down at Ji Rao and said in a low voice, "master, I''ve saved your Torreya grandis. When would you like to open your eyes and see me?"


    The only response to him was the cold wind whirring around.


    Ji Rao''s eyes can''t be opened any more.


    Ji nine day suddenly laughed for a while, he touched the ice under his hand, look pitiful, "master, I miss you very much."

 Chapter 654

    Ji Rao opened his eyes and found his apartment.


    He looked at the snow-white ceiling, covered his head and cried, "ah, damn, I''m back at last."


    Yubajiang just came back from the express downstairs. When he saw him sitting up, he said, "are you back?"


    "Well."


    Fish eight river violence to open express, take out the sexy cartoon beauty hand.


    Ji Rao looked, "what are you?"


    "The goddess of the first sound."


    Ji Rao looked at his eyes obsessed and excited, and was about to cry. He was quite speechless. He didn''t quite understand the thoughts of these otaku uncles.


    "Your next world is a vampire."


    Ji Rao stroked her hair back, then shook her head and threw it back, "who is it? What am I


    "You."


    Ji Rao didn''t think much about it. There was a joking smile in his eyes. "Then I have to suck up those people."


    Yu Bajiang gave him a strange look, "you are just a weak vampire. It''s not sure if we can find a blood pump. "


    When he said that, Ji Rao remembered the little story. He let out a long cry, "no way."


    "Come on, you." He took his first sound wife upstairs, settled his little wife, and then came down again, "before doing the task, do you want to see a vampire movie?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    So they put the vampire movie in the living room.


    The movie lasted an hour and a half. Ji Rao fell asleep when he saw it half way through. When he woke up again, the movie would have been finished.


    Ji Rao rubbed his eyes, "finished?"


    Yu Bajiang reaches for a washed strawberry, and Ji Rao takes it and bites it into her mouth.


    He has water in his hand, so he won''t take the mobile phone on the tea table. "This comment says that you are too miserable and want you to have a happy life. The key point is that he thinks you have a sense of CP with the protagonist."


    Ji Rao nodded and snapped his fingers. "I understand. I have a sweet love with the protagonist."


    When Ji Rao came over, he was falling in front of a street. He should have fallen. His hands and knees hurt a lot.


    "This way, come on


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees some big men running towards him with iron bars.


    I''m Cao.


    Ji Rao quickly got up from the ground and ran.


    It''s about early in the morning. There are few cars on the street, only the pale street lights.


    Ji Rao went through an alley and saw a small decorative Bush as soon as he turned the corner. He was small now, so he shrank a little and went in.


    Ji Rao was very tired. Her whole lung was crying with pain, and her throat was burning like a fire. She could feel the faint blood.


    The group of big men ran over and looked around. Because it was too dark and the street lights on the side of the Bush were not clear, no one found a jirao hidden inside.


    "What about people?"


    "Chase, search separately."


    "The two of you, the three of us, come on, come on."


    Even if it is very uncomfortable, Ji Rao also held his breath, forced to blow off the lung, watching the group of people running away from him, he was long relieved.


    He stayed in the Bush for a while before climbing out.


    He ran back to the alley.


    He just kept walking, he didn''t even know where to go.


    Finally, he was very tired. Seeing a public seat, he sat up and listened to the movement all the time, for fear that the group would come back.

 Chapter 655

    A flash came, Ji Rao raised his eyes and looked at the car in fear.


    The car slowly stopped beside him. Ji Rao sat up from his seat like a needle. As soon as he was about to run, he tripped over a raised brick at his feet.


    Ji Rao


    He fell so hard that his voice was loud that he almost lost his whole body.


    A figure came to him, Ji Rao could not care about the pain on his body, and looked up at a handsome face.


    The man squatted down gently and looked at him, "are you ok?"


    Ji Rao looked at him on guard.


    "Who are you from?"


    Ji Rao bit her lip and didn''t speak.


    He can''t say he''s a pet from someone else''s house, can he?


    Ji Rao swallowed and didn''t speak.


    "Come back with me first."


    The man held out his hand to him. Ji Rao was still a little timid. He held out his hand timidly. His small hand was half stretched out. He saw that his hand was dirty and had wounds. He couldn''t help but want to draw back.


    The man was faster than him. He reached for Ji Rao''s uninjured finger and slowly led him to his feet.


    Ji Rao went home with him.


    On the way, the man asked him if he had any parents and where he lived.


    Ji Rao couldn''t answer a word. She closed her mouth like a mute.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it."


    The man''s home soon arrived. When he stopped the car, he looked at Ji Rao without shoes, slowed down as much as he could, and said, "shall I take you up?"


    Ji Rao is still on guard.


    The man got out of the car, opened the co pilot''s door, reached out and tried to hold Ji Rao. Although Ji Rao was stiff, he didn''t escape.


    He picked Ji Rao up, kicked on the door and entered the apartment.


    He held Ji Rao and stood at the entrance of the elevator. "Help me press the 13th floor."


    Ji Rao turns his head and lights up the 13th floor.


    When he arrived at his house, the man first put Ji Rao down and brushed his fingerprints into the door.


    Ji Rao stood in the porch, looking at the carpet on the ground, and didn''t dare to go in.


    A pair of slippers on his feet, "you wear this first, it may be a little big."


    He took Ji Rao''s hand and said, "come on."


    "Why don''t you take a shower, I''ll do it for you or do you do it yourself?"


    Ji Rao takes a step back, which means washing by himself.


    The man went into the bathroom and put water on Ji Rao. After a moment, he came out, "OK, go wash it."


    Ji Rao went into the bathroom.


    As soon as the door was locked, the timid look on his face disappeared in an instant.


    Go to the mirror to enjoy Ji Rao''s beauty in the golden age


    You can only see the top of your head.


    The height of Mulder.


    Ji Rao gave up looking in the mirror, took off her clothes and stepped into the hot water.


    An hour later, there was a crack in the bathroom door.


    The man reading on the sofa looked up, "what''s the matter?"


    "I, I have no clothes..."


    The man buttoned up the book, picked up the shirt that had been put away on the sofa and walked over, "without you Underwear, you wear this. "


    Ji Rao reaches for it and closes the bathroom door.


    When the man turned his head, he thought, his arm is still very white.


    Ji Rao put on his shirt, which is big enough to reach his thigh.


    He put on his old underwear again, pulled his wet hair twice, then opened the door and went out.


    When he saw the man, he stood still at the bathroom door.


    The man waved to him, "what are you doing standing there? Come here."

 Chapter 656

    Ji Rao went over.


    The man took his hand and asked him to sit down on the sofa.


    From one side took out a small medical box, with a cotton swab dipped in alcohol, holding Ji Rao''s hand to disinfect the wound.


    While pressing the wound, Ji Rao suddenly shrunk his hand.


    He looked up, "does it hurt?"


    Ji Rao nodded her head gently.


    "I''ll take it easy."


    As expected, the movement was much lighter.


    After wiping your hands, wipe your knees again.


    He looked at Ji Rao''s arms and legs, and his eyes darkened.


    The knee fell a little seriously, and just had a bath, the blood, water and tissue fluid flowed out together.


    Although it''s not so painful, Ji Rao''s skin is tender and looks very serious.


    The man carefully rubbed his wound, "what''s your name?"


    Ji Rao is very quiet Ji Rao. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ji Rao."


    He looked up at Ji Rao with a smile, "does Xiao Rao only remember his name now? What about your parents? If not, I''ll go to the police tomorrow and ask them to send you back. "


    Ji Rao''s face turned white as soon as she heard that she wanted to send him back.


    He reached out and grabbed the man''s arm, his eyes full of panic, trembling, "no, don''t send me back."


    The man looked up at him.


    Ji Rao dodged his eyes, "I, I There is no home. It was sold to others... "


    The man touched his head. "Don''t be afraid. It''s against the law. You won''t be sent back."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    But in my heart there was a sneer.


    I''m not a human child.


    There are vampires in this world. There was a historical racial disaster, which caused more than 90% of the vampires to die. At the same time, their bodies began to degenerate, and their huge power and ability to confuse people gradually weakened until they disappeared. Up to now, there are not many vampires left.


    Although the ability of vampires is gone, their blood sucking instinct is still there. A few decades ago, human beings began to raise vampires in captivity. Kids who are not threatening themselves are just like domestic pet cats. They can talk and have intelligence. They only need to feed some blood regularly to support them.


    For a time, rich families began to keep vampires in captivity.


    These captive vampires generally don''t live to adulthood.


    One is that the food chain they once lived in was higher than that of human beings, and it was impossible for them to be tamed after being kept in captivity. Even if they compromise for the sake of blood, they will suffer from serious mental illness, which leads them to live for less than 20 years in human hands.


    Second, human beings don''t know how to keep vampires in captivity. They don''t know how to survive. Many vampires are killed or commit suicide.


    Unfortunately, Ji Rao is a vampire kept by an aristocrat. That man only treats him as a pet. If he likes it, he can feel it, and if he doesn''t like it, he can beat and scold it.


    Ji Rao really couldn''t stand it, so he found the chance to run out.


    In the original text, Ji Rao was caught as early as running, and later was abused to death.


    He died very hastily.


    But on the surface, Ji Rao''s skin is whiter than that of normal people, which is no different from that of ordinary children.


    The man carefully to Ji Rao''s feet wipe medicine, and then in front of throw, things are put away.


    "I''ll take a shower first. You can watch TV here."


    Then he turned the TV into a cartoon for Ji Rao.

 Chapter 657

    Then he untied his tie. Ji Rao glanced up and lowered his head.


    The man looked at Ji Rao''s tiny red ears and was stunned.


    He didn''t expect that the child could understand this at such a young age, but on second thought, the child was sold, and it''s not surprising that he knew more.


    He thought of his younger brother, who seemed to be about the same age as this child, but he didn''t know anything. He had some trouble. Suddenly, he felt sympathy for Ji Rao.


    Touched Ji Rao''s head, "there''s yogurt in the kitchen refrigerator, there''s snacks over there, you can take them if you want."


    Ji Rao nodded, and the man turned and went to the bathroom.


    Ji Rao watched him walk into the bathroom. He looked at the pink pig like a hair dryer on the TV without expression. After watching for a while, he felt that his wound began to sting. He broke his arms and legs to see his wound. Just when he took a bath, he found that there were many blue and purple marks on his body, all of which were beaten.


    He is an underage vampire, but after he was bought back by human beings, he fought against the human captivity from the bottom of his heart. The master beat him or scolded him. Little Ji Rao didn''t have a good day, and even had a fear of human beings.


    Ji Rao slipped down from the sofa, endured the pain of his feet and went to the tea table. He reached out and picked up the book which was buckled upside down. It was an English book. He flipped through it and saw the label on it. The handwriting was neat and beautiful, which made people feel good at a glance.


    He turned to the front page and saw three words on the title page.


    Han Jinyan.


    Ji Rao''s hand faltered.


    Han Jinyan, the protagonist of the original attack.


    What a coincidence?


    Behind him came the sound of opening the bathroom door. Ji Rao shook her hand and the book fell directly on the ground.


    Han Jinyan, who just came out, was wearing light gray cotton pajamas. When he saw that the child seemed to be scared, his face was a little stiff, and he was uneasy about doing something wrong. His eyes were evasive.


    Ji Rao said, "yes, I''m sorry..."


    He bent down to pick up the book, and then put the book on the tea table, head down very low.


    "It''s OK."


    Han Jinyan walked in the past, he squatted down and looked at Ji Rao''s eyes, completely indifferent tone, "it''s just a book, don''t be afraid."


    Ji Rao was treated like this for the first time. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it.


    Han Jinyan stood up and saw Ji Rao didn''t take anything. He took Ji Rao''s hand and said, "are you hungry?"


    Ji Rao did not speak.


    He was a little hungry, but he just wanted to drink blood.


    His silence makes Han Jinyan think it is tacit, "I''ll make you something to eat. Is noodles OK?"


    Ji Rao answered in a low voice.


    "Then sit here and wait for me."


    With that, Han Jinyan went to the kitchen.


    Ji Rao sat back on the sofa and subconsciously wanted to cross his legs. As a result, his legs were too short and it was a little hard to cross them. He was stunned for a moment, then put his legs down and sighed deeply.


    Pink pig sister has finished, he heard the voice from the kitchen, can''t help jumping off the sofa, ran to the kitchen.


    Han Jinyan heard the voice and turned his head to see Ji Rao standing on the side of the door, revealing his head for half a moment, and his light brown eyes staring at him quietly.


    Han Jinyan lived in his twenties. For the first time, he felt that he was cute.


    As a male god who has been single for many years, from kindergarten Gao Leng to doctor, for the first time, he felt what is called being sprouted.


    "I''ll lay you an egg."

 Chapter 658

    He didn''t ask Ji Rao to come in for fear that he would be splashed by the oil star.


    It''s quick to make noodles. It''s ready in ten minutes.


    He gave Ji Rao a bowl, and took a pair of chopsticks, "drink milk?"


    Rao Ji shook her head.


    He took the bowl in one hand and went out, holding Ji Rao in the other hand. "Come and eat."


    Han Jinyan''s bench is a little high. Ji Rao almost climbs up. After sitting on it, his legs are far away from the ground.


    A bowl of hot noodles was put in front of him.


    Ji Rao took chopsticks to eat, although the taste is still that taste, but tight stomach is always like a bottomless hole, not enough to eat.


    He put down his chopsticks after a little half.


    Han Jinyan has been sitting on the stool opposite him. When he heard the sound of putting chopsticks, he raised his head. First he looked at his bowl, then he looked up at Ji Rao, "are you full?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Han Jinyan took a piece of toilet paper from the table and wiped Ji Rao''s mouth.


    He stood up and took away the bowl and chopsticks.


    Ji Rao carefully slipped off the bench.


    Han Jinyan came out and looked at Ji Rao''s feet. He didn''t say anything. He just hugged him like a child.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go to bed."


    Ji Rao said softly, "OK."


    Maybe it was the first time that someone was so kind to him. Ji Rao looked flattered.


    It''s too late today. He has only one room of his own in his family, but he thinks Ji Rao is still small. It''s nothing to sleep in one room for two people.


    Han Jinyan put Ji Rao on the edge of the bed and sat down. Then he went to get another quilt and came out. After making the quilt, Han Jinyan waved to Ji Rao, "come in and sleep."


    Ji Rao got into the bed.


    Han Jinyan reached out to turn off the light, leaving only a small orange lamp beside the head of the bed.


    Ji Rao turns his back to Han Jinyan and shrinks in the quilt and closes his eyes.


    When I woke up the next day, there was no one nearby.


    He yawned deeply and sat up.


    The calendar on the table showed that it was already 9:30. Ji Rao lifted the quilt and came down from the bed. He saw a note on the bedside table.


    "I went to work. There''s food in the kitchen. You can eat it when you get up and come back at 5:30 in the evening."


    Ji Rao put down the note, went to the bathroom and saw that there was a toothbrush jar on it. They were all newly bought. They should have got up early and bought it back.


    After washing, Ji Rao went out to eat in the kitchen. Then he sat on the sofa and watched TV and legal variety cartoons. After a few hours, he went to the study on the second floor to read Han Jinyan''s books.


    Han Jinyan is a university associate professor recruited by M University. His research direction is clinical medicine.


    So many books in his study are about human body research or medicine, and many are foreign books. Ji Rao opened a French book, didn''t understand a word, and closed it again.


    When Han Jinyan came back, he saw Ji Rao sleeping on the sofa with a pillow.


    He slowed down subconsciously.


    Ji Rao put the pillow in his arms, curled up, mouth slightly open, looking small.


    Because there is no light, the light is a little dark, Ji Rao''s delicate eyebrows and eyes are not very clear. The TV is still on, but the sound on it sounds too quiet.


    Han Jinyan put the things in his hand on the tea table, the bag made some noise, Ji Rao''s eyelashes trembled, and then slowly opened his eyes.

 Chapter 659

    See Han Jinyan, he propped up to sit up, eyes or fans stare.


    "Why are you sleeping here?"


    "Well." Ji Rao rubbed her eyes.


    Han Jinyan''s eyes softened. He reached out and stroked Ji Rao''s head, then turned on the light.


    He went to the tea table and took out all the clothes in the bag. "I bought some clothes for you to see if they fit."


    Ji Rao looked at him and asked uncertainly, "here For me? "


    "Well, try it."


    Ji Rao went to the bathroom to change.


    The style of the clothes is very different from Han Jinyan''s usual clothes. Han Jinyan''s clothes are rigorous, neat and decent. The two clothes he bought, white and red, look a little too cute.


    "Try this pajama."


    Ji Rao took the pajamas over and gave a puff at the corner of her mouth and the invisible one.


    He took a deep breath and went to change it.


    After coming out, Han Jinyan turned his head to have a look, and his eyes brightened obviously.


    After the last class, he went to the downtown shopping mall to buy some suitable clothes for Ji Rao. When he passed by a children''s clothing store, he almost caught a glimpse of the pajamas on the fake model at the door.


    Pink autumn and winter rabbit pajamas.


    Ji Rao drags down a blocked place and looks up to see Han Jin laughing at him.


    I don''t know why.


    When Han Jinyan looks at him, it reminds him of three words in his mind.


    Old rascal.


    "Turn around and I''ll have a look."


    Ji Rao turned around.


    "Take your hat."


    Ji Rao rolled his eyes and put on his hat.


    Two long ears are hanging behind. Han Jinyan tightens his hand. He has an impulse to pull those two ears.


    He hit his lips with his fist and coughed gently. He was a little guilty. "Turn around."


    Ji Rao turned around, didn''t know anything, and looked at him blankly.


    Han Jinyan deliberately said, "do you like it?"


    Ji Rao has no conscience I like it. "


    Han Jinyan waved to Ji Rao.


    When Ji Rao went to Han Jinyan''s side, because the step was too big and the clothes were one-piece clothes, it was inconvenient, so he had to run forward in small steps.


    It''s another cute blow.


    Ji Rao goes to Han Jinyan and is picked up by Han Jinyan.


    He sat on the sofa, put Ji Rao on his lap, took him in one hand, went to the bag to get things in the other, and soon came out with a dessert.


    "Do you like cake?"


    Hessian, Lin cake, the very expensive one, such a small piece is more than 100 yuan.


    "I like it."


    This is true.


    Ji Rao likes to eat these things, but he can''t eat too much at a time, otherwise he will be tired.


    Usually, he would have some of these cakes at home, and eat them every other moment.


    Ji Rao holds the cake in her arms, and her head is really cute.


    "Will you follow me all the time? I''ll buy you a little cake like this every day. "


    Ji Rao


    If I hadn''t been twenty, I would have believed your lies.


    He nodded, very cleverly, "yes."


    Han Jinyan chuckled, "you can stay with me in the future, and I''ll go through an adoption procedure for you in two days."


    Ji Rao looked up at him, "can I live with you all the time after that?"


    "Yes."


    Han Jinyan pinches Ji Rao''s face. Ji Rao''s eyes are very big, and her pupils are very beautiful. Her face is a little baby fat, and she seems to want to be held in her arms.

 Chapter 660

    Said is two days later, the result of the next day to push their own class to others, holding Ji Rao to go through the formalities.


    The more I get there, the more I feel that Ji Rao is sent by heaven to play with him. Oh, no, it''s for him.


    It''s like a cute little rabbit.


    Han Jinyan usually so cold a person, with Ji Rao go out, don''t want to put Ji Rao down from himself.


    Ji Rao is light and easy to hold.


    Pulling him out, he seems to be afraid of people. When he is carried away by Han Jinyan, he tentatively hugs Han Jinyan''s neck.


    Han Jinyan did not refuse, cold light on the face, but floating on the heart a trace of joy.


    They went to go through the formalities. Ji Rao didn''t know how he did it. Han Jinyan was doing it in an orderly way, taking photos, filling in information, and finally sitting at a desk. The man in formal clothes asked him seriously, "are you willing to live with Mr. Han Jinyan, and he will take care of him until he is an adult?"


    Han Jinyan turns to look at Ji Rao, and the lawyer''s eyes are on Ji Rao. As long as Ji Rao says "no", everything Han Jinyan did before is in vain.


    Ji Rao answered in a very low voice.


    Han Jinyan has a smile in his eyes.


    Ji Rao presses his handprint and signs again. Han Jinyan carefully puts the information in his bag after loading it, and then takes Ji Rao back with him in a good mood.


    Passing a western restaurant, Han Jinyan patted Ji Rao''s little butt, "do you want to eat steak?"


    Ji Rao looks up at the front of the western restaurant. Without waiting for him to speak, Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao in.


    I asked Ji Rao for a medium rare, and I asked for a medium rare.


    Ji Rao looked at the plate in front of him. He didn''t know how to use the knife and fork.


    Han Jinyan taught him to take a knife and fork, and then gave Ji Rao a small piece of cut, "OK, eat."


    Ji Rao took a fork to eat.


    Although this body has lived for 20 years, according to the life span of a vampire, he is now equivalent to three or four years old of a human being, and his teeth are not well developed. He is a little vampire who is struggling to suck blood.


    You can''t chew a steak in your mouth for five minutes.


    Originally, Han Jinyan was afraid that Ji Rao''s stomach would not be able to bear it. Unexpectedly, Ji Rao could not bite it.


    Han Jinyan called another pasta with a smile.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s face, Han Jinyan patted his head and said, "can you bite me, little milk Rao?"


    Ji Rao looked up at him.


    Because of the angle, it looks more like a stare at him.


    When checking out, Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao out. Ji Rao looks back and eats a small piece of steak.


    Noticing his eyes, Han Jinyan asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip.


    Han Jinyan bent down and heard Ji Rao whispering in his ear, "don''t you want that set?"


    If he remembers correctly, it''s more than a thousand.


    "No more."


    Han Jinyan''s family has been practicing medicine since his grandfather''s generation. His father opened a hospital himself, and now he is the president of the hospital. His mother is the chief physician of cardiothoracic surgery. Although he can''t compare with the powerful official second generation, he is really a rich third generation.


    Although he no longer asked for money from his family when he was an adult, his current position, from time to time, he went to other places to give lectures, and his monthly salary alone could reach 100000 yuan.

 Chapter 661

    "No, if you want to eat, I''ll bring you next time."


    Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao away.


    Back home, let Ji Rao take a bath. After Ji Rao comes out, put the fruit tray on the tea table, and then take a bath.


    Ji Rao watched TV with a fruit tray.


    After a while, Han Jinyan''s mobile phone on the desk rings. Ji Rao looks back at the bathroom, which seems to be taking a shower.


    He took it over and looked at it. The big words "Bai Chu''an" were dancing on it.


    Ji Rao''s eyebrows jump.


    Bai Chuan, the protagonist of the original text.


    He is Han Jinyan''s student. He has no talent in medicine. He is also one of the students Han Jinyan appreciates most.


    Ji Rao put his cell phone away and pretended that nothing had happened.


    As soon as Han Jinyan came out, Ji Rao turned his head and looked at him, "just now, someone called you."


    "Well, who?" He said as he went to get his cell phone.


    "I don''t know."


    Han Jinyan turns on his mobile phone and sees that it''s Bai Chuan. He presses the callback key. He''s afraid that it will disturb Ji Rao to watch TV. He''s still a little far away.


    Bai Chuan came to ask him about his paper. Han Jinyan simply told him about the paper and then hung up.


    When I came back, I saw that Ji Rao had put down the fruit tray and was watching TV with her pillow in her arms.


    He sat next to Ji Rao.


    Feeling the sofa sinking, he turned his head to see Han Jinyan.


    "Rao Rao, do you want to go to school? Shall I contact the school for you? "


    Ji Rao''s eyes flashed a trace of fear, frowned, and his face was full of resistance.


    Han Jinyan sighed, then held the man in his arms, "well, don''t go first. When you want to go, I''ll see you off."


    "Are you going to work tomorrow?"


    "Yes, there will be many classes tomorrow."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak, but Han Jinyan obviously felt Ji Rao''s loss.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t want to be at home alone."


    Han Jinyan is also a medical student. He can probably see that Ji Rao is a sequela of being hurt. He doesn''t want to contact strangers, although there is resistance from the outside world.


    He decided to take Ji Rao to the hospital after class tomorrow.


    "Shall I take you to my school?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Ji Rao was called at seven the next day.


    "Get up and wash, then go to dinner. I''ll take you to school


    It''s early spring, and it''s a little cold. Before going out, Han Jinyan covers Ji Rao tightly, puts on his mask and hat, leaving a big black eye exposed outside, and then holds Ji Rao to drive.


    When he bought this apartment, Han Jinyan saw that it was close to the school, so it was more convenient. On weekdays, Han Jinyan would go by subway, but considering that Ji Rao was here today, he still drove.


    When he got to school, Han Jinyan stopped the car and walked away with Ji Rao in his arms. "I''ll put you in the office later. You stay by yourself. I''ll go to see you after class, OK?"


    Ji Rao''s "good."


    Han Jinyan happened to be the first lecture in the morning. After he put Ji Rao in the office and told him not to walk around, he went to class for the students.


    After he finished class, Han Jinyan did not delay for a moment. He immediately went back to the office. As soon as he opened the door, he saw several people around his desk and heard them asking one by one.


    "What''s the child''s name?"


    "Did Han Jinyan bring you here?"

 Chapter 662

    "Are you Han Jinyan''s brother?"


    "I don''t think so. I think it''s Jinyan''s illegitimate son."


    "Ha ha ha, don''t talk nonsense."


    "How did Jinyan bring the children?"


    "It''s lovely.


    "By the way, doesn''t Jinyan have a younger brother?"


    "No, brother Jinyan, I''ve seen him. It''s not like that."


    Han Jinyan has some helplessness, "what are you doing?"


    "Here comes Jinyan."


    Han Jinyan walks over, and people around Ji Rao look up to see Han Jinyan.


    "Ah, you brought this little doll?"


    Ji Rao didn''t know who was holding him to the table. He sat on the table with his legs empty and his eyes red. He looked like he was about to cry. When he saw Han Jinyan, he was wronged.


    Han Jinyan reaches out and hugs the person.


    They were surprised to see Han Jinyan''s skillful action.


    Han Jinyan is famous for abstinence in school. Just thinking about his girlfriend makes people think it''s whimsical.


    But it''s obviously like a father.


    "Don''t scare him. He''s afraid of people."


    "Is this your brother?"


    "No Han Jinyan to his seat, "I adopted."


    "Wow, that''s your son?"


    Han Jinyan was stunned.


    He really didn''t want Ji Rao to call him his father, but he also raised Ji Rao like a son.


    he laid his hand. "Are you free?"


    Around the teacher "cut" a sound, all scattered.


    Waiting for people to leave, Han Jinyan gently pinched Ji Rao''s nose, "are you scared? Those are my colleagues. They don''t mean you any harm. "


    Han Jinyan holds Ji Rao in his lap, turns on his computer and starts to see the projects.


    After a while, someone called a report at the door.


    "In."


    A figure walks to Han Jinyan and stops. Ji Rao looks up, just looking at the confused and puzzled eyes.


    The man was wearing a white coat and a pair of jeans. His face was pretty and he looked very temperament.


    "Chuan."


    Ji Rao suddenly realized.


    Oh, this is Bai Chuan.


    Han Jinyan sent the e-mail to people, then turned around and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Bai Chuan''s eyes moved away from Ji Rao. "Teacher, I have some questions to ask."


    Ji Rao leans in Han Jinyan''s arms and looks at Bai Chuan''s side face.


    It is worthy of the protagonist, this face, absolutely.


    "Do you understand?"


    "I see. Thank you, teacher."


    Bai Chuan took the information back, he pursed his lower lip, or pretended to be relaxed and asked, "teacher, is this your brother?"


    See him lead the topic to Ji Rao body, Han Jinyan eyes finally show a gentle smile, "this, I picked up."


    Bai Chuan:??


    "Come on, Rao Rao, say hello to my brother."


    Bai Chuan smiles at Ji Rao, then reaches out his hand to Ji Rao, "Hello little friend, my name is Bai Chuan, and I''m the teacher''s student."


    Ji Rao first looked at Bai Chuan''s hand, then looked up at Bai Chuan''s face. Finally, he turned his head and stepped on Han Jinyan. He reached for Han Jinyan''s neck and left a dark back of his head for Bai Chuan.


    Bai Chuan


    Han Jinyan touched Ji Rao''s head, and then apologized to Bai Chuan with a smile, "I''m sorry, he knows better."


    Bai Chuan embarrassed smile, "nothing, the child is quite lovely." He pointed to the door. "I''ll go first, then."


    "Go ahead."

 Chapter 663

    When Bai Chuan leaves, Han Jinyan pulls Ji Rao down. He looks into Ji Rao''s eyes and says, "come on, tell me why I don''t like Chu''an."


    Ji Rao stares at him with big eyes. His mouth pouts slightly and his brows wrinkle like a little adult.


    Han Jinyan pinched his nose, "don''t be coquettish, why don''t you like Chu''an?"


    Ji Rao turned his head and tried to divert his sight when he couldn''t hear.


    Han Jinyan looked at him this a pair of stealthy appearance, can''t help but some funny.


    "Well, if you don''t like it, don''t like it."


    Ji Rao''s eyes fell on a puppet in the corner of Han Jinyan''s desk.


    Han Jinyan along his line of sight to see in the past, "this is just before the brother sent, if you like me to buy you a new tomorrow."


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip. "I want that one."


    Han Jinyan was a little surprised.


    He thought Ji Rao didn''t like Bai Chuan, so he wouldn''t like what he sent.


    But since Ji Rao wanted it, he brought the puppet to Ji Rao.


    For Ji Rao, the puppet is still a little big. He holds the puppet in his arms and looks at Han Jinyan''s face.


    See if there''s a little bit in his eyes about the puppet.


    No.


    Not at all.


    Han Jinyan thought that Ji Rao didn''t dare to take over. He thought that he didn''t know what family he had been sold to before and became so timid. He couldn''t help feeling softer. "If you like this kind of puppet, I''ll buy you a bigger and better one."


    In the afternoon, there was no class for Han Jinyan. After he packed his things, he left with Ji Rao in his arms.


    When he was about to get to the garage, he suddenly remembered that the project information had not been taken. He turned to Ji Rao in his arms and said, "you wait for me here for a while, and I''ll come down to pick you up when I get something, OK?"


    "Good."


    "Good boy." Han Jinyan kisses Ji Rao''s face, then puts him down, turns around and runs back.


    Ji Rao is holding a rabbit puppet and waiting in place.


    After a while, the sound of a car came from the side. Without thinking much, Ji Rao stepped back two steps. The sound of the car''s engine kept thinking. Ji Rao looked up strangely and saw a red sports car a few meters away.


    Ji Rao looked around and didn''t get in his way.


    The door opened and a slender man with sunglasses came down.


    Ji Rao''s eyelids suddenly jumped.


    The whole body suddenly shuddered, as if instinctively wanted to escape.


    Instinctively want to escape?


    Then this man is


    Ji Rao suddenly dropped the rabbit puppet, turned around and ran out.


    "Stop!"


    Ji Rao quickly ran to the railing, and the people behind him were just a few steps away from catching up.


    He ran sideways through the cracks in the railings, and then found a random direction to start running.


    "Ji Rao!"


    The man ran to the gate to chase him, but at this time he couldn''t see Ji Rao''s figure, so he could only chase him according to the direction he had just taken.


    When Han Jinyan took out the information, he could not see Ji Rao Ren.


    "Rao Rao? Excuse me He looked around, and when his eyes fell on the puppet on the ground not far from him, the expression on his face quickly became dignified.


    As he ran out, he called, "spare me, spare me!"


    He couldn''t find Ji Rao, so he went to adjust the monitoring. Unexpectedly, the monitoring was broken at that time. Han Jinyan was flustered at that time.


    He sat on a chair in the monitoring room, looking at the black screen, regretting why he left him there alone.

 Chapter 664

    What if something happens to a child as young as him.


    "Teacher, do you want to go home and have a look? Maybe the child knows the way and runs home by himself."


    Han Jinyan stayed for two seconds, then grabbed his mobile phone and ran out.


    He drove his car, almost speeding back.


    I didn''t park the car properly. Run to the apartment first. Take the elevator up, run out of the moment to see their own door squat in front of a small mushroom like things.


    The expression on Han Jinyan''s face relaxed for a moment, and there was even a sense of happiness on his face.


    He walked slowly towards the door.


    Ji Rao squatted at the door of Han Jinyan''s house, holding his legs, his head on his knee, buried very low.


    After hearing the sound, he raised his head and fixed his eyes on Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan walks to Ji Rao and squats down slowly.


    He looked at Ji Rao''s face. His left cheek was scratched by something. His hair was stained with soil and broken leaves, and his clothes were dirty.


    Han Jinyan reaches out his hand to take down the things on Ji Rao''s head, and says in a warm voice, "where is this going?"


    Ji Rao Ding looks at Han Jinyan for two seconds, then suddenly reaches out and hugs Han Jinyan.


    "Wu..."


    Han Jinyan didn''t dislike Ji Rao''s dirty body. He took the man in his arms and patted him on the back. "Well, don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    To pacify Ji Rao, Han Jinyan holds the man up and opens the door.


    When he wants to put Ji Rao down, Ji Rao hugs him more tightly, sticking to him like a dog skin plaster. Han Jinyan can''t laugh or cry.


    "Let go first. I''ll take off my coat. You can take a bath. It''s all a kitten."


    Ji Rao snorted twice, unwilling to let go.


    Han Jinyan took the person to the sofa and sat down, "come on, tell me, what did you do?"


    As soon as his voice fell, he felt the person in his arms tremble.


    Han Jinyan slowed down his voice in an attempt to let Ji Rao know that he is very safe now.


    "It''s OK. Tell me. I''m here.


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip, "I Someone is chasing me... "


    Han Jinyan eyes color dark, with a kind of persuasive language airway, "who is chasing you?"


    "He, he..."


    Han Jinyan gently followed Ji Rao''s back and asked, "who is he?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Master


    Han Jinyan''s face froze.


    But he didn''t show any flaw in front of Ji Rao. He just said in a warm voice, "OK, I know. Let''s take a bath. What would you like to eat tonight?"


    "I want to drink yogurt."


    "The yogurt is in the refrigerator. Shall we drink it after taking a bath?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    After taking a bath, Han Jinyan wipes Ji Rao''s head with a towel. Ji Rao''s eyes are closed during the whole process.


    Almost wiped, Han Jinyan went to get the hair dryer to dry him, and then went to get the yogurt.


    I was afraid that the yogurt was too cold, so I warmed Ji Rao with hot water.


    I gave the yoghurt to Ji Rao, cut an apple, cut it into pieces and put it on the plate. I washed the strawberries, cut off the unsweetened part at the end of the strawberries and put it in. Then I put the plate on the tea table.


    "Watch TV for yourself." He took out his cell phone again, unlocked it and handed it to Ji Rao, "do you like playing games? There''s Xiaole on it. "


    After Ji Rao takes over, Han Jinyan goes to the kitchen.


    Ji Rao put the yogurt on the tea table, looked at his address book and recent calls, and went to wechat to find Bai Chuan.

 Chapter 665

    Bai Chuan''s head portrait is his own self portrait, which looks like a net picture.


    He picked up the chat records of the two.


    Very formulaic talk about learning, talk about projects, talk about papers.


    He went to see Han Jinyan''s mailbox and memo again. They were all things Ji Rao couldn''t understand, but he was sure that there was no personal communication.


    So now Han Jinyan is a clean old dog.


    When Han Jinyan comes out with rice porridge, he takes a distant look at Ji Rao and finds that he is playing xiaoxiaole, so he takes his eyes back.


    When Ji Rao put down his mobile phone and came to have dinner, Han Jinyan looked at the small wound on his face and got up and went to the room to get a band aid for children. It was pink and full of colorful candy.


    Ji Rao''s pajamas, pasted with a small candy band aid, seem to be cute.


    He also bought Ji Rao a children''s exclusive small bowl and a small spoon.


    If Ji Rao wasn''t old enough, he even wanted to buy him a baby cradle.


    He wanted to shake beside him, Ji Rao lying in bed.


    The feeling of raising a baby is novel. Han Jinyan, who has lived for so many years, is interested in something for the first time besides medicine.


    "Eat more."


    Han Jinyan gave Ji Rao a dish and said.


    The next day, Han Jinyan went out to buy Ji Rao a puppet toy bigger than yesterday.


    Ji Rao seems to like it very much. She holds it tightly. She also holds it when she sleeps at night.


    He went to find out who had bought Ji Rao before. If he guesses correctly, this kind of abuse is likely to be illegal human trafficking.


    Just a few days later, Han Jinyan received an invitation from Bai Chuan for the school anniversary dance.


    He didn''t take part in these things in previous years, but he wanted to take Ji Rao to play.


    I agreed.


    The school anniversary dance is basically to choose their own partners in advance, only Han Jinyan, with a baby.


    Before Han Jinyan came here, he specially made a small suit for Ji Rao. It''s light pink and looks very cute.


    And he himself was wearing a very formal dress.


    Ji Rao looked at his clothes and said, "why don''t you buy me the same clothes as you?"


    "It''s cute for Xiao Rao."


    As soon as they come in, Ji Rao''s eyes fall on the dessert on the table. Han Jinyan stands in front of the long table, holding Ji Rao in one hand and feeding Ji Rao a piece of cake in the other.


    Ji Rao himself wants to get it, but Han Jinyan dodges it, as if he must feed Ji Rao.


    Looking at Ji Rao eating, Han Jinyan asked, "is it delicious?"


    "Delicious."


    Ji Rao looks at the cocktail on the table. Han Jinyan inserts another piece of cake for him. "It''s wine. Children can''t drink it. You can drink the juice over there."


    Just then, a voice came from the side, "teacher!"


    Han Jinyan and Ji Rao turn to see at the same time, Bai Chuan runs over.


    Today, he was wearing a white dress with a bunch of roses in his chest pocket. His hair was obviously sprayed with hairspray, and his facial features were more profound and beautiful.


    "Chuan." Han Jinyan looked at him with a smile in his eyes. He joked in his tone, "dressed so handsome, do you want to find a girlfriend at the dance?"


    Bai Chuan some shy smile, "teacher don''t make fun of me, I am still a single dog."

 Chapter 666

    "Did you find a date?"


    "I''ve formed one at random. What about the teacher? Do you have a date? "


    Han Jinyan half jokingly moved Ji Rao''s little hand, "this, my little dance partner."


    Ji Rao


    Bai Chuan


    "The teacher likes the child very much."


    "I like it." Han Jinyan takes it for granted, "don''t you think Rao Rao is cute?"


    Bai Chuan nodded, smiling politely and awkwardly, "lovely, lovely."


    "Chuan." Not far away, a girl in a white dress waved, "shall we dance there?"


    Bai Chuan looks at Han Jinyan, and just wants to refuse, he hears Han Jinyan say, "go quickly, don''t let the girls wait for a long time."


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right


    Bai Chuan looks at Han Jinyan, then turns around and leaves.


    When Bai Chuan left, Ji Rao pointed to the juice on the table and said he wanted to drink it.


    Han Jinyan gave him a cup.


    Looking at Ji Rao holding a cup and sipping fruit juice, he said with a smile, "I''m here to take you to play. You''re good. I''ve come here to eat."


    Ji Rao is still a little vampire who hasn''t grown up. He hasn''t drunk blood for several days. Now he is very hungry and can''t drink blood. He can only eat food crazily. Although the relief is limited, how much can he do.


    Then a man came up.


    "Professor Han."


    "Professor Zhou."


    Professor Han looked at Ji Rao Qi and said, "what is this?"


    "My brother."


    "Oh, that''s nice."


    The smile on Han Jinyan''s face is a little sincere.


    After a brief conversation, they began to discuss a scientific research project they would do in the near future.


    Ji Rao was drowsy listening.


    Han Jinyan also felt Ji Rao''s boredom, he patted Ji Rao''s face gently, "do you want to eat at the table?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Han Jinyan put him on the ground, "don''t run around, just eat here."


    Ji Rao agreed.


    After a while, Ji Rao wants to go to the toilet. He glances at Han Jinyan, who is saying hi, but he still thinks it''s unnecessary to say.


    I ran to the toilet by myself.


    It''s just that he didn''t see someone quietly following him behind him.


    Ji Rao came out after going to the toilet, and his height was just enough to reach the lower sink.


    "Forgive me."


    Behind him came a soft and sinister voice, like climbing out of the darkness. Ji Rao''s back was almost cool in an instant.


    He raised his head abruptly and happened to see the slightly evil face in the mirror.


    Qin Muzhi!


    Ji Rao turned around and looked at the person in front of him in horror. There was a little panic in his eyes and his face turned pale for a moment.


    "You seem to remember me." Qin Muzhi looked at him with a smile. He took a step forward and supported the sink behind Ji Rao with his hands. Ji Rao''s back was almost on the edge of the sink. The cold and hard edge of the pool made his back ache.


    "Run, why don''t you run?"


    Ji Rao pursed her lips.


    Damn it, sheter.


    Why is this madman following me.


    Qin Muzhi snorted with a smile, "I said, where have you been these days? It turns out that you have found your next family. Han Jinyan is famous for his indifference. How did you get close to him? Well


    He reached for Ji Rao''s valuable clothes and said in a deep voice, "I can''t let go."

 Chapter 667

    "Well? What have you done? In such a short time, Han Jinyan can treat you like this... " Qin Muzhi looked down at him and looked at Ji Rao''s white and full skin. People wanted to take a bite when they saw him. "I''ve gained a lot of weight."


    He lowered his head in Ji Rao''s ear and said, "I really underestimate you."


    "I don''t, I don''t want to talk to you..."


    Qin Mu''s eyes darkened, "don''t want to talk to me, Han Jinyan. Does he know you are a vampire?"


    Ji Rao''s lips have faded clean.


    One of Qin Mu''s people knew Han Jinyan didn''t know when he looked at him. He sneered, "do you think he would treat you if he knew you were a vampire?"


    Even though most of the vampires have no threat to human beings now, there are still many people who deeply believe that vampires are terrible, even against them.


    Han Jinyan is talking about the project, subconsciously looked to the side, but did not see Ji Rao, he immediately said to Professor Zhou in front of him, "sorry, I''ll go to my brother first."


    Professor Zhou was stunned for a moment, and then nodded his head to show understanding, "go quickly, there are so many people, don''t lose the child."


    Han Jinyan looked around, "Rao Rao?"


    He did not walk a few steps, suddenly someone called him, "Professor Han, is it to find your brother? I just saw him go to the bathroom. "


    Han Jinyan looked at the toilet door, and then nodded to him, "thank you."


    He turned and ran to the toilet door, went in and looked, "Rao Rao? Are you there? "


    Bang.


    Suddenly there was a dull crash from a compartment.


    Han Jinyan walked over, "Rao Rao? Are you in there? "


    In the compartment, Qin Muzhi is trapped by Ji Rao, with one hand holding his hand and the other hand covering Ji Rao''s mouth. Just that sound is Ji Rao after hearing Han Jinyan''s voice, she bumps her head against the wall.


    Outside the compartment, Han Jinyan still asked, "is it Rao Rao?"


    Qin Mu said in a deep voice, "No."


    "I''m sorry." Han Jinyan turned and walked out.


    After a while, Qin Muzhi released Ji Rao. He reached out to open the toilet door, and the shadow flashed by. Before Qin Muzhi could react, he was pushed to the compartment wall.


    "Forgive me!" Han Jinyan turns to see Ji Rao and holds him up.


    Ji Rao is scared, and holds Han Jinyan''s neck tightly.


    Qin Mu Zhi sneers. He straightens up and looks at Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan frowned. He looked at Qin Muzhi displeased and said in a cold voice, "which college are you from? What do you want to do? "


    "Professor Han, from our school of economics." He came out of the compartment and looked at Ji Rao who was holding Han Jinyan tightly. A trace of displeasure flashed in his eyes.


    Han Jinyan saw it, and he stepped back.


    "As for what I want to do, I''m going to ask Professor Han." Qin Muzhi was smiling, but his smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. "Ji Rao is my man. He ran away not long ago. Unexpectedly, he ran to the professor''s house by mistake. Now that he has found it, the professor will give it back to me?"


    Han Jinyan felt Ji Rao''s body tremble gently.


    He looked up at Qin Muzhi and narrowed his eyes.


    This person must be the "master" who bought Ji Rao.


    "When I found him before, his body was full of bruises. He was so thin in cold weather. This classmate, if you have maltreatment, I will raise the child later."

 Chapter 668

    Qin Mu''s eyes slowly sank down, "Professor, this is not going to return people?"


    "If you have a problem with your character, I can''t let Ji Rao go with you. Moreover, the adoption procedures on my side have been completed. Legally speaking, Ji Rao''s guardian is already me. "


    "Ha."


    Qin Mu seems to have heard some funny jokes.


    "Adoption? Guardian? "


    A vampire is a pet, just like raising a cat and a dog on weekdays.


    Where can I get the owner''s character, adoption procedures and guardian''s rights??


    Qin Muzhi patted the dust that didn''t exist on his sleeve. He went to Han Jinyan and turned to look at him. "If Professor Han likes Xiao Rao, I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t respect my teachers. It''s a big deal to borrow him for a few days. However, I advise the professor that if he really likes children, it''s better to go to a welfare home to adopt one. Although the professor is still young and does not meet the legal requirements for adoption, he is still young His eyes fell on the person whose whole head was buried in Han Jinyan''s shoulder socket, and he chuckled, "since the professor has the ability to handle the procedure of adopting Xiao Rao, he must also have the means. Let alone adopt a child. I''m afraid it''s just a matter of moving my fingers to adopt a 17-year-old girl. "


    Han Jinyan can''t hear Qin Muzhi. He is satirizing him and slandering him and Ji Rao.


    "Whatever you say, but if you dare to move Ji Rao, I won''t let you go."


    Qin Mu''s sneer, meaning to point to a way, "professor this words I remember, hope that at that time professor don''t personally small Rao in the end to go out."


    His vision glides down, looking at Ji Rao, "Xiao Rao, you know the address of your home. If the professor doesn''t want you, you will go home."


    Han Jinyan turned his head and waited for Qin Muzhi. The coldness in his eyes almost condensed into substance.


    As if Qin Mu had never heard of it, Chao and Han left with a disdainful smile.


    Han Jinyan patted Ji Rao''s back, "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    In addition to this kind of thing, Han Jinyan is not in the mood to stay at the dance, he left ahead of time with Ji Rao in his arms.


    When I went back, I took Ji Rao to the mall and bought him a lot of books and toys.


    Ji Rao


    I look small, but I''m not retarded, OK?


    You''re holding a magic wand played by a one-year-old kid, and you''re still asking me if I want to.


    Special.


    Brain shell collapse fart?


    Here you go??


    Han Jinyan has never raised a child. In his eyes, there is only the difference between children and adults. All toys can be played by children, including magic wands.


    He looked at the things that Ji Rao picked out by himself, which were obviously "adults", and he couldn''t help feeling sorry for Ji Rao.


    In the end, it is how much suffering we have suffered that we can have adult thoughts in the age of children.


    After returning home, Han Jinyan didn''t ask Ji Rao anything about Qin Muzhi. He had dinner as usual. He read the papers, Ji Rao watched TV, went to take a bath when it was time, and then took Ji Rao to sleep.


    After Ji Rao was put to sleep, he went to see the research project himself.


    More than midnight, Han Jinyan ready to go to bed, suddenly a strange number sent him a text message.


    Han Jinyan frowned and opened it.


    Jirao is a vampire.


    Han Jinyan frowned more tightly.


    While he deleted the information, he thought that the information leakage was too serious.

 Chapter 669

    The next morning, Han Jinyan had no class, so he didn''t ask Ji Rao to get up.


    Ji Rao slept till half past ten. If Han Jinyan hadn''t told him, he would have been able to sleep again.


    "Wake up, please." Han Jinyan goes to Ji Rao''s bed and pats the things on the bed.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes and snorted softly in his nose, which made Han Jinyan think of Wei Youpeng''s little puppet just born last year.


    He reached into Ji Rao''s bed and pulled his rabbit''s ear to lift him up.


    Ji Rao sat on the bed, rubbed his eyes and yawned.


    Han Jinyan touched Ji Rao''s face, "get up and wash."


    Ji Rao outstretched two small short arms naturally, "sincerely say to embrace."


    "Why are you so lazy?"


    If that''s the case, Han Jinyan holds Ji Rao up and walks all the way to the bathroom. He puts the person in the sink and sits down. Then he connects Ji Rao with water, squeezes the toothpaste and hands it to Ji Rao.


    After Ji Rao finished brushing his teeth, he washed his face.


    Now that it''s cold, Han Jinyan takes a face oil, milk flavored, from the washing rack, and then wipes Ji Rao''s hands and face.


    "I''ll give you some fragrance."


    After making the oil, I''ll take Ji Rao to dinner.


    "I just went out shopping. I''ll show you after dinner."


    Ji Rao answered, but he didn''t have much spirit.


    Han Jinyan gives Ji Rao a bowl of preserved egg and lean meat porridge and pushes the plate with fried eggs in front of Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao held the spoon in his hand, a little bit at a time, a little bit at a time, with a look of languid.


    "What''s the matter?" Han Jinyan stretched out his hand in Ji Rao''s head and said, "I don''t have a fever. How can I look so spiritless?"


    Jirao is hungry.


    He wants to drink blood.


    Without human blood, he can''t stand when he walks. He''s dizzy. He''s going to faint in the next second. He''s also in a bad mood. A vampire can reduce the amount of exercise by sleeping. He hasn''t drunk blood for so many days. Now he''s lazy and just wants to sleep.


    "Rao Rao, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Well..." Ji Rao head reaction for a moment, just slowly way, "no, no discomfort."


    "Really not?" Han Jinyan is still a little worried, "do you want to take you to the hospital?"


    "No."


    Ji Rao''s hands trembled with fright, and the spoon almost fell off.


    He''s a vampire. Go to the hospital and check him out.


    According to the regulations, vampires are managed by the vampire Management Institute, and only a few of them can be sold after being tested to be harmless to human beings.


    And this test is almost inhuman.


    Even if there is no threat to human beings, vampires will still be put in a closed space with instruments tied around them and a cup of blood in front of them.


    They get an electric shock whenever they move.


    According to the test, a vampire who can survive 30 days without eating or drinking can be judged harmless.


    But most vampires are either electrocuted or starved to death.


    For humans, they can''t stand not eating or drinking, and the vampires in the test have no instinct to attack people, they just want to eat.


    Even if the vampires succeed in the test, they will have a fear of blood in the future, so that when they see the blood, they will think of the 30 days they were tested.

 Chapter 670

    Ji Rao has gone through a test and almost died in the dark room.


    If the identity of the vampire is detected in the hospital, and Han Jinyan can''t submit Ji Rao''s harmless test certificate in time, Ji Rao will be pulled back to the small dark room for a test.


    And the test results that can prove that he is harmless are now quietly placed in Qin Mu''s home.


    Maybe Qin Muzhi has torn it up.


    "I don''t I''m not going to the hospital. "


    Han Jinyan looks at Ji Rao, and his face turns white. He thinks that Qin Muzhi used to beat him, and he is often sent to the hospital.


    "Good, good, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    In the afternoon, Han Jinyan went to class. He didn''t trust Ji Rao. Ji Rao was lying on the bed and smiling at him. "Go to class quickly. I''m ok."


    "Is it really OK? Is there anything wrong? "


    "No, it''s good everywhere." Ji Rao tries his best to show Han Jinyan that he is very healthy.


    In the afternoon, what Han Jinyan said was very important and could not be put off.


    He frowned. "Why don''t I take you to the hospital?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, covered half of his face with a quilt and said in a dull voice, "I won''t go."


    "All right." Han Jinyan touched Ji Rao''s head, "then I''ll be back from work. You can sleep here. If you have anything, you can call me from your landline."


    He picked up half a piece of paper from the table and shook it in front of Ji Rao. "This, my cell phone number." He put it on the table again, "just put it here, call me if you have something, call me if you feel uncomfortable, OK?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Han Jinyan poured a glass of water for Ji Rao and put it on the table at the head of the bed. Then he left.


    When he got to the living room, he looked at the bag on the table. It was something he had bought for Ji Rao, but he hadn''t shown it to him.


    Come back in the evening and show it to him.


    Han Jinyan goes to the gate to change shoes, and then goes out.


    Waiting for someone to leave, Ji Rao lifted the quilt, he rubbed his temple, and then got out of bed. When he looked down, his head was dizzy and black.


    After kicking for a long time, he gave up.


    Ji Rao barefoot bed, went to the study, pulled over a chair, and then laboriously stepped on it, to get the book for Han Jinyan height of that layer.


    The books Han Jinyan often reads are basically on these layers.


    He took out a random book and turned it over. There was nothing left. He took another book and turned it over.


    There''s a hundred yuan in the middle.


    Han Jinyan''s habit of using banknotes as bookmarks.


    He took out the hundred dollar bill, held it in his hand, memorized the pages of the book, put it away and got down from the chair.


    He took the key on the table, changed his shoes at the door and went out.


    Han Jinyan has a drugstore downstairs. Ji Rao enters the drugstore and says to the staff, "I want a box of chlorphenamine maleate tablets."


    The staff brought him a box of "thirteen."


    Ji Rao handed over the 100 yuan note and said, "help me find a new 50 yuan note."


    The staff looked at Ji Rao''s good-looking appearance and liked it a little more in their eyes. "OK, sister, I''ll find it for you."


    After changing the money, he handed over the rest of the money with the medicine, but he didn''t forget to care, "go back slowly, little friend."


    "Thank you, sister."


    Ji Rao goes back with the medicine, takes out 50 yuan, and throws the rest to the side of the road.

 Chapter 671

    After going back to the study, I stepped on the chair, opened the book to the original page, looked for other books that I didn''t often use, and turned three or four books to find a one hundred one.


    Although Han uses money as a bookmark, it''s not just a hundred yuan note.


    50 yuan, 20 yuan.


    He changed the one hundred yuan into this one, and then put the fifty yuan into the new one. After the two books were packed, he got down from the chair.


    Put the chair where it was, and there was another dizziness.


    Ji Rao held the table to relax.


    After a while, he went out and took the medicine from the table. He lost the plastic bag and medicine box on the way. He poured the medicine out, put it in his pocket, screwed the rest on the lid, and put the rest in the bedside table.


    According to his observation, Han Jinyan won''t move the bedside table here, and it''s very convenient. He can come and get it at any time.


    If he stays like this, he will starve to death.


    Ji Rao put everything away and went to the fridge to eat.


    It''s no use, but it''s better than nothing.


    Han Jinyan is in a hurry to go home as soon as he finishes class. He turns on the light at home and goes to the bedroom. He sees a ball protruding from the bed.


    Ji Rao hears the sound of the door and gets up from the bed with sleepiness.


    Han Jinyan went to Ji Rao''s bed, half squatted down, holding Ji Rao''s face in both hands, "did you sleep all afternoon?"


    "Well."


    "Why did you sleep so long?" Han Jinyan looked at his face with some worry, "where do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Rao Ji shook her head. "I''m a little hungry."


    "Hungry?" Han Jinyan immediately said, "I''ll cook for you. What would you like to eat?"


    Ji Rao said casually, "noodles."


    "All right."


    Han Jinyan put his head against Ji Rao''s forehead, then gave him a kiss on the face, "then I''ll cook."


    When he turned to go out, Ji Rao in bed for two seconds, also followed.


    Han Jinyan is cutting tomatoes, see Ji Rao out, turned to look at him, "right away."


    "I want to drink water."


    "I''ll make it for you." Han Jinyan went to make a pot of water, and then continued to cut tomatoes, "wait, I came back to buy you a small cake, put it on the table, you can eat a little first, but don''t eat too much, eat later."


    "Good."


    Ji Rao went out.


    Han Jinyan finished the water, took the hot kettle out to give Ji Rao a cup, "slow down, hot."


    Ji Rao nodded, "OK."


    Han Jinyan looks at the cake in Ji Rao''s hand and takes a small bite.


    He touched Ji Rao''s head and turned back to the kitchen.


    When Han Jinyan left, Ji Rao turned one of the glasses upside down on the table, picked up the kettle with both hands and poured water into it.


    At the end of the glass, he took the medicine out of his pocket and prepared to put it in.


    Han Jinyan''s voice came from behind.


    "Rao Rao, would you like some sugar?"


    Ji Rao shook her hand and touched the cup, which fell to the ground.


    Pop.


    It''s falling apart.


    "Forgive me!"


    Ji Rao quickly put the medicine back into his pocket.


    Han Jinyan ran over and put Ji Rao on the chair. "How about it? Did it splash there? Did it burn?"


    When he saw that Ji Rao''s ankle was wet, he lifted Ji Rao''s clothes and saw that his ankle was already red. He was so distressed that he couldn''t, "is it painful? Don''t move. I''ll get the medicine for you. "

 Chapter 672

    Ji Rao looks at Han Jinyan to get the medicine box, and then he feels the pain.


    He''s so weak now that he''s slow to respond.


    Han Jinyan took the scald ointment and squeezed it into his hand. "It may hurt a little."


    He rubbed it gently on Ji Rao''s red skin.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "A little bit." Ji Rao looks at Han Jinyan and whispers, "I''m sorry."


    Han Jinyan was stunned for a moment, "sorry for what?"


    "Break the cup."


    Han Jinyan touched his head, "there''s nothing to apologize for. Don''t hurt yourself next time. You can hit the cup as you like." He looked at Ji Rao ankle injury, "fortunately it''s not very serious, be careful next time."


    "I want to pour you a glass of water..."


    Han Jinyan Leng for a while, and then the heart soft, "good."


    After taking the medicine, Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao''s trouser legs and goes to the kitchen to serve him noodles.


    Ji Rao quickly poured another cup, then put the medicine into powder, and shook the edge of the cup.


    Afraid that the quantity was not enough, he turned to see the figure in the kitchen, took out all the medicine in his pocket, crushed it and put it in.


    Han Jinyan came out of the kitchen with noodles and put them in front of Ji Rao. He put the chopsticks in his hand and said, "eat, eat more."


    Ji Rao pushed the cup to Han Jinyan''s end, "your water."


    Han Jin Yan smiles and takes it.


    Ji Rao saw that he just held it and asked anxiously, "why don''t you drink it?"


    Han Jinyan was stunned, "it''s very hot."


    Ji Rao


    I''m worried.


    Han Jinyan sees Ji Rao a little strange, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Ji Rao awkwardly laughed, "it''s ok..."


    He began to eat noodles.


    When the water is cold, Ji Rao Yuguang sees Han Jinyan drinking two mouthfuls with a water cup.


    He couldn''t help looking up at the number of glasses left in Han Jinyan''s hand.


    This one looks up, the line of sight is right with Han Jinyan, "Rao Rao, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? "


    Ji Rao shook his head, "No."


    He lowered his head and continued to eat, but apparently his attention was not on the noodles.


    Han Jinyan looked at him and sighed, "Rao Rao, are you hiding something from me?"


    Ji Rao felt a thump in her heart.


    He subconsciously retorted, "no, how can I hide something from you?"


    "I don''t think you are in a very good mental state now. Have you not told me what''s wrong with you?"


    "No, I''m fine."


    Han Jin definitely looks at Ji Rao. Ji Rao can''t stand his straightforward sight, so he lowers his head and pretends to eat.


    "Rao Rao, please tell me something and don''t worry me, OK?"


    Ji Rao answered with a deep voice, "well."


    After two minutes, Han Jinyan covers his forehead.


    After a while, Ji Rao heard the sound of steady breathing.


    Ji Rao raised his head and whispered, "Han Jinyan?"


    Han Jinyan didn''t speak. He put his hand against his forehead like he was asleep.


    Ji Rao comes down from the chair, walks to Han Jinyan and gently pushes Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan did not respond.


    Ji Rao comes up to him and sticks his head up to Han Jinyan. He opens his mouth gently, revealing two teeth, one left and one right, which are longer than other teeth. His eyes are also a little red. The light colored glass like pupils seem to have been soaked in blood. They are very beautiful.


    After thinking about it, he stepped back and grabbed Han Jinyan''s hand.

 Chapter 673

    For vampires, the most delicious food in the world is nothing but human blood.


    Ji Rao originally wanted to taste the delicious food, the satisfaction of sweeping her mouth and flowing down her throat.


    But he didn''t feel it.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes, frowned slightly, and a strong sense of frustration rose in his heart.


    I can''t fuckin ''bite!


    Juvenile vampires are still in lactation, and it''s normal that they can''t bite human skin.


    Ji Rao released her mouth and rolled her eyes.


    Han Jinyan''s skin is really thick.


    He thought about it in place, then went into the kitchen and reached for the kitchen knife on the chopping board.


    If you''ve been bitten by a vampire, the wound will soon heal. But if you cut it with a sharp tool, how can you explain to Han Jinyan when he wakes up?


    Moreover, chlorphenamine maleate tablets will only make people feel sleepy and go to sleep, and will not cause people to be unconscious. If you use a knife to cut on him, he will definitely feel it.


    Ji Rao swallowed his saliva, and finally put down the knife. He turned his head, and when he saw the shadow at the door, his body stiffened instantly.


    Han Jinyan didn''t know when he stood at the door. He couldn''t see any emotion in his eyes.


    Jirao''s heart is pounding.


    What did he see?


    What does he want to do?


    Han Jinyan came to him and stood in front of Ji Rao.


    When Ji Rao thought Han Jinyan would say something, Han Jinyan put his hand on his head and rubbed it gently.


    "Don''t play with such dangerous things in the future."


    He stretched out his hand to Ji Rao, and Ji Rao put it on his hand.


    Ji Rao didn''t drink blood that night.


    While watching TV, Han Jinyan turned off the TV and took people back to sleep.


    He covers Ji Rao with a quilt and then closes the door lightly. Looking back at the door, he took out his cell phone and dialed out.


    The next morning, Han Jinyan called Ji Rao.


    This time it took three or four calls to wake up.


    Seeing that Ji Rao is more wilted than yesterday, he can''t help holding Ji Rao''s little hand. This time, Han Jinyan doesn''t need Ji Rao to talk about it, so he takes Ji Rao to wash.


    After dinner, Han Jinyan dressed Ji Rao and went out.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To meet a friend of mine."


    Ji Rao nodded his head, and his interest was lacking.


    After driving for half an hour, they stopped in front of an apartment.


    Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao out of the car and goes to the apartment.


    Stop in front of a door, Han Jinyan reached out and rang the doorbell.


    Soon the door opened inside.


    A handsome face appeared behind the door, he was wearing casual home pajamas, and he still had a chocolate bar in his mouth. When he saw Han Jinyan, the chocolate bar swayed up and down, "here you are."


    Han Jinyan frowned when he saw him like this, "didn''t I tell you I was coming today?"


    The man looked at him suspiciously and said, "so?"


    "Then you don''t know how to dress decently?"


    The man shrugged. "That''s not how you talked to me when you robbed my pants when you were a child."


    Han Jinyan


    "Come on, come on in. It''s cold outside."


    Han Jinyan went in and changed his shoes, and saw the man take out a pair of children''s shoes.


    "Dangdangdang." The man North Korea sincerely speech jilted a wink, "how, prepare enough complete?"


    Han Jinyan is not willing to talk to him.

 Chapter 674

    After Ji Rao changed his shoes, the man squatted in front of Ji Rao and looked at him with almost starry eyes. "Oh, it''s so cute. Where did I turn you from? Do you want your uncle to help you find your parents? "


    "You Peng, it''s almost done."


    Ji Rao looks at Wei Youpeng and shrinks to Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan squatted down, took Ji Rao''s hand and said, "this is you, Wei Youpeng, uncle Wei. Say uncle Wei is good."


    Ji Rao turns his back and holds Han Jinyan. He doesn''t say a word.


    "It''s a little scary." Wei Youpeng clapped his hands and stood up


    Han Jinyan holds Ji Rao and sits on the sofa in the living room. Wei Youpeng makes a cup of tea and brings another cup of milk.


    He followed a white gray puppet cat behind his feet, wagging its big tail.


    When Wei Youpeng left, he rubbed his legs all the time.


    By Wei Youpeng gently kicked away, "go, while playing."


    Han Jinyan looked at the puppet, "is this your little one? What the hell is this little one? "


    "What the hell?" Wei Youpeng snorted and laughed. "I''m too lazy to bask in the sun on the balcony. I''m not willing to move every day."


    Han Jinyan saw Ji Rao staring at the little puppet''s eyes and pointed out, "do you want that?"


    "Yes."


    Wei Youpeng thought about it and said, "I''ll take the peanuts and play with them. It''s a little skinny. I''m afraid it will catch your baby."


    Han Jinyan nodded that he had no objection.


    Peanut is the female puppet, not generally docile, usually in addition to eating and drinking water to pull stool, is in the balcony in the sofa in the nest in the bed paralysis.


    Wei Youpeng holds the peanuts.


    The child''s mother is twice as big as the child''s. Han Jinyan puts Ji Rao on the sofa. Ji Rao can almost hold a peanut.


    Peanut moved symbolically twice in Ji Rao''s arms, found a comfortable posture, and then paralyzed.


    Wei Youpeng observed Ji Rao for a while, and found that he didn''t scratch the cat''s tail. The cat''s ears just touched them gently.


    He waved to Han Jinyan, and Han Jinyan left.


    "Forgive me."


    Ji Rao raised his head and fixed his light brown eyes on Wei Youpeng.


    Wei Youpeng''s face is full of kind smile, "I listen to sincerely say that your name is Ji Rao, right?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Wei Youpeng picked up the snack box on the tea table and said, "do you like eating chocolate bars?"


    Ji Rao stares at the snack box and doesn''t speak.


    "That uncle asks you a few questions, answer uncle to give you chocolate bar to eat


    Ji Rao hesitated, then nodded.


    Han Jinyan stood on the balcony, opened the window and smoked a cigarette.


    He doesn''t smoke a lot, but he really wants to smoke one now.


    He was a doctor himself. When he drank water, he smelled something familiar in the cup, so he was a little less. When he was dazed and sleepy, he suddenly thought of chlorphenamine maleate.


    He did sleep for a while, but he soon woke up. When he woke up again, he found that Ji Rao could not be seen in front of him. He was flustered. Yu Guang saw a figure moving in the kitchen and went over.


    He saw Ji Rao pick up the knife on the chopping board.


    The first reaction was that Ji Rao wanted to commit suicide.


    He almost instantly held his breath, ready for Ji Rao to go up and take the knife in his hand.

 Chapter 675

    But fortunately Ji Rao finally put the knife down.


    Even so, Han Jinyan was flustered and called Wei Youpeng directly.


    Wei Youpeng was born and grew up in the opposite family. He also studied medicine in his family. Before high school, both of them were in the same school. Later, Wei Youpeng went abroad to study for several years, and now he is a famous psychologist at home and abroad.


    Because Ji Rao was afraid of the hospital, he made an appointment with Wei Youpeng to go to his home for a day.


    About half an hour later, Han Jinyan pinches out his cigarette on the flowerpot and throws it into the garbage can. When he comes out, he sees Ji Rao sitting on the sofa with peanuts in his arms, drowsy and almost asleep.


    Wei Youpeng waved to him.


    Han Jinyan walked in the past, "how?"


    "You''re right. Social phobia, mild depression, mild delusion of persecution. You''ve suffered major psychological trauma before." Wei Youpeng hissed, "where did you pick it up from? It can''t be bought from the black market. This little guy suffered from more than simple domestic violence before


    "On the side of the road." Han Jinyan walks to Ji Rao and sits down, gently embracing the person to his shoulder.


    Wei Youpeng rolled his eyes and said, "in his case, I can prescribe some relief drugs first. If you want to cure the root cause, you have to accompany him more and pay more attention to his mental health."


    "Well, thank you."


    Ji Rao woke up after a full hour''s sleep. Wei Youpeng scratched his head and wondered, "is my hypnosis so good?"


    Han Jinyan helps Ji Rao to put on his hat. "He''s in a low spirit recently. He doesn''t know what''s wrong, and he doesn''t want to go to the hospital."


    "Can''t you see that?"


    "I''ve seen it. I think it''s OK with him. I''ve also asked him. He doesn''t feel uncomfortable, but he just has no spirit."


    Wei Youpeng knows the level of Han Jinyan. If it''s just for consultation, Han Jinyan is better than the doctors in the hospital.


    "Maybe it''s a psychological problem. You should try the medicine first. If you can''t, go to the hospital. In case there''s something wrong, you can''t tell."


    Han Jinyan nodded, "OK, thank you in advance today."


    Wei Youpeng holds the peanuts that Han Jinyan put on the sofa in his arms. "Don''t thank me. Xiao Rao is so cute. I''ll cut the outpatient fee by half."


    "OK, I''ll buy you a few thousand pieces of mutton kebabs, and I''ll pay for your visit."


    Wei Youpeng rolled his eyes and said, "get out of here."


    Out of the door of Wei Youpeng''s house, Han Jinyan holds Ji Rao in his arms and gets on the car. When he lowers his head to help Ji Rao fasten his seat belt, he hears Ji Rao whisper.


    "I want to go to school."


    Han Jin Yan Leng for a moment, "Rao Rao want to go to school?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it for you when I get back."


    Ji Rao can''t always mix up with Han Jinyan, so he can''t get blood at all. It''s easier to mix with a group of children.


    Han Jinyan''s speed is really fast. After Ji Rao stayed at his home for two days, Han Jinyan went through all the admission procedures. Some of them still need to be approved, but they can be admitted first.


    The school is also close to Han Jinyan''s home. It''s grade two.


    In fact, Ji Rao could have been in the fourth grade, but Ji Rao was afraid that the fourth grade children were not easy to fool, so he had to go to the second grade.


    Han Jin''s persuasion failed, so he had to rely on him.


    Back home, when Han Jinyan was packing up, he saw a plastic bag on one side.

 Chapter 676

    That''s what he bought for Ji Rao before, but later he forgot.


    After a pause, he took out a box with exquisite packaging. The main color of the packaging design is sky blue, which looks very small and fresh.


    He opened the box and took out a


    Bottle.


    Ji Rao just came down from upstairs with his puppet in his arms. He saw Han Jinyan, who heard the voice, looking up at him with a milk bottle in his hand.


    Ji Rao


    Isn''t this special for me?


    Han Jinyan wants to have a baby?


    "Forgive me." Han Jinyan said in a warm voice, "come here and see if you like this?"


    I like your mother.


    Ji Rao turned his head and walked back. He held one ear of the rabbit puppet in his hand. The rest of the rabbit was drooping on the ground. When he closed the door, he caught half of the puppet.


    Ji Rao pulls the puppet back and closes the door again.


    That night, Han Jinyan asked Ji Rao if he wanted to drink milk, but Ji Rao ignored him.


    He thought Ji Rao might be angry.


    That''s why I ignored him.


    Han Jinyan looked at the bottle on the table and sighed.


    He also wanted to see Ji Rao drinking milk from a bottle.


    He really wished Ji Rao was a baby when he found him.


    On the first day of school, Han Jinyan personally sent Ji Rao to the school.


    He first took Ji Rao to the headmaster''s office to report, and then went to Ji Rao''s head teacher''s office.


    Their head teacher''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw Ji Rao.


    She has been teaching for so many years and has never seen such a lovely child!


    Han Jinyan looked at the head teacher that way, deeply worried from the heart.


    "Teacher, let''s forgive him. He''s a little autistic, but he''s very good. He''s usually very quiet. I hope the teacher can spend more time to look after him."


    Ji Rao was standing nearby listening.


    "Well, well, don''t worry, Mr. Han. I will take care of Rao Rao."


    "What''s more, he''s picky about food, and many of them don''t eat, so I''ll bring him lunch, and I''ll take a lunch break. Please watch more. He feels shallow and may be sleepy at ordinary times. I''ll pick him up sooner or later. "


    Han Jinyan talked for half an hour.


    The head teacher used to greet each other with a smile, but in the end, the smile on his face was stiff. She listened to what Han Jinyan said and nodded.


    In this way, Han Jinyan is still worried about Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao is usually lazy to walk at home, so he has to hold him. What can he do when he gets to school. I can let him at home. What if he is bullied at school.


    Han Jinyan touched Ji Rao''s head, "if someone bullies you, you must tell your teacher and tell me in time."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "Mr. Han is really a qualified father. Rao Rao''s mother is now..."


    "Rao Rao was adopted by me alone."


    The head teacher suddenly realized, "so it is."


    Han Jinyan watched Ji Rao enter the class and sat down before he left.


    After a Chinese class, Ji Rao was about to fall asleep. Maybe it''s because he just came, and the teacher didn''t say anything about him.


    It''s so easy for him to stay up till the end of class. He wanted to sleep on the desk for a while. As soon as he closed his book, he saw that most of the class were gathered around.


    "Are you the new classmate here today?"


    "What''s your name?"


    "It''s too hard to pronounce the names of new students."


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao didn''t want to talk about it, but his sight was unconsciously placed on the neck of a little girl standing in front of him.

 Chapter 677

    It''s tender and white. It must be very soft to bite.


    Ji Rao Qiang bent a smile, "Hello, my name is Ji Rao."


    Then Ji Rao showed the sophomores the correct Pinyin of "Ji Rao" and how to write "Ji Rao".


    After a day''s class, the teacher saw that although Ji Rao was not very energetic in class, he could answer all the questions when he was called up, so he was relieved.


    At the end of the last class, Ji Rao wanted to ask a little girl to go to a place where there were fewer people. Unexpectedly, the little girls were all one-on-one or piled up, and they were not alone at all.


    Boys are more, in groups.


    Mud horse knew how to form gangs in the second grade.


    It looks like Ji Rao, who is excluded, doesn''t know where to start.


    Then I stayed up until school.


    Han Jinyan almost waited at the school gate early in the morning, waiting for the children with a group of aunts and aunts.


    The school''s students never expected that their cold and indifferent Professor Han would one day line up at the gate of the primary school to pick up the children.


    Han Jinyan looked at the group of aunts who were chatting with their children, looked around, and finally saw a girl, "sorry to ask, what time is the second grade class here?"


    The girl was playing with her mobile phone. She looked up and ran straight into Han Jinyan''s deep eyes. She was stunned, and her eyes flashed a bit of surprise.


    "Five twenty."


    "OK, thank you." Han Jinyan looked at his watch, and his face showed some urgency.


    Looking at Han Jinyan''s style, the girl secretly took a picture of Zhang Zhaoran with her mobile phone and sent it to her best friend.


    Ah, ah, ah! A super handsome little brother asked me!


    Picture. JPG


    -- I''m Cao, so handsome. What did he ask you?


    Ask me when the second grade class ends!


    ¡ª¡ª¡£¡£¡£


    I thought he asked you for wechat.


    He''s so handsome. I''m going to die!


    -- go and ask him to wechat and ask if he has a girlfriend!


    I dare not.


    You''re dead!! Come on, if you miss it, you can''t meet it!


    After more than five minutes, the class bell finally rang.


    Han Jinyan went in with the crowd.


    Girls keep up quietly.


    While walking, Han Jinyan looks for the sign of class 3, grade 2.


    The girl took a deep breath, and finally summoned up the courage to go to Han Jinyan''s side, "that, does little brother have a girlfriend? If not, can you add a wechat? "


    Han Jinyan looked at the girl and said, "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    The girl''s eyes are brighter.


    "But I have a son."


    The girl was stunned.


    It''s nothing special.


    Han Jinyan''s eyes fell on the girl''s side, his face suddenly bent up a smile, like the warmth of melting glaciers, the girl looked at him all stunned.


    "Spare me, this way!"


    Ji Rao is carrying a small rabbit schoolbag, and her two arms are pulling the schoolbag belt on her shoulder. The rabbit has two short legs and is swinging around below.


    Ji Rao walks up to Han Jinyan and feels exhausted.


    I don''t blame him. He hasn''t drunk blood for several days, and now stepping on the ground is the same as stepping on cotton.


    He reached out and said, "hold."


    All the other children rushed to their parents, gave their schoolbags to their parents, and then began to run around.


    Only Ji Rao, when he saw Han Jinyan, his eyes were like seeing a free wheelchair.

 Chapter 678

    In front of Han Jinyan, Ji Rao''s two legs can rest.


    Han Jinyan is not looking at girls. As soon as he sees Ji Rao, his eyes are full of his family.


    He held Ji Rao and turned to leave.


    The girl wanted to cry and called her best friend.


    "The little brother I just said, he has a son!"


    "It''s a pity that we all have sons so young. Do you really care about solitary birth?"


    "No The girl looked at the gate of the campus like death, "his son''s fried chicken is lovely!! Do you want me to wait a few years for his son to grow up? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Goodbye. "


    Han Jinyan holds Ji Rao to the car, and then leaves by himself.


    "What are you looking at


    Qin Muzhi flicked the ash from his fingertips. His eyes were fixed on a car and narrowed slightly after a while.


    The person on the co pilot didn''t point at Qin Muzhi to get back to him. He just casually said, "Ma De, the parents who pick up the children are really annoyed. Every time they arrive at this point, they are blocked."


    Qin Muzhi turned his head and looked at the school outside from the car window. Suddenly, his mouth was bent with a smile that people could not understand.


    "It''s not good to be on a parallel road. Don''t you know if you want to pass by the school?"


    "Don''t you think these kids are cute?"


    The man on the co pilot was stunned and turned to look at Qin Muzhi with suspicious eyes, as if Qin Muzhi had taken the wrong medicine.


    "What do you want?"


    Qin Muzhi shrugged his shoulders, "what can I do?"


    "You have a lot of heart."


    Ji Rao is also very tired today. She almost fell asleep while eating.


    It''s Han Jinyan who wakes him up by sticking the back of his cool hand on Ji Rao''s face.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "I''m too sleepy to use my brain today."


    "Then you can take a bath and go to bed soon, eh?"


    "Good."


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Han Jinyan looks at Ji Rao''s curled up sleeping posture, and a trace of worry flashes in his eyes.


    Even if Ji Rao resists, he has to take Ji Rao to check it sometime. Otherwise, he is always worried about Ji Rao''s appearance.


    At noon the next day, Wei Youpeng sent rice to Ji Rao.


    Wei Youpeng is not short of money and has not been listed in any hospital. The patients who come to see him are all from home and abroad and need to make an appointment in advance.


    So in fact, Wei Youpeng is half idle.


    After he gave Ji Rao a meal, he asked Ji Rao to call Han Jinyan, "come on, call your father Han, or he will talk about me again."


    Wei Youpeng has learned these days that Han Jinyan is not a god of high coldness. He is almost catching up with the village aunt on the issue of Ji Rao.


    "Did you have a good meal?"


    "Yes."


    "Is there anything wrong today?"


    "No


    "Do you get along well with children?"


    "Good."


    "Can you keep up with your studies?"


    "Yes."


    "If there''s anything you have to call me first, you know?"


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­


    Wei Youpeng can''t listen to Ji Rao''s "you", "Hao" and "Er" for a long time.


    He took Ji Rao''s mobile phone and said, "Oh, you''re almost all right. I''m here to watch. What''s wrong with him? Rao Rao Yi is not a baby in your family, and Rao Yi is not mentally retarded. He is also annoyed when you say this every day. OK, OK, hang up. Don''t you have classes this afternoon? Let''s go to dinner. I know, I know. "

 Chapter 679

    Wei Youpeng watched Ji Rao finish eating, and then he took the food box away.


    After Ji Rao went back, he looked left and right, picked up a small rubber band from the ground, and then went to a little girl, "is this your thing?"


    "It''s mine, thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Ji Rao pause, "I don''t know where the school''s canteen is. Can you take me with you after next class?"


    The little girl thought and said, "yes."


    Ji Rao had a smile in her eyes. "Thank you."


    Han Jinyan finished class and looked at the time. It was already 4:10. He went back to the office to pick up Ji Rao.


    But when I left, two or three students came into the room.


    They walked to Han Jinyan with a smile on their face, "Mr. Han, we have a few questions to ask you."


    Han Jinyan frowned.


    He taught a lot of students, although many people can''t remember, but these people who came in almost became the famous mixed students of the school.


    Almost all of them.


    Now there are questions about what to say.


    But he eventually became a teacher and took a deep breath. "What''s the problem?"


    Meanwhile, Qin Muzhi holds the steering wheel in one hand and the mobile phone in the other.


    "Hold on? All right


    He hung up the phone, opened the door, took off his sunglasses in one hand, and looked at the school where there was no one at this time, with his lips slightly bent.


    Just in class, Ji Rao finished all the addition problems assigned by the teacher, and then began to feel sleepy.


    The teacher wanted to talk about him, but when he looked at the correct answer on the whole page, he opened his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    "Excuse me, Rao Rao, come here, someone is looking for you."


    Ji Rao raised his head and saw their head teacher standing at the door. When he looked up, he raised his hand and waved to him.


    Ji Rao stood up.


    Did Han Jinyan come to pick him up so soon?


    It shouldn''t be.


    It''s not the end of class yet.


    Does Wei Youpeng have something to give him?


    The head teacher took Ji Rao''s hand and asked kindly, "Rao Rao, are you still used to it at school?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "That''s good. If you have anything to tell the teacher in time."


    "Teacher, who came to me?"


    "You''re a brother."


    Brother?


    That should be Wei Youpeng.


    The moment he opened the door, he saw the people in the office, and the whole person froze.


    What he didn''t expect was Qin Muzhi!


    How did Qin Muzhi find it!


    Since Qin Muzhi can afford to raise vampires, the influence of his family must be needless to say. The last time I saw Ji Rao and Han Jinyan at the gate of the school, he went back and asked people to check the recent freshmen. It''s very easy to find Ji Rao.


    "Come on, your brother." The head teacher led Ji Rao to the front of Qin Mu, "I''ll have class later, so I''ll go to class first."


    Qin Muzhi nodded, "you go."


    When the head teacher went out, Ji Rao wanted to go out with him, but he was grabbed by one of Qin Mu''s wrists. Ji Rao struggled.


    Qin Muzhi looked at him with a smile, "what are you struggling with so much strength?"


    Ji Rao''s face was a little white.


    Qin Muzhi reached out and touched Ji Rao''s face. "This little face is white. I feel so sad when I see it."


    Ji Rao trembled. "What are you doing here?"


    "What am I doing here? Let me see my little vampire. " Qin Muzhi squatted in front of Ji Rao, felt Ji Rao trembling gently, and looked at him with a smile, "what? Afraid of me? "

 Chapter 680

    Qin Muzhi reached out and picked up the man, then went out.


    Ji Rao''s struggle is useless, and he can''t stop Qin''s curtain at all.


    In the woods of the school, it''s time for class. There are few people here. Qin Muzhi put Ji Rao down.


    I felt a pain in my hand before I spoke.


    Ji Rao bit Qin Muzhi''s arm and didn''t let go.


    But Ji Rao didn''t have much strength. At most, he bit out a few teeth marks on his arm.


    Qin Muzhi patted Ji Rao on the head, then held Ji Rao''s cheek in one hand and pulled Ji Rao away with a little force.


    "What? Want to bite me? "


    Ji Rao raised his eyes and glared at him, but the baby''s fat face made him look particularly lovely.


    "With such little strength, I''m afraid I haven''t drunk blood since I came out of my house?" Qin Muzhi squatted beside Ji Rao and said in a low voice, "Xiao Rao, are you hungry?"


    Ji Rao stares at him on guard.


    One of Qin Mu''s hands pinched Ji Rao''s chin with great force, which made Ji Rao hurt. Ji Rao''s hands were holding his arm, but that strength was like shaking a tree to Han Jinyan.


    He put his thumb into Ji Rao''s mouth and rubbed his sharp teeth on both sides of Ji Rao.


    "The baby teeth of an underage vampire can''t even eat spontaneously, let alone you''ve been hungry for so many days."


    Qin Mu''s backhand drew a dagger from his waist.


    Ji Rao''s eyes flashed, and his face showed some fear.


    "Xiao Rao, do you want to go back with me? I''ll give you blood."


    Ji Rao hesitated for a moment, then bit his teeth and said, "no..."


    "So." Qin Mu sighed deeply, "is Xiao Rao not afraid of death?"


    Ji Rao is silent.


    "I''ll kill you, and then say that you have the intention to attack me, because you want to protect yourself. At that time, Han Jinyan, as your" Guardian ", will not only not be able to avenge you, but also pay me a huge amount of spiritual loss. What would Han Jinyan think if he knew you were a vampire? "


    Ji Rao''s face is a little loose, and her eyes seem to be struggling.


    Qin Mu''s eyes were even more smiling.


    It''s strange.


    Most of the vampires have no feelings, even if they have, they are also to the same kind, to the human, they just want the human all over the world to die.


    But Ji Rao is so dependent on Han Jinyan, and even worried about him.


    But I have to say that he was not very comfortable after listening.


    After all, Ji Rao is a pet he bought back with millions of dollars. Now the pet has turned to find a new owner and wants to bite him.


    Qin Muzhi suddenly picked up the dagger, but did not point at Ji Rao, but put it on his neck.


    He gently forced, neck was easily cut a wound.


    Blood came down from the wound.


    Ji Rao''s eyes are straight. He swallows saliva. He feels that his stomach is squeezed together by something. He contracts in bursts and pours sour water out. At the same time, there is a dull pain.


    The blood on Qin Mu''s neck is still flowing down, which has a huge attraction for a vampire who hasn''t eaten for many days.


    He could even hear himself swallowing.


    All feelings have faded, and now in Ji Rao''s eyes, it seems that there is only blood on Qin Mu''s neck in front of him.


    Qin Muzhi looked at Ji Rao''s yearning appearance and laughed maliciously. He said in a tone almost bewitching, "Xiao Rao, do you want to drink?"

 Chapter 681

    Ji Rao bites his teeth. He takes a step back, turns around and wants to run. He is dragged back by Qin Muzhi''s wrist.


    Qin Muzhi buckled the back of his head, slightly tilted his head and pressed Ji Rao to his neck.


    The sweetness of blood lingers on the tip of her nose. No matter how determined Ji Rao is, she grabs Qin Muzhi''s shoulder and bites Qin Muzhi''s wound.


    Qin Muzhi felt Ji Rao was sucking his own blood. It didn''t hurt. It was itchy.


    Like a puppy.


    Ji Rao is really hungry. He lies on Qin Muzhi for five minutes before releasing Qin Muzhi.


    Qin Muzhi watched Ji Rao step back and glared at him wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    Qin Mu''s smile, "white eyed wolf, you don''t recognize people after drinking."


    Ji Rao doesn''t speak, just looks at him on guard. Because of drinking enough blood, the whole person''s spirit has become better. Originally, there was no blood color on the lips, but now they are ruddy.


    There was a faint blood color in his eyes. He looked charming and naive. The combination of two extreme colors had a great visual impact on Qin Muzhi.


    Vampires are generally better looking than human beings. Although they are not human beings, their appearance is based on human aesthetics.


    Ji Rao is undoubtedly one of the most outstanding vampires. Qin Muzhi picked out Ji Rao from a group of vampires who were kept in a cage at that time. And Ji Rao also because of his top-notch appearance, than ordinary vampire price is also several times more expensive.


    "How about going home with me?"


    Ji Rao looked up at the wound on his neck and pursed his lower lip.


    When Han Jinyan came to school, he had already finished school. He was ten minutes late.


    He turned pale when he thought of the students who had problems before.


    At the beginning, he really talked to them carefully, but they didn''t listen at all. He closed the book and left, but he was pulled back by the group of students and didn''t understand what they said.


    He put down his book to leave after only half of his speech, but the students thought he had finished.


    The last smile on his face faded. "Get out of the way."


    The group of students looked at Han Jinyan''s cold face, looked at each other, did not dare to stop.


    As soon as Han Jinyan left, they immediately called Qin Muzhi.


    At that time, Ji Rao was shouldered on his shoulder, and Qin Muzhi, who was going out, bent his lips gently, "let him come."


    He''s very clear.


    Now, no matter how many procedures Han Jinyan has gone through, no matter how much security he can give Ji Rao, it''s all based on the fact that Ji Rao is human. If he is not, then he is the only owner of Ji Rao with the vampire safety monitoring certification.


    If the host feedback to the vampire organization jirao has a problem, say a bit serious, jirao will be taken away immediately, as for is executed or do coolie, it is not known.


    When Han Jinyan arrived at school, there were not many children left.


    He went to jirao''s class. The classroom was empty and he didn''t see anyone. He turned and went to the office.


    In the office, Ji Rao''s head teacher is tidying up the things on his desk. It seems that he is going to leave work.


    The head teacher who heard the voice looked up, "Mr. Han."


    "What about Rao Rao?"


    "Rao Rao, he was taken away by his brother. His brother said that if you came, he would send you a message that he would take Rao Rao home first, so that you don''t have to worry."


    Han Jinyan twisted his eyebrows. He called Wei Youpeng.

 Chapter 682

    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "You''re leaving with me?"


    "No


    Han Jinyan turned his head and strode out.


    Wei Youpeng is still confused, "what''s the matter?"


    "Rao Rao has been taken away."


    "What


    Han Jinyan also knows who is going to take Ji Rao.


    He knew the family conditions of Qin Muzhi. He had already investigated him when he knew that he was the buyer of Ji Rao. He didn''t expect that Ji Rao would have an accident one after another when he was away.


    Ji Rao was brought back to Qin Muzhi''s home.


    He had no impression of the place himself, but the body trembled reflexively and the legs were soft.


    So that when Qin Muzhi parked his car downstairs, Ji Rao looked at the villa outside the window, and there was no movement for a long time.


    Qin Muzhi went around to Ji Rao''s side and opened the car door for him He chuckled. "You want me to hold it? Like Han Jinyan holding you? "


    After seeing how good Han Jinyan is when he hugs Ji Rao, Qin Muzhi, who used to disdain doing this, thinks that hugging Ji Rao is no big deal.


    Ji Rao pushed him away and got out of the car.


    He wanted to be hugged by Han Jinyan, but he didn''t want to be hugged by Qin Mu.


    Qin Muzhi''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he was not happy.


    Ji Rao''s appearance is not the same as when Han Jinyan held him.


    Ji Rao stands at the gate of Qin Mu''s house, and Qin Mu''s house opens the door.


    As soon as the gate opened, a brilliant corner of the villa appeared. Qin Muzhi stood by the door and looked at him with a smile.


    But Ji Rao is not willing to step into the door.


    "If I stay in your house for seven days, will you really prove the test to me?"


    Qin Muzhi said, "of course, I miss you, but I haven''t played enough. Once I''ve had enough, what can you do if I throw it away? "


    Ji Rao is really a dead horse now.


    He now has a handle in the hands of Qin Mu, and Han Jin says he can''t keep him.


    Ji Rao Chang sighed. He went in without changing his shoes. Qin Muzhi didn''t say anything about him. He just looked at Ji Rao''s back and his eyes became dark.


    There was a servant cleaning the hall. When he looked up and saw Ji Rao, he lowered his head to clean again.


    There was no surprise in his eyes. It was obvious that he had seen Ji Rao before.


    Ji Rao took two steps forward, and suddenly stopped.


    His eyes fell on a huge cage in the corner of the hall. The flowers and plants on it couldn''t cover up the cold of the cage.


    Qin Muzhi''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear, "do you forget, this is the place where you used to sleep."


    A chill rose from the back.


    Put him in a cage.


    Even if he is a vampire, it is a race on a par with human beings. How can he tolerate being locked up in a cage!


    The smile in the corner of Qin Mu''s mouth became bigger and bigger. "We are still young. Many things can be forgotten in a few days, but it doesn''t matter. I will remind you of them one by one."


    Ji Rao took a step aside and looked at Qin Muzhi in horror. There was no more obvious fear in his eyes.


    Qin Muzhi looks at the emotion in Ji Rao''s eyes with satisfaction.


    Fear, panic, shivering, disgust.


    This is all the feelings Ji Rao will show to him.


    Qin Muzhi turned to look at the cage, "do you like this cage? I had it painted red


    Ji Rao clenched her teeth and said nothing.


    In fact, he didn''t even want to see Qin Muzhi.

 Chapter 683

    Qin Muzhi looked at his appearance and nodded gently, "if you don''t like it, what color do you like? I''ll find someone to brush it for you."


    Ji Rao doesn''t like color. He doesn''t like the cage.


    Qin Muzhi knew all about it, but he just wanted to ask. He just wanted to see Ji Rao panic. His appearance will make Qin Muzhi feel that Ji Rao is the only Ji Rao that used to belong to him.


    "Well, let''s go to dinner."


    Ji Rao is full now and doesn''t want to eat at all.


    In other words, Qin Muzhi''s skill of washing his hands, the table was covered with exquisite dishes. Qin Muzhi was sitting on the throne, and he would never let Ji Rao come to the table in the past.


    He felt that vampires were of low blood, not worthy to eat at the same table with him.


    He even tied the dog chain around Ji Rao''s neck, and then let Ji Rao eat like a dog.


    For a period of time, he did not allow Ji Rao to stand up, only let him kneel on the ground to walk.


    Who would have spent so much money to buy a vampire home if it hadn''t been for some shaking s disease.


    But now, he saw Ji Rao standing on one side, actually waved to him, a kind of gift general tone, "come here."


    Ji Rao hesitated.


    Qin Muzhi''s voice sank a degree, "can''t hear?"


    Ji Rao walked slowly with her head down.


    One of Qin Mu''s hands clasped his waist and fished the man into his arms.


    Ji Rao sat on the leg of Qin Mu with a confused face.


    Qin Muzhi also bent up his lips in a good mood, and even fed Ji Rao when he ate.


    Ji Rao doesn''t want to open his mouth to eat, so Qin Muzhi pinches his face to eat better than him. So Ji Rao has learned twice. Qin Muzhi feeds him and he eats.


    The servant next to him looked at them in amazement.


    When Ji Rao was at home before, the servants knew what Qin Muzhi had done to Ji Rao. I didn''t expect that I didn''t come back after many days. As soon as I came back, the young master''s attitude towards the little vampire changed.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Qin Mu''s smile.


    In fact, he also knows that Ji Rao is perfunctory, but looking at Ji Rao''s disgusting appearance, he has a strange pleasure in his heart.


    After dinner, he took Ji Rao upstairs.


    I didn''t feel it before. Now I feel very comfortable holding it.


    Ji Rao is light weight, fragrant and soft. When holding it, it''s like holding a pillow.


    To the Qin screen of the room, Ji Rao gently frowned.


    In the original text, Ji Rao will never be allowed to enter Qin Muzhi''s room. Once again, Qin Muzhi took a nap and asked Ji Rao to call him. Ji Rao didn''t make a sound when he went to call. He was afraid that Qin Muzhi would handle him with this when he woke up, so he boldly opened the door. As soon as he stepped in, Qin Muzhi woke up.


    He looked at Ji Rao who had come in, and his eyes were full of disgust.


    Ji Rao was stunned by him at that time. Standing at the door, he didn''t enter or retreat.


    "Get out of here."


    Ji Rao rushed out.


    That night, he was hanged on the cage by Qin Muzhi and stayed all night.


    The next day, I almost lost my hand.


    Aware of Ji Rao''s resistance, Qin Muzhi chuckled, "do you remember?" He opened the door with one hand. "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll let you in now."


    Since Han Jinyan took people away, Qin Muzhi felt that he couldn''t see Ji Rao as a pet.

 Chapter 684

    Otherwise Ji Rao will run.


    Unfortunately, Ji Rao is not interested in his "grace".


    He opened the huge game screen in the bedroom, put the game machine into Ji Rao''s hand and let him play games with him.


    Ji Rao doesn''t know how to play. He waves his sword symbolically and is killed by Qin Muzhi.


    It''s just a game character. His death doesn''t affect Ji Rao''s mood.


    Qin Muzhi asked him to play, then he just played.


    As for how to play, how to play, with or without heart, that is Ji Rao''s own business.


    Qin Muzhi sat on the carpet with his legs bent up and his elbows on his legs. After winning several times in a row, he turned to look at Ji Rao and saw his expressionless and delicate side face.


    Qin Mu''s pause, and then smashed the game machine toward Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s arm was smashed, and he turned his head, facing the smiling eyes of the Qin Dynasty.


    The corners of Qin''s lips are curved, but the words are full of malice, "give you face?"


    Ji Rao looks at him quietly.


    Qin Muzhi moves to Ji Rao''s side and suddenly reaches for his cheek. Ji Rao is unprepared and is pressed to the ground by Qin Muzhi.


    There was a carpet on the ground, but the back of his head didn''t hurt. He opened his eyes and saw Qin Muzhi, who was kneeling on Ji Rao, looking down at him, full of contempt and discontent.


    "Ji Rao, do you think you''ve been in Han Jinyan for a few days, and then you think you''re powerful again?" He leaned down and put his hand beside Ji Rao''s ear. His head was very close to Ji Rao, and even his hair could touch Ji Rao''s nose.


    "Ji Rao, don''t forget what you are. It''s me. It''s me who bought you from the black market for four million yuan. Do you really think that after a few happy days with others, you will become a human? You''ll always be a blood drinking monster. If Han Jinyan knew you were a vampire, would he still keep you like this? "


    Ji Rao''s face faded a little bit.


    Qin Muzhi looked at him and bent his lips to smile. He patted Ji Rao on the cheek. "So, you must remember your identity."


    Suddenly, a servant''s voice came from the door. "Young master, sir is back. He said he wanted to see you."


    Qin Muzhi raised his head and twisted his brow. "I know."


    He got up from Ji Rao, clapped his hands and went out.


    Qin''s father was sitting on the sofa in the living room. When he heard the sound, he raised his head and looked at Qin Muzhi''s rambling appearance.


    He tried to hold down his anger. "Did you get that vampire back?"


    Qin Mu naturally said, "yes."


    "Son of a bitch! I don''t see you doing anything useful every day, but I don''t want you to do all these miscellaneous things! "


    Qin Muzhi rolled his eyes, "isn''t he a vampire? Why are you in such a big fire? "


    "What am I doing? Professor Han came to me and asked me if you had taken his brother


    Qin Muzhi sneered and said, "brother? He didn''t even know Ji Rao was a vampire. "


    "I don''t care if he''s a ghost or a human. You should change things to others now."


    In the eyes of the father and son, Ji Rao is just a kicking thing.


    "I have Ji Rao''s safety test in my hand. I don''t want to sue him. Han Jinyan is good for robbing people and property illegally. Do you want me to return Ji Rao to him? Dream. "

 Chapter 685

    Qin''s father pinched his forehead with a headache. "I don''t want to take care of you. If you can''t help me, don''t look for trouble all day long!"


    Then he got up from the sofa, turned and went upstairs.


    When Qin''s father passed by Qin Muzhi''s bedroom, Ji Rao was just about to open the door. He looked at Ji Rao, and his eyes flashed the same contempt as Qin Muzhi, as if Ji Rao didn''t deserve to appear in his sight.


    Qin''s father snorted and turned away.


    Looking up from the downstairs, Ji Rao takes back his eyes from his father. As soon as his eyes turn, Ji Rao is on the scene.


    Ji Rao was silent for a long time and turned his head back.


    Qin Muzhi followed him up the stairs.


    When he goes to bed at night, he lets Ji Rao sleep in the nest prepared for Ji Rao.


    That little kennel is actually a bigger kennel.


    Ji Rao looked at it and didn''t move.


    Qin Muzhi lay on the bed and looked at Ji Rao with a smile, "what? dislike? Do you want someone to lift up the cage for you? "


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    But still slowly lying on the nest, turned his head back to Qin Mu Zhi.


    Without a small pillow and a huge bed, Ji Rao couldn''t sleep well all night.


    He closed his eyes vaguely, but he didn''t sleep very deeply. I don''t know how long later, he suddenly opened his eyes.


    The time of the perpetual calendar is fixed at 1:23 a.m.


    Ji Rao gets up from the nest. He looks at Qin Muzhi on the eye bed and listens to his breathing rate. He knows that he has fallen asleep.


    Ji Rao slowly crawled out of the nest, afraid of the sound, he did not even dare to wear shoes.


    He walked slowly to the door, looking at the people on the bed and gently opening the door.


    The warm light of the living room slowly came in through the crack of the door, and the Qin curtain on the bed was imperceptible.


    Ji Rao went out on tiptoe and carefully closed the door.


    He stood at the door and hesitated for a second, then walked to the study.


    There was no one in the study.


    He turned on the light, went to his desk and rummaged for it.


    Vampire safety test certificate.


    Where is it?


    Such an important thing should not be put away.


    He looked for a circle in the study, and finally fixed his eyes in a safe in the corner.


    Ji Rao swallowed her saliva and walked over.


    He knelt in front of the safe with a simple code lock on it.


    It''s a very low-end four digit code lock.


    Think it''s safe at home?


    Ji Rao couldn''t manage so much. He pursed his lower lip and began to try the password.


    He flashed in his mind several years of the present world, all failed.


    Four numbers?


    What can it be.


    He is not familiar with Qin Mu. He doesn''t know his birthday or anything.


    Do you want to go back and have a look at his ID card?


    It''s better to go back and get an ID card than to unlock it rashly.


    He stood up from the front of the safe and suddenly froze when he turned his head.


    Qin Muzhi was standing at the door, leaning against the door frame, looking at him with a smile in his eyes. His look was so heavy that people couldn''t see clearly.


    "What are you looking for?" Qin Muzhi straightened up and walked slowly towards Ji Rao.


    He looked at the safe next to him and asked with a smile, "do you want to open this?"


    Ji Rao was forced to step back two steps by him until his back touched the wall and he couldn''t move any more.


    He lowered his head, leaned over Ji Rao''s ear and said slowly, "do you want me to open it for you? The password is 0915. "

 Chapter 686

    Ji Rao is a little flustered. He drags his clothes and bites his teeth.


    He felt something was wrong with Qin Muzhi.


    Qin Mu Zhi snorted and laughed, with a nagging posture, "do you know why it''s 0915? That''s the day I bought you back. "


    Ji Rao


    Qin Muzhi squatted down, raised the code lock with his slender fingers, 0, 9, 1, 5.


    Click, the lock is open.


    He opened the safe, and Ji Rao was suddenly disgraced by the contents.


    Silver weapons.


    It''s no use to human beings, but for vampires, every one of them is the existence that makes them panic.


    "How about naming your stuff after your date, do you like it?" He picked up a silver needle and looked at it tenderly.


    Ji Rao pauses, "where are the test instructions?"


    Qin Muzhi looked at him almost pitifully, "do you think I will tell you?" He stood up from the safe and said, "it''s you who break into the study without sleeping at night. Isn''t that a bit bad?"


    Not good?


    Ji Rao was inexplicably nervous.


    Sure enough, the next second Qin Mu Zhi said in a slow voice, "I want to give you some punishment."


    Qin Mu''s eyes suddenly darkened, and then he grabbed Ji Rao''s arm.


    He drags Ji Rao to the corner of the study, in front of a huge object covered with white cloth.


    Qin Muzhi reached out and pulled the white cloth down, revealing a delicate silver cage.


    It''s much smaller than the one below. The small one can hold Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s eyes widened.


    However, without waiting for Ji Rao to say anything, one of the Qin Mu put Ji Rao in.


    At the moment of meeting the cage, Ji Rao snorted. The pain is deep into the bone marrow, and it seems to hurt the soul directly through the body.


    He curled himself up in a moment, huddled into a small ball, hugged his knee, and didn''t touch it anywhere.


    Qin Muzhi squatted outside the cage to see him, with some appreciative eyes. He reached into the cage, and the silver needle in his hand slowly penetrated Ji Rao''s back shoulder.


    Ji Rao''s whole body trembled with pain, but she only bit her teeth and didn''t dare move half a minute.


    The smile at the corner of Qin Mu''s mouth grew gradually. "It''s good to be so good. Why do you have to suffer so many crimes?"


    He stood up and clapped his hands, then turned away and turned off the light before leaving.


    The next day Qin Muzhi went to class. Before he went to class, he saw Han Jinyan waiting for him at the door.


    As soon as Han Jinyan saw Qin Muzhi, his eyes were more gloomy.


    "Where''s Ji Rao?"


    Qin Mu''s dynasty he lightly smile for a while, "stay well in my house."


    "Give me the man back."


    "Give it back to you? If you have that ability, come and rob it. " Qin Muzhi no longer looked at Han Jinyan and walked straight past.


    Han Jinyan turns around, the expression on his face is unpredictable.


    He called the police, but for some reason he couldn''t file a case.


    It''s true that you can''t file a case of a vampire accident, but Han Jinyan obviously didn''t expect that on the level of vampire, he just thought Qin Muzhi had done something.


    If he was in Qin Mu''s home, it would be no big deal for him to rob people.


    Jirao is like being forgotten. He just kept that posture and curled up in the cage for a day and a night.


    In the evening, when Qin Mu came back, he went into the study and saw Ji Rao still in the cage. He laughed with satisfaction.


    He walked to the cage, reached out and pulled out the silver needle on Ji Rao''s back.


    Ji Rao''s body trembled slightly.


    Qin Mu''s soft voice asked, "does it hurt?"

 Chapter 687

    Ji Rao didn''t move.


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t get a response. He opens the door of the cage and Ji Rao''s body moves slightly.


    It''s just that his whole body is stiff, and the small range of movement is almost invisible.


    Qin Muzhi took the man out of the cage.


    For a few seconds, Ji Rao still kept the original position, a little move was very uncomfortable.


    Qin Mu''s mood is quite good, holding Ji Rao to take a bath.


    At the bathroom door, Ji Rao didn''t want to take off her clothes.


    Qin Muzhi directly carried Ji Rao''s collar, took off the man and threw him into the bathtub.


    Ji Rao fell in as straight as the leader of the fish team, splashing with water.


    He came out of the water and wiped the water on his face.


    "Wash quickly. I''ll take you to see Han Jinyan after washing."


    Ji Rao looked up at Qin Muzhi, a little surprised, but more suspicious.


    "It''s been a day."


    Qin Mu was stunned for a moment before he reflected what Ji Rao said.


    On Ji Rao''s line of sight, Qin Mu''s sneer, "don''t worry, I remember."


    After Ji Rao finished washing, Qin Muzhi came over with a piece of clothes and said, "put this on."


    Qin Muzhi seldom buys new clothes for him. It''s good for him not to let Ji Rao climb naked.


    After Ji Rao was dressed, Qin looked at him from top to bottom, and then waved to Ji Rao like a dog, "come here."


    Ji Rao hesitated for a moment, but still walked over.


    Qin Muzhi bent down and picked up the man.


    Ji Rao''s eyes showed disgust, and then turned his head.


    He is not Han Jinyan.


    One of Qin Mu''s hands held him, the other hand held Ji Rao''s face and turned the man back.


    "Look at me."


    Even if Ji Rao is not willing, the fact is that he is in his arms now, not Han Jinyan.


    Qin Muzhi pulled a smile, and then held him to drive.


    Ji Rao sat on the co pilot''s seat, leaning his head and drowsy.


    When he was in the cage, his whole body was tense and he had no time to rest. He almost fell asleep when he was just soaking in the bathroom.


    At the end of the day, he''s just an underage vampire, with low fertility and difficult survival. It''s not easy for him to survive so much suffering.


    Ji Rao thought Qin Muzhi was taking him to see Han Jinyan alone. Unexpectedly, Qin Muzhi directly brought Ji Rao to KTV.


    Qin Muzhi takes Ji Rao upstairs, finds the box and pushes the door in. The deafening music almost breaks Ji Rao''s eardrum. All kinds of lights flashed by, like a large-scale dance scene.


    Ji Rao looked inside. There were dozens of people in the big box.


    He couldn''t help frowning.


    "Here comes the curtain!"


    "The curtain is late!"


    Qin Muzhi walks over with Ji Rao in his arms. Inside, Qin Muzhi''s friends rush up.


    When they saw Qin Mu holding a child in his arms, they were stunned.


    "Muzhi, what are you holding?"


    "Where did you pick up the baby?"


    "This kid looks familiar."


    A big face approached Ji Rao, "ah, isn''t this the child that Professor Han held everyday a few days ago?"


    Qin Muzhi laughed a little, then patted Ji Rao''s back, "say hello to them."


    Ji Rao pursed her lips and did not speak.


    "Oh, I have a little temper. My mouth is pouting."


    "The child is so lovely. Where did you turn from, Muzhi?"


    "Millions." Qin Mu looked down at Ji Rao and found that Ji Rao was trying to look sideways.

 Chapter 688

    You don''t have to think about who he''s looking for.


    Qin Muzhi gave a slight smile and said, "where is Professor Han?"


    A few friends who don''t know the truth, "it''s over there."


    Han Jinyan was dragged by Bai Chuan.


    He can''t even eat because of Ji Rao.


    He is going to ask Qin Muzhi out to have a good discussion.


    If Ji Rao is really willing to go with Qin Muzhi, it''s nothing to see him have a good life.


    Just before I picked up Ji Rao, his whole body was injured. It was like pressing the playback button automatically. It was in his mind again and again.


    This KTV activity is held by the medical college and the Metallurgy College together. If you want to come, you can come. It''s not compulsory. However, Han Jinyan is responsible for the cooperation between the two hospitals in the near future. This time, I can''t say it.


    He was going to come and sit down and go in a form.


    Although it''s an activity of the two hospitals, there are some people who are not familiar with each other after all. Most of them sit up together with our hospital, and some of them hold up the sister of the medical college.


    The sofas in the box were almost full, and the students were in a mess.


    Only Han Jinyan is cold and quiet here. Not many students are willing to sit beside the cold professor. Most of them are polite and say hello to him. He is the only one in the sofa. Only a few students are willing to come and have a drink with him.


    Bai Chuan is also regarded as the grass of the medical college. As soon as he passed, he was surrounded by the girls from the Metallurgy College. After he politely refused his sister''s request to add wechat, his eyes fell on Han Jinyan sitting on the sofa.


    Bai Chuan took a deep breath, then walked over, "teacher."


    Han Jinyan raised his eyes and nodded to him.


    Bai Chuan pretended to sit down naturally, "teacher, do you want to go up and sing a song?"


    Han Jinyan shook his head, "no, just go and sing."


    Bai Chuan chuckled, "teacher, you are not a few years older than us. How come you look like a little old man after class?"


    I know that Bai Chuan is joking, but now Han Jinyan really can''t laugh.


    Bai Chuan is a bit frustrated.


    It seems that Mr. Han is really willing to say more to him only in research and scholarship.


    He reached for the wine bottle on the table and poured a glass of wine for Han Jinyan. Then he picked it up and looked at Han Jinyan and said, "Mr. Han, thank you for your cultivation in the past two years. I''ll give you a toast."


    Han Jinyan looks at Bai Chuan with a light smile, bright eyes, a simple white shirt and a beautiful picture.


    Han Jinyan reaches for it and drinks most of it.


    Bai Chuan''s eyes brightened a little, "can teachers drink?"


    "Not bad."


    In fact, Han Jin said that the amount of wine is not good, but can also drink a few cups. He was very quiet when he was drunk, and he didn''t talk much, just like Gao Leng, he looked normal.


    Han Jinyan looked at the eye watch.


    Bai Chuan saw it and asked, "what''s the matter with the teacher tonight?"


    Han Jinyan first frowned and then shook his head.


    He''s investigating Ji Rao now.


    From beginning to end.


    Including when Qin Muzhi bought Ji Rao, when Ji Rao was abducted and sold, and where Ji Rao originally lived.


    He hopes to get hold of Qin Muzhi.


    But these investigations are not simple. He needs time.

 Chapter 689

    It''s just that it''s useless for him to be in a hurry now.


    We have to wait for the results.


    Or could he go directly to Qin Mu''s house?


    "Teacher, have another drink."


    Han Jinyan is really upset now. He didn''t have many friends and didn''t have the disposition to talk. He was the only one who made these things. Wei Youpeng is worried, but he is also a psychologist. He can''t help anything.


    After four or five cups, Han Jinyan supported his forehead with his hand.


    Bai Chuan''s face was a little red, "teacher, do you have Do you have a girlfriend? "


    Han Jinyan''s brain seems to be a little dull. It took two or three seconds for him to answer slowly, "No."


    Bai Chuan pursed his lower lip, his eyes were bright, "that Does the teacher like anyone? "


    Reason has become a paste of Han Jinyan digested for a long time to figure out what this sentence means. Ji Rao''s face flashed in his mind almost in an instant.


    It''s like he''s drinking from a bottle.


    Ji Rao didn''t see the bottle after all.


    Bai Chuan saw Han Jinyan smile a little, and then said, "yes."


    Bai Chuan was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t believe it, "teacher Do you have anyone you like? "


    Han Jinyan''s smile at the corner of his mouth is even bigger, "yes."


    He raised his head, turned to look at Han Jinyan, "you''ve seen it, too."


    Bai Chuan looks at Han Jinyan''s clavicle and swallows his saliva. He asks tentatively, "have I seen it before? Is that a teacher in the school? "


    "No, no, No Han Jinyan shook his head, "he is very lovely, all over the world There is no more lovely child than him


    Bai Chuan


    Is it difficult to be a student of which college?!


    No way.


    He is guarding Han Jinyan every day. How can any student contact Han Jinyan under his nose?


    He knew he was gay ever since he saw the boy playing in the high school playground soaked with sweat.


    But in his eyes, it was a shame. He didn''t dare to tell his parents or any friends.


    When a female classmate told him to ask for wechat, he also politely refused.


    Until I went to university and met Han Jinyan.


    He doesn''t dare to be close to anyone because of his sexual orientation. His roommates only think that he is an unsociable person who will stay in the library sooner or later, but they don''t know that he is just afraid of being discovered.


    Han Jinyan just asked him questions at the beginning.


    No one is omnipotent. He often meets all kinds of problems in his study. He can''t learn by himself, so he has to ask Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan gave him a thorough and clear explanation every time.


    Slowly familiar, he found with Han Jinyan get along with the feeling is very comfortable.


    It''s the comfort he''s lived for 20 years and never felt in anyone else.


    He felt that he might like Han Jinyan.


    However, not to mention the love between teachers and students, homosexuality has been criticized by many people. Han Jinyan''s character of "no strangers" makes it even more difficult for him.


    He once summoned up the courage to ask Han Jinyan what he thought if a girl was gay.


    He was afraid Han Jinyan doubted him, and he specially used a lesbian to talk about things.


    Han Jinyan''s answer at that time was, "this is freedom, others should not intervene, even if it is to look at them more, it is disrespect for them."


    "Do you feel sick or sick?"

 Chapter 690

    When he asked this, he was still worried.


    He didn''t know what to do if Han Jin said "yes".


    Just don''t wait for Bai Chuan tangled, Han Jinyan cut nail cut railway, "will not."


    At that time, Bai Chuan didn''t appear on the surface, but it seemed that he was about to blossom in his heart.


    There is something in my heart.


    He didn''t hate it.


    Han Jinyan is not disgusted.


    Bai Chuan pursed his lower lip and asked softly, "teacher, who do you like, does he like you too?"


    Han Jinyan thinks of Ji Rao holding him tightly, and nods his head in a funny way.


    Bai Chuan''s frustration was more obvious.


    He looked at the misty warmth in Han Jinyan''s eyes. He was even jealous of the man whose name he didn''t even know.


    How excellent a person can be liked by Mr. Han.


    If Ji Rao hears this, Ji Rao can only sneer.


    Your family Han Jinyan is a cute control. Without a cute baby, you could have done it yourself!


    It''s a pity.


    For the sake of the mission, he can only fight with the robbed man.


    "Miss Han, the person you like must be an excellent and beautiful girl?"


    Han Jinyan thought, "not good, stupid to death. Beautiful to beautiful, especially lovely, like It''s like the doll in the window. "


    Bai Chuan sighed deeply, but still asked, "that What''s her name? "


    Han Jinyan gets close to Bai Chuan''s ear and feels the heat and mellow wine. Bai Chuan''s whole body is frozen. His hands are pinched together and he dare not move.


    Then he heard Han Jinyan whisper beside him, "I won''t tell you."


    Bai Chuan


    He wants to ask again what, suddenly the line of sight crosses Han Jinyan, definitely falls behind Han Jinyan.


    "Oh, what''s this for?"


    Han Jinyan heard the voice, frowned and turned his head. When he saw someone coming, he was stunned.


    Qin Mu, holding Ji Rao in his hand, stood in front of their sofa and looked at them with a smile.


    Ji Rao frowned at Han Jinyan.


    Just from his point of view, they were so close that it was like Han Jinyan kissing Bai Chuan''s neck.


    "Rao, Rao..." Han Jinyan has no place in Qin''s eyes at all. When he turns his head, his eyes are filled with Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao took a step forward, but was pulled back by Qin Muzhi.


    "Professor Han, it''s said that you miss my little pet very much. Today, tell me to show you."


    Han Jinyan stood up, staring at Qin Muzhi, his eyes full of cold.


    Ji Rao shakes off Qin Muzhi and pours on Han Jinyan.


    Ji Rao narrowed his eyes and wrinkled his nose.


    Han Jinyan has drunk.


    Qin Muzhi was sitting on the edge of the sofa with his legs crossed.


    Han Jinyan was not sober at all. He saw Ji Rao and everything was sober.


    He touched Ji Rao''s face, looking at Ji Rao''s eyes, like looking at a lost treasure.


    Bai Chuan looks at Han Jinyan''s eyes. His intuition is not right, but he doesn''t know what''s wrong.


    "Forgive me." Han Jinyan some distressed way, "where have you been these days?"


    Ji Rao looked at Qin Muzhi and did not speak.


    "Have you been bullied?"


    Hearing this, Qin Muzhi scoffed, "what kind of bullying can he suffer here?"

 Chapter 691

    Qin Muzhi tilted his head, his eyes fell on Bai Chuan, and asked with a smile, "this classmate, I have some profound questions to discuss with Professor Han, can you avoid them first?"


    Bai Chuan looks at Han Jinyan hesitantly and finds that he doesn''t notice himself at all. He can only stand up and go.


    Qin Muzhi looked at Ji Rao and said, "go, pour a glass of wine."


    Ji Rao looks up and stares at Qin Muzhi.


    "Going or not?"


    Qin Muzhi told him to be obedient before he brought him here, otherwise the test certificate would not be given to him.


    Now it''s in other people''s hands, Ji Rao can only swallow it.


    He broke away from Han Jinyan''s arms. In Han Jinyan''s surprised eyes, he turned to pour wine for Qin Muzhi.


    Han Jinyan''s brow gradually wrinkled, he turned to see Qin Muzhi, "what have you done to him these days?"


    "What can I do?" He seemed to be very interested in Han Jinyan, and he came closer. "Ah, Professor Han, don''t you think he was depressed and depressed every day when he followed you?"


    Han Jinyan was stunned.


    That''s true.


    Before, he had planned to take Ji Rao to the hospital, but Qin Mu robbed people too quickly.


    He sank his face. "Anyway, I won''t let you take people away today."


    "Oh?" The ending of Qin''s curtain went up, and the smile in his eyes became bigger and bigger. "Well, I just hope that Professor Han can be so calm and make friends with me later."


    Han Jinyan looks at Qin Muzhi with a bad complexion, "don''t play any tricks with me."


    "What tricks can I play?" Qin Muzhi played with the car key in his hand and said in a slow voice, "it''s just to tell you a fact."


    Ji Rao soon came back with his glass in his hand.


    He handed it to Qin Muzhi without expression.


    Qin Mu''s smile looked at the wine in his hand, and then said, "drink it yourself."


    Ji Rao


    He thought it was Qin Mu''s drink, and he poured the highest alcohol for him.


    Sleep at night and have a headache the next day.


    Han Jinyan frowned, "he is still young, how can he drink with this kind of liquor?"


    He was about to take it, and was stopped by Qin Muzhi.


    "Professor Han, just stay here."


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip, looked up at Han Jinyan, and then drank a little bit with her glass.


    Han Jinyan withdrew his hand.


    Although he didn''t know why, Ji Rao''s eyes obviously told him that he was OK.


    Why does Ji Rao listen to Qin Muzhi so much?


    What is the existence of Qin Muzhi to Ji Rao?


    Is it really the master?


    What about him? What is he?


    Ji Rao is not unable to drink, but his fragile, thin and vulnerable body is obviously not good. A little wine can make his tongue and throat hot.


    He sipped, his face almost distorted.


    After only half a cup, the noodles are already a little red.


    Han Jinyan still reached out and took Ji Rao''s glass down, then poured a glass of water to Ji Rao. He took Ji Rao''s shoulder and handed the glass to his mouth, "come and have a drink."


    Ji Rao took two obedient drinks and couldn''t drink any more.


    Ji Rao feels dizzy. Han Jinyan holds people in his arms and looks at Qin Muzhi coldly. "What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t talk about it like I''m making trouble out of nothing." Qin Mu glanced at the man in Han Jinyan''s arms and kindly reminded him, "it seems that he is going to vomit."

 Chapter 692

    Han Jinyan bowed his head and saw Ji Rao''s frown very uncomfortable.


    He took Ji Rao to the bathroom.


    Ji Rao held the sink and couldn''t spit anything out.


    Only the stomach bursts of burning panic, the body is also, but the hand is cold, that kind of feeling with ice and fire double days.


    Han Jinyan patted Ji Rao''s back on the side and said in a low voice, "if you can''t drink it, you have to drink it."


    "Professor Han, you don''t really think Ji Rao is just a child of a few years old, do you?"


    Han Jinyan frowned, "you are diligent, you can''t fall anywhere."


    Qin Mu''s chest leaned aside, ignoring Han Jinyan''s sarcasm.


    "You said you picked up Ji Rao, but do you know his information? How old are you? When is your birthday... "


    Han Jinyan looked up at Qin Muzhi, "what do you want to say?"


    "I just want to tell you." He toward Ji Rao there Yang Yang chin, "this kid mind is already more than 20 years old."


    Ji Rao props up and is held in his arms by Han Jinyan.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Han Jinyan obviously didn''t believe it. Qin Muzhi shrugged his shoulders. "Don''t you want to know why Ji Rao wants to go back with me even if she gives up?"


    Han Jinyan has no words.


    "Ah, I told you so. It''s a pity that you don''t seem to take my words to heart. "


    Qin Muzhi suddenly sank his voice, looked at Han Jinyan and said, "in fact, Ji Rao is a vampire cub I bought from the black market for millions."


    Han Jinyan was stunned for a moment, then chuckled, "Qin Muzhi, do you need to make up such words to fool me?"


    Qin Mu knew that he didn''t believe it. "Didn''t you think about why he was depressed and not angry when he was in your house?" He paused. "He can''t live without blood."


    Han Jinyan almost instantly thought of the last time Ji Rao gave him medicine and then took a knife.


    But he soon denied himself.


    How can it be!


    Ji Rao Mingming is an ordinary child.


    Qin Muzhi looked at Han Jinyan in a daze, and then looked into Han Jinyan''s arms. The corners of his mouth slowly bent up a smile, "you don''t believe it, look in your arms."


    Without waiting for Han Jinyan to bow his head, he felt that something had bitten his neck.


    He can clearly feel the two small fangs, so eager, so hard.


    Ji Rao didn''t know that vampires were all in one cup. He had no consciousness since he was in the box. When he opened his eyes, he could only see the human neck.


    And in the eyes of vampires, it''s too big to tempt.


    Slightly undulating neck, warm flesh under the neck.


    He bit it almost instinctively.


    Han Jinyan pulls the person in his arms down.


    See Ji Rao is blankly looking at him, his face shows some desire.


    He looked at Ji Rao in disbelief.


    Light brown eyes instantly turned into blood red, mouth also grew a long tusk, not terrible, but also very weak.


    So weak that he couldn''t even bite his skin.


    This kind of Ji Rao is even more lovely than before. Her crystal clear eyes are like two rubies, and her beautiful and delicate ones are like collections in a museum.


    But Han Jinyan''s heart seems to fall into a bottomless hole.


    Ji Rao It''s a vampire.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Looking at Han Jinyan, Qin Muzhi suddenly burst into laughter.

 Chapter 693

    Han Jinyan''s heart is in a mess.


    He looked at the person in his arms.


    Ji Rao''s eyes are confused and scattered with the light on the ceiling. He snorts two times unconsciously. It seems that he is a little uncomfortable to be held. He struggles to get out of Han Jinyan''s arms.


    Han Jinyan did not stop him.


    Ji Rao trembled and stood up, supporting the washbasin and the unstable body.


    In the Qin Dynasty, Ji Rao stretched out her hand, "come here, Rao Rao, come here."


    Underage vampires can''t control themselves very well. When they are hungry, they will grow fangs and their eyes will turn red. Or as it is now, when they are drunk, their brains will be slow.


    Ji Rao looks up at Qin Muzhi. He can''t see people clearly. His vision is blurred, but Qin Muzhi''s neck is very clear in his eyes.


    The sweet and bloody gas hidden under the skin is tantalizing Ji Rao''s little reason.


    He shook his body, then took a step towards Qin Muzhi. He didn''t stand firm and fell forward.


    Han Jinyan subconsciously stretched out his hand, but half of it froze.


    Qin Muzhi hugged him.


    This is the first time for Ji Rao to choose between himself and Han Jinyan. The corner of Qin Mu''s mouth gently hooks.


    Ji Rao moved the tip of his nose and sniffed on Qin Mu''s shoulder. When he realized that it was not the reassuring smell in his memory, he frowned gently.


    Feeling the struggle in his arms, Qin Muzhi picked Ji Rao up, then buckled his head and looked down at Han Jinyan, who was stunned. He said with a smile, "Professor Han, don''t stay in the toilet too long."


    Then he held Ji Rao and went out.


    The people in the box were still in a mess. Several people saw Qin Muzhi coming in with Ji Rao in his arms and waved at him.


    "Muzhi, do you want to go up and have a song?"


    Qin Muzhi shook his head. "We''ll get together another day. I''ll go back first."


    Several friends were stunned.


    "No, you''re a wet blanket."


    "That''s right. It''s only a long time."


    One of Qin Mu''s hands held Ji Rao, the other hand reached over, took a glass of wine from the table, and drank it up.


    "Well, this time it''s me. Next time it''s my treat, I''ll have a good time. "


    After all that, they can''t say anything more.


    "Yes, you can go back."


    Qin Mu Zhi waved his hand and took the coat thrown by one of the people. "Gone."


    He pushed the door open and went out. Suddenly he was cut off from the noisy box. Qin Muzhi was still a little uncomfortable.


    He looked at Ji Rao, who was already drunk in his arms, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    Sure enough, it''s better to be nice.


    He walked outside for two steps. As soon as he got out of the box and walked outside for two steps, he heard footsteps behind him. He thought it was a passer-by, but Qin Muzhi didn''t care. Unexpectedly, a strong force suddenly hit him, and Ji Rao in his arms disappeared.


    Qin Muzhi looked in amazement and saw Han Jinyan standing in front of him, with some sharp ups and downs in his chest, which should have been chased out all the way. He held Ji Rao in his arms with heavy eyes.


    Outside is the roaring traffic, the other end is the KTV facade lighting, the two people so confrontation for a few seconds, Qin Muzhi''s face cold down.


    "What does Professor Han want to do?"


    Han Jin definitely looked at him, "I said, today I won''t let you take people away."


    Qin Mu''s eyes were stunned, as if he didn''t understand what Han Jinyan said.

 Chapter 694

    "What did you say?"


    Just in the bathroom, after Qin Muzhi took Ji Rao away, his drinking came back, but his thinking was more sober than ever.


    In just two minutes, he had gone through the laws of keeping vampires in his head.


    Every vampire that can be sold has a safety test. Ji Rao is willing to listen to Qin Muzhi''s words, maybe because of this test.


    "Although I don''t study law, I also know that there is a law on the breeding of vampires. If the owner maltreats the vampire, with the permission of the new owner, the vampire can choose the next owner. As for that test, even if you don''t want to hand it in, I can find someone to make it up. If you insist on not agreeing, we''ll have to meet in court. "


    Qin Muzhi''s face sank slowly.


    He knows that safety testing is a trivial matter, and Ji Rao''s emphasis on it is nothing more than his unwillingness to have another test. What he really takes advantage of is the resistance of ordinary people to vampires, especially Han Jinyan, a cold faced and cold hearted professor.


    Just didn''t expect that Han Jinyan could really accept Ji Rao''s identity as a vampire, and refute him with reason.


    Qin Mu''s Qi laughed.


    "Professor Han, I went to pick Ji Rao for a long time and spent millions to buy it back. You want to take people back when you open your mouth? Is that too easy? "


    "I can give you money..."


    "I''m not short of money." Qin Mu''s eyes looked at Han Jinyan darkly and said, "I only need one Ji Rao."


    "Ji Rao, I can''t give it to you."


    Qin Mu Zhi smiles. He goes up and grabs Han Jinyan''s collar, then gives him a hard blow.


    Han Jinyan was beaten back two steps, but he still held the person in his arms tightly and refused to let go.


    "Hello! What are you doing! "


    Bai Chuan was shocked when he saw Han Jinyan being beaten. He ran over and took his mobile phone. He stood in front of Han Jinyan and pointed to Qin Muzhi, "what are you doing? Be careful, I''ll call the police! "


    Qin Mu''s face coldly let go of Han Jinyan. He didn''t say much, so he went up to rob Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao was tugged vigorously, sleepy he opened his eyes.


    "Let go, what are you doing!"


    Bai Chuan reaches out to block it, and Han Jinyan protects Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao felt that his arm was going to hurt. He tried to take back his hand, but the other side was too strong, so Ji Rao bit it.


    Qin Muzhi felt a pain in his wrist and looked down at Shangji Rao wolf. He was stunned for a moment, and his strength was relaxed. Han Jinyan pushed him away.


    Ji Rao licked his lips. There was a sweet taste on them. He just wanted to taste the taste in his mouth, but his brain was just like a paste. He couldn''t think of anything. He gave up and took a comfortable position in Han Jinyan''s arms. Then he closed his eyes.


    Qin Muzhi looked down at his wrists, which were bitten and bleeding. He was still unbelievable.


    Ji Rao is still young and can hardly bite people''s skin. When Ji Rao was bought back, Qin Muzhi thought he was funny, so he locked him in a cage and starved him for a few days. Then he reached in from the cage. At that time, Ji Rao was eager to grab his hand and chew, but he only left one hand of saliva and could not bite anything else.


    If he remembers correctly, it''s the first time Ji Rao has bitten a man to bleed.

 Chapter 695

    Qin Muzhi raised his eyes and looked at Han Jinyan. He nodded and pointed to his nose. His voice was low, as if he was cruel, "you wait."


    Qin Muzhi returned to the car, slammed the door, and then left.


    Bai Chuan was relieved to see the man go. He turned to see Han Jinyan, "teacher, are you ok?"


    Han Jinyan shook his head, "nothing." He looked down at Ji Rao in his arms and said, "it''s OK."


    Bai Chu''an looked at the intersection, then turned his head and looked at Han Jinyan''s obvious dark blue corner of his mouth. He couldn''t help frowning and said, "why did he beat you? Do you want to tell the principal about this? If it''s serious, he can drop out of school."


    Han Jinyan was silent for a moment, then shook his head, "it''s OK, Chu''an, you don''t have to worry."


    He said to Bai Chuan with a smile, "I''ll go back today. Have fun yourself."


    Bai Chuan nodded, "that teacher, you go back to rest quickly, wipe some medicine before going to bed."


    "Well, I see."


    Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao to take a taxi and goes back.


    It''s already dark. A road light leaks in from the window and then goes away. Han Jinyan holds Ji Rao''s basket in his arms and looks down at his face illuminated by the flashing street light.


    His eyelashes are very long and dense. When he closes his eyes, they hang down smoothly. They are very beautiful. Maybe it''s because it''s not open yet. Its face is a little round and it''s a little baby fat. Its facial features are just like a ceramic doll according to human aesthetics.


    Han Jinyan touched Ji Rao''s face. His strength was very light. He was afraid to wake people up and make Ji Rao uncomfortable.


    His Rao Rao is a vampire.


    Although he didn''t know how to raise a vampire, he didn''t regret robbing Ji Rao from Qin Mu.


    How could he care if Ji Rao was a human or a vampire.


    What''s more, there''s no law against keeping vampires.


    His eyes more happy smile, hand around Ji Rao soft hair.


    Ji Rao really had a splitting headache when he woke up the next day.


    When he opened his eyes, he felt sick all over, so he closed them again.


    Just in front of the scene slowly in mind.


    Huh? How is it like a familiar chandelier?


    Ji Rao suddenly opened his eyes. The chandelier on his head was the one he had seen several times.


    He sat up on his forehead from the bed.


    Familiar furnishings, familiar bedside table, familiar curtains.


    He''s back?


    Han Jinyan''s home?!


    What did he do last night?


    Oh, yes, Qin Muzhi asked him to drink, but he didn''t expect that he would drink so badly that he didn''t realize after a few mouthfuls.


    How did he get here?


    Is Qin Muzhi willing to let him go?


    No, even if he is willing to let himself go, what about the safety inspection book?


    Before Ji Rao came up with a reason, the door suddenly opened.


    Ji Rao raised his head, with the eyes of the people at the door to a positive.


    Han Jinyan saw him and laughed, "you wake up."


    He was holding hot white rice porridge in his hand. "Come and have something to eat. Do you have a headache?"


    Ji Rao watched Han Jinyan come to him, then put down the porridge, stretched out his hand to open his quilt, revealing his Siamese rabbit pajamas.


    Oh, this damn familiar pajama.


    Han Jinyan skillfully holds Ji Rao up, and then goes to the bathroom to wash him.


    After washing and wiping his face, he came out with Ji Rao in his arms.

 Chapter 696

    The porridge has just turned warm.


    Han Jinyan put Ji Rao on the bed, stirred the porridge, and then scooped a spoonful to Ji Rao''s mouth.


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip, and she didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    "I''ve added sugar. Have a drink."


    Ji Rao can only open her mouth and take a sip. It''s really sweet.


    And the porridge is very bad. I should have been up very early.


    Ji Rao drank a mouthful, a little nauseous, stretched out his hand to push, "don''t want to drink."


    Han Jin Yan Leng for a while, "good, then don''t drink."


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip and looked at Han Jinyan nervously. "You How did I get back? "


    "How else can you come back?" Han Jinyan stood up, "of course, I brought you back."


    Ji Rao stared at the bruise at the corner of his mouth for a while and asked, "what''s the matter with the corner of your mouth? By whom? "


    His intuition is related to last night, but he can''t figure out who dares to beat Professor Han.


    Ji Rao''s heart suddenly came up with a bad idea, "it can''t be I did, didn''t I? "


    Han Jinyan laughed, "what do you think? It''s none of your business


    He reached for Ji Rao''s face and said, "are you hungry?"


    Jirao is really a little hungry.


    "If you can''t eat rice porridge, I''ll get you something else."


    Looking at Han Jinyan really no different, Ji Rao heart secretly relaxed.


    He nodded his head gently.


    Han Jinyan went out with a bowl.


    He came back a few minutes later with a bottle in his hand.


    Ji Rao looked and thought it was milk or something. But when Han Jinyan came near, he didn''t think so.


    Han Jinyan opens the top lid, Ji Rao sees clearly.


    A bottle, the bottle is not transparent, but baby powder, there is a pull on the head.


    Ji Rao


    That''s the fuck.


    Isn''t this a fuckin ''bottle!!


    Han Jinyan, however, seemed to feel nothing. He sat by the bed and handed over the bottle. "Here, heated."


    Ji Rao looked at the bottle in his hand, quite speechless.


    "When did you buy this?"


    "I bought it long ago. I said I wanted to show it to you, but I didn''t have time." Han Jinyan handed the bottle to Ji Rao, "drink it quickly, it will be cold later."


    Ji Rao


    "Don''t drink this. You won''t eat later."


    Ji Rao: QAQ


    is that too much? Does Han Jinyan have any mental illness??


    Ji Rao holds the bottle suspiciously and hesitates for a long time. Looking at Han Jinyan''s smiling eyes, she bites on the pacifier.


    He raised the bottle and looked at Han Jinyan and took a hard breath.


    Then he froze.


    The smell of fishy sweetness enters the throat, the sweet taste blooms in the mouth, and the smell of blood delights the bud and bud.


    Ji Rao looks up at Han Jinyan in amazement.


    Han Jinyan clearly see Ji Rao eyes flash a bit of panic, but also some of the alert.


    His heart seemed to be knocked by something that was neither light nor heavy.


    Han Jinyan sits beside Ji Rao and reaches out to touch Ji Rao, but Ji Rao hides.


    When Ji Rao tasted the blood inside, the whole person was thrilled.


    "You..."


    Han Jinyan tried to relax his facial expression, not to let the tight Ji Rao feel the slightest bit of panic, "Rao Rao, I already know."


    Ji Rao''s heart missed a beat, he could not help holding his breath, some helpless looking at Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan knows.


    He knows.

 Chapter 697

    Han Jinyan looked at Ji Rao''s eyes, some alert and some cautious, as if waiting for his sentence.


    All of a sudden, he felt even more distressed.


    Ji Rao is not a human being. He is just a vampire who is being bullied by others in this society.


    So Ji Rao may have suffered more than he imagined.


    As a suffering vampire cub, Han Jinyan is the only one Ji Rao wants to trust and rely on.


    So he''s very nervous now.


    He is afraid that Han Jinyan will lose him when he knows that he is a vampire.


    The tension on his face was taken in by Han Jinyan.


    His eyes fixed on Ji Rao''s face, trying to slow down the voice, "Rao Rao, I''ll raise you later."


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment, then his eyes turned red.


    Han Jinyan touched Ji Rao''s hair, "well, don''t worry, I will solve the problem of safety inspection book, and you will live in peace here, OK?"


    Ji Rao sniffed and nodded.


    "You can''t hide anything from me any more."


    Ji Rao was moved and nodded again.


    "Drink it."


    Ji Rao held the milk bottle but did not dare to drink it.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve checked. Vampires don''t need much blood. I can support you, and I don''t want you to drink other people''s blood."


    Ji Rao can only bite the bottle in tears.


    When Ji Rao is full, Han Jinyan takes the bottle away and shakes it in front of him after washing it. Yi Zhengyan says, "this is the special bottle for you to eat in the future."


    Ji Rao can only nod his head and agree.


    Now that he knows Ji Rao is a vampire, Han Jinyan takes some time to take away all the silver things in his home. He also says that vampires like to eat tomatoes on the Internet. So Han Jinyan gets up early one morning and buys a bag of tomatoes to put in the refrigerator.


    He bought a lot of toy models for Ji Rao, which are very complicated. Even when the store owner comes, he may not succeed. He bought them for Ji Rao to pass the time.


    Ji Rao is sitting on the carpet and making a model. Han Jinyan comes over with a bowl of washed tomatoes and feeds Ji Rao one.


    Ji Rao was focusing on the model, but didn''t see what was cold and cold. After biting in and feeling the taste, he stopped and raised his head.


    See Ji Rao so reaction, Han Jin speech light smile, he shook his hands of the little Saint fruit, "like to eat?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Han Jinyan sat opposite him, "then tell me, when you were in a bad mood, was it because there was no blood to drink?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "Last time I was drugged..."


    Before he finished, he saw Ji Rao''s eyes flashed a little flustered. He was just a child who was caught doing bad things.


    "Did you want to drink my blood when you drugged me last time?"


    Han Jinyan took out the medicine he bought last time from his pocket, "look at the evidence."


    After Ji Rao left, Han Jinyan found it by accident.


    The fact is placed in front of us, Ji Rao is silent for two seconds, can only slightly hang down his head, a few can''t be heard.


    Han Jinyan stretched out his hand and lit Ji Rao''s cerebellar pouch melon, just like playing the ball, "you have to tell me everything in the future, and you are not allowed to make your own decisions. Do you hear me?"


    Ji Rao answered the grievance.

 Chapter 698

    At noon, when Ji Rao takes a nap, Han Jinyan calls Wei Youpeng.


    At that time, Wei Youpeng was teasing his puppet mother and son, "Oh, busy people remember to call me? Don''t look at your house, please? "


    "He just fell asleep."


    "I''ll tell you why you call me when he''s awake. Tut Tut, I forget my father when I have a son. "


    Han Jin said with a smile, "come on."


    "When will you bring your family to play?"


    "Why?"


    Wei Youpeng sighed deeply, "I miss your family. It''s so cute. I dreamt about it last night."


    Han Jinyan


    "Get out of here."


    Wei Youpeng laughed twice. "Well, seriously, when will you come?"


    "When I don''t have classes in two days."


    "Well, I won''t take any work these days. I''ll wait for you father and son at home!"


    Han Jinyan went to the balcony, "I tell you seriously, you listen."


    "You said


    "Ji Rao is not a human being."


    Wei Youpeng thinks it''s a curse when it comes out of anyone''s mouth, but Han Jinyan thinks it''s from the essence of definition.


    Sure enough, Han Jinyan''s next sentence is.


    "He''s a vampire."


    Wei Youpeng "tut" a, also not much surprised, "vampire ah, I say, long so delicate. Now the price of vampires is very expensive. I tell you, just like your family, you can''t get three million less in the market! " Tone suddenly plaintive up, "you really fuckin ''found a treasure, I also want to pick up a vampire back."


    Wei Youpeng is usually careless. He can accept this kind of thing almost instantaneously and will not feel any discomfort.


    Looking at Wei Youpeng without resistance, Han Jinyan is also quietly relieved.


    "My puppet is pregnant again. When it gives birth, do you want to give you a baby?"


    The last wave of peanuts in Wei Youpeng''s family was pregnant, and Wei Youpeng wanted to send Han Jinyan one. As a result, Han Jinyan refused to say anything about losing hair, feeding, being busy and having no time to take care of.


    This time again, Han Jinyan hesitated for a while, and then said, "OK."


    "Oh, are you willing to agree this time?"


    Han Jinyan thinks of Ji Rao''s love for peanuts last time. He thinks it''s good to have a pet for him when he''s not at home.


    "I want a male one."


    "OK, I''ll leave you only the best looking male when we have a baby!"


    Han Jinyan answered.


    "By the way, don''t vampires need any safety tests? Do you have any in your family? "


    "Yes, but it''s not in my hands. In the hands of the people who bought it before, can I make up for it?"


    The other side thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know much about it, but I remember that it seems that I need to retest. But I''ve heard that the test is deadly. Many vampire cubs can''t survive it. "


    Han Jinyan sighed and frowned. He stared out of the window at the tree that was about to take off its leaves. "I''m also afraid of this, so I want to make it up."


    "It shouldn''t be difficult to make up for it. At most, it''s a matter of spending some money. I happen to have a friend who''s from the security agency. I''ll ask him. "


    "Well, thank you."


    "Tell me thank you. Jirao is your son. That''s my son. You should call me Godfather!"

 Chapter 699

    As soon as the alarm clock rings, Han Jinyan opens his eyes. He goes to turn off the sound first, then looks down at the child in his arms with a relaxed look on his face.


    Last night, Ji Rao felt cold and began to arch the quilt. Han Jinyan was awakened by the arch. He reached out and fished Ji Rao into his arms.


    Ji Rao feels the heat source. He rubs against Han Jinyan involuntarily. Then he finds a comfortable place in his arms and goes to sleep.


    Han Jinyan reached out and touched Ji Rao''s hair, then gently raised his head and took back his arm.


    He moved his numb arm, which had been pressed for hours, and then rolled out of bed.


    After washing and gargling, I will go outside to buy a small cage bag for Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao prefers to eat a cha Ji''s breakfast. Once he took him to eat, and he ate a lot. Later, Han Jinyan kept in mind.


    It''s just that it''s far away. It''s only half an hour''s drive back and forth. It''s not a traffic jam. Moreover, a cha Ji is almost a famous breakfast hall in the city, and there is still a long queue.


    To buy there, Han Jinyan has to get up at least an hour early.


    Han Jinyan had only the first lecture in the morning. After he bought it, he put it on the table and went upstairs to ask Ji Rao to get up. He went back to the house and patted Ji Rao. Ji Rao shrank into a group and hummed twice.


    "Wake up and have breakfast."


    Ji Rao breathes long and sleeps soundly.


    To stay in bed at a young age?


    Ji Rao is pulled up by Han Jinyan with a quilt.


    In fact, vampire sleepiness is normal. They usually prefer to lie down in the daytime and rise at night. Therefore, Ji Rao usually goes to bed early and gets up early according to the schedule Han Jinyan gave him.


    Fortunately, Ji Rao is more adapted to human life.


    Ji Rao was carried in mid air, and finally opened his eyes. He looked at Han Jinyan in front of him drowsily, and he tilted his head in confusion, "huh?"


    "Get up, don''t go to sleep." He took Ji Rao''s quilt off and took Ji Rao to wash.


    After washing, Ji Rao''s sleepiness was gone, but he was still a little wilted and not very energetic.


    "I bought you a tea dumpling."


    Ji Rao has a little spirit, "want to eat."


    When they went downstairs, Han Jinyan set the meal for him and looked at the time. "You eat first, I''ll go to class, and I''ll be back at eleven."


    Ji Rao just reached out and picked up a small cage bag. Then he heard Han Jin say that he wanted to leave. He looked up, "you haven''t eaten yet."


    "No, it''s a little late. I''ll go first."


    Ji Rao''s mysterious Korean Jinyan beckons, and Han Jinyan bends over and says, "what''s the matter?"


    A small cage bag pasted in front of Han Jinyan''s mouth, he was stunned for a moment, and heard Ji Rao urging, "eat quickly, aren''t you in a hurry?"


    Han Jinyan bite in, thin skin, thick stuffing, a fragrance burst in his mouth.


    He reached out and touched Ji Rao''s face. He waved his hand to indicate that he had left.


    Ji Rao bit the chopsticks and nodded.


    "Good boy."


    After Ji Rao finished eating, he crawled back to sleep.


    After the first lecture, Han Jinyan packed two pieces of clothes for Ji Rao. Then he took a small bag, filled Ji Rao with some virgin fruit, and took a blood bag from the refrigerator. Finally, Zhen Zhiruo put the baby bottle that belonged to Ji Rao together.


    He asked Ji Rao to go out, and then dressed Ji Rao layer by layer.


    "Where are we going?"

 Chapter 700

    "Go to your uncle Wei Youpeng''s house."


    As the weather gets colder, he takes a scarf and gives it to Ji Rao. He feels that Ji Rao can''t breathe. He stretches his neck and is pressed down by Han Jinyan.


    "It''s cold outside."


    Outside, a cold wind blows. Without Han Jinyan, Ji Rao shrinks in her scarf and buries her head on Han Jinyan''s shoulder.


    At Wei Youpeng''s house, Ji Rao was stopped by Wei Youpeng as soon as he entered the door and stuffed a big lollipop.


    Ji Rao was a little stunned. He looked up at Han Jinyan. Han Jinyan thought he was asking for his own opinions, so he chuckled, "it''s OK, take it."


    "Come on, come on in."


    Ji Rao sat down on Wei Youpeng''s sofa and saw that it was almost a circle of peanuts. He turned his head in surprise and asked, "is it pregnant?"


    Wei Youpeng had a smile in his eyes. He bent down and touched Ji Rao''s head. "Well, I''m pregnant. I have a little puppet in my stomach. When a little puppet comes out, will my uncle give you one?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "Come on, have some of this." Wei Youpeng put a lot of snacks into Ji Rao''s arms and said, "don''t eat too much. I''ll have dinner later. I bought a self heating hot pot."


    Ji Rao takes Whatever Wei Youpeng gives, but his attitude is not very clear. Ji Rao can''t see whether he knows he''s not human.


    "I didn''t dare to give Rao hot pot before." Han Jinyan put those snacks aside, "I''m afraid it''s bad for his stomach."


    Ji Rao just looks a little smaller, but it''s not a giant baby, OK?


    "I can eat it."


    Han Jinyan followed him, "good, can eat."


    Ji Rao


    That''s a fuckin ''perfunctory answer.


    Wei Youpeng noticed that Han Jinyan was carrying a bag in his hand and asked, "how did you come and get a bag?"


    "Put on something Rao likes to eat."


    Normal vampires drink blood almost once every three days, and drink a blood bag at a time. It can be stored in the refrigerator at ordinary times.


    Calculate the time, it''s time for Ji Rao to eat, so he brought a bag for Ji Rao.


    He found that if you think of a blood bag as pure milk, raising jirao is no different from raising a child.


    Han Jinyan takes out a few Saint fruit from the bag for Ji Rao to eat, and takes out the bottle and blood bag.


    Han Jinyan took the blood bag and said, "I''ll heat this up."


    Wei Youpeng stood up and said, "I''ll go."


    Ji Rao glances up at Wei Youpeng and finds that his face is the same.


    Seems to know he''s a vampire.


    "Bubble with hot water."


    "I see." Wei Youpeng turned on the TV, turned to the cat and mouse station, looked at Ji Rao and said, "do you want to see this?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak. She just nodded her head.


    "That''s it." He put down the remote control and carried the blood bag to jirao.


    Han Jinyan poured the hot blood into the bottle and shook it. He felt it was still hot, so he let it cool for a while.


    Ji Rao has been paying attention to it with Yu Guang since she took it from the bottle.


    Maybe Han Jinyan can''t smell it, but he can smell it very clearly. It seems that the air is full of tempting and sweet blood gas, and Ji Rao''s stomach is hooked.


    Vampire drinking blood is always elegant and calm. I''m afraid that Ji Rao is the only vampire who simply regards blood as the delicious food to maintain life.

 Chapter 701

    Han Jinyan tries the temperature. He looks up and sees Ji Rao Baba looking at him. He smiles and passes the bottle to him.


    One has two. It''s much more convenient to use after one use. Ji Rao has already adapted to the bottle Han Jinyan bought for him.


    Wei Youpeng poked Han Jinyan at one side, "your blood?"


    "Well." Han Jinyan looked at Ji Rao drinking blood with a bottle in his mouth. There was a little soft light in his eyes, "raise him with my blood."


    Wei Youpeng shook his head "tut tut" twice, "how old are people, you buy him a bottle, your hobby is quite special."


    Han Jinyan looks at Ji Rao. Ji Rao''s mouth moves, which reminds him of the rabbits he once saw in the foreign countryside. They are so quiet when they eat grass, and then their mouth moves.


    Han Jinyan couldn''t help sighing, "Rao Rao is the most lovely creature I''ve ever seen."


    Wei Youpeng hugged his chest and said coolly, "ah, knock over your Rao Rao''s milk bottle, let him experience the hardships of life."


    Ji Rao looks up at Wei Youpeng.


    Light brown eyes so gently skim a look in the past, Wei Youpeng''s voice fell in an instant.


    That kind of innocent look in his eyes made Wei Youpeng feel like a bully.


    They stayed at Wei Youpeng''s house until evening.


    It''s always very cold in the north. Winter vacation is coming. After Han Jinyan finally tick the key points for the students, his last class of this year will be finished.


    Han Jinyan packed up his things and went back. Although he didn''t have to lecture any more, he still pinched a lot of projects in his hand.


    Ji Rao has been put at home by Han Jinyan these days. It''s boring.


    He found that Han Jinyan really raised him as a son. If only the world let him have a sweet father son relationship with Han Jinyan, then he would have finished the task and left.


    When he finds out that Han Jinyan has no limit to his good temper, Ji Rao becomes a bully at home. He doesn''t eat anything he doesn''t like. When he sees Han Jinyan''s office, he rushes to make trouble. When Ansheng is in, he goes into Han Jinyan''s arms spontaneously.


    In short, the weight is getting heavier and heavier, but people are becoming more and more clingy to Han Jinyan. Every day, they want to become a koala on Han Jinyan.


    In mid December, Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao home.


    Han Jinyan''s hometown is in the south, a place with beautiful scenery and pleasant Feng Shui.


    The plane they were on arrived in two hours.


    After getting off the plane, Ji Rao''s mouth shriveled.


    Han Jinyan pulls up the pull rod, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao looked up at him, big eyes, small desire.


    Han Jinyan''s understanding of Ji Rao is that Ji Rao farts in the toilet. He knows what the noise is. Save his piss


    Han Jinyan clapped the suitcase in his hands, "I can''t hold you now."


    Ji Rao is very well raised by Han Jinyan. She is usually held in her arms for several steps at home. Now she feels very tired and unwilling to move after two steps.


    He was a little disappointed. When his eyebrows drooped, his eyes fell on Han Jinyan''s suitcase.


    Seeing Ji Rao staring for several seconds, Han Jinyan looked at the suitcase, didn''t see any problem, can''t help wondering, "what''s the matter?"


    Two minutes later, Han Jinyan pushes the suitcase out. Ji Rao straddles the suitcase and grabs the trunk with both hands. His eyes show some satisfaction.

 Chapter 702

    Han Jinyan bowed his head and looked at Ji Rao with tears and laughter.


    This little slob.


    Han Jinyan''s family has a house in a scenic area. The houses there are all red bricks and painted tiles, and the water channel is under the platform at the entrance. He usually goes home by boat.


    But usually there are too many tourists here, so Han Jinyan''s family generally don''t live here. There are no tourists in the scenic area before and after the Chinese new year, but they can live here for a period of time.


    Han Jinyan''s parents have long been asked to clean the house, so it''s time for Han Jinyan.


    At the mouth of the watercourse, Han Jinyan called a boat, put the salute on it first, and then jumped on it with Ji Rao in his arms.


    Ji Rao has always been kept under the root of the capital in reality. Usually, traveling is also a kind of Church Street abroad. I really haven''t seen such a pure water town in the south of the Yangtze River.


    He was curious to lie on the side of the boat, looking at the ripples behind the slowly moving boat. He put his hand into the water, which was different from the cold water in the north, with thick ice, but it was just a little cold here.


    Han Jinyan grabs Ji Rao''s hand, "be careful not to fall down, and don''t put your hand in, ice."


    Ji Rao takes back his hand. He rubs it against Han Jinyan, and then reaches out his hand to recruit Han Jinyan. Han Jinyan listens to him, and he whispers in Han Jinyan''s ear, "do your parents know I''m a vampire?"


    Han Jinyan grinned and rubbed Ji Rao''s head, "they know, I told them, they have seen your photos, and they all like you very much. You don''t have to worry. They have a good temper. "


    Ji Rao nodded.


    On the shore, Ji Rao saw a woman watering flowers standing by the door.


    "Ma."


    He heard Han Jinyan shout.


    A woman turns her head. Her half length hair is slightly curly and her face is well maintained. She is not in her forties, but in her thirties. When she turns her head and sees Han Jinyan, her face immediately bursts into a faint smile, especially her temperament. It''s hard to move her eyes.


    "With all due respect." The woman walked two steps to this side. Then she saw Ji Rao in Han Jinyan''s hand. She said softly, "this is Rao Rao. Come on in. It''s cold outside."


    She said that she was going to reach for Ji Rao. Ji Rao subconsciously wanted to hide, but she relaxed when she thought that this man was Han Jinyan''s mother.


    Han Jinyan looked at Ji Rao''s appearance, some gratified curved corners of his mouth.


    The houses here are intangible cultural heritage, so there are many places that can''t be destroyed.


    There are two air conditioners in the room, but it''s not very cold.


    Han Jinyan goes into the room and shouts, "Dad"


    there is a man watching TV in the middle of the living room. He looks at Han Jinyan and says, "are you back? Come on in. Your house and your mother have been cleaned up for you. "


    Ji Rao looked at the man with glasses. Although he was sitting, it was not difficult to see his tall figure. His posture was very dignified and beautiful.


    No wonder Han Jinyan has the fragrance of GuZi book as soon as he looks at it. His feelings have been influenced by his family since he was a child.


    He looked at the child in Han''s mother''s hand, "eh? Where''s this kid from? "


    "Dad, this is the one I told you." He looked at Ji Rao with a smile.


    Han Fu nodded his head, looked at Ji Rao''s eyes, and added a little joy, "come here and let me have a look at this child."


    Han Jinyan patted Ji Rao on the back, "go."

 Chapter 703

    Ji Rao looks up at Han Jinyan, and then slowly rubs his father.


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to come over, Han''s father reached over and reached for Ji Rao''s little hand. Then he took a look. The more he looked, the more he liked it. "This baby is cute."


    Ji Rao:???


    Han Jinyan and his father have no resistance to cute things?


    Is this thing still hereditary?


    Han''s father looked around, but there was nothing to take, so he grabbed a handful of sugar from the melon and fruit plate on the tea table and gave it to Ji Rao, "come on, eat sugar."


    Ji Rao took it.


    Han''s father looks up at Han Jinyan. Han Jinyan can even clearly see the satisfaction and love in Han''s father''s eyes.


    Han asked, "what should this baby call me?" Without waiting for others to answer, he turned his head to see Ji Rao, "call grandfather."


    Han Jinyan said, "call uncle."


    Ji Rao


    Wei Youpeng is called uncle. How can he be bigger than Wei Youpeng??


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at Han Jinyan with some doubts. Han Jinyan put his arms around his mother''s shoulder and said, "this is your aunt."


    Ji Rao hesitated for a while, heart or inclined to Han Jinyan, "uncle and aunt good."


    Han''s mother hit Han Jinyan with a smile, "you child."


    "Why so old?" Han Jinyan pulled the suitcase, "I''ll go back to my room and clean up my clothes first."


    "Go ahead."


    Han Jinyan looked at Ji Rao, and Ji Rao automatically followed him.


    Han Jinyan''s room is not big or small, but the layout is very grand, there is a kind of antique feeling, and everywhere is clean.


    As soon as Ji Rao entered the room, he spontaneously sat down on the bed.


    Han Jinyan


    "Are you lazy, eh?"


    Ji Rao lies down on his back and denies, "not lazy, not lazy."


    Han Jinyan opened the suitcase and saw that it was clothes that were put out one by one. Ji Rao''s small milk bottle and the packaged Saint fruit were also taken out.


    Ji Rao was very disgusted with the small bottle, shaking it from left to right. "I still use this. It''s not good to be seen by my uncle and aunt."


    "There''s nothing wrong with it."


    Ji Rao


    He sighed deeply.


    It''s hard for ghosts to live.


    Han Jinyan put all his clothes on the hanger and put them in the cupboard.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Ji Rao suddenly sat up, two feet are also folded together, holding the saint fruit in his hand, looking like it is very clever.


    Han''s mother came in with a fruit tray in her hand and said, "I cut some fruit for you."


    She put the fruit on the table and said, "come out for dinner later."


    "Good."


    Han''s mother looked at Ji Rao and even waved to him in a friendly way.


    Ji Rao pursed her lips and laughed at her.


    When Han Jinyan has finished packing, he wants to hold Ji Rao out to wash his hands, but Ji Rao wants to slip out of his arms.


    Han Jinyan looks at Ji Rao puzzled.


    Ji Rao hesitated and whispered, "uncles and aunts are here."


    Han Jinyan laughed a little, "do you know how shy you are?"


    Ji Rao stares at him angrily.


    "Good, good, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Han Jinyan takes him out to wash his hands, and then goes back to the room. Ji Rao sits on the bed. Han Jinyan picks up the fruit plate on the table and feeds Ji Rao with an apple in his toothpick.


    Well, in Han Jinyan''s eyes, feeding Ji Rao is also a very good entertainment.


    Ji Rao thought it was nice to have someone to serve him, so he enjoyed it, and his face looked satisfied.

 Chapter 704

    When he went out to eat, Han Jinyan first took a stool for Ji Rao, and then held Ji Rao up. When he wanted to sit next to him, he was yelled by Han''s father, who came out with the meal. "Jinyan, go and help your mother with a bowl of porridge."


    Han Jinyan did not think much, "Oh OK."


    When he came out with porridge, he saw his father sitting next to Ji Rao.


    At this time, Han''s mother came out with porridge. She naturally sat on the other side of Ji Rao, and then looked at Han Jinyan, "Why are you still standing? Come to dinner. "


    Han Jinyan grinned, "OK."


    Ji Rao is not familiar with people on both sides. Now she is really nervous.


    There is a plate in the middle, which is chopped chicken, according to the usual distribution, two chicken legs, one Han mother, one Han father.


    As a result, Han Jinyan watched his father clip a drumstick and put it into Ji Rao''s bowl with a smile.


    Han Jinyan


    "Thank you, uncle."


    "You''re welcome. Eat more. Tell me what you want. If you don''t want to buy it, I''ll buy it for you."


    Ji Rao: this uncle is so enthusiastic. I can''t bear it.


    Han''s mother keeps putting vegetables in Ji Rao''s small plate. There is a plate of sweet and sour fish Han Jinyan likes to eat. When she sets the plate, Han''s mother says that Han Jinyan goes there.


    As a result, she saw that Ji Rao ate more sweet and sour fish. She stood up and dropped the sweet and sour fish in front of Han Jinyan and the small ball in front of Ji Rao.


    Just a change in the past, Han father immediately put a chopstick meat to Ji Rao, "come on, eat this, like to eat more."


    Han Jinyan


    Han Jinyan, the only child, lived to be 28 years old. For the first time, he felt his parents'' partiality.


    It''s just the baby in his heart.


    After dinner, Han''s father and Han Jinyan clear the table.


    Ji Rao felt that he was a guest after all. After eating, he was even worse than the host. It was not good for the host to watch TV, so he also wanted to help clean up. He was photographed by Han Fu.


    "You''re going to watch TV with your aunt."


    Han Jinyan looked at Ji Rao and said deliberately, "Rao Rao, come to wash the bowl later."


    Ji Rao couldn''t see that Han Jinyan said it on purpose, so he nodded foolishly, "OK."


    Han''s mother glared at Han Jinyan and said, "what do you wash? You don''t come back to wash the dishes once a year. It''s so easy to come back. You still instruct others to do the work and do it yourself."


    Han Jinyan chuckled, "OK, OK, I wash, I wash."


    Han''s mother sat on the sofa with Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao because of some tension, the body does straight, the eye is almost does not blink to stare at the screen.


    A sketch is playing on the screen. Ji Rao seems to be watching, but in fact, he doesn''t watch anything.


    Han''s mother pinched two melon seeds and said, "Rao Rao, are you used to living in Jinyan''s house?"


    "Habits."


    "Has Jinyan ever bullied you?"


    Ji Rao remembered that when he made trouble for Han Jinyan, he couldn''t help swallowing, "No."


    "Well, if Jinyan bullies you, tell us, and we''ll tell you that he''ll go."


    Ji Rao slightly Yang mouth, "OK."


    In the three views of the Han Jinyan family, vampires are just different races with the same status.


    They never regard vampires as pets, and vampires should have human rights.


    They are totally different from Qin Muzhi''s family.


    In the original text, when Ji Rao ran out of Qin Muzhi, he could meet Han Jinyan as soon as he could.


    That could be the salvation of his life.


    It''s a pity.

 Chapter 705

    On the evening of new year''s Eve, Han Jinyan holds Ji Rao and watches TV in the living room.


    Han''s father touched Ji Rao''s head from time to time.


    "You two, come on."


    Han Jinyan puts Ji Rao down and goes into the kitchen with his father to make dumplings.


    Ji Rao watched TV for a while, then got off the sofa and went to the kitchen.


    Han Fu minced stuffing, Han Mu mixed noodles, Han Jinyan made dumplings.


    See Ji Rao came, Han Jinyan toward Ji Rao started, "come here."


    Ji Rao walks slowly.


    Han Jinyan put the dumplings away and touched Ji Rao''s nose with his index finger stained with flour.


    Ji Rao wrinkled his nose.


    "Can you make dumplings?"


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    "Here, I''ll teach you. Wash your hands first."


    Ji Rao went to wash his hands. After washing and wiping, he was stuffed with a piece of dough by Han Jinyan.


    "Come on, that''s it."


    Han Jinyan moves very slowly, and Ji Rao does it step by step, because Ji Rao does it for the first time. Han Jinyan doesn''t dare to give Ji raosheng too much stuffing, for fear that he will get it out.


    Finally, Han Jinyan squeezed his fingers and a full dumpling came out.


    Ji Rao has a model to learn how to squeeze, squeezing out a four unlike.


    Han Jinyan''s can stand, Ji Rao''s is the same as the paper paste, a put down.


    "Poof." Han Jinyan couldn''t help laughing.


    Ji Rao


    After laughing, Han Jinyan saw Ji Rao''s expression and said, "it''s OK. The first time, I made it uglier than you."


    Han''s mother glared at Han Jinyan, "Rao, don''t pay attention to him. He just doesn''t know how old he is and bullies his children."


    Han Jinyan


    I don''t know where to bully.


    "Here, pack some copper money in."


    Three people plus Ji Rao a drag, three people busy for a long time, finally boiled dumplings.


    It''s just that the effect of cooking is not so good. All the dumplings made by Ji Rao are open when they are cooked, and the stuffing inside leaks out.


    Han Jinyan didn''t dislike it either. When he served dumplings, he gave them to Ji Rao Sheng. He ate them himself.


    Ji Rao looked at the pile of rotten dough in his bowl, and couldn''t help saying, "don''t you eat mine? Isn''t there any good ones in the pot?"


    "No, I want to try Rao Rao''s dumplings."


    In the evening, several people gathered around a table, eating dumplings and watching TV.


    Han''s father said with a smile, "come on, let''s see who gets more copper coins. This time, there are six."


    Ji Rao doesn''t know how much he can eat, but he knows that Han Jinyan certainly doesn''t have it in the bowl. Don''t mention that he didn''t put any copper money when he wrapped it. Even if he wrapped it, the skin of his bag was so thin that he could see it at a glance.


    "I got one." Han''s mother bent her eyes with a smile.


    Han''s father laughed, "good omen, it seems that you are expected to be promoted this year!"


    The second is Han Mu''s food.


    The third is Han Fu.


    Han''s father said with a smile, "take it easy. If you eat one, you will be blessed this year."


    Ji Rao used chopsticks to poke the dumplings in his bowl. He didn''t eat much, but now he has only one.


    Finally, his chopsticks arrived at a hard thing. Ji Rao carefully put the dumplings into Han Jinyan''s bowl.


    Han Jinyan was stunned for a moment, then looked up at Ji Rao.


    "Eat."


    "Rao Rao, that''s good."


    Han Jinyan took a bite of the dumpling and was stunned. He took out the coin from his mouth.


    "What else do I have?"


    He thought he couldn''t get it.

 Chapter 706

    After dinner, Han Jinyan dressed Ji Rao, said hello to his father and mother and went out.


    It''s cold outside, and the night is coming, but every door is decorated with red lanterns. Against the red brick wall, it looks very noble.


    "When I was a child, I could shoot guns. Now I won''t shoot them."


    Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao and walks slowly in front of the door on the path by the river.


    Ji Rao was very fond of new year when he was a child, because his parents would come back to accompany him at that time. But later he got tired of it. His parents would never give him any care. What they could ask Ji Rao was "have you finished your homework" and "is there enough money?"


    So Ji Rao especially hated the teacher''s assignment of parent-child homework when he was young. This kind of homework had to be done, so he called his driver to do it.


    Even the driver told Ji Rao that it was better than his cheap parents.


    Because he will care about today''s rain, let Ji Rao take an umbrella, tomorrow''s cold let Ji Rao add clothes.


    Ji Rao looks up at the sky. The stars are twinkling in the sky. The night is like a black and blue curtain. There are thousands of lights around him. Every family opens their doors and sits in the door tube chatting. There are only one or two dogs guarding the door. Even if I don''t feel the sound in my ear, Ji Rao can feel the peace that I have never felt in this scenery.


    The time after the Spring Festival seems to pass faster, and it''s time to start school again in a month.


    Han Jinyan took Ji Rao back by plane ahead of time.


    Two days before the beginning of school, Bai Chuan suddenly called Han Jinyan.


    "Teacher."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You Did you watch the Internet


    Han Jinyan thinks that his words are mindless, "what''s on the Internet?"


    "It''s the post in our school post bar."


    "Oh, I don''t look at that."


    Bai Chuan was a little worried. "Teacher, you''d better go and have a look. Someone slandered you."


    "Slander me?" Although Han Jinyan didn''t believe it, he nodded, "OK, I''ll have a look."


    "Well."


    After Han Jinyan hung up, he remembered that he simply downloaded the post bar. In addition, he really didn''t know what to slander. The school post bar is basically for students to play. It''s just a joke to make a mistake.


    Just then Ji Rao came to him and said that there was a building block that he couldn''t put together. Han Jinyan put down his mobile phone.


    But he never thought that this light "slander" would have such a big impact on him.


    On the first day of school, Ji Rao went to school. He had been tested before, and there was no need to find any delicate little girl to suck blood, so he was transferred to junior high school.


    Han Jinyan went to work and stopped the car as usual. He didn''t walk two steps before he found that someone was pointing at him. Han Jinyan was a little strange, but he didn''t say much.


    Until two girls went to class in front of him, one of them reached for the girl next to him after seeing him, and their eyes showed contemptuous eyes at the same time. Some even took a picture of Han Jinyan with his mobile phone when he didn''t pay attention.


    Han Jinyan finally walked over and said, "classmate, what were you doing just now?"


    The girl immediately took the mobile phone, stepped back, looked at Han Jinyan''s eyes very disdain, she cold hum a, far away.

 Chapter 707

    Han Jinyan feels more strange, but he doesn''t know what happened. Before he stepped into the teaching building, he saw a boy in his class. He studied well. He had done several projects with Han Jinyan. He was willing to bear hardships, smart and diligent. He was one of the few students Han Jinyan remembered.


    As soon as he wanted to say hello to the student''s elder brother, he saw that the student looked at himself like a mouse.


    The student frowned and swore, "how can I come to school..."


    "What did you say?"


    The student was unwilling to say more and turned away.


    Han Jinyan''s brow wrinkled, he no longer said anything, turned into the teaching building.


    When I got to the office, my colleagues all looked at him differently.


    But after all, they have worked with Han Jinyan. They at least know more about Han Jinyan''s temperament than those students.


    "Harm, Professor Han, don''t worry about those things on the Internet."


    "Yes, we all know who you are."


    "I don''t believe you can do that."


    Han Jinyan frowned, "what are you talking about?"


    Not waiting to speak, someone pushed the door in and said, "is Professor Han in?"


    Han Jinyan turned his head and heard the saying, "Professor, the headmaster is looking for you."


    "I see."


    Han Jinyan was silent for a moment, put the things on the table, and then turned to go out.


    When he arrived at the principal''s office, the principal was sitting at his desk. Looking up, he saw Han Jinyan coming. He leaned back and pointed to the opposite seat, "sit down."


    Han Jinyan sat down and said, "what can I do for the headmaster?"


    The headmaster didn''t just say it, but sighed, "sincerely speaking, how many years have you come to our school?"


    "Two years."


    The principal nodded.


    Han Jinyan knew that he had the following, so he didn''t speak. Sure enough, after a while, the headmaster said in a deep voice, "sincerely, I''m looking for you today. I really have something to say."


    He picked up the mobile phone from the table, unlocked it, and then put it on the table and slid to Han Jinyan''s side, "look at this."


    Han Jinyan looked down, it is the interface in the post bar, and the title on the post is ugly.


    A university professor is a female student.


    Han Jinyan frowned. He rowed down. There were several pictures of a man holding a woman. Although the picture was blurred, he could still see that the female students didn''t want to. He could also see Han Jinyan''s face.


    Especially the other face is the school''s most famous handsome face. People in the school have almost seen Han Jinyan, who can be seen at a glance when they know Han Jinyan.


    The owner of the post claimed that he was a senior in this university. The photo was taken last year. At that time, he was a junior, and then he explained clearly what he happened to see when he went out that day. There were photos to prove it. Finally, he explained that the reason why he didn''t expose it immediately was the coercion of a certain professor. Now he is willing to expose it because he can''t live in his heart and doesn''t want to live without conscience any more. However, he is just an ordinary college student. All he can do is to say something in the post bar. I hope the female students can be more careful when they know the face of a certain professor.


    And a few days after this post came out, another girl spoke out, saying that she was the coerced girl student. Because Han said that if she didn''t accompany him, she was very afraid.

 Chapter 708

    Because she is just a student with a poor family and only a little face to see. In the face of such compulsive behavior, she is naturally unable to resist.


    Since the night when she was forced by Han, she had a miserable life. Her parents didn''t believe her, and even felt ashamed of it. They didn''t let her find a lawyer, and even threatened to break her leg if she dared to tell the story so that the neighbors looked down on her.


    In order to graduate smoothly, she had to bite her teeth and say nothing. According to the poor girl, she was forced about seven or eight times before and after graduation, and even had a fetus before her senior year. After graduation, he didn''t want to live in China any more, so he went abroad.


    So now one of them is a senior, and the victim of perjury is hard to find abroad.


    Han Jinyan pushed his mobile phone back, and his face was light from beginning to end. He didn''t feel embarrassed or angry. It seemed that what he just saw was just an ordinary post of others.


    He looked up at the headmaster and said, "it''s not me."


    The headmaster sighed, "of course I know it''s not you, but can you prove it now?"


    Han Jin said nothing.


    "You can''t, so now the whole school is waiting to see your joke."


    Han Jin said, "I didn''t do it."


    "But it''s useless for me to believe it alone. Listen to me, I''m afraid you''ve got a feud with others. You should go back and find out who you''ve offended, and then solve the problem. Then the students will naturally believe you."


    It''s not easy to solve it.


    The vast sea of people, but also a network to speak without responsible era, who will care about you.


    But the principal told him to come, he still understood, he whispered, "then these days, I will not come to class."


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ll have someone replace you in your class."


    It''s nice to say that, but I haven''t quit my job yet, so I even find the substitute.


    "Sincerely, you know, being a teacher. A teacher''s virtue has a direct impact on the school. You say that if you are still in class here, the students will not be happy to see you pointing, will they


    Han Jinyan stood up and bowed to the headmaster, "thank you for taking care of me in the past two years, so I''ll go first."


    "Slow down on the way back."


    "Good."


    Han Jinyan walked out of the headmaster''s office. Now he finally understood why the girls thought of him that way.


    As soon as he took two steps, he saw Bai Chuan running towards him.


    "Miss Han!"


    Bai Chuan stops panting in front of Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan looked at him, "Chuan."


    He looked at Han Jinyan, his eyes full of worry, "teacher, you..."


    "I''m fine, thank you. I remember that you have a class today. You''d better go back to class. "


    Bai Chuan bit his teeth, "teacher, I know it''s not you."


    Han Jinyan was stunned for a moment, and then laughed at Bai Chuan, "thank you for believing me."


    "It must be the teacher. You must have been framed by someone. These people are really retarded. They believe what others say. They follow suit. They don''t even have a brain. Mr. Han is such a good person..."

 Chapter 709

    Bai Chuan suddenly stops. He quietly raises his eyes to see Han Jinyan, but only sees his smiling eyes.


    "Teacher, where are you going now?"


    "I''m going home. I won''t come to school recently."


    Bai Chuan''s eyes flashed a trace of loneliness, "but, it''s clearly not the teacher who did it..."


    Han Jinyan couldn''t help touching Bai Chuan''s head. "It doesn''t matter whether I did it or not. As long as the students believe that I did it, I can''t explain it clearly in any case." Looking at Bai Chuan''s lost appearance, he couldn''t help laughing, "but thank you for believing me."


    "Because I know teachers are not like that!"


    Han Jinyan sighed softly, "I''ll go back to the office and clean up my things. You..."


    He looked at Bai Chuan''s puckering face. He was afraid that he would cry if he said another word. He could only say, "do you want to send me?"


    Bai Chuan choked, "OK."


    Han Jinyan went back to collect his things. He knew that although he was not allowed to come to class for the time being, no matter whether it was solved or not, the students would not look at him as before.


    His career in this school is expected to come to an end.


    In fact, the moment he came out of the principal''s office, Han Jinyan was ready to submit his resignation.


    He was packing his things, and the teachers who were doing their own things stopped.


    "Sincerely, you are..."


    Han Jinyan toward them with a smile, "after I will not come."


    "Professor Han, what do you mean by this? You didn''t do it. Why do you want to withdraw? I''ll go to the headmaster... "


    Han Jinyan held people, "thank you for your kindness. The headmaster just told me not to come to the school for the time being. I want to resign myself, not the headmaster''s business."


    "Why?"


    "I didn''t want to be a teacher all my life. When I was working, my father wanted me to go to the hospital to help him, but I think it''s better to work for a few years first. At that time, I applied for medical examination in order to cure the disease and save the life. Later, when I became a teacher, although it was easier than being a doctor, I always felt that I was away from my original wish. Maybe it''s just a rare opportunity for me to make another choice. "


    He patted his colleague on the shoulder. "Well, no matter how hungry I am, don''t worry about me."


    Han Jinyan said so, they are not good to say what to say, only one eye is reluctant to give up.


    Han Jinyan has a good character, is active in preparing lessons, gives lively lectures, and enjoys good popularity. He helps anyone who doesn''t have breakfast at ordinary times. The teachers think that others are very good.


    Such a good person should have suffered such a disgusting thing.


    Han Jinyan takes his own things and comes out to see Bai Chuan waiting for him outside.


    "Let''s go."


    "Well."


    Along the way, there are still people pointing at Han Jinyan. When he comes, he doesn''t know why. He''s at a loss. When he leaves, facing the same situation, he can not change his face.


    But Bai Chuan hears someone scold Han Jinyan in a low voice. He rushes up to spray with others and is dragged back by Han Jinyan.


    "Miss Han!"


    "Well, come on, this is the school. How many people are watching. Let them talk about what they are willing to say. We can''t care if their mouths are on them. "

 Chapter 710

    Bai Chuan is still a little reluctant.


    "Well, let''s go. I won''t come back anyway."


    Bai Chuan''s eyes are red. He looks up at Han Jinyan. After all, he doesn''t say anything more.


    Just out of the teaching building, face to face to see a few boys came this way.


    Han Jinyan''s steps stopped.


    Qin Muzhi wore a fashion brand coat and stood in front of Han Jinyan. He looked at him with a smile in his eyes. His tone was full of schadenfreude. "Where is Professor Han going?"


    Han Jinyan didn''t speak. Bai Chuan reached out and grabbed Han Jinyan''s wrist, "teacher, let''s go."


    It''s just that I was pushed hard before I went out.


    Han Jinyan frowned and looked at the student pushing, "this is the school. What do you want to do?"


    Qin Muzhi sneered, "what can we do? I just heard that Professor Han''s heroic deeds are really unexpected. "


    Bai Chuan roared at Qin Mu, "that''s not what the teacher did. Why do you say that to him?"


    "Not him? Do you know again? " Qin Muzhi glanced at Bai Chuan contemptuously. He stepped forward to Han Jinyan and said, "Hey, are you sure you want to continue?"


    Han Jinyan just looked at Qin Muzhi, his eyes were clear and cold, and he had no other feelings. "I''ve already found someone to fill in a safety test."


    Qin Muzhi''s face suddenly sank,


    "Han Jinyan." He said ruthlessly, "you have to be so unintelligible. What happens then is that you are to blame yourself!"


    "I don''t think the people who framed me could have done me anything but gossip."


    Qin Muzhi pointed to Han Jinyan''s nose, "now I can let you get out of this school, and naturally I can let you go to prison again. Professor Han Jinyan, you have to think carefully."


    Han Jinyan raised his eyes slightly, and his face was unmoved. "I can''t give people to you. If you really want to have the ability to kill me, do these fancy things." Han Jinyan gently curved the corner of his mouth, "it''s useless."


    Qin Mu''s eyes were heavy, and there was an obvious fierce flash in his eyes, but it would not do any harm to Han Jinyan.


    "I didn''t know that Professor Han was so helpful. He didn''t even want his own future and reputation for a picked up thing."


    Han Jin said softly, "the future is my ability. Obviously, the existence of people like you can''t shake my ability. As for reputation, it''s the face you earn. You don''t even want to have a face. How can you mention it to me? "


    Bai Chuan looks at Han Jinyan in surprise.


    This is the first time that he has heard Han Jinyan''s shameless swearing.


    But on second thought, this person deserves it. He dares to slander the teacher on the Internet.


    The teacher lost his job, even if this kind of person is tied up to beat it is not too big.


    Qin Muzhi nodded his head and looked at Han Jinyan. The corner of his mouth was a radian of anger and laughter. "You''re very good. You''re very good. Let''s wait and see."


    Han Jinyan turns around and leaves indifferently.


    Bai Chu''an glared at Qin Mu and said, "people like you will be punished sooner or later."


    With that, he turned to chase Han Jinyan.


    Qin Muzhi stood there looking at Han Jinyan''s back, his chin moved, and his eyes crossed with a trace of evil.

 Chapter 711

    Han Jinyan took a deep breath at the door, then opened the door and went in.


    He looked around and didn''t see Ji Rao Ren.


    Suddenly heard the sound from the kitchen, Han Jinyan changed shoes, approached the kitchen.


    He saw the door above the refrigerator in the kitchen open. Ji Rao was standing on tiptoe, half of his head buried in it. He didn''t know what to look for.


    Han Jinyan thought it interesting, so he stood by the door and looked at it quietly.


    After a while, Ji Rao tilted his head out and took a blood bag in his hand. He first held it and sniffed it, then bit it in his mouth and held it firmly. He turned around and closed the refrigerator door.


    Only when he turned around, he was looking at Shanghan Jinyan with a smile.


    Ji Rao


    Han Jinyan looked at Ji Rao''s appearance, some funny, "what are you doing?"


    He walked over to Ji Rao and nodded at Ji Rao''s forehead. "The evidence is in the suspect''s mouth. I declare that Ji Rao is sentenced to fixed-term imprisonment for the crime of intentional theft Ten years. "


    Ji Rao was a little guilty at the beginning, but Han Jinyan didn''t blame him for this, so he looked up at him.


    Han Jinyan was staring at by the bright eyes of the water, and his heart beat was about to miss a beat.


    How can his little girl break the rules.


    He poked Ji Rao''s little mouth, and said, "suspected peddler bribed the judge, heavy sentence, 20 years."


    Ji Rao suddenly gave him a smile, holding the blood bag in his mouth.


    Han Jinyan picked up the man and carried him to the sofa outside. When he sat down, the blood bag in Ji Rao''s mouth was half empty.


    He rubbed jirao''s pouch.


    Ji Rao raises an eye to look at him, in the mouth contain paste not clear way, "how did you come back so early?"


    "Me? I quit


    Ji Rao Zheng, "how did you quit?"


    "If you don''t want to do it, you quit."


    Ji Rao frowned.


    Just a few days ago, he saw Han Jinyan stay up late to prepare lessons for PPT.


    Han Jinyan opened Ji Rao''s eyebrows. "Well, don''t think about it. My father wanted me to work in the hospital before, and today I want to work. I don''t like the position of a teacher. "


    Looking at Ji Rao''s appearance, he was still a little concerned about it, so he said, "how did you steal the blood bag?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes flashed, "I I want to drink it. "


    "What? Can''t satisfy you at ordinary times? "


    Ji Rao left his mouth and said, "it''s OK, but I want to drink more."


    Han Jinyan chuckles, "then I can''t afford to support you."


    Ji Rao looked up at him and explained urgently, "then you can''t throw me away. I just want to drink so much. I don''t have to drink so much. I can drink a bag in three days. No, no, no, four days is OK."


    Han Jinyan just looked at him and kept smiling, deliberately not talking.


    Ji Rao thought he was angry, so he bit his teeth and said, "five days, five days is OK."


    He looked at Han Jinyan''s expressionless face, his voice was a little low, "that Those six days. "


    Han Jinyan still did not respond.


    Ji Rao finally almost with a cry, tone commissar aggrieved, "seven days, up to seven days! Otherwise I will starve to death


    Han Jinyan put his hand into his arms and said, "well, I just teased you."


    Ji Rao''s head is buried in Han Jinyan''s arms, smelling his good smell.

 Chapter 712

    "I won''t lose Rao Rao, and I won''t ignore Rao Rao. Even if I want to leave later, I won''t let my little cute leave. In the future, Rao Rao can drink as much as he wants. "


    Ji Rao put his hand around Han Jinyan''s neck and said in a stuffy voice, "I like it best. I like brother Jinyan best."


    Han Jinyan said with a smile, "I like it best, too. I like Rao Rao most."


    These days, Han Jinyan simply stays at home, reading books and doing projects in the daytime, taking Ji Rao to and from school every day, and taking Ji Rao to watch TV and play games in the living room at night. Life is a bit more comfortable than before.


    Things on the Internet always pass quickly. Some people laugh at them, and some people say something to people around them. Especially the drama of teacher Qiang and students, it''s something that a group of idle netizens like to see and hear. Where Han Jinyan can''t see, I don''t know how many eyes are holding those photos and saying this dirty thing.


    And soon, it spread to Han Jinyan''s parents.


    They call to ask Han Jinyan, their own son knows, of course, that it can''t be any messy strong female students, just worried about whether Han Jinyan is in trouble with someone.


    Han Jinyan repeatedly promised that he would solve the problem, so that they don''t worry, don''t worry, that''s the place to put down their heart.


    That night he sat on the carpet with Ji Rao, playing puzzles with him.


    After a while, the cell phone rang.


    He took a look and found that it was Wei Youpeng.


    "I''ll take a call."


    Ji Rao a little bit, then looking at Han Jinyan got up and went to the balcony.


    As soon as they left, Ji Rao immediately became very lazy. He put the puzzle together and then lay on the carpet with his head in his hands.


    Now he went to school, every day a lot of homework to stay, although not difficult, but a waste of time.


    He doesn''t have many chances to get along with Han Jinyan. If he is sent to high school for boarding in the future, he will be able to find a "mother" for him when he comes home from vacation.


    Now he is still a little small, Han Jinyan now take him as a son, father and son love how to change sweet love!


    If really changed sweet love, Ji Rao still feel sorry for Han''s father and Han''s mother, after all, he is not a woman even if he is not a person.


    Han Jinyan took out his cell phone and answered.


    "Hello?"


    "Sincerely speaking, do you know those things on the Internet?"


    "Well."


    "What are you going to do now?"


    Han Jinyan sighed, "let''s put it first. I don''t want to manage it now. I want to say what is their own business. I''ve resigned. These are all... "


    "You are not!" Wei Youpeng interrupted, "so people throw you in the dirty water on the Internet, and you don''t want to struggle until now? Well, I said, do you know what default is? How many people are eating melons now? The heat of this thing will go up. What about you? Not even a response, that group of people feel that you are guilty. If they do this now, even if you really prove your innocence in the future, it will be a blow to your future and your future. You think it''s okay to quit? You think it''s okay to stay in your own house and hide? Han Jinyan, is there something wrong with your brain? "

 Chapter 713

    Han Jinyan said nothing.


    "I said Han Jinyan, you can have a long snack. Look at the posture on the Internet, can you calm down? After a few more days of fermentation, you can have a hot search. What about your future? Even if you can prove that you didn''t do these things in the end, it will be a big blow to your future, OK? Don''t be so muddled any more. Think about whether you have offended anyone. I have contacted a lawyer for you, and you need to provide strong evidence. In this way, you can quickly find out the emissary behind the scenes. "


    Han Jinyan sighed, "this time it was really targeted. Do you remember what I said to you before, who originally bought Ji Rao?"


    "You mean "Qin?"


    "It''s him."


    "Woge, he''s sick, this thing."


    "He wanted to go back to jirao, but I didn''t give it to him, so I was slandered."


    "Mulder, I''ve come to find something."


    Han Jin said, "I didn''t want to solve this problem. It''s too troublesome. I''m afraid to involve Rao Rao. Rao Rao is still small. Maybe those things on the Internet will change as soon as the wind changes. Now that Rao Rao has entered junior high school, I don''t want him to be influenced by the Internet. After all, there are still a few people who can accept vampires now. Once this matter gets serious, Qin Muzhi will tell Ji Rao''s identity, which will be a big trouble. Now Rao Rao''s certificates are all made up by someone, but there are too many things to handle. I don''t want to take the risk. "


    Wei Youpeng was silent for a long time. At last, he sighed deeply, "I just think about you, but I didn''t think about it." He paused. "You really spoil your family. You don''t even want your own reputation."


    Han Jinyan half joked, "it''s a big deal to be a surgeon abroad. I remember you made a lot of money abroad before, didn''t you? There are not so many things in foreign countries, and the prejudice against vampires is not so serious. Money is easy to earn. At that time, I''ll find a job that is not tired. When I''m free, I''ll take Ji Rao out for a tour or something. "


    Wei Youpeng was also amused, "how do you think so beautiful?"


    But in fact, they all know that Han Jinyan will not go abroad.


    At the beginning of their grade examination, Wei Youpeng advised Han Jinyan to stay abroad and have a bright future. Han Jinyan didn''t like it, so he was willing to go back home when he learned it well.


    It''s the same as his father.


    Han''s father, too, could not be invited to a foreign hospital.


    "Come on, don''t worry about me. I know it myself."


    Wei Youpeng sighed, "OK, you''ve had your own idea since you were a child. Don''t make it too ugly. If you can solve it with Qin Muzhi in private, you can solve it in private. Even if you give him millions of sealing fees, it''s OK. Money has no reputation."


    "I know. Don''t worry."


    "All right, then I''ll hang up."


    "Good."


    Han Jinyan hung up the phone and looked out of the window for a long time before he went out.


    As soon as he went out, he saw Ji Rao lying on the carpet, already asleep. The rabbit''s ears on his pajamas were limply drooping to one side. Next to them were the already arranged puzzles.


    Han Jinyan walked over lightly, reached out to pick up the person and sent him back to his bedroom to cover the quilt.


    He touched Ji Rao''s face, and Ji Rao snorted.


    Han Jinyan can''t help bending his mouth.

 Chapter 714

    This matter can''t be negotiated.


    The most important thing for people like Qin Muzhi is money.


    In contrast, he has nothing but money.


    But Han Jinyan never thought that Qin Muzhi really did it.


    Two days later, Han Jinyan received a summons from the court.


    Ji Rao finds that Han Jinyan has started to run out again these days, and he goes out early and comes back late every day. Sometimes he even comes back in the early morning. Every time he comes back, he looks tired. Ji Rao can even see the blood in his eyes. Sometimes when Ji Rao talks to him, his voice is weak, as if he is too tired to speak.


    He asked Han Jinyan what he was talking about recently. Han Jinyan only said that he was looking for a job.


    But Ji Rao is not stupid.


    Go out before dawn in the morning and come back in the early morning. What kind of job can you find like this?


    That day, Ji Rao went to sleep and heard a sound vaguely. He rubbed his eyes and sat up. After turning on the little orange lamp at the head of the bed, he went down to the bed gently. After opening the door, the light of the living room outside leaked in.


    Ji Rao''s eyes narrowed slightly and then walked out slowly.


    Han Jinyan is in the living room. He just came back and almost didn''t fall down when he changed his shoes.


    He''s been looking for evidence, human evidence and material evidence these days.


    Together with Wei Youpeng, we went to find someone to check who was the person who sent the school''s post. When we found it, we found it. However, the person refused to say it. He only insisted that he had no other meaning, just told the truth.


    When he asked him when the photos were taken, he also said that he had forgotten yunyun.


    And the so-called strong girl abroad is even harder to find.


    This evening, Han Jinyan took the photo and went to half a city to find something similar to the background of the photo.


    He must not go to prison.


    If he goes in.


    What about jirao?


    Who will take care of him?


    Who can keep him?


    He thought that as long as he let it go, Ji Rao would not be involved in this matter, but he thought too well.


    Qin Mu is not a good stubble.


    Never.


    Han Jinyan does not allow anyone to hurt Ji Rao.


    Even if Qin Muzhi had to do so, he would never let Ji Rao go.


    When he went back that night, there was a luxury car parked downstairs.


    But it was so dark that he didn''t notice.


    Until the car hit high beam.


    Han Jinyan looked back, just saw the car slowly moving forward, and finally stopped beside him.


    The car window came down slowly. Under the night, the handsome face of Qin Mu appeared.


    Qin Muzhi''s elbow is on the window of the car. He looks at Han Jinyan as if he is mocking him.


    "Oh, isn''t this Professor Han? Oh, no, "he said deliberately," I forgot that now you are not a professor in our school. What should I call you? "


    He tilted his head, really like thinking seriously, if you don''t look at the malicious words in his eyes.


    "Qin Muzhi, are you finished?"


    "It''s not over." Qin Muzhi coldly looked at Han Jinyan, "I said, Ji Rao give it to me, this matter is written off, I let people withdraw."


    Han Jinyan said in a cold voice, "I said it too. It''s impossible. If you come here specially just to let me hand over Ji Rao, I can tell you that you don''t have to do this in the future, because you come here in vain, and I don''t want to waste any more words with you. "

 Chapter 715

    "Is it?" Qin Muzhi sneered. He looked Han Jinyan from head to foot and said, "you should be in a mess now, right?"


    He lowered his voice, the voice line almost integrated with the night, "to tell you the truth, since I can slander you, I must have made all preparations. At that time, you will lose the lawsuit. Jirao is still mine. But if you give people to me now, let alone freedom, your reputation will not be damaged in the future. "


    He pulled out a radian from the corner of his mouth, "Han Jinyan, you are not a fool. How should you do it? You should have a bottom in your heart, right?"


    Han Jinyan said, "of course, I know how to do it. It''s not what I do. Even if you force it on me, what can you do?" He sank his voice and said, "I just want to tell you that to be a man, you have to have a bottom line."


    Then he stopped looking at Qin Muzhi, turned around and left.


    Qin curtain of fixed looking at Han Jinyan''s back, eyes color slowly dark down.


    When Han Jinyan came home and heard the familiar fragrance, his mind relaxed.


    He looked at his watch. It was almost two o''clock in the morning.


    It''s time to go to bed.


    Han Jinyan thought while changing shoes.


    He dragged his tired body back. He sat in his seat and touched the water in the glass. It was cold.


    With a sigh, he got up again and went to the kitchen to make water. When the water was boiling, he sat on the chair and held his forehead.


    In two minutes, when the hot water was ready, he went to get it.


    But when he came out, because he was too tired to lift his feet, he tripped over the carpet and fell directly on the ground. All the hot water in the pot also spilled out.


    But in the chaos, he clearly heard a not loud cry from upstairs.


    He looked up and saw Ji Rao wearing rabbit pajamas, holding his puppet, standing on the railing of the second floor, looking down, his eyes fixed on him.


    Han Jinyan even forgot the pain on his neck at that time. He couldn''t help smiling. He said in a warm voice, "how did you wake up? Was it too loud when I came back to open the door?"


    Ji Rao throws the puppet on the ground, turns around and runs down. He goes to take out the medical box at home first. When he comes out, Han Jinyan has already got up and sat on the ground.


    The kettle is still on the ground. Han Jinyan has no energy to pick it up.


    Ji Rao came running with a medical box. Han Jinyan saw that he didn''t wear shoes, and his face turned right. He ran down from the seat, shouting "the ground is hot!" Run over and pick up the person.


    Han Jinyan holds the person on the sofa, Han Jinyan kneels on the sofa, breaks Han Jinyan''s head to see the scald on his neck.


    It''s not very serious on the neck.


    He went to see Han Jinyan''s hand again. The back of his hand was red, and his left joint was even scalded.


    Ji Rao''s eyes turned red instantly. He choked his throat. He opened the medical box and said angrily, "what are you doing? You can''t even take a kettle!"


    Han Jinyan looks at Ji Rao with gentle eyes.


    "Well, I''m stupid."


    Han Jinyan''s words can''t make Ji Rao feel better. On the contrary, it''s more like eating something hard to swallow and blocking her throat.


    Ji Rao rummaged in the medical box for a long time. The more he searched, the more aggrieved he was. In the end, he almost broke down and yelled, "where is your scald ointment?"

 Chapter 716

    Ji Rao is like a vent of grievance and discontent.


    Han Jinyan looked at Ji Rao''s tears in his eyes, and his heart was aching to death. He reached out and held Ji Rao in his arms, and said softly, "OK, don''t cry, I''m just stumbling. It''s OK."


    Ji Rao wanted to break away, but he was worried about Han Jinyan''s hand. He didn''t dare to move for a moment. He choked in Han Jinyan''s arms. After a minute, he hit Han Jinyan again and said in a dull voice, "let me go."


    Han Jinyan let Ji Rao go.


    Ji Rao moved the medical box to two people, "which is the scald ointment?"


    "Take this out first, paint this one, and then that one."


    "Oh."


    Ji Rao bowed his head and did it.


    Han Jinyan heart soft to his confused, reach out to touch Ji Rao''s head, was Ji Rao away.


    "Your hands are like this. Be honest."


    Han Jinyan laughs.


    It''s such a pet for this little bunny.


    When I first came here, I had to look up at my face even after a meal.


    But really, he prefers Ji Rao now.


    Ji Rao touched with a cotton swab and carefully applied the wound to him, "does it hurt?"


    "No pain."


    Han Jinyan said with a smile, "how did you come out? No shoes yet. "


    "Why don''t you tell me why you came back so late?"


    After applying the medicine, Han Jinyan reluctantly took a shower and came out.


    Turn up the air conditioner again. When Han Jinyan comes out, Ji Rao hands him the water on the table.


    Han Jin laughs and drinks it down.


    He turned off the light and lay on the bed. He held Ji Rao in his arms and said, "sleep."


    "Why are you so late?"


    Han Jinyan was silent for a moment I have something to do outside


    Ji Rao sighed in her heart.


    Han Jinyan is still not going to tell him.


    The next day Ji Rao got up, and there was no figure around him. He reached out and touched the quilt beside him. There was no temperature at all.


    I ran out again so early in the morning.


    Ji Rao frowned.


    What''s going on?


    His intuition may have something to do with him, but he doesn''t know what''s going on.


    I don''t have to go to school this weekend.


    He went to the study to do his homework, and then went downstairs to turn on the TV. For a long time, he went to the kitchen to pick up a blood bag.


    One bag in three days is the basic quantity to maintain a healthy life.


    But if you really let him drink, three bags a day is not enough.


    At eleven o''clock, he turned on the computer and handed in his homework.


    Their homework should be handed in by e-mail.


    He is now a good student in the eyes of the teacher, and he can''t lose the face of Han Jinyan.


    So good students have to dress up and hand in their homework.


    When he finished his homework and was ready to quit, he hesitated and opened Baidu.


    He typed three words of Han Jinyan.


    I thought I would see a brilliant introduction of what was born in a few years and graduated from a university. But I didn''t expect that a post from the post bar would pop up at the top.


    Just a few lines made his face sink.


    He went in and flipped through the post and found that there were many comments.


    Maybe they all sympathize with the girl who was forced, scold someone Han, and praise the help of the landlord.


    It''s disgusting to see Ji Rao.


    He pulled down, just looked at the landlord, and then turned to the latest comment of the landlord.


    Thank you for your attention. The court summons has been sent to Han. Justice may be late, but never absent!

 Chapter 717

    Ji Rao Leng, what is this??


    Someone framed Han jinyanqiang as a female college student??


    He looked at the heat of the post and found that there were many people who didn''t have the brain to follow suit.


    At least tens of thousands of people are paying attention to it.


    So this is what Han Jinyan has been doing these days?


    Did the other party take him to court?


    A bunch of psychos.


    If you don''t know the truth, you start to force.


    Han Jinyan rushed back to cook for Ji Rao at noon. When he came in, he saw Ji Rao in his bedroom, sitting in front of the computer.


    Han Jinyan is a little flustered in his heart. Now he is very afraid of what Ji Rao will see on the Internet.


    "Rao Rao, what are you doing?"


    Ji Rao turned his head to look at him. The curtain was pulled open and the sunlight came in through the window. Ji Rao was backlit and his face was almost hidden in the dark. But his light eyes were so bright. For a moment, Han Jinyan felt that Ji Rao''s eyes were a little complicated, not like the one he knew.


    But in the blink of an eye, Ji Rao is his impression of Ji Rao.


    "I was handing in my homework, and the teacher asked us to email them."


    "All right."


    Han Jinyan was inexplicably relieved.


    "Hungry?"


    Han Jinyan mentioned the bag in the handle, because time is not enough, he packed some rice for Ji Rao outside and brought it back.


    "I''m still a little busy over there. If you eat first, I won''t eat. When the homework is finished, you can go to study or play for a while. The blood bag is in the refrigerator. If you want to drink it, just warm it up. Don''t drink it cold. "


    As he said this, he took the dishes and bowls, and gave Ji raosheng the food and soup he had bought and put them on the table. He put the spoons and chopsticks on the table. "Rao Rao, come to eat."


    Ji Rao came down, looked up at him, and then laughed at him as usual.


    He sat on the chair, Han Jinyan touched his head, soft voice way, "then I''ll go first, come back to play with you in the evening."


    "Deceiving." Ji Rao has some complaints in her tone, "you won''t come back to accompany me at all. You come back very late every night, and you look very tired. Basically, you go back to sleep. Where will you play with me?"


    Han Jinyan''s eyes are filled with acid.


    He knows that not only himself, but also Ji Rao is very tired these days. Ji Rao feels shallow. Seven or eight times out of ten can wake him up, but he really can''t help it.


    He reluctantly toward Ji Rao smile, "Rao Rao eat more, I go first."


    Ji Rao took a look at his hand, and then put the scald ointment he had prepared in his pocket into his hand, "even if you are very busy, you have to squeeze time out to apply it, otherwise the wound will be more serious. You are a doctor and know more than me, but you don''t care about your injury."


    Han Jinyan''s face is warm, like ice melting.


    Although he was an atheist and never believed in the things that the ghosts and gods were confused with, he always felt that it was a blessing for him to find Ji Rao.


    Han Jinyan touched Ji Rao''s face, and then lowered his head to kiss Ji Rao''s forehead.


    Is the kind of holding in the palm of the soft extreme, but also a reassuring comfort.


    He whispered to Ji Rao, "Rao Rao, wait for me to come back."


    When Han Jinyan goes out, Ji Rao turns his head and looks at the closed door, slowly showing some worry in his eyes.

 Chapter 718

    That night, Han Jinyan tried to put a light voice when he came back, and he was very careful when he changed his shoes.


    He took off his clothes and hung them up. It was three or more o''clock after he looked at them. He sighed and turned on the light. Then he closed his clothes and lay on the sofa. He was so tired that he didn''t even take a bath.


    He was afraid that he would wake Ji Rao up again.


    Ji Rao is a vampire, not shallow, but his hearing is higher than that of human beings. He can hear Han Jinyan every night when he comes back.


    He opened his eyes, got up from the bed, gently opened the door, and saw the people on the sofa in the living room downstairs by the light of the outside light.


    Han Jinyan was so tired that he almost fell asleep as soon as he lay down.


    Ji Rao slowly goes downstairs and stops in front of Han Jinyan.


    Recently, Han Jinyan stayed up too late, and the dark circles under his eyes are very obvious. The beard hasn''t been repaired for two or three days. It looks a bit unkempt. Although it''s still very particular about appearance, it''s really worse than before.


    Ji Rao sighed and turned upstairs to get a quilt.


    Han Jinyan is fast asleep. Ji Rao covers him with a quilt and doesn''t wake him up.


    The next day, Han Jinyan gets up and looks at his quilt. He thinks of Ji Rao.


    The living room was already very bright. He felt empty for a moment, then quickly took the mobile phone on the desk and looked at the time.


    It''s nine twenty in the morning.


    Ji Rao has to go to school today. He clearly set the alarm clock. How could he oversleep.


    He got up from the sofa and saw the note on the coffee table at a glance. Han Jinyan reached for it.


    It says: I went to school by myself, I turned off the alarm clock in your mobile phone, so you can have a good sleep.


    Han Jinyan showed a little smile on his face. He helped his forehead.


    But the smile was soon suppressed by the haze.


    He raised his head anxiously, his eyes fell on the white wall in front of him, but his eyes did not focus, his brows slightly wrinkled, and he sighed deeply for a long time.


    The court will be held the day after tomorrow. The lawyer has indeed found a good one. He is a top lawyer, and there are very few cases in which he lost. But the lawyer also made it clear to him that his evidence was still insufficient.


    Qin Muzhi has never appeared since that night. He must have thought that he would win this court session, so he didn''t have to persuade him.


    As for the so-called strong female college students abroad, they can''t even be found.


    He covered his face with his hand.


    What should he do.


    What to do


    Ji Rao took a deep breath and looked up at the building in front of him. He is now standing outside the villa of Qinmu house, carrying a schoolbag on his back.


    After a long time, he took steps, step by step, slowly toward the "he" once nightmare.


    The door was open, as if it were for Ji Rao.


    The people who cleaned the villa saw the figure coming in at the door and looked up. When they saw Ji Rao, they were surprised.


    Ji Rao, with a delicate face, bright eyes and clean and tidy clothes, was very different from the little vampire cub who had been submissive and huddled under Qin Mu''s feet to pray for a mouthful of blood.


    And it''s the third time Ji Rao has stepped in.


    The first two times were Qin Mu''s initiative, he was coerced, but this time, he stepped in on his own initiative.


    Ji Rao didn''t say a word of nonsense. He said directly, "where is the curtain of Qin Dynasty?"

 Chapter 719

    The servant looked at Ji Rao, then looked up at the upstairs.


    The meaning can''t be more obvious.


    When Ji Rao went up, Qin Muzhi''s bedroom was closed.


    Maybe Qin Muzhi''s hurt to the original owner was so deep that he almost burned into his bones. Now he just wanted to open the door and felt the body''s resistance, even trembling.


    Ji Rao took a deep breath, gritted his teeth and opened the door.


    A figure protruded from the bed.


    Qin Muzhi is sleeping.


    Ji Rao hesitated at the door and went in.


    The front of Qin Mu was lying on the bed with the quilt under his shoulder. He put his hands on the quilt and put them on his abdomen. Eyes closed, that has always been with a malicious face, now seems to be a bit too quiet.


    Ji Rao wanted to wake him up, but after standing by the bed for a while, he turned around and wanted to go out.


    Suddenly, the wrist was yanked. Ji Rao looked back in amazement and saw the Qin curtain which was half supported.


    One of Qin Mu''s hands was holding Ji Rao''s wrist, the other elbow was supporting the bed, and his idle eyes were slowly staring at Ji Rao, and the corner of his mouth was not very pleasing.


    "Why do you want to go when you come?"


    Ji Rao''s astonishment in his eyes dissipated in an instant. He pulled back his hand and looked at Qin Muzhi with disgust. But even if he resisted, he still had to stay here to negotiate with Qin Muzhi.


    Ji Rao raised her eyes and looked at Qin Muzhi in a calm voice. "You did Han Jinyan''s thing, didn''t you?"


    Qin Muzhi had completely sat up from the bed. He looked at Ji Rao askew, and even showed some doubts and puzzlement in his eyes. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Han Jinyan''s temperament is impossible to do those things, and he usually has a good way of doing things. I really can''t figure out who he will offend. You are the only one to think about it."


    After listening to Ji Rao''s words, Qin Mu looked at Ji Rao in surprise at first, and then turned his mouth with an elusive smile. He stretched out his hand and clapped his hands twice. He almost looked at Ji Rao with some appreciation. "I haven''t seen you for many months, but your temperament has become very big."


    If it was before, I would have knelt at his feet and begged for mercy. How could I have looked him in the eyes and said such words.


    "That''s natural. After all, you just treat me as a pet, while Han Jinyan treats me as a human being."


    Qin Mu sneered, "that''s his funny."


    Ji Rao''s eyes are slightly heavy. He didn''t come to talk to Qin Muzhi about this.


    "What do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Qin Mu turned his head, full of malicious eyes straight into Ji Rao''s eyes, only to hear him say in a deep voice, "Ji Rao, you should know what I want."


    Ji Rao was silent.


    After a while, he said, "there are so many vampires. Anyway, you have money. Just buy one at will..."


    However, Qin Mu''s tone was light and slow, "I don''t like those. I only want you." He toward Ji Rao closer, "these things I have said with Han Jinyan, as long as he give you to me, everything is easy to talk about."


    "If I do come back to you, you''ll drop the case, won''t you?"


    Looking at Ji Rao''s almost aggressive eyes, Qin Muzhi raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "when you come back to me, I will certainly write off the grudge with him."

 Chapter 720

    Ji Rao frowned.


    Qin Muzhi did not answer his question directly.


    Ji Rao''s eyes turned for a moment, "but you are really persistent. I''m just something you bought with millions of dollars. It''s worth paying so much for it. Even Han jinyanqiang''s female students can be released, and you can find a girl student far away to slander Han Jinyan. Qin Muzhi, I don''t know how much you love me."


    Qin Muzhi suddenly laughed, and then his voice became louder and louder, almost laughing wildly.


    Ji Rao frowned and couldn''t help but step back. He felt that Qin Muzhi was too crazy.


    When Qin Mu''s smile was enough, he slowly lifted the quilt and got out of bed.


    He reached out to touch Ji Rao''s face. Ji Rao dodged him, so he grabbed Ji Rao''s neck.


    The strength is very loose, but it makes Ji Rao''s whole body tense, and his eyes are on guard.


    "What''s your status, what''s your stuff, and you deserve my love? Ji Rao, Ji Rao, I really belittle you. It''s a pity that for Han Jinyan''s sake, I would take such a risk... " His Mou color suddenly sank down, his wrist is forced, hold Ji Rao''s neck, lift the person abruptly.


    Ji Rao immediately felt that he was not breathing well. He grabbed Qin Muzhi''s hand, but it didn''t work.


    Qin Muzhi put his hand into his pocket and took out something. He took away his strength, and Ji Rao fell to the ground.


    Qin Mu''s forefinger held the thing between his thumbs, and pretended to be surprised, "Ji Rao, what is this?"


    After Ji Rao coughs hard twice, he looks up and stares at Qin Muzhi. He slowly stands up against the wall and becomes more calm when he knows that things are revealed.


    "How did you find out?"


    Qin Muzhi clapped the recorder in his palm and said with a smile, "it''s too tender for you to cheat me."


    He slowly bent over to Ji Rao''s ear, "you will be mine sooner or later, and Han Jinyan, the only one who can protect you, has been sent to prison by me..."


    Before Qin Mu''s words came to an end, his face suddenly changed. Before he could react, Ji Rao suddenly pushed the man away and left the bloody knife in his hand.


    When Qin Mu came to catch him, he took a side step, then three or two steps to the window, reached out to open the window, and jumped directly from the second floor.


    One of Qin Mu''s hands was on the windowsill. He watched Ji Rao turn over in the air, adjust his posture, and then run out.


    Ji Rao''s panic at the moment of jumping from a building just now gradually subsided. He leaned against the wall weakly, and covered his bleeding abdomen with his hand.


    He was wearing a light gray cotton padded suit, and now the blood was slowly flowing out of his abdomen, and his whole hand was full of blood.


    Blood from just the wall all the way to the window, he closed his eyes, deep voice, "come on."


    The servant who cleaned the room came up. When she saw the blood in the room, the whole person was shocked, "young master!"


    He ran to Qin Mu and said, "are you OK, young master?"


    "110."


    "OK, OK."


    Ji Rao kept running until he confirmed that Qin Muzhi didn''t come after him.


    He held on to the wall of the commercial building for breath, patted himself on the head and scolded Qin Mu.

 Chapter 721

    In the evening, Ji Rao waits at the school gate according to the time when the school is over.


    Far away, he saw Han Jinyan''s car.


    The Land Rover slowly stopped in front of Ji Rao. The window came down, revealing Han Jinyan''s face. He looked at Ji Rao with a smile, "get on the bus quickly."


    Ji Rao smiles, but her brow is wrinkled.


    He knew that Han Jinyan must be in a mess now, but he still tried to smile in front of him and not let himself worry.


    He sighed in his heart. As soon as he took a step outside, he heard a familiar voice behind him.


    Ji Rao finished.


    "Ji Rao?" The female teacher with high-heeled shoes came over. She looked at Ji Rao with love on her face. This child, who is obedient and good at learning, said, "don''t you think she is not feeling well today? It''s OK not to come to school if you feel uncomfortable. "


    Today, he asked the teacher for leave to go to Qin Mu''s house for uncomfortable reasons.


    As soon as these words came out, Ji Rao sighed deeply.


    It should be cold.


    Sure enough, the next second Han Jinyan frowned and asked, "what do you think happened to him? Sick and asked for leave? "


    The female teacher turned to look at Han Jinyan and said with a smile, "yes, I asked for a leave in the morning."


    "How long did it take?"


    Female teacher although some strange, but still according to the truth, "one day."


    Maybe it''s because Ji Rao is so clever that the teacher didn''t expect that Ji Rao didn''t ask for leave because she was sick.


    "Well, thank you, teacher."


    "You''re welcome. Please go back and be safe."


    Han Jinyan nodded to her. When the female teacher turned away, Han Jinyan''s eyes fell on Ji Rao again. Ji Rao lowered her head and pursed her lips, like an ostrich who was not ready to struggle.


    Han Jinyan is angry and funny in his heart. "What are you doing? Get on the bus."


    Ji Rao got on the bus. This time, he didn''t dare to be the co pilot, so he took the back seat directly.


    Along the way, Han Jinyan didn''t ask where he went, and didn''t ask him to study as usual. He didn''t speak at all.


    Although Ji Rao is really afraid of Han Jinyan scolding him when he sits on the co pilot''s seat, Han Jinyan is still silent now, which makes him even more flustered.


    All the way home, into the door, change the shoes, Han Jinyan just looked back at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao knew that she had done something wrong, so she stood still, lowered her head and lowered her eyes, looking like she was listening to the instruction.


    He thought all the way, want to be Han Jinyan asked him where he went today, how to say.


    He thought of a variety of answers, including seeing a good-looking girl, smelling blood, being late because he got lost at school, asking for leave from his teacher if he didn''t want to lose face, and so on.


    "What happened to your neck?"


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment, "what?"


    "Your neck."


    Ji Rao Leng Leng''s hand touched his neck, just touched lightly, there was a kind of feeling of pain.


    It''s from the Qin Dynasty.


    After he ran out of the Qinmu house, his neck didn''t hurt and he couldn''t feel it at all, so he didn''t notice what was wrong with his neck. Now look at Han Jinyan''s appearance, I''m afraid that he was pinched out of his neck.


    "This, this is..."


    Han Jinyan sighed, he reached out and gently touched Ji Rao''s neck, "does it hurt?"


    Ji Rao shook his head and gave a flattering smile. "In fact, it doesn''t hurt at all. If you don''t say it, I haven''t noticed..."

 Chapter 722

    "Still laughing


    Ji Rao stopped smiling.


    Han Jinyan stretched out his hand and pulled Ji Rao to go in, "did you fight with someone?"


    Since Han Jinyan has found a good reason for him, Ji Rao has no reason to refuse.


    He muttered, a very reluctant to admit the appearance, "is..."


    "With whom and why?"


    "Just like a gangster, because he He bullies people. "


    Han Jinyan holds Ji Rao to the sofa, touches Ji Rao''s neck, turns to the cupboard and takes the regular ointment.


    Ji Rao''s skin is white, so the bruised mark looks very obvious, but if you look at the injury, you can think that the strength is also great.


    Han Jinyan rubbed the ointment on Ji Rao''s skin while he was worried.


    When he is there, someone can take care of Ji Rao. When Ji Rao is injured, she can apply medicine to her. If he is not around Ji Rao, what can he do.


    Han Jinyan''s eyes are heavy. His eyes are on Ji Rao''s neck. His eyelashes are straight down. There is little light in his eyes. He looks depressed.


    Ji Rao only looked at such an eye, and his heart was like a stone.


    He reached out to touch Han Jinyan''s forehead, smoothed his frown, and carefully admitted his mistake, "I''m wrong."


    Han Jinyan looks at Ji Rao and can''t help holding him in his arms. With all his strength, he hugs Ji Rao tightly.


    "Rao Rao, you must learn to take care of yourself in the future. Even if I''m not with you, do you know?"


    Ji Rao


    It''s like telling the future.


    "Why are you not there, why can''t you be there all the time?"


    Han Jinyan touched Ji Rao''s head, "vampire''s life is almost eternal, but we human beings are just a few decades, how can I accompany you forever?"


    Ji Rao buried his head in Han Jinyan''s arms and said in a stuffy voice, "even if it is decades, it will be decades later. Now I don''t want to."


    "Good." Han Jinyan patted Ji Rao on the back, "don''t want to."


    The next day up, Han Jinyan rare also at home.


    Ji Rao frowned and looked at the busy figure in the kitchen. He guessed that the court would open tomorrow.


    "You wake up." Han Jinyan took out the porridge and said, "sit down and eat."


    After Han Jinyan brought out his breakfast, Ji Rao had already sat down.


    "Haven''t you eaten my cooking for a long time?"


    These days, Han Jinyan has been busy looking for evidence, almost did not cook for Ji Rao, basically bought it from outside.


    "I''ve done a lot, not enough."


    Han Jinyan gave Ji Rao the fried egg clip. "Rao Rao, I have something to do tomorrow. It may take me a few days. How about I send you to Uncle Wei Youpeng''s house in the afternoon?"


    Ji Rao didn''t lift her head. "I''m not going."


    "But I really can''t come back in a short time. I don''t trust you alone."


    Ji Rao pause, "where are you going?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m on a business trip for a few days. "


    "You don''t even have a job. What''s wrong?"


    Han Jinyan sighed, "in a word, I''ll be very busy these days. Rao Rao, can you let me save snacks? I''m really worried about you staying at home alone."


    His tone is low and sincere, and the expression on his face is full of worry. Han Jinyan really dotes on him.


    Ji Rao thinks that no matter who is sitting here, I''m afraid he can''t bear to refuse.

 Chapter 723

    "What are you going to do? If you don''t tell me, I''ll worry too. "


    Han Jinyan looked at Ji Rao, his eyes gradually revealed a helpless, he reached out and touched Ji Rao''s hair, "Rao Rao, no matter what I do, I miss you."


    Ji Rao looked at him for a long time, and then came down from the chair. He went to Han Jinyan and put his hand around his neck. "Then you will come back, right?"


    Han Jinyan hugged Ji Rao tightly, and his long eyelashes hung down to cover the dark color in his eyes, "yes."


    The next day, Han Jinyan gets up early. He takes Ji Rao to Wei Youpeng''s home. On the way, Han Jinyan talks to Ji Rao for a long time.


    Ji Rao looked down and lowered her head. Her interest was not very high, and she didn''t say much.


    Han Jinyan knows that he may be playing a small temper, but he really has no other way.


    After getting off, Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao upstairs.


    Han Jinyan told Wei Youpeng long ago, so Wei Youpeng waited at home early in the morning.


    When the door opened, Wei Youpeng first looked at Ji Rao, and then looked up at Han Jinyan. Although he didn''t say a word, the worry in his eyes was irresistible.


    Han Jinyan bent down, touched Ji Rao''s head, and then deeply and sentimentally, bowed his head to kiss Ji Rao''s forehead, "go in."


    Ji Rao looked at Han Jinyan for a long time. His light brown eyes were as clear as before. At this time, he was sad. But even if he didn''t give up, he turned obediently and went in.


    Han Jinyan looks at Ji Rao''s little figure, and the pain in his eyes is almost unbearable.


    Wei Youpeng is as heavy as a stone. He goes out with Han Jinyan and closes the door.


    "Is the evidence still missing?"


    Han Jinyan shakes his head wearily and seems to have accepted the established result.


    "These days, Rao Rao will drag you to take care of him."


    "Well, don''t worry."


    Han Jinyan looked up at the door.


    He knew that there was the loveliest baby in the world behind him, but he couldn''t go in any more.


    When Wei Youpeng looks at Han Jinyan like this, he only feels deeply distressed.


    Han Jinyan is such a proud man. Now he is forced to look like this by a group of scum who don''t know where to run out.


    He originally wanted to see the court, but Han Jinyan entrusted Ji Rao to him and asked him to take good care of Ji Rao for him.


    "Sincerely speaking..."


    "If..." Han Jinyan''s voice is very heavy and depressing, "if I really go in, you can come to see me more, but don''t bring Ji Rao."


    "What do you say? It''s not in court yet. Don''t be so pessimistic."


    Han Jinyan forced a smile.


    Although that''s what he said, he knew very well that Qin Muzhi was operating behind the scenes. If the two men killed him, he had no way to go.


    "All in all, thank you if I can come back." Han Jinyan pauses and looks at Wei Youpeng. He reaches out his hand and smashes it on his shoulder, just like when he was a child, "please have a good meal."


    Wei Youpeng nodded and said solemnly, "I''ll wait for you to come back."


    After Han Jinyan left, Wei Youpeng took a few deep breaths at the door to suppress his depression. After adjusting his expression as much as possible, he pushed the door and walked in.


    But he didn''t see Ji Rao who should have been sitting on the sofa. He looked around and said, "Rao Rao?"

 Chapter 724

    "Pardon me?" Wei Youpeng starts to look in the room, and finally he sees Ji Rao on the balcony.


    Ji Rao lies on the edge of the balcony and looks down.


    From there, you can see Han Jinyan from the top down and leave by car.


    Wei Youpeng said, "Rao, Rao..."


    Ji Rao turned his head, no expression on his face. He looked up at Wei Youpeng, "can I go to school tomorrow?"


    Wei Youpeng didn''t want to agree, but on second thought, Ji Rao may be in a depressed mood. It''s not bad to let him go to school to play with his classmates for a while to ease his mood.


    "Yes, I''ll pick you up tomorrow."


    In the next few days, Wei Youpeng watched Han Jinyan''s situation and Ji Rao''s state.


    Fortunately, Ji Rao is still good. She goes to and from school on time. Even the teachers praise her constantly. After returning home, he didn''t ask Wei Youpeng about Han Jinyan. If he did, he really didn''t know how to answer him.


    However, Han Jinyan is a bit tricky. There is really insufficient evidence on his side. There is no major and powerful evidence. He can''t even find an alibi because of an accident in the surveillance video on that day.


    So after a month, the first trial came down, and Han Jinyan was sentenced to eight years'' imprisonment for the crime of forced crime.


    On the day of the trial, Ji Rao was sitting in the Internet bar, with his chin in one hand and the table in the other, tapping the table with his fingers.


    Compared with a lot of people yelling at each other in front of the computer desk, Ji Rao is very quiet.


    With his light eyes staring at the computer screen, he saw Han Jinyan speechless under the aggressive situation of the other party''s lawyer. Without strong evidence, no one would believe that this handsome Professor Kochi is innocent.


    No one believed him.


    The audience only believes in the so-called facts that they have preconceived, while the judge only believes in the evidence that they have received. Only two people know the truth. The plaintiff''s eyes are still red when she tells that "the process of being forced in those years". The witness who posted the post also looks at Han Jinyan indignantly, as if he wants to kill the professor who is not worthy of being a teacher.


    Qin Muzhi, sitting in the audience, looked at the defendant Han Jinyan with a kind of sarcastic and contemptuous sight. This backstage agent can really sit in this trial which is wrong judgment without guilt as a bystander.


    How can he have a face? How dare he!


    Ji Rao clenched his teeth, and his whole body was tight.


    He watched the person who posted the post angrily denounce Han Jinyan''s "atrocity". He watched the girl complain that Han Jinyan''s conduct was dirty with a runny nose and tears. He watched Han Jinyan be taken away by several people, and then the judge announced his withdrawal. He slowly took off all his strength and turned to look out of the window.


    Unexpectedly, he saw a bud sprouting from the bare tree outside. He vaguely remembers that when Han Jinyan took him to Wei Youpeng''s house, the wind was very cold. It was as cold as a blade, cutting on his face and heart.


    It looks like the disgusting face of Qin Mu.


    He remembers that before the Chinese new year, Han Jinyan told him that he would take him to see the pear blossom.


    I don''t know. Does he remember.


    Ji Rao''s eyes without any light suddenly focused on some vision.


    This is only the first instance.


    Ji Rao slowly straightened up, he looked at the computer screen in front of him, and the feeling in his eyes gradually changed from hopelessness to ruthlessness.

 Chapter 725

    This is just the first trial.


    There''s still a chance.


    Ji Rao got up from his chair, took his coat and went out.


    A boy came out of the shabby neighborhood.


    The community has been in disrepair for some years, and there is almost water under the feet. Looking up, you can see that the upstairs is full of clothes and bedding, floating with the wind, and there are black holes under the door of the community.


    Out of the narrow path, the man stood in front of the bus sign and waited for ten minutes before finally getting on the bus.


    Behind him, a child in black followed.


    On the bus, there are not many people at this time. Ji Rao sits in the back row, which is convenient to see the movement of the people in front of him. He is wearing a black hooded sweater with a hat on his head. As long as he turns his face slightly, no one can see him.


    After a few stops, the boy in front of him suddenly stood up. Ji Rao also stood up. When the boy got off the bus, he also followed him.


    After getting out of the car and taking a few steps, the boy seems to be aware of Ji Rao. He turns his head and looks at Ji Rao. Ji Rao is walking with his head down. It doesn''t look different.


    The boy walked a few more steps. The only way to downtown is the station.


    Ji Rao ran two steps faster than the boy, and then waited in front of the bus stop.


    The boy saw Ji Rao run faster than himself. He was relieved. It should be just a coincidence, not tracking.


    Ji Rao looks at the boy who has come to stand and looks away.


    When I got on the bus, Ji Rao and the boys got on the bus.


    When you get off again, you can see the commercial buildings in the center of the city.


    The boy walked a street in the past, and then stepped into a shoe building.


    Ji Rao followed him, watching people walk in, and then looking up at the plaque of the office building.


    Qin''s Company Limited.


    Ji Rao''s eyes sank, and he followed him in. However, before he could take a few steps, the front desk lady called him.


    "Hello! Hello


    Ji Rao turns his head and the front desk lady comes over.


    "What are you here for? Do you need our help? "


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip, "where is the Qin curtain?"


    Does the child call master Qin by his name?


    The front desk lady smiles, dare not neglect, "master Qin is in the chairman''s office, do you have an appointment?"


    Appointment?


    It''s the devil who has an appointment.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s silent appearance, the front desk said, "sorry, you can''t enter the building without an appointment, or would you like to wait here?"


    "No more."


    Ji Rao said and went out, the front desk called, he did not answer.


    Ji Rao just sat on the public bench outside and waited.


    After about 20 minutes, the boy came out with a piece of paper in his hand, and then came out with joy, even the smile on his face was so bright.


    Ji Rao stares at him.


    After the boy left him a few meters away, Ji Rao stood up and quietly followed him.


    The boy was supposed to go home, but when he came, he was reluctant to spend money on the bus, but when he went back, he called.


    Ji Rao pauses and reaches for a car.


    "Master, keep up with the car ahead."


    The driver looked at Ji Rao in amazement, and then said with doubt, "little classmate, should you be..."


    Ji Rao interrupted the driver, "I''m not."


    "Are you from the police?"


    "No Ji Rao said helplessly, "keep up."

 Chapter 726

    "I''m a good citizen. I''ve never done anything illegal. Don''t have any trouble then."


    "No trouble." Ji Rao said impatiently, "that''s my sister''s object."


    The driver was confused, "ah?"


    "I suspect that he is looking for other girls to cheat, so I follow him, nothing else."


    It turns out that it''s not a crime, so the driver can rest assured.


    As he started the car, he said, "you young people just love to get along with this. Isn''t it good for the couple to have a good life? If you don''t catch it, you can forget it. If you do catch it, what will the couple do in the future? If they don''t get married, it''s OK to say, even if they get separated... "


    Ji Rao interrupts him, "not married."


    "Oh, I''m not married." The driver paused for two seconds, then cleared his throat and continued, "even if they are not married, how many years have they been better. But if they are in love for several years, can they give up easily? You can''t, right. Now in this world, it''s not easy to find someone who likes you and you like it. Why are you so uneasy? As soon as we break up, women should feel bad again. You don''t know that girls like to hide in their rooms and cry in the middle of the night. "


    Ji Rao''s blue veins on his forehead jumped for a while They''re only a month old. "


    "Oh, a month." After a pause, the driver sighed deeply, "now young people, it''s easy to get on. They don''t think about whether they have a result or a future. Maybe this is the young people''s courage to love and fight. I''ll tell you, when I was a child, I also had a girl I really like..."


    Then Ji Rao listened to the driver master speak not too standard Mandarin all the way to explain his love and hatred from primary school to junior high school with the next village Erya.


    When he got off the bus, the driver said that he and Erya had some differences. They disagreed. From then on, Erya chose to go back to the village to inherit dozens of pigs from his family, while he chose to work in a strange city.


    Ji Rao put a fifty yuan on it. When the driver wanted to speak, he got off the car preemptively, quickly said "don''t change" and then slammed the door.


    He took two steps to the front in a hurry until there was more and more sewage in front of him.


    The weather is only about 10 degrees, and the sewage under the feet is usually sprinkled in front of the door by the neighbors with pots.


    In winter, it''s full of sewage ice.


    Ji Rao has been with this boy for three days. On the fourth day, he went to find Qin Muzhi.


    This neighborhood Lane in these three days by Ji Rao touched a thoroughly familiar.


    He turned a corner and was stuck in an alley. There were paper boxes piled up and several rusty iron bars beside him. Ji Rao bent down and picked up a handy one. When he straightened up, he was in line of sight with the boy who came.


    The boy stopped, and his face was not cleaned up.


    The man who just suspected of following him!


    The boy is about to run. Ji Rao catches up with the iron bar.


    Even if the vampire race is declining, it is not comparable to any hybrid human.


    Ji Rao soon caught up with him. He threw a stick and hit the boy''s back. The boy screamed, fell forward and fell all over the earth.

 Chapter 727

    But at this time, pain is not as good as fear.


    The boy sat up and looked at Ji Rao in horror. He kept retreating, "you, what are you going to do?"


    Ji Rao looked at him coldly, "what good things do you have in your pocket? Let me have a look."


    The boy''s face turned white, his eyes dodged for a while, and then his voice was unnatural, "I have nothing in my pocket, nothing in my pocket..."


    "Nothing? Qin Muzhi didn''t give you anything good? "


    Voice a fall, the boy looked at Ji Rao in consternation.


    Ji Rao shakes the iron bar in his hand, almost wiping the boy''s cheek. The boy is scared to shiver all over.


    "Hey, what''s that look like?" Ji Rao looked at him as if he was a little funny. He looked at the man who was almost scared to lose and forbidden.


    Just a few days ago, this man was jealous of evil and released a video on his micro blog, saying that he wanted to be a messenger of justice.


    Looking at the iron bar in his hand, the boy couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, "I, I have nothing to do with you, I didn''t do anything..."


    Ji Rao slightly bent over, "of course, you didn''t do anything. You just sent a post to make it true. You''re just the leader of the wrong public opinion. Are you right? "The messenger of justice"


    Hearing this, he called himself not long ago. The boy''s lips trembled. "You, you''re from Han Jinyan."


    "Of course I''m not Han Jinyan''s person." Ji Rao gently toward the boy smile, light brown eyes instantly lit up red light.


    "Ah, ah! Monster! Monster


    Ji Rao mercilessly threw a stick in the past, hit the boy even called out.


    "What a monster, make it sound better." Ji Rao looked at the boy coldly and raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, "or I''ll break your mouth."


    The boy''s pupil shrinks slightly and his whole body trembles violently. He looks at Ji Rao tremblingly and can''t say a word.


    "Come on, aren''t you good at it? Why are you dumb now? "


    The boy shook his head. Ji Rao was not a human, which made him feel unprecedented fear. "No, I didn''t do it. You shouldn''t have asked me. You should You should go to Qin Muzhi. "


    "What about the Qin Dynasty? What can I do with him? "


    "Qin Muzhi bribed me! It was he who asked me to post a post, which made me slander Professor Han, saying that he would give me 500000 yuan when it was finished. I was poor and afraid, so I would work for him. It''s none of my business... "


    Ji Rao touched the tape recorder in his pocket, "Oh, it''s not you, so how can that girl also help him talk?"


    "She is also bought by Qin Muzhi. She likes Qin Muzhi and is willing to work for him..."


    Ji Rao satisfied stopped the recorder, he raised a smile from the corner of his mouth, "you say this thing is Qin Mu''s order you?"


    The boy cried bitterly, "yes."


    "But it''s a pity." Ji Rao bent down, took out a check for 500000 yuan from the boy''s pocket and put it in front of his eyes. Then he blew it gently and put it in his pocket. "It''s Qin Muzhi who told me to come to you."


    The boy was stunned, and then roared, "it''s impossible!"


    "What''s impossible?"


    Ji Rao''s mouth is almost some gorgeous smile, he really grew up, the original baby fat gradually receded, eyes red eyes staring at people almost coquettish.

 Chapter 728

    "Don''t you know I''m a vampire bought by Qin Muzhi?"


    Qin Muzhi did draw millions to buy a vampire, which Qin Muzhi once blatantly flaunted.


    "It''s impossible. He has no reason to do it."


    "He just wanted to use you to overthrow Han Jinyan. Now that Han Jinyan has been sentenced, you''re useless. You''re such a humble poor man." Ji Rao lowered his eyes slightly, and his eyes were full of contempt and disdain. "Desire is bottomless, half a million is not enough to seal your mouth. In the future, you may open your mouth many times with no face and no skin. Qin Muzhi can''t support you, a greedy man, and he never likes to hold his handle in other people''s hands." Ji Rao''s gorgeous lips gently raised, "why don''t I just suck you up here, so that the mouth of the dead can be more conservative."


    Ji Rao opened his mouth gently, and the tusks on both sides appeared.


    "Ah! No, no! I''m wrong, I''m wrong! " Then he turned his eyes and fainted.


    Ji Rao''s face was cold, and the color of his eyes faded instantly. He stepped on the boy''s feet, took out a knife from his pocket, and gently cut the boy''s wrist.


    It''s not a big cut. You can''t die.


    Ji Rao stood up, put away the knife, and then turned away.


    It''s cool at night. There are only a few cars whistling by on the horse road at two o''clock in the morning. The pale lights of the street lights are shining on the road. It''s very seeping.


    And in a humble villa, a window on the second floor was gradually opened, and the wind made the curtains flying wantonly. A dark shadow came in quietly.


    The bed in the room has a very obvious protuberance. It is obvious that someone is sleeping.


    The whole room was quiet except for the wind.


    The shadow passed slowly.


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind swept in, and the curtains made a hula.


    The person on the bed was startled to open his eyes by this sound. Before he could react, he saw a person standing by his bed by the moonlight.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    A shrill scream cut across the sky.


    Ji Rao was startled.


    "Ah, ghost!"


    Ji Rao soon got angry. He took a dagger out of his pocket and put it on the woman''s neck.


    "Try another cry."


    All of a sudden, the woman lost her voice, leaving only the rapid breathing and the faint sobbing caused by too much fear.


    Ji Rao''s eyes lit up some blood color, the vampire can see things even in the dark.


    In front of this woman''s face, many freckles, some loose skin, eyes are not small, mouth is not small, face is not sharp, nose is not quite.


    How dare you tell Han Jinyan to strengthen her with such a thing??


    I''m afraid a boar doesn''t like her!


    But when he thought of the woman''s face at the court session, Ji Rao suddenly sank. He reached out and grabbed the woman''s hair, then pulled the man out of bed and threw him on the ground.


    "Ah


    The woman is painful to call first, then think of Ji Rao to say of words, heart frighten gall ground to shut mouth again.


    She shivered in the corner, "you, who are you, what are you going to do?"


    Ji Rao played with the dagger in his hand. The sharp dagger reflected the white light in the moonlight. "Have you heard the saying that you must die for many unjust deeds?"


    The woman looked at him in horror and loss.


    "In order to do perjury, you came back from abroad. You are so persistent."

 Chapter 729

    The woman''s pupil shrinks, she swallows saliva, the tone is startled, "you, you..."


    "If you do too many bad things, there will be retribution."


    "I didn''t, I didn''t! I didn''t do anything bad. I didn''t do anything bad. "


    "Oh? Is it? Then you and Han Jinyan have no injustice and hatred. Why do you say he forced you? Don''t you usually look in the mirror yourself? You don''t know what you look like. Do you have self-knowledge? "


    The woman was afraid and angry, and glared at Ji Rao, "even if you kill me, even if you kill me, Han Jinyan has been convicted! If you dare to move me, Qin Muzhi will not let you go. "


    Ji Rao is even more funny, "Qin Mu Zhi? You are so naive He took a dagger and patted the woman''s face gently. "Qin Muzhi will take care of you?"


    "He will, he will."


    Ji Rao nodded, "OK."


    He took a cell phone out of his pocket and handed it to the woman. "I allow you to call him for help."


    The woman looked down at her mobile phone, then looked at Ji Rao in a daze. Ji Rao handed it forward again.


    The woman trembled and stretched out her hand, typing her familiar mobile phone number on the mobile phone screen.


    After a long time, that end was connected.


    A cold voice came from the other end of the phone, "hello."


    When the woman heard Qin Muzhi''s voice, her grievances and fears all came up. Her tears fell down, and her sobbing face couldn''t speak. It was really pitiful.


    But Ji Rao didn''t move. Her face was cold as a dagger on a woman''s neck.


    "The curtain of..."


    Qin Mu''s brow on the other side of the mobile phone wrinkled slightly, and his tone was more impatient, "who are you?"


    "I, I..."


    Qin Mu''s voice became disgusted. "What are you doing? Didn''t I give you all you wanted? "


    "I, I Something''s wrong. Can you come here and help me? "


    "At the beginning, we agreed that there would be no further contact after this matter. It''s only a few days? Do you still have credit? "


    The woman''s face turned pale in an instant, her eyes were red and frightening, and her tears fell like, "I''m not, I''m not..."


    "Well, don''t call me again, or you''ll know the consequences."


    There was a busy tone on the other end of the phone.


    The last light in a woman''s eyes is gone.


    "It seems that Qin Muzhi is not willing to save you." Ji Rao looked at the despair on her face and sneered. His dagger slipped from the neck to the woman''s abdomen. "You said that you were pregnant with Han Jinyan''s child and had a miscarriage. Then I''ll cut it open for you to see if there were any children in your uterus. What do you say? "


    The woman''s hopeless and gloomy face suddenly became alarmed. She stepped back. Because she was too hard, her head suddenly hit the wall behind her, making a dull sound. She put her hand on her abdomen and shook her head, "no, no, no!"


    Ji Rao looks at her this appearance, suddenly some doubts, "what''s wrong with your stomach?"


    The woman covered her stomach with one hand and leaned forward. Originally, she wanted to stand up and fell on the ground again. With a white face and shaking hands, she grabbed Ji Rao''s trouser legs. "Let me go, let me go, I''m pregnant..."

 Chapter 730

    Ji Rao was stunned.


    The woman''s face was in tears, but she still tried her best to raise her head with all her strength, and looked at Ji Rao with praying eyes, "I have Qin Muzhi''s child in my stomach, don''t move him, don''t move him..."


    She promised Qin Muzhi to make false evidence, which was the only requirement.


    Qin Muzhi didn''t promise, so she drugged Qin Muzhi and dragged him to the hotel for one night.


    When Qin Muzhi got up the next day, her eyes were almost disgusting and disgusting. When her goal was achieved, she agreed to cheat Qin Muzhi.


    In fact, even if Qin Muzhi didn''t spend the night with her, she was willing to help Qin Muzhi.


    She has been fond of Qin Muzhi since she was in University.


    Not long ago, she felt sick and went to the hospital for examination.


    The doctor said she was pregnant.


    At that time, she was as happy as a fool.


    She knew that she could not get Qin Muzhi, and she could not have any future with Qin Muzhi. She never dared to expect these.


    All she wants now is this child.


    Ji Rao looked at the most humble woman on the ground. She almost laughed angrily, "you are pregnant with other people''s children. As a result, Han Jinyan forced you in court, and you beat him?"


    "It''s all my fault, but the child is innocent."


    She drags Ji Rao''s leg, but Ji Rao kicks it away.


    The woman covered her stomach. She already felt a little pain, but she turned her head and prayed, "don''t hurt my child, don''t hurt my child."


    Ji Rao dropped his dagger, which fell to the ground and made a "Ding" sound.


    He turned, climbed up the window three or two times, and then jumped down.


    The woman was so relieved that she cried and laughed on the ground.


    But suddenly, the expression on her face froze.


    She felt something trickling down between her legs. She sat up in panic. By the moonlight, she saw a pool of blood on the floor.


    "No, don''t..."


    Ji Rao walked in the street, finally slowly stopped and stood under the green tree.


    He raised his eyes and looked at the road. He walked on for tens of meters, turned, and then turned to Han Jinyan''s home.


    Ji Rao sighed deeply and stepped out toward another fork in the road.


    Wei Youpeng''s floor is not very high. Ji Rao tries to climb up the security window.


    After he told Wei Youpeng that he didn''t need to pick him up and go to school, he asked for leave in the afternoon to solve the problem of the boy. At night, he went home on time. When Wei Youpeng went to bed, he went to the woman.


    The window was still open. Ji Rao turned it up, landed gently, and then slowed down to close the window quietly.


    When he had finished, he turned his head.


    That is the moment, the light in the living room suddenly lights up, Ji Rao moves, surprised, at the same time, her eyes are narrowed.


    After getting used to it, Ji Rao opened his eyes and saw Wei Youpeng standing in front of him in his pajamas.


    He opened his mouth, but his voice seemed mute. He couldn''t say a word.


    Wei Youpeng looked at the mobile phone, then put it on the tea table, "12:09, you go out from here, it''s 3:52 in the morning."


    Wei Youpeng looks at Ji Rao with a serious expression. He doesn''t have the slightest anger on his face, but Ji Rao can feel that Wei Youpeng is very angry.


    "Where have you been?"

 Chapter 731

    Ji Rao''s eyes just dodged for a while, thinking about what excuse to use, he listened to Wei Youpeng coolly, "I''m a psychologist, and I got full marks in psychology at that time. You don''t want to muddle through here. What are you doing tonight? Tell me honestly. "


    Ji Rao gritted her teeth and finally relieved her breath.


    He walked slowly to Wei Youpeng and put the recorder in his pocket on the coffee table.


    Wei Youpeng looked, "what is this?"


    "Recorder."


    "I know it''s a recorder." Wei Youpeng said, "what did you do with it?"


    "Recording."


    Wei Youpeng


    I have to play these two words for him. How can I delay for two minutes or what?


    "What was recorded?"


    "Just listen to it." Ji Rao said as he turned on the recorder.


    A frightened male voice came out, "you, what are you going to do?"


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing this, Wei Youpeng almost looks at Ji Rao in horror, "you threatened them!"


    "It''s not a threat. I just used a dagger to force them to tell the truth."


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes, and his long eyelashes left a small shadow under his eyelids. At that moment, Wei Youpeng thought of Ji Rao holding a milk bottle.


    But Ji Rao''s cold voice from the recording pen reminds him all the time. Unconsciously, Ji Rao grows up.


    If Han Jinyan is still here and can protect Ji Rao, maybe Ji Rao will always be a well protected child.


    But not now.


    Although Wei Youpeng didn''t say that during this period, he could feel Ji Rao''s heart was heavy every day. His words became few and he would be in a daze occasionally.


    Ji Rao didn''t ask a word about Han Jinyan, but it just proves that Ji Rao always has Han Jinyan in mind.


    Don''t say don''t ask is to let Wei Youpeng difficult to do.


    "Han Jinyan was framed. I''ll look for the evidence you can''t find."


    Wei Youpeng looks at Ji Rao''s light eyes. There is nothing clear in them, but it seems that there is a world hidden in them, which makes people unable to see through and touch clearly.


    He opened his mouth, but felt powerless in his words.


    It''s true that this recorder is important, but the cost is also considerable.


    Jirao is a vampire. What punishment will a vampire get for hurting others?


    "Give me the recorder. I''ll watch what Han Jinyan says."


    Ji Rao also knew that he was inconvenient to show his face, so he nodded.


    Wei Youpeng also has a headache.


    There are not only the two false witnesses here, but also Ji Rao''s voice. If the other party''s lawyer asks Ji Rao to reply during the court session


    The second trial will come soon.


    This time, Wei Youpeng came with Ji Rao.


    Because of miscarriage, the woman''s nerves have been in a trance. The medical record given by the doctor is that she has suffered serious mental damage.


    The boy who had posted before had an anti first instance attitude, and he was instructed by Qin Mu to do these things.


    Han Jinyan''s lawyer is the gold medal lawyer that Han''s father asked for. On the other side of Qin Mu, he hired a lawyer with a large amount of money and almost zero loss rate.


    The lawyers on both sides kept talking and picking up their own evidence from time to time. When the audience didn''t know what they meant in one sentence, both lawyers had already said more than five sentences.

 Chapter 732

    Wei Youpeng had always been frightened, for fear that the evil water would lead to the East, and the dirty water would be poured on Ji Rao.


    But no.


    Not until the end.


    Wei Youpeng has been paying close attention to the situation in the court. Even if he doesn''t understand the law, he can see that Qin Mu''s lawyer is powerless.


    And Qin Muzhi, from beginning to end, hardly spoke except when he had to.


    A seemingly war between lawyers slowly came to an end, and the name "Ji Rao" was never mentioned in the court from beginning to end.


    A month later, the results of the trial came down.


    Qin Muzhi was sentenced to three years'' imprisonment.


    The boy was sentenced to two years'' imprisonment for perjury.


    The woman was sentenced to two years in prison.


    Han Jinyan was acquitted.


    When Qin Muzhi was taken away, he turned his head and looked at the audience. His eyes fell on Ji Rao''s face in the front row of the audience. Then he slowly showed a slightly ruffian smile to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s face is expressionless, so she looks at him.


    When the cold handcuffs were on his hands, Qin Muzhi thought of what he had said to his lawyer.


    "There''s plenty of evidence on the other side of the tape recorder. It''s almost impossible to win the lawsuit if you don''t pull that ''vampire'' out and put it on the back."


    Qin Mu''s silence for a long time said, "if you pull Ji Rao out?"


    "It can be said that they deliberately planted and framed, and now the owner of the vampire is Han Jinyan in name, so Han Jinyan is suspected of abetting."


    Qin Mu''s voice sank, "vampires deliberately hurt people?"


    "But look at the wound on the gentleman''s arm and the mademoiselle''s panic and miscarriage. These charges are enough to put the vampire to death."


    Execution?


    "Vampires have infinite life. How can they be executed?"


    "They just have an endless life span, but that doesn''t mean they won''t die."


    Qin Mu said nothing.


    The next day he called his lawyer and asked him not to talk about Ji Rao when he was in court.


    The lawyer also heaved a deep sigh when he heard the charge.


    Qin Muzhi chose the vampire between himself and the vampire.


    Han Jinyan pulled Ji Rao out of the court that day, the day is particularly good.


    The sun is shining all over the place. Han Jinyan hugs his red eyed mother, smiles at Han''s father''s nagging, and fights with the excited Wei Youpeng.


    Finally, the sight falls on Ji Rao, who has grown a lot.


    He slowly extended his hand to Ji Rao, and then pinched his face.


    Ji Rao ate the pain instantly and called.


    Han Fu frowned, "what are you doing?"


    Han Jinyan has a serious expression on his face. He looks straight at Ji Rao''s eyes. His eyebrows even show anger. "I asked you to follow Wei Youpeng this time. What did you do by yourself?"


    Wei Youpeng pulls down Han Jinyan, "don''t say that about him..."


    Han Jinyan has never spoken with Ji Rao in such a heavy tone. Han Jinyan''s mother knows that Han Jinyan is also worried. She reaches out her hand and pulls down Han''s father. "Jin Yan knows what he''s sitting on, so let''s not interfere in their affairs."


    Ji Rao''s skin is tender, and his face turns red instantly. But a smile slowly appears in the corner of his mouth. His eyes are slightly red, and his voice is low. But he still smiles, "if I don''t run out, I will never see you again."


    Han Jinyan stops.


    After a while, he bent down and carried Ji Rao to his arms.

 Chapter 733

    God knows what he felt when he heard that recording.


    Han Jinyan is very glad.


    Now I can stand here, Ji Rao is standing in front of him safe and sound.


    Good.


    That''s good enough.


    Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao back to the home they haven''t been back for months.


    There is a lot of dust in the room.


    When he left, Han Jinyan didn''t even think that he would come back one day.


    It took him and Ji Rao three hours to get things ready.


    Han Jinyan basically cleaned it up. Ji Rao was standing in the middle of the room. He felt dusty and dirty. He handed a broom and wet a towel for a while. In a word, they were all dispensable things. He really took off the quilt cover and washed it. Han Jinyan did the work of wiping the table and the TV by himself.


    After that, Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao out for dinner.


    I didn''t go to any high-end restaurant. I was afraid of Ji Rao''s hunger, so I went to the noodle shop downstairs.


    Twenty thousand beef Ramen will be here soon.


    Han Jinyan gives Ji Rao a few pieces of beef in his bowl.


    Ji Rao bit the chopsticks and ate slowly.


    Around someone from their table edge walked past, Ji Rao subconsciously looked up.


    Han Jinyan also followed Ji Rao''s line of sight to see in the past.


    Young girls.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Ji Rao said, "look at the beauty."


    "What''s beautiful about beauty? Are you still looking for someone? "


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    Han Jinyan''s face doesn''t smell good in a moment.


    "Do you really want someone?"


    Ji Rao raises an eye to aim at him, "how, can''t?"


    "Of course not. How old are you?"


    "We don''t look at this."


    Han Jinyan choked, "now you live with me, you have to listen to me."


    Ji Rao lowered her head and bent her lips slightly where Han Jinyan couldn''t see her.


    Han Jinyan is more and more unsatisfied. He remembers that before he went in, Rao Rao was still a cute little Zhengtai. How could he grow up without seeing her for several months.


    Although it was only a few months, he had a sense of loss and frustration of missing Ji Rao''s youth for several years.


    On the way back, Han Jin said less.


    Ji Rao is obviously aware of it. He reaches out and grabs Han Jinyan''s little thumb.


    When Han Jinyan turns his head, he only sees Ji Rao with a pair of beautiful eyes, looking at him.


    Han Jinyan reached out and touched Ji Rao''s head, "Rao Rao, do you feel wronged following me?"


    Ji Rao shakes his head. His eyes are bright and reflect Han Jinyan''s face. "I always feel that you are my salvation."


    Han Jinyan smiles a little. He reaches out and hugs Ji Rao.


    He felt a little sad when he couldn''t hold it.


    "Rao Rao is also the most important person in my heart."


    Han Jinyan with Ji Rao back, before the little rabbit pajamas Ji Rao wear already some uncomfortable, Han Jinyan found a suit to wear for him.


    After Ji Rao took a bath, he sat on the carpet outside and played games.


    Half an hour later, Han Jinyan came out with his hair wiped.


    I just saw Ji Rao yawn.


    "Tired?"


    Ji Rao rubbed his eyes, saw Han Jinyan come out, put down the game machine in his hand, "a little bit."


    "Then go to bed. I''m really tired today."


    They went back to their bedroom.


    Han Jinyan spread the new quilt, Ji Rao stood on the floor tile behind him, staring at Han Jinyan''s back without blinking.

 Chapter 734

    Han Jinyan just spread the quilt, feel behind someone hugged himself.


    He said with a chuckle, "what are you doing? Come up and sleep. "


    Ji Rao didn''t let go. She kicked off her shoes and climbed up.


    Han Jinyan touched Ji Rao''s hair that was not completely dry, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao whispered, "hungry."


    Han Jinyan was stunned.


    Jirao''s eyes are floating to the young girl today, because when the girl passed by him, the sweetness of her blood almost instantly caught jirao''s appetite.


    Some human blood is sweet and tastes delicious. Some human blood is disgusting, just like the sewage from the stinky ditch.


    Although humans may not feel it, vampires can smell it by smelling it.


    Han Jinyan suddenly remembered that he had not prepared many blood bags for Ji Rao before he left. "That''s a long time..."


    "A little. I''ll get through it."


    Ji Rao Chao Han said with a smile, "I only drink your blood."


    To tell you the truth, when he cut the boy''s wrist, there was a moment when he lost his sense and just wanted to drink blood.


    But he held back.


    Because he''s going to be an adult vampire.


    I can''t control myself any more.


    Han Jinyan gently touched Ji Rao''s face, "I''ll get you a blood bag."


    "No


    As soon as Ji Rao''s words fell, he reached out to hook Han Jinyan''s hand. His eyes turned red instantly, and the tusks on both sides also highlighted a little.


    Han Jinyan looks at him.


    Beautiful is beautiful, but if you show it to anyone in the evening, you will be scared out of something. I don''t know if it''s the eye problem. Han Jinyan can see a trace of charm from Ji Rao''s eyes.


    The next moment, enchanting vampire Ji Rao stretched out his left thumb to the left. He felt the long sharp tusks.


    Han Jinyan looked at Ji Rao wriggling face, eyebrows are wrinkled together appearance, heart sigh way, as if he thought a little more.


    Feel as if really long point, also sharp point, Ji Rao line of sight bright, "like really grow up a bit."


    "Well, I''ll get you some blood."


    Ji Rao sits on the bed and sees that Han Jinyan is about to get out of bed. He straightens up and kneels on the bed. He takes a step forward on his knees and stands in front of Han Jinyan. Looking at Han Jinyan, he frowns and says seriously, "I''ve grown up."


    "Well." Han Jinyan nodded to show that he knew.


    "So I don''t need your blood bag now." Ji Rao grinned at the corner of his mouth and showed his two tusks more obviously. He was quite proud, "see, see?"


    It''s like a predator showing his fangs to his prey, but Ji Rao turns it into a big cute scene.


    Han Jinyan''s heart was soft. He said with a smile, "well, I saw it. It seems that I have grown up a little."


    Hear Han Jinyan say so, Ji Rao eyebrow all want Yang of fly up, "be."


    "So?"


    "So I can bite beautifully."


    Han Jinyan looked at his two tusks, which were not very thin. "Do you want to make two holes in my neck?"


    "Yes." Ji Rao looked at him strangely, "don''t you know? Biting the neck is the most comfortable thing


    Han Jinyan deliberately teased him, "will it bite my artery, and then I bleed to death?"


    Ji Rao bit his lip, and his brow slowly wrinkled. He hesitated, "I I don''t know. "

 Chapter 735

    Han Jinyan grinned and watched Ji Rao struggle for a while.


    Finally, Ji Rao, who hasn''t slowed down, dropped his eyes and was full of disappointment in his tone. "Then, forget it."


    Han Jinyan reaches out his hand and holds people in his arms, "teasing you."


    Although Ji Rao is a vampire, he has been brought out to sell since he was a child. He is regarded as a pet by Qin Muzhi. Even wanting to drink blood is the most primitive instinct. As for other things, no one has taught him or told him.


    Han Jinyan whispered in Ji Rao''s ear, "you can suck my blood. I''m willing to be your exclusive blood bag."


    Then he gently opened his collar to show his neck.


    For Ji Rao, it''s a tempting temptation.


    He stares at Han Jinyan''s neck, his eyes are straight, and his pupils turn red instantly.


    Now he can control the color of his eyes, but in front of Han Jinyan, there is no need to hide.


    Although he wanted to bite like this, Ji Rao held back. He looked up slightly and looked at Han Jinyan with hesitation and sincerity in his eyes.


    Han Jinyan gently smile, "it''s OK, come on."


    His voice is too gentle, this kind of gentleness can only have in front of Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao leaned over his head. He grabbed Han Jinyan''s body and tentatively put his fangs against Han Jinyan''s neck.


    The warm sharp feeling on the neck makes Han Jinyan hairy in an instant.


    Ji Rao eyes streamer rotation, and then suddenly force.


    Teeth into the moment, Han Jinyan even with the body stiff.


    It doesn''t hurt.


    There are even some crispy ones.


    It feels strange.


    Blood slowly from the body loss, Han Jinyan can feel Ji Rao''s tongue licking his skin, like a dog.


    That kind of feeling is a little comfortable to tell the truth, and the whole body becomes lazy.


    There is an impulse to just close your eyes and go to sleep.


    He thought so, and then he did.


    When Ji Rao feels that Han Jinyan''s whole body is pressed on him, he gets up from Han Jinyan''s neck and licks his lips. In a twinkling of an eye, Han Jinyan''s eyes are closed and he is unconscious.


    Ji Rao stares at Han Jinyan''s slightly white lips, frowns and thinks that he sucks blood for the first time, but he can''t help it. It seems that he sucks too much.


    Ji Rao thinks Han Jinyan is a little heavy. With a little push, Han Jinyan''s body falls on the bed.


    Ji Rao is a little excited. The color of his eyes can''t disappear for a long time. He turns his head and sees his appearance on the LCD screen.


    The pupil of the eye is red, the baby''s fat has almost faded, and has the outline that a teenager should have. Between the eyebrows and eyes are not down the excitement, the corners of the mouth also unconsciously up.


    It''s a very pleasant feeling.


    Ji Rao savors what he just tasted.


    When he was human, he only knew that the blood was rusty, and he didn''t want to touch it, let alone drink it.


    But now his body is a vampire, and his understanding of blood is different from that of human beings.


    He felt that blood was happier than happy water in fat house.


    Ji Rao Wu is happy for a while, and then he wants to get up. Han Jinyan is half dead.


    He climbed over and looked at Han Jinyan, and found that he was breathing smoothly. Except for his face, he looked a little bit unhealthy.


    Ji Rao was relieved.


    He pulled Han Jinyan''s whole body straight, then pulled the quilt up and got in himself.

 Chapter 736

    He has drawn a lot of body now, and it''s a bit crowded to sleep with Han Jinyan. Ji Rao leans to the side and faces Han Jinyan, but the quilt is half covered. He tugs hard to his side and wraps himself tightly. Then Han Jinyan''s half body is exposed.


    Ji Rao felt nothing and closed his eyes comfortably.


    The next day, Han Jinyan caught a cold.


    I lost a lot of blood and I was frozen all night.


    The next day, when Ji raoshu sleeps comfortably and wakes up naturally, Han Jinyan fails to get up.


    Ji Rao scratched his hair lazily and looked to the side, stunned.


    Last night, Han Jinyan''s face was still a little white. Now his face is completely red. It''s still that abnormal red.


    Ji Rao''s face is full of dignified. He goes to touch Han Jinyan''s head and compares his own. He feels a little hot.


    Have you got a fever?


    Ji Rao doubts.


    How to be bitten by him, can you still have a fever?


    Ji Rao is still worried. He finds out Han Jinyan''s mobile phone and calls Wei Youpeng first. Then he goes to get the medicine box and takes some antipyretic medicine for Han Jinyan.


    Half an hour later, Han Jinyan opened his eyes, his eyelids were heavy, and his nose seemed to be blocked.


    Ji Rao heard that he sucked his nose hard, and the voice was uncomfortable to Ji Rao.


    Han Jinyan looks out of his head and finds that it''s cold. Ji Rao comes with water and medicine.


    "Rao, Rao..."


    Ji Rao: the nasal sound is heavy


    He went to Han Jinyan and handed over the water. "Drink some medicine. You seem to have a cold."


    Han Jinyan took water to swallow the medicine.


    The frowning look was very uncomfortable.


    Ji Rao frowned, "did you go out last night? Why did you catch a cold? "


    Han Jinyan holds his head and thinks about it. The last memory is the light on the top of his head when Ji Rao is holding him and sucking blood.


    He shook his head. "Never been out."


    "How can I have a fever?" Ji Rao put the water cup on the table and heard the doorbell ring.


    "Here comes Wei Youpeng." Then Ji Rao ran out to open the door for him.


    Wei Youpeng wore a black fashion brand coat. As soon as the door opened, he went inside. "What''s the matter with him? I was too anxious to hear you. What do you say? "


    Ji Rao trotted with Wei Youpeng and said, "upstairs, on the bed."


    Wei Youpeng enters the bedroom and stares at Han Jinyan for a long time. Then he asks suspiciously, "are you A cold and a fever? "


    Han Jinyan is also muddled, "well, how did you come?"


    Wei Youpeng carelessly sat down on the bed, mouth is scolding, "a broken cold fever also called me to do, I thought how serious."


    Ji Rao was also embarrassed. "Last night, I sucked his blood, and then he fainted. The next day, he caught a cold. I don''t know what the consequences of vampire biting people will be. I''m afraid of him I''m afraid he''ll have an accident because of me. "


    Han Jinyan doesn''t know as much about this as Wei Youpeng.


    Wei Youpeng cocked his legs and said, "as long as the blood sucking of a vampire is not excessive, it will not cause any substantial harm to human beings. This is a common cold and fever. You don''t need to..."


    As soon as he turns his head, he sees Han Jinyan holding Ji Rao in his arms. His eyes are gentle that he has never seen since he was a child.


    Wei Youpeng


    Sorry to disturb you.

 Chapter 737

    Wei Youpeng got up from the bed, turned around and walked away, without dragging his feet.


    He felt like a mental handicap when he came here today.


    With Han Jinyan, Ji Rao was successfully admitted to senior high school from junior high school.


    He hopes Ji Rao can be a doctor.


    But Ji Rao thinks it''s useless.


    He''s a vampire. He can live forever without accident. He can learn some medical skills.


    But Han Jinyan is willing to let him learn, he will learn, anyway, it is also for Han Jinyan to learn.


    After three years in high school, Ji Rao, no matter how heavy his studies are, still remembers to go home and become a day student every day.


    Han Jinyan is afraid that he is tired, so he is not willing to stay in jirao.


    Originally high school is busy, not much accommodation time, do not grasp the gap, then he and Han Jin talk about a fart love.


    Han Jinyan works in a small hospital. He is an ordinary attending doctor. He doesn''t have too high professional title or too much salary, but it''s enough for him to spend and support Ji Rao.


    Han Jinyan thinks that''s enough.


    After Ji Rao finished the college entrance examination, Han Jinyan was waiting for him with an umbrella and a hot sun outside.


    At the end of the exam, the weather suddenly turned overcast and thunderstorms came.


    Han Jinyan looks at the time, and then runs to the nearest business building to buy a coat for Ji Rao.


    Han Jinyan is one of the few people who are waiting outside every time.


    At the end of the final exam, Han Jinyan watched a few students come out first, and then more and more students came out. It was clear that there were so many children, but Han Jinyan saw Ji Rao among the students at a glance.


    "Forgive me!"


    Han Jinyan called.


    In fact, there were too many people to hear. He wanted to move forward, but he saw Ji Rao looking around blankly, and finally his sight fell on him.


    Across the sea of people, he clearly saw Ji Rao zhanyan, slowly bending a smile towards him.


    Originally wanted to squeeze past to look for his Han Jinyan Dun to live, he stands in the crowd counter current, in the eye sees Ji Rao a person only.


    Ji Rao came over, saw the coat in his arms, and consciously reached for it, "for me?"


    Han Jinyan this just returned to God, "well, put it on quickly."


    Ji Rao put on his coat.


    After the final exam, the students waiting for the school bus to pick them up were all crazy.


    No matter whether they do well or not, at this time, their hearts are relaxed and happy. They want to shout at the sky. They even run in the rain without umbrella. At this time of relaxed wanton should not have any shackles to block.


    But Ji Rao is different.


    Han Jinyan looked at the liberated children with a smile on his lips. He looked at them for a while, as if he thought of his own college entrance examination, "Rao Rao, or you..."


    He turned his head, but his voice stopped abruptly, because there was no one next to him.


    Han Jinyan was stunned, then looked around, and finally saw Ji Rao sitting on the steps under the covered bridge corridor.


    It''s a wonderful place.


    I can''t get in the rain.


    But now the crazy students, they are happy to roll in the mud, so no one will like Ji Rao, choose a lonely place, a person sitting quietly.


    Han Jinyan felt a sudden pain in his heart.


    Ji Rao is a vampire after all, which is different from human beings.

 Chapter 738

    Even though he has been telling Ji Rao that human beings and vampires are equal, he really doesn''t know how much Ji Rao has heard of these things.


    Does Ji Rao feel that he can''t get into it.


    When he gets along with his classmates, others are warm and cheerful to him, but he thinks that when he drinks their blood, will he feel the loneliness of different races and no one understands.


    He looked at Ji Rao with his knees in his arms and his head down. He couldn''t stop loving him.


    Han Jinyan walked over slowly.


    Ji Rao is looking down at an ant nest on the ground. Suddenly, a black leather shoe comes into China. As soon as he looks up, he sees Han Jinyan looking at him with a kind of pity and tenderness.


    Ji Rao


    "Rao Rao, you..."


    Ji Rao''s face was expressionless, "you stepped on an ant nest under your feet."


    Han Jinyan didn''t react for a moment. He just subconsciously looked down and saw that he had stepped on an ant nest with his forefoot.


    He took a step aside.


    Ji Rao sighed softly.


    "Rao Rao, what''s the matter with you, aren''t you happy?"


    "No Ji Rao elbow chin, support in the knee, "I almost fell asleep in the afternoon exam, sleepy to death."


    It''s not the first time for him to experience the college entrance examination. He has already taken it once in the real world. It''s really nothing new.


    As for those who tumbled in the mire, he couldn''t understand.


    Because he knows how hard it is for those people to clean up when they get home.


    Or how uncomfortable it would be for those people with wet clothes and muddy water to sit on the school bus for more than ten minutes later.


    He''s seen it a long time ago.


    It''s not like he didn''t do it.


    It''s just the real world when he did this, but now it''s just a world constructed by data. He can pat his ass and walk away after completing the task.


    After all, this is not his own life. He missed the birth of this body and missed the future of this body. He may only occupy this body to live a part of his life. Because of the need of the task, even death is predetermined in advance.


    No surprise.


    So he has no interest in the world at all.


    Of course, we will not feel liberated after the college entrance examination.


    At most, it''s the end of a three-year period, and maybe it''s time to start the next one.


    When Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao out of school, he hears a lot of people shouting at Ji Rao.


    "Goodbye, jirao!"


    "Goodbye, jirao."


    These students may not have said a word to Ji Rao, but on the day of the end of the college entrance examination, they all began to watch aloud.


    Han Jinyan sees clearly. Ji Rao''s face is half full of emotion. Just when he thinks Ji Rao will always walk by in silence, Ji Rao stops.


    He saw Ji Rao turn his head, and his voice was not big or small, but it was just so that the students could hear him.


    "Goodbye, class five, grade three."


    "Goodbye, jirao!"


    "Goodbye, class five, grade three!"


    "Goodbye, boys and girls!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao turned his head and heard the students in the class shouting in a louder voice behind him.


    Goodbye, class five, grade three.


    They were shouting.


    No matter how much I like this class or not, no matter what prejudice I have against the students in the class, no matter how much pressure I have brought to them in the past three years.


    At this moment, they don''t care.


    This is the person they lived together for three years. This is the class they have been in for three years.


    That''s enough.

 Chapter 739

    Ji Rao got into the car.


    He was the only parent in the class to pick him up.


    No, maybe it''s my boyfriend.


    He never took Han Jinyan as a parent.


    The other students were all walking in line to the school bus.


    Ji Rao saw Han Jinyan driving to school. He said softly, "don''t go back."


    "Well?"


    "Go straight home. I don''t want any of those things, just a bunch of books."


    Han Jinyan turned his head and looked at Ji Rao. He saw that Ji Rao was really tired and didn''t say much, "OK."


    He turned the wheel and didn''t go to school again.


    Han Jinyan originally planned to take Ji Rao to travel, but Ji Rao was very lazy those days. He played with his mobile phone and slept every day, so Han Jinyan couldn''t watch it.


    The day the results came out, the official website habitually collapsed.


    Ji Rao didn''t check in the rush hour.


    He plays games in the morning, goes to bed at noon, and sleeps until night. When he gets up, it''s already eight o''clock in the evening. He rubs his eyes to check his grades.


    672.


    Chinese 116, English 131, mathematics 140, science 285


    his score in reality is almost 640.


    I haven''t studied in vain for three years. It''s up a bit.


    After knowing Ji Rao''s score, Han Jinyan consulted a lot of schools suitable for this score, then picked out and finally found out a few for Ji Rao to see.


    Ji Rao chose one close to home.


    XX University, medical major.


    After the college entrance examination, Ji Rao is no longer lazy and can go downstairs for a run.


    That day, when he came back from shopping, he heard Han Jinyan on the phone.


    It''s like meeting someone.


    Finally, after Han Jinyan hung up, Ji Rao asked, "what''s the matter? Going out? "


    "Well, I''m going to meet my dad''s blind date tonight."


    Ji Rao Zheng for a moment, "blind date?"


    "Yes." Han Jinyan''s headache pinched his eyebrows, "I''m 30 years old, although I think it''s nothing, but my parents still want me to settle down."


    Ji Rao''s face was slightly stiff.


    "I''ll take a look at it in the evening. Before I took advantage of your high school education, I couldn''t do without people''s excuses. Now that you''ve finished the exam, they''re starting again." Han Jinyan gave a wry smile, "I won''t come back to eat that night. You can order takeout or go out to eat with your classmates, but don''t come back too late."


    Although Han Jinyan did not intend to go on a blind date, the occasion was formal after all. He can''t wear a suit just because he doesn''t care about blind date.


    So he changed into a more formal suit.


    Ji Rao is sitting on the sofa watching TV. On the surface, he is watching TV, but his eyes are still staring at the person looking in the mirror.


    I haven''t even seen a girl''s face, so I began to dress up like this.


    I''m in my thirties. In a few years'' time, wrinkles will come out. An old man really thinks he''s a young man going on a date.


    Han Jinyan changed his clothes and subconsciously looked at Ji Rao. He just saw Ji Rao''s face was gloomy and his mouth was not happy. He asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ji Rao was angry and didn''t speak.


    Han Jinyan, who has a sense of time, looks at the time. "I''ll go first. It''s too late. I remember to eat in the evening. I want to drink blood and wait for me to come back in the evening."


    Ji Rao still doesn''t talk.

 Chapter 740

    Han Jinyan rubs Ji Rao''s head when passing by the sofa, and then walks away.


    Ji Rao sat cross legged on the sofa for a while, thinking more and more angrily.


    Did the person who had been guarding him since he was a child run to be with others when he finally grew up?


    Why.


    Ji Rao stood up from the sofa and thought about it, but still couldn''t bear it.


    Jumping off the sofa, he went to his bedroom to find clothes to wear.


    From Ji Rao on the second day of junior high school, the two have not slept together.


    Han Jinyan is not so poor that he has no house to live in. In the past, he just wanted to sleep with Ji Rao, but children also need private space.


    Vampires should also have rebellious period.


    But Ji Rao is very good, never let Han Jinyan in his study love rebellious problem.


    Now, Ji Rao didn''t let him worry. Now Ji Rao has to worry about his love.


    Ji Rao changed his clothes, rolled up his trouser legs again, and showed his shapeless but not too thin ankle. He stood up and looked at himself in the mirror. Seeing that he was quitting, he put on his baseball cap and turned away.


    Han Jinyan also said today where he would go for a blind date. Ji Rao always keeps in mind.


    He took a taxi and reported the address of the restaurant.


    It arrived in half an hour.


    Ji Rao got out of the car, looked up to see the high-end restaurant, and sneered.


    Good guy, I said that I just take a form, I just deal with it, I''m not interested in her.


    Actually?


    Life should have a sense of ceremony.


    Go to your ritual.


    Ji Rao pressed the brim of his hat and went in.


    This is a western restaurant.


    Ji Rao sees two people in the corner.


    The one with his back is undoubtedly Han Jinyan.


    Ji Rao is too familiar with his back.


    The woman opposite him should be in her twenties, wearing a red swallow tail skirt, highlighting the perfect figure. The face can still be regarded as pretty, but it''s far worse than their natural high face value.


    Who are you going to wear like this.


    Ji Rao found a perfect place to observe them.


    As soon as his butt touched the chair, the service staff floated over like a ghost.


    "Hello, sir. What can I do for you?"


    Ji Rao didn''t pay attention to the food, and the smiling and decent waiter shook his eyes in front of him, so he took the menu and ordered three at random.


    "That''s all, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Ji Rao waved her hand.


    "Well, just a moment."


    The waiter took the menu and left.


    Ji Rao stares at the two men.


    Han Jinyan can''t see what the woman looks like, but he can see clearly what the woman looks like.


    I''m smiling.


    Up to now, they are all smiling.


    Either smile, smile does not show teeth, or smile, show a few teeth.


    What are you talking about? Laughing so happily.


    Isn''t it a formality?


    Can''t Han Jinyan sit there, then look at the opposite woman indifferently and say in a low voice, "I won''t go on a blind date with you, that''s all."


    Then they broke up.


    Even if a woman is greedy for his figure, his face and money, he should be sharp and resolute. He should not leave any room for exit. He should be aggressive when he comes and indifferent when he leaves.


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    I haven''t seen a woman for hundreds of years.


    Ji Rao watched them eat for forty minutes. Then he stood up and told them to settle the bill. After that, they went out together.

 Chapter 741

    Ji Rao quickly lowered his head in case Han Jinyan saw him.


    Yu Guang saw that after the two left, half a minute later, he also stood up.


    "Do you want to check out, sir?"


    The ubiquitous waiters suddenly floated out again.


    Ji Rao found that he ordered some food to eat. Although he didn''t touch a mouthful, he still had to pay for it.


    he took out his mobile phone and saw the balance of Alipay, leaving more than 100.


    He was stunned, then asked, "how much is this meal?"


    He prayed in his heart never to exceed a hundred, but he was daydreaming.


    "Sir, the total is 562 yuan. Because of today''s discount, we only need to pay 555 yuan."


    Ji Rao


    The waiter looked at him with a faint smile, "this way, sir?"


    Ji Rao shakes his head and laughs awkwardly. "I''ll have some more."


    The waiter didn''t feel strange either. When Ji Rao sat down, she left.


    Ji Rao is sitting at the dining table, holding a mobile phone, and doesn''t know who to borrow money from. High school students one by one from the brain filter, a time unexpectedly can''t think of who can borrow 400 yuan.


    He looked at Han Jinyan''s wechat avatar and said nothing.


    Do you want to borrow it from him?


    What do you say when you borrow it? Said he went out with his classmates to play AA, but forgot to bring money?


    There is no way, Ji Rao bit his teeth and opened Han Jinyan''s chat box.


    Suddenly a man sat down in front of him, and the light in front of Ji Rao was dim.


    As soon as he looked up, he was in the sight of Shanghan Jinyan.


    Ji Rao''s mouth couldn''t close. "You, you..."


    Han Jinyan gently smiles, the radian of the corner of his mouth is almost invisible, "what''s the matter, I''m surprised to see it?"


    Ji Rao saw that there was still room to pretend to be a fool, and immediately went down the steps for herself.


    "Yes, yes, you''re here for dinner, too?"


    Han Jinyan nodded.


    "What about your blind date? Bring it out and show it to me. "


    Han Jinyan some funny look Ji Rao, "she has gone back."


    Ji Rao pretended to be a little surprised and disappointed, "OK."


    Han Jinyan looked at him like this, in the heart can''t help but want to smile, "but you just saw it?"


    Ji Rao looked at Han Jinyan in horror, and he was always cold. He even made fun of him.


    "You didn''t come here after watching it for a long time. Now they want to see it again after they leave?"


    If Ji Rao couldn''t understand that, Han Jinyan would have found him, and that would be four brain damage.


    The expression on Ji Rao''s face slowly faded and replaced with one with a little grievance, "you When did you find me? "


    "You didn''t come in for long. You don''t know how to hide your obvious sight. You''re stupid."


    Han Jinyan''s words are soft, like a careful whisper to his lover.


    Ji Rao some play small temper of embrace two arms, mouth gently pout, as if by how much injustice.


    "Why are you here?"


    Ji Rao didn''t want to talk to him. Han Jinyan asked for a long time, but Ji Rao didn''t say a word.


    "What''s the matter? I''m not happy Han Jinyan, looking at his appearance, is really cute, and even wants to tease him.


    "I don''t like my sister just now? But I think it''s OK, or you... "


    Han Jinyan suddenly stood up, and then walked out of the restaurant without looking back.


    "Forgive me!"

 Chapter 742

    Because Han Jinyan paid, the waiter didn''t stop Ji Rao.


    Han Jinyan paid the money in a hurry and then ran out. He looked around and saw the thin figure that was not far away from him.


    He raised his leg to catch up.


    "Forgive me!"


    Ji Rao is walking on the path on both sides of the road. When he comes to an alley, he hears the footsteps coming from behind. He subconsciously wants to run, and then he is suddenly hugged from behind.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    Behind him is Han Jinyan''s warm and broad body. His arms are around Ji Rao''s neck and shoulders. Ji Rao can feel the sharp ups and downs of Han Jinyan''s chest, the warm breath he breathes out in his ears, and the rapid breathing that slowly calms down.


    When it was not very hot, Ji Rao felt the heat from inside.


    "Rao Rao, don''t run. I''m too old to catch up with you."


    Ji Rao listened to his gasping voice and came out with a long sigh.


    When Han Jinyan''s breathing slows down, Ji Rao breaks free from his imprisonment.


    The warm body left, not only in my arms, but also in my heart.


    That kind of feeling is really a little strange, strange to let Han Jinyan are not willing to go deep into what is in the end.


    "Rao, Rao..." Han Jinyan''s eyes are fixed on Ji Rao''s under the light of the street lamp.


    That pair of light eyes in the night, as if to merge with the heavy color of the night together.


    Han Jinyan''s face slowly faded down, he felt Ji Rao assassin is not very happy.


    But he didn''t know why.


    "Rao Rao, what''s the matter? Aren''t you happy?"


    Ji Rao is eighteen years old, but standing in front of Han Jinyan, he is still half a head shorter than him. He looks up slightly and looks at Han Jinyan without expression.


    "Why? Because of me? Or because of my sister? " If you listen carefully, you can still hear that Han Jinyan''s tone has some sense of caution. He is afraid that Ji Rao will be even more unhappy, so he can only try a little first.


    "Are you going to marry that woman?"


    Han Jinyan gently laughed, "no, how can it be."


    "Will you marry a woman in the future?"


    Han Jin made a pause.


    It''s normal for a man to marry a woman.


    Even if he doesn''t want to get married now, he''s already 30 years old. It''s impossible that he won''t get married all his life. It can only be said that in his future planning, he does have the item of getting married and having children, but so far, he has not considered it.


    Even more often, because of Ji Rao''s existence, he even feels that he has a complete family and does not need to go through the process of getting married and having children.


    But it''s just a flash of thought. It''s unrealistic to really spend a lifetime with Ji Rao. Ji Rao is a vampire after all. In short, vampire is immortal, and he will grow old slowly.


    He couldn''t imagine the day when his face was declining, and Ji Rao was still young.


    Before he was Ji Rao''s brother, later he may gradually become Ji Rao''s father, then Ji Rao''s grandfather, and finally into the earth.


    It''s really a good word to grow old together. He really imagined that he could live together with Ji Rao for decades and then die.


    But it''s impossible.


    He has evaded this problem for many years and is unwilling to think about it. But now, he feels that Ji Rao is clearly cutting it open and putting it in front of him.

 Chapter 743

    "Rao Rao, don''t you like me to find you an aunt?"


    "I don''t like it."


    Han Jinyan pretended to be relaxed and joked, "do you want me to be a single dog all my life? Let me watch you grow up alone, watch you associate with Bi people, watch you marry others... "


    Ji Rao suddenly interrupted him, "I will not associate with others, I will not marry others."


    Han Jinyan looks at Ji Rao''s firm eyes, but for the first time he wants to escape.


    He didn''t even know what he was afraid of.


    "Rao Rao, if you want to find a vampire to accompany you, then..."


    "I don''t want to." Ji Rao suddenly took a step toward Han Jinyan, "I just want you to accompany me, you see I grow up, I also want you to look at my future."


    He was almost eager to look into Han Jinyan''s eyes, "can''t you really see it?"


    Han Jinyan trembled his lower lip and didn''t say anything.


    "My life is dark, you pull me out, you give me hope, you let me know that this world is not all despair. In recent decades, I live with you, only you and I, I hope in the future. Do you know what it means for a vampire to suck only one person''s blood? "


    Han Jinyan looks at Ji Rao.


    "After so many years, can''t you really see it? Do you really only see me as a son? "


    Han Jinyan has no idea how to react.


    He was in a mess.


    Totally at a loss.


    Ji Rao''s words seemed to squeeze into his mind, abruptly broke and rubbed in.


    Stop it.


    Don''t talk, don''t talk.


    "I like you."


    Boom.


    All reason is blown up by this easy to like you.


    Han Jinyan never thought Ji Rao would say this to him.


    It''s not family, it''s love.


    So at that moment, he was more surprised than other emotions.


    Ji Rao stares at Han Jinyan''s eyes, looking at his own shadow reflected in his eyes, "I like you, how about you? do you like me? I don''t want to be just your family, you know? "


    Do I understand?


    Should I understand?


    How should I respond?


    His subconscious intention was to refuse.


    Not to mention that both of them are men, it''s just human and vampire, which is too incredible.


    "I, I''ve always taken you as my relative."


    "Relatives?" Ji Rao asked, "what kind of relatives? Is that what you feel for your parents? "


    Of course not.


    When the words came to his lips, he did not dare to say so.


    Since they are all relatives, why can feelings be different?


    If the feelings are different, what kind of feelings does he have for Ji Rao.


    Although he couldn''t make sense of it, he knew it very well.


    Ji Rao is different from his parents. His feelings for Ji Rao are almost indescribable.


    They are not the same at all.


    So what is this?


    Ji Rao looked at the hesitation in his eyes and couldn''t help reaching out and grabbing Han Jinyan''s arm, "you say, what''s your feeling for me?"


    Han Jinyan subconsciously broke away from Ji Rao.


    What Ji Rao said was too stimulating for him.


    The questions that he didn''t think about before, and even can be avoided, are now taken by Ji Rao to let him answer and let him make a choice.


    Han Jinyan feels that he has a sense of crisis.


    Including Ji Rao.


    It made him feel the resistance he never had.

 Chapter 744

    "We can''t, we..." Han Jinyan suddenly widened his eyes.


    Ji Rao stands on tiptoe, climbs Han Jinyan''s shoulder and kisses him.


    People passing by all around cast expressions of surprise or disgust.


    But the person concerned seems to be isolated from the world.


    Feeling the touch on his lips, Han Jinyan forgot everything for a moment, as if he had lost his five senses. He was so stiff that he didn''t know what to do.


    Ji Rao releases Han Jinyan, looks at Han Jinyan''s slightly red cheek, dull eyes, and smiles.


    He put his hand in Han Jinyan''s heart, "it''s so fast here." He raised his eyes and looked at Han Jinyan. His eyes were full of potential smile. He lit Han Jinyan''s shoulder and said, "don''t you really like me?"


    Han Jinyan''s eyes moved. Just when Ji Rao thought he was going to say something, Han Jinyan suddenly pushed people away.


    Ji Rao didn''t notice for a moment and was pushed to the ground directly. There is a restaurant nearby. Maybe the guests overturned the tableware, picked up the pieces and dropped them on the ground when they threw them out. On the way, there were just a few small pieces of porcelain cups. Ji Rao suddenly felt the pain from her palm.


    He looked up at Han Jinyan, and there was still some consternation on his face.


    "I can''t like you." The expression on Han Jinyan''s face is something Ji Rao has never seen before. What he says is more like saying to himself, "I can''t like you!"


    Ji Rao recovered, and even showed a malicious smile at the corner of her mouth.


    This reaction.


    Isn''t it just to cover up.


    If Han Jinyan doesn''t like Ji Rao, his reaction to Ji Rao''s saying "I like you" should be worry.


    Worry about Ji Rao''s future, worry about Ji Rao''s psychology.


    It can''t be like this.


    Even he didn''t believe it.


    "You like me. Don''t deceive yourself."


    Han Jinyan''s chest heaves violently and his head is full of paste.


    Ji Rao slowly stood up from the ground, "how can you not like me? Look at you now. "


    Han Jinyan just wanted to say something, but the bright red on Ji Rao''s hand stabbed his eyes instantly.


    "What''s wrong with your hand?" he asked subconsciously


    He went up and pulled Ji Rao''s hand up. There was a small cut three or four centimeters long, which was still bleeding.


    Han Jinyan instantly frowned, "go to the hospital for a package."


    Ji Rao slowly pulled his hand back, as if he didn''t feel the pain, "I said I like you, and you?"


    Han Jinyan''s voice seems to be blocked by something. He doesn''t speak.


    "Why don''t you like it or not? Do not want to say, or dare not say. Are you rejecting me or are you afraid to face your own heart


    "Shut up Han Jinyan took a step back and looked at Ji Rao in horror. "Don''t talk, don''t talk."


    "I like you."


    "Stop it."


    "I like you, and you?"


    "I told you to stop!"


    Ji Rao looked at Han Jinyan with scarlet eyes. For a long time, he dropped his eyes and sucked his nose.


    Because of the angle problem, Han Jinyan is not sure whether he is crying or not. He just feels that the sadness of the people in front of him is almost condensed into substance, which makes Han Jinyan breathless.


    "I know it''s hard for you to accept..."

 Chapter 745

    Ji Rao said softly, "you can think for yourself. I can give you time. Anyway, I can afford to wait."


    Then he turned and left.


    Han Jinyan didn''t stop him and let Ji Rao leave.


    Next to a lamp played over, Han Jinyan heart a tight, he subconsciously turned.


    There was a screeching brake.


    The dull sound of the front of the car hitting the body.


    A man was knocked out a few meters away and fell to the ground.


    Everything happened in front of his eyes. It was only two seconds. In Han Jinyan''s eyes, it was like adding slow motion, which made people see clearly.


    At that moment, Han Jinyan almost stopped breathing.


    His heart was pounding, and his head, which had just been in a mess, was now even more like scrapped. He looked at the body of the man who had been knocked out. His heart seemed to be stabbed by a knife, and the pain spread out. His throat seemed to be choked by something, and his tears almost came down.


    "Ah


    "Hit a man!"


    "Call the police."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Call 120 now."


    "It''s like a student."


    ¡­¡­


    Han Jinyan looked at the group of places surrounded by layers in horror, and the streets that were just in order were in a mess.


    "Rao, Rao..."


    Han Jinyan finally reacted. He ran like crazy, "Rao Rao! Rao, Rao! "


    Just as he wanted to rush into the crowd, there was a voice behind him calling him.


    "Han Jinyan."


    Han Jinyan suddenly stopped, he turned his head in disbelief, in the car emergency red light, in the noisy voices around, he saw not far from him Ji Rao, so well standing there.


    Looking at him strangely.


    Ji Rao first heard the sound of a car accident behind him. When he looked for a while and was ready to leave, he suddenly heard Han Jinyan''s heartrending voice.


    Han Jinyan slowly walks towards Ji Rao. He stands in front of Ji Rao. His eyes are dry and his nose is sour. He reaches out and hugs Ji Rao a second before his tears fall.


    Hold so tight, almost let Ji Rao breathless.


    "Forgive me." He buried himself in Ji Rao''s neck, and tears fell on Ji Rao''s clothes, which made him feel dizzy and stained. He said happily, crying and laughing, "Rao Rao..."


    Ji Rao also reacted, Han Jinyan thought that the accident was his own.


    He reached out to encircle Han Jinyan, patted Han Jinyan''s back with his uninjured hand, and comforted him softly, "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Han Jinyan''s mood is full of ups and downs. He has just experienced great happiness and great sorrow. Now he doesn''t even have the ability to think. He instinctively opens the distance between them, and then kisses Ji Rao on the back of the head.


    Ji Rao was a little surprised at first, and then calmly accepted Han Jinyan with a trembling kiss.


    His lips are cold. Maybe he was scared too hard just now.


    After a while, Han Jinyan choked. He hugged Ji Rao and said, "fortunately, it''s not you. Fortunately, you''re OK."


    "I''ll be fine. I can live a thousand years."


    Rao is so. Han Jinyan is scared to death.


    After he calmed down, he took Ji Rao to the hospital, made a wound for Ji Rao, got tetanus, and then took the man home.


    It was more than one o''clock in the morning when I got home.


    Ji Rao turns to look at Han Jinyan. Han Jinyan still doesn''t know how to face Ji Rao. He can''t help looking away.

 Chapter 746

    Just a few minutes ago, I told someone I didn''t like him. A few minutes later, I went to my relatives'' home.


    It looks like a kind of hooliganism.


    Han Jinyan thinks so, more don''t know how to face Ji Rao.


    But Ji Rao, seeing Han Jinyan and looking at him, put a kiss on his face.


    Han Jinyan was a little surprised. Ji Rao ran away with a smile.


    At night, Han Jinyan just got into bed and saw that his door was opened.


    Ji Rao was wearing pajamas, holding a half height pillow in her hand, with a embarrassed smile on her face, "I want to sleep here tonight."


    Han Jinyan


    Without waiting for Han Jinyan to speak, Ji Rao comes in, closes the door, and then slowly climbs onto Han Jinyan''s bed.


    Han Jinyan


    Ji Rao gave him a cute smile, then carefully stretched out his hand and pulled the quilt on his body. It was quite pathetic, "let me cover a little..."


    Han Jinyan sighed and loosened the quilt.


    Two people cover the quilt, Han Jinyan turn off the light.


    They are also very hot here in summer. Han Jinyan and Ji Rao cover their stomachs with half a brocade quilt.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes and opened them again.


    In the dark his eyes were not sleepy at all.


    Salad.


    There was a rustling sound nearby. Ji Rao heard Han Jinyan turn over at first. Then he sat up and lifted the quilt to Ji Rao and got out of bed.


    Ji Rao watched him go to the chair and didn''t know what he took. Then he went to the window and reached for the window.


    In the dark, the sound of a lighter suddenly rings, and the flame lights up in front of the window.


    A few seconds later, the fire went out, and a yellow dot of light flashed back and forth in the night.


    Han Jinyan, with a cigarette between his fingers, looks under the window and doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    After a while, he finished smoking a cigarette and put out the cigarette end in the ashtray.


    "Come and sleep when you''re done."


    Han Jinyan''s figure pauses, as if frightened.


    Then Ji Rao heard Han Jinyan''s voice ring up, the voice was a little deep, with some fatigue, "you haven''t slept yet? Or I just woke you up


    "I can''t sleep either, or will you give me a cigarette?"


    "What are you talking about? Why are you smoking this?"


    He put down the lighter and sat by the bed.


    Ji Rao gets up from the bed and does not turn on the light. He hugs Han Jinyan''s waist from behind in the dark.


    "Did I embarrass you, because I''m a vampire, it''s very troublesome to fall in love with me..."


    "I never thought you were a vampire, never."


    "Why is that? You obviously like me. Why are you so upset? "


    Han Jinyan elbowed his legs and put his hand over his face. For a long time, he laughed like a self mockery, "are you so sure that I like you?"


    "I know you like me. Maybe you don''t accept it in your heart, but it''s a fact. You will accept it sooner or later."


    "Then you..." Han Jinyan pursed his lower lip, "can you guarantee that you like me? I mean, it''s probably just a moment of interest. "


    "If it''s just a temporary interest, I probably won''t have any" temporary interest "in anyone but you."


    Han Jin said, "you are still young. You can''t be too sure."


    "So you''re afraid, you''re not sure. You''re scared and at a loss about the future with me. " Ji Rao said softly, "is that so?"

 Chapter 747

    Han Jinyan said nothing.


    That''s the default.


    Ji Rao''s face is close to Han Jinyan''s back, "adult vampires can be responsible for what they have said and done."


    "You just haven''t experienced it. You''re still young, even if you''re an adult, but you''ve been raised in school all the time. What can you know?"


    Han Jinyan laughed at himself.


    Ji Rao is silent for a while, then kneels up, he kisses Han Jinyan''s back neck.


    Han Jinyan trembled all over, only felt that the heat was slowly spreading from the place where Ji Rao contacted. The burning feeling made his whole body tense.


    "Rao, Rao..."


    Ji Rao raises her head when she hears Han Jinyan, and then gently bites Han Jinyan''s earlobe.


    Han Jinyan''s Adam''s apple moves for a moment, and he wants to push Ji Rao away, but he can''t bear it.


    He was reluctant to give up this feeling and push away the people in front of him.


    He clenched his fist.


    Ji Rao slowly broke off Han Jinyan''s body, and then came close to stabilize his lips. His body was as soft as water in Han Jinyan''s arms.


    Ji Rao can feel Han Jinyan sighing gently, then close his eyes as if he was abandoning himself. His clenched fist looses and he clasps Ji Rao''s head and kisses him tightly.


    In the air, there is only a gasp between them.


    Ji Rao hooks Han Jinyan''s neck and slowly falls on the bed.


    Han Jinyan''s hand is in Ji Rao''s ear. He just looks at Ji Rao''s faint gasping. For a long time, when Ji Rao thinks that Han Jinyan is going to take off his clothes to the end, a piece of black suddenly comes up.


    Han Jinyan''s expressionless face pulled the blanket and covered Ji Rao''s whole body. He pushed the man to his own side and the quilt rolled Ji Rao up.


    Han Jinyan then lay down, carrying the body to Ji Rao, "it''s late, go to sleep."


    Ji Rao


    All night long.


    When Ji Rao got up the next day, there was no one next to him.


    He yawned and got out of bed to wash.


    Stepping on her shoes and opening the door, Ji Rao yelled, "Han Jinyan, Han Jinyan!"


    In the kitchen spreads to respond of voice, Ji Rao in the heart this just seem to put down what.


    His face relaxed a lot, and then slowly down the stairs, consciously sitting on the chair, waiting for Han Jinyan to bring out the meal.


    "What shall we eat?"


    Han Jinyan brought out two bowls of porridge, "what to do, what to eat."


    Ji Rao looked at the steaming white porridge in front of him, sighed, picked up the spoon to stir, and the heat inside rose stronger.


    Han Jinyan brought out two dishes and a cage of steamed buns, "what''s the matter?"


    He looked at Ji Rao''s face and said, "I''ll give you sugar."


    Ji Rao nods. Before saying anything, Yu Guang sees Han Jinyan putting down the bowl and comes to him.


    Ji Rao looks up and bumps into Han Jinyan''s eyes, then a handsome face presses down.


    Ji Rao''s lips were given a kiss by Han Jinyan.


    He was stunned.


    Han Jinyan looks up with a smile and touches Ji Rao''s face. Looking at Ji Rao''s stunned appearance, he can''t help but smile, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao pointed to Han Jinyan''s face, "the dark circles under your eyes seem very serious."


    Han Jinyan


    "Do you think about me?"


    Han Jinyan sat back in his position, stirring his porridge and saying, "I really thought about it last night."


    Ji Rao''s face also received a lot of expression, he pursed his lower lip, "then you What do you think

 Chapter 748

    I have to say that Ji Rao was really nervous at that time.


    Han Jinyan opened his mouth and wanted to talk, but looking at Ji Rao''s appearance, he couldn''t help laughing, "what are you nervous about?"


    "I..." Ji Rao lowers his head and takes a spoonful of porridge to drink. As a result, the porridge is too hot. When it''s hot, he takes a breath of air conditioner directly.


    Ji Rao big tongue, put down the spoon to cover the mouth, lips will be burned.


    Han Jinyan stood up, leaned over and lifted Ji Rao''s chin, "let go, let me have a look."


    Ji Rao let go in tears.


    Han Jinyan looked up and down, the gain and loss is just not a head into.


    He went back to his seat. "Nothing''s wrong. Be careful next time."


    Then he took the cup on the table, poured some boiled water and put it beside Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao held back her tears and looked at Han Jinyan, "what did you just want to say?"


    "Well?"


    Ji Rao is a little anxious, "you said you thought last night, what did you think?"


    Han Jinyan deliberately teases Ji Rao, "Oh, what do I think?"


    "You


    Ji Rao is about to cry.


    Han Jinyan some funny partial head, and then turn back when the expression has been adjusted to almost, "Rao Rao, do you know what is love?"


    "I know Let''s go. "


    "Do you love me?"


    Ji Rao did not hesitate, "love."


    "When will it start?"


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip, frowned and thought seriously, "I can''t remember clearly. It seems that I have had it for a long time. It was very vague at first, but later And that''s what happened


    "It''s easy for you to confuse love with family love."


    "No Ji Rao explained flurriedly, "it''s not like this. I really love you. I can tell. I hope you are happy, but this happiness can only be with me, not with other men and women. Just follow me


    Han Jinyan nodded, "you may have an exclusive desire. Because when you are younger, you may have a desire to monopolize things. "


    Ji Rao shook his head quickly, "no, it''s not exclusive desire, it''s..."


    See Ji Rao pursed lips can''t answer up, Han Jinyan also didn''t continue this question, "that you came out last night because of my blind date?"


    "Yes.


    "I ran out because I was jealous?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    "Do you like her?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "Do you hate the future life because she wants to live with me, or simply hate me with women?"


    Ji Rao suddenly stood up, "have you finished?"


    Han Jinyan looks at him in surprise.


    Han Jinyan''s attitude just now is really to ask about medicine like a trial of prisoners.


    Ji Rao stares at Han Jinyan with red eyes and shouts, "I say I like you. Why don''t you believe it? Why don''t you want to believe it? You need me to say it several times before you can believe it. Do you want me to cut my heart out to show you that it''s black and white. You ask so many questions just to prove whether I really love you or not. If you don''t believe it, no matter how many questions you ask, you don''t believe it! "


    I like you so much, but you are testing me both inside and outside.


    No matter what I say, you don''t believe it.


    Han Jinyan was stunned for a few seconds. Then he stood up and went to Ji Rao. He put his hand in his arms and gently followed his back. He said in a warm voice, "I don''t believe what you mean."

 Chapter 749

    Ji Rao murmured, "you have."


    The tone is very aggrieved.


    Han Jinyan couldn''t help laughing, "I just In fear, you are still young, you have endless life, but I am not. Human life span is only a few decades, and it''s gone. You may like me now, but for you, I can''t accompany you for a long time. "


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand and hugged Han Jinyan''s waist, almost playing a trick, "I don''t want to, I want you to accompany me, even if only for decades, you also want to accompany me."


    Han Jinyan reached out and touched Ji Rao''s head, "OK."


    His eyes are tired and gentle, and the corners of his mouth are gently bent. He holds his most precious person in his arms. In fact, it is unnecessary.


    Hesitation has never been his style.


    Ji Rao already knows that human beings have only a short life span of several decades. Why do we have to doubt here and waste the only life span.


    He hugged Ji Rao tightly, "OK, I''ll accompany you."


    I''ll stay with you as long as I can for the rest of my life.


    Han Jinyan has never been a person who likes to hide and tuck.


    Since he has decided to stay with Ji Rao, he must make it clear to his parents.


    Ji Rao originally planned to go back with Han Jinyan, but Han Jinyan was afraid that Han''s father and mother would not accept it for a while, and would say evil words to Ji Rao. He was afraid that his baby would be wronged, so he refused to take him.


    At first, Han''s father and mother were happy because of their son''s coming home. As a result, after Han Jinyan told them the story, Han''s father and mother couldn''t even say a word.


    Han''s father refused to agree, and Han''s mother was silent.


    Since ancient times, we have never heard of human beings with vampires, let alone two men.


    Han''s father and mother treat Ji Rao as a grandson. As a result, the grandson becomes a daughter-in-law. Who can bear this!


    It''s a break up.


    When Han Jinyan came back that night, he saw Ji Rao waiting on the sofa.


    Ji Rao is still holding the remote control in his hand, sitting on the sofa, his head tilted to one side, and the TV is still on, so he should be asleep watching TV.


    Han Jinyan felt inexplicable.


    He thought of Ji Rao when he was a child, just waiting for him to come back.


    When Han Jinyan changes shoes, Ji Rao opens her eyes. After hearing the sound, she turns to see the person at the door.


    "You''re back."


    Ji Rao opened his eyes as wide as possible, "what''s the matter?"


    Han Jinyan smiles at him, "don''t worry, they are surprised, but they can accept it."


    "Really?" Ji Rao''s sleepiness almost instantly disappeared, "let''s go to see them another day."


    Han Jinyan said, "let''s talk about it later. They are still a little busy now, and I can hardly spare time here."


    Ji Rao didn''t feel it, just nodded with a smile, "OK. We''ll go back to see them when we''re free. "


    Han Jinyan looks at the smile on Ji Rao''s face and remembers his father''s angry appearance when he left. He can''t help but feel some heartache in his heart.


    He changed his shoes and walked over to jirao. Jirao immediately jumped up and hugged him. After a while, jirao raised his head and pouted, "kiss me, kiss Rao."


    Han Jinyan laughingly looked at him, "how old are you?"


    Ji Rao pouts his mouth forward. Han Jin smiles and lowers his head. He kisses Ji Rao on his lips.


    After Ji Rao kisses Han Jinyan, he opens his mouth and bites him.

 Chapter 750

    "Hiss."


    Han Jinyan is in pain.


    Ji Rao fell on the sofa with a laugh.


    Han Jinyan kneels on the sofa and tickles Ji Rao''s waist.


    "Ha ha ha, no, no, ha ha."


    Ji Rao rolls around on the sofa, but he still can''t escape from Han Jinyan.


    "Don''t you bite me, eh? How dare you bite me? "


    "No, no, No. Ah ha ha, I dare not. Don''t scratch it. "


    Han Jinyan''s eyes turned for a while, and then he said with a bad smile, "call my husband."


    "Han Jinyan, Han Jinyan, ha ha ha ha." Ji Rao almost didn''t laugh.


    "Husband."


    "Han Jinyan, don''t scratch me. Ha ha, don''t scratch me."


    "Call or not?"


    Ji Rao Shi can be killed but not humiliated.


    This kind of humiliating address should never be called.


    "No, no, no death. Han Jinyan, Han Jinyan, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    "Oh, you dare to scold me." Han Jinyan rolled up his sleeve and said, "look, I don''t teach you a good lesson today."


    No matter how he scratched, Ji Rao would not let go.


    Brother Han, brother Yan and good brother all called, but Han Jinyan insisted on listening to those two words.


    I can''t bear it.


    "I call you brother Sheng to praise you, but you don''t know what to do. You are a dog, ha ha ha, dog, dog!"


    The more Han Jinyan does not let him go, the more Ji Rao scolds him, and his voice is not small.


    It''s like it doesn''t itch if you shout it out.


    Finally Han Jinyan tired, he took back his hand, lying on the sofa, pulling Ji Rao, a force, Ji Rao pulled him up.


    Their chests were close to each other, and their heart beat one after another.


    Ji Rao is really tired of laughing. Han Jinyan can feel the heaviness of his chest.


    Ji Rao lies on Han Jinyan''s body panting and breathing. His teeth are sore and his mouth is sour. He falls on Han Jinyan powerlessly.


    After a while, Han Jinyan rolled out with Ji Rao in his arms, and he padded under and turned over the sofa.


    After a long time, Ji Rao felt hot and his back clothes were soaked.


    He raised his head and looked at Han Jinyan''s beautiful face. Then he reached out and pinched Han Jinyan''s nose. Then he pinched Han Jinyan''s ear. "Don''t they say you''re cold and ascetic? How come I look like a rascal. "


    Han Jinyan lies on the ground, closes his eyes, feels Ji Rao''s action, listens to Ji Rao''s voice, smells Ji Rao''s taste, and feels very comfortable and comfortable.


    He chuckled.


    Ji Rao climbs up, and then the chicken pouts like pecking rice on Han Jinyan''s mouth.


    Leng Buding is buckled by Han Jinyan, and his head is pressed hard. His tongue pries open Ji Rao''s mouth and sticks in.


    It''s a deep kiss that''s not easy to describe.


    When Han Jinyan released Ji Rao, Ji Rao almost didn''t breathe.


    It''s just like a fish coming back to the water. The pleasure of breathing makes Ji Rao have the illusion of being alive.


    What it''s like to kiss someone alive and dead.


    That''s the feeling.


    Suffocated to death, and then alive again.


    Han Jinyan hugged Ji Rao and closed his eyes. He said in people''s ears, "don''t leave me."


    The voice sounds very low, but I don''t know why, Ji Rao can hear a little sad.


    "Don''t forget me."


    Ji Rao pause, and then solemnly said, "I like you, so I will not leave you, will not forget you, I will take my eternal life to engrave your name."

 Chapter 751

    Han Jinyan gently bent up the corner of his mouth, "OK."


    On the first day of Ji Rao''s school, Han Jinyan sent it in person.


    Ji Rao is not good at talking with people. It''s Han Jinyan who finds Ji Rao''s medical department in the sun a little bit. Then he carries Ji Rao''s luggage and asks Ji Rao about the card.


    Ji Rao is chewing a bubble gum in her mouth and holding an umbrella in her hand.


    Although vampires are not as afraid of the sun as they are in TV dramas, it''s not unreasonable to write like this in novels. After all, art comes from reality. Although it can''t reach the point of dying in the sun, it''s also very uncomfortable.


    Even though he has an umbrella in his hand now, he still wriggles his eyebrows and feels uncomfortable all over.


    Han Jinyan says hello, and then asks Ji Rao to sign for the campus card. Finally, the senior takes Han Jinyan and Ji Rao to find the dormitory.


    The elder asked a few unimportant questions, but Ji Rao didn''t say a word. Only Han Jinyan said it, so he didn''t speak.


    "Rao Rao, what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao closed her eyes and pursed her white lips.


    Han Jinyan also wrung his brow anxiously. He took out a bottle of water from his bag and gave it back to Ji Rao. "Drink some water."


    Ji Rao took it and took two drinks. Then he covered the water and gave it back to Han Jinyan.


    "It''s OK. It''s almost to the dormitory."


    Ji Rao is feeble, "well."


    Although the senior felt strange, he didn''t say anything.


    He looked at Ji Rao and didn''t take anything. He took an umbrella in his hand. His brother took all the things. I''m afraid it''s a spoiled child again.


    When he arrived at the dormitory, Han Jinyan took a glance. There was an independent bathroom on the upper and lower tables of the four.


    The other three roommates are all here. Ji Rao is the latest one.


    His roommates greet Ji Rao one after another, and Han Jinyan responds to them.


    "You will take care of my family jirao in the future."


    Ji Rao really has no strength. If you walk outside for a while, you may faint directly.


    It''s really too sunny this year.


    He sat on the chair he had made.


    Han Jinyan goes up to help Ji Rao make the bed and make a salute.


    The other three roommates looked at them, looked at each other, turned down their mouths and did not speak.


    After college, I still need parents to help me make the quilt or something


    When it''s done, Han Jinyan comes down and asks, "Rao Rao, I''ll go down and bring you some rice."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Within half an hour, Han Jinyan packed a stewed chicken and brought a bottle of ice cola.


    He went to Ji Rao''s seat and put everything on the table. "Where are your roommates?"


    "They just went down to dinner."


    "So. I''ve brought the meal back for you. "


    Ji Rao suddenly hugs Han Jinyan''s waist and his face is in his arms. "I don''t want to go to school."


    Han Jinyan Leng for a while, and then some funny way, "say what, how can not go to school?"


    "I don''t want to be separated from you, I just want to live with you."


    "How can that be?"


    Ji Rao hugs Han Jinyan tightly and doesn''t speak.


    "All right." Han Jinyan touched his head and said, "it''s close to home. You can still come back at the weekend. It''s so good that you can go out to play without class."


    "I just don''t want to be separated from you."


    Han Jinyan patted him on the shoulder, "come on, look up."


    Ji Rao raised her head.


    Han Jinyan bent down and gave his little boyfriend a kiss with Ji Rao''s chin.


    He said with a smile, "no, don''t be like a child."

 Chapter 752

    Ji Rao went to college in a proper way.


    Although he is not afraid of human beings as he was when he was a child, he is not willing to communicate with human beings.


    He doesn''t communicate much with the class and the dormitory.


    Other dormitories are three people isolated one person, only Ji Rao, let them realize what a thing, a person isolated three people.


    Han Jinyan wants him to learn, so Ji Rao deals with it. During this period, he goes to the hospital where Han Jinyan works for an internship. When he has time, he goes to see a movie with Han Jinyan and has a meal, and his life is beautiful.


    Ji Rao graduated that year, officially entered Han Jinyan''s hospital.


    Become a general doctor in Han Jinyan''s hands.


    Nine o''clock in the evening, two people just about to leave work, suddenly came an emergency patient, Han Jinyan went back to surgery.


    Han Jinyan took a mask to perform the operation. After standing for nearly an hour, he was relieved.


    He looked at the doctor next to him and said, "go and sew it up."


    Han Jinyan came out of the operating room tired.


    He took off his mask and gloves, and then went to wash his hands. In the middle of the wash, his eyes began to daze.


    He almost did not use the wrong knife during the operation just now. In fact, in recent months, he can feel that his reaction ability is slowly decreasing.


    Han Jinyan looks up in the mirror. He is different from ten years ago.


    He is forty years old.


    The skin on the face is beginning to look old.


    It suddenly occurred to me that when I had a general examination two months ago, the doctor gave him a report.


    They have a family history of Alzheimer''s disease.


    Han Jinyan gently clenched his fist.


    He washed his hands and went out.


    As soon as he turned out, he saw Ji Rao, who had taken off her white coat and changed her usual clothes, leaning against the wall. In front of him stood a woman, a surgeon who had just been transferred to the hospital last month. The woman doctor didn''t know what to say, and they laughed together.


    Han Jinyan''s steps are so dull.


    After a while, the female doctor pointed out the door, Ji Rao nodded, and they separated.


    Ji Rao is still standing there, with his back against the wall.


    Han Jinyan doesn''t stand at the corner obviously. Ji Rao doesn''t notice him.


    After a while, Han Jinyan saw him take out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket.


    As soon as Ji Rao drew out one, he heard Han Jinyan''s voice.


    "Forgive me."


    He shook his hand, then stood at attention and turned his back.


    Looking at Han Jinyan''s face, Ji Rao''s eyes turned, and then he showed a flattering smile.


    "What are you doing?"


    "No, nothing..."


    "Take it out."


    Ji Rao looked at his serious appearance and couldn''t help blinking his eyes.


    "Take it out."


    Ji Rao can only dejectedly extend his hand to Han Jinyan and spread it out in front of him.


    Han Jinyan reaches for the cigarette and lighter in his hand.


    Ji Rao shriveled and wanted to cry.


    "I don''t learn well every day."


    Ji Rao looked at the left and right no one, got close to kiss Han Jinyan''s chin, and then frowned, "don''t shave, bah bah."


    Han Jinyan was stunned.


    Ji Rao looked at him and said strangely, "what''s the matter? I''m too tired just now? "


    Han Jinyan returned to God, "no, let''s go back."


    Then he turned and left.


    "Oh, wait for me!"


    Ji Rao runs after Han Jinyan.


    When he got home, Ji Rao threw his clothes away and collapsed on the sofa.


    "Oh, I''m so tired. I''m so tired."


    Han Jinyan stoops to pick up Ji Rao''s clothes and hang them.

 Chapter 753

    He walked over and kicked Ji Rao''s water under the sofa. "I''ll get you a glass of water."


    Ji Rao reaches out and grabs Han Jinyan''s wrist, then turns his head to look at him, "I don''t want to drink water." His voice soft half minutes, like coquetry like, "I want to drink blood."


    Han Jinyan reaches out and touches Ji Rao''s hair.


    Ji Rao has grown up. Her hair is not as soft as it used to be. When she went to work in the morning, she sprayed hair gel. Now she feels dry.


    Just now, they were supposed to leave from work, but because of the patient, they dragged on for nearly an hour.


    Ji Rao has been waiting outside for an hour, so he should be exhausted.


    Ji Rao sat up from the sofa, then hugged Han Jinyan''s waist, "good brother, give me a bite."


    Han Jinyan had no choice but to smile.


    Originally, he wanted to refuse, but when he thought of the doctor''s report, his heart was cold again.


    He has Alzheimer''s disease.


    Now he doesn''t have to worry all the time that Ji Rao will forget himself after his death. Now he should worry about whether he will forget Ji Rao.


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Rao looked up at him, inexplicably feel that Han Jinyan smile some bitter.


    "Nothing." Han Jinyan pulled down his collar, "come on."


    Ji Rao''s eyes lit up immediately. He stood up from the sofa, slowly approached Han Jinyan''s neck, sniffed it gently, and then bit the side of Han Jinyan''s neck.


    His tusks just slowly scratched Han Jinyan''s skin and didn''t bite in.


    He licked Han Jinyan''s skin back and forth as if eating a lollipop.


    In the case that Han Jinyan doesn''t pay attention, Ji Rao''s tusks slowly Pierce in.


    The familiar sweet taste in the mouth made Ji Rao squint contentedly.


    Han Jinyan looks up slightly at the balcony.


    He''s actually thinking about shaving today.


    But he forgot.


    His memory is fading.


    Ji Rao feels heavier and heavier. He pulls his body out of his comfortable feeling. Only when he opens his eyes can he realize that Han Jinyan has fallen into his arms.


    Ji Rao was startled, he released Han Jinyan, put people on the sofa.


    Han Jinyan''s face was a little white, and his brows were slightly wrinkled, as if he had fainted and felt uncomfortable.


    Ji Rao didn''t have time to rest. She recited Han Jinyan and drove back to the hospital.


    It''s hypoglycemia plus anemia, and it''s overwork that leads to fainting. It''s OK to have a good rest for a few days.


    "Thank you."


    "There''s nothing to thank you for. Ji Rao, you should tell Dr. han to have a rest. He''s the pillar of our hospital."


    "I will."


    After the doctor left, Ji Rao sat beside Han Jinyan''s bed, looking at his regular slightly undulating chest, which was a relief.


    Han Jinyan lay quietly on the bed, dripping, eyes tightly closed.


    Ji Rao yawned. His eyes were a little sour. It hurt when he moved.


    He took out his cell phone and looked at the time.


    It''s almost three o''clock in the morning.


    He didn''t want to go home, so he couldn''t sleep. If you don''t keep Han Jinyan, he''s really upset.


    Ji Rao kisses Han Jinyan''s face and bites him. Then he lies beside his bed and slowly closes his eyes.


    When Han Jinyan opened his eyes again, he saw the snow-white ceiling and the familiar taste.


    He moved his hands and saw that he was dribbling, and the bottle was full, which should have just been dripped.


    He squinted around and there was no one.

 Chapter 754

    Han Jinyan closed his eyes to rest.


    I fainted last night.


    He was afraid that Ji Rao would not drink his blood in the future, so he wanted to let Ji Rao drink more times when he was still conscious, otherwise who would be able to support him in the future.


    If people knew he was a vampire, how would they look at him?


    Scornful? Disdainful? Scared? Disgusting?


    Either way, Han Jinyan doesn''t want to see it.


    He didn''t want Ji Rao to be wronged a little.


    That''s the one he wants to put on the top of his heart.


    He heard a sound of opening the door.


    Ji Rao came in with breakfast.


    In fact, he didn''t sleep for long, but the hospital is busy today. Every bit of Han Jinyan has to be picked up by Ji Rao himself, and then find the alcohol cotton to plunge Han Jinyan in.


    "Why haven''t you woken up yet?"


    Ji Rao mumbled and put everything on the table. He specially slowed down his movements and didn''t want to make a noise to Han Jinyan.


    When he turned his head, he saw that Han Jinyan had opened his eyes to him.


    Ji Rao''s eyes are full of smile, "you wake up!"


    He pointed to the things on the table. "I bought you breakfast."


    Han Jinyan looks at him like a dog who only asks for praise.


    He pulled the corners of his mouth, and then sat up, Ji Rao quickly sat next to him, looking at Han Jinyan''s eyes with some guilt.


    "I''m sorry to make you faint. I forgot you were tired."


    Ji Rao''s eyes are hanging, his eyelashes are long and curly, like two small brushes, which move like a butterfly flapping its wings.


    "It doesn''t matter." He reached for Ji Rao''s hand.


    His hand may have been dribbling, so his left hand is cooler than his right.


    "Don''t move." Ji Rao carefully put Han Jinyan''s left hand, and then pulled Han Jinyan''s right hand to warm him.


    "Are you cold?"


    "It''s not cold." Han Jinyan mouth smile more gentle, "last night on scared?"


    Ji Rao''s mouth was shriveled, and she was about to cry. "I''m scared to death. You can''t do this next time, or I''ll bite you..."


    "Well, not in the future." He reached out and touched Ji Rao''s face. "Are you tired? Didn''t you sleep for long last night?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "it''s OK, I can hold it."


    "Have some dinner and go back to sleep. I''ll take a leave for you."


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip. "There are a lot of patients here today. I can''t go yet. I have to help later."


    Han Jinyan gently nodded his head, "we Rao Rao really grow up and know our responsibility."


    Ji Rao seemed to smile a little embarrassed.


    "If you want to be too tired in the future, don''t work overtime. When you are 40 years old, you will be 50 years old."


    "Good."


    Ji sighed.


    He knew that Han Jinyan''s promise was good, but in fact it was right and wrong.


    "Don''t be tired, I''ll feel sorry for you."


    Ji Rao laughed. He said to Han Jinyan, "kiss me."


    Han Jinyan subconsciously looked at the eye door, and then gently in Ji Rao mouth incense.


    However, Ji Rao is very dissatisfied with this kiss. He leaned over to hold Han Jinyan''s mouth and gave him a deep kiss.


    "You used to be not so gentle. Now how can you have some green love affairs in your school days?"


    Han Jinyan laughs.


    "Well, let''s eat first." Jirao, bring out breakfast.

 Chapter 755

    Ji Rao had a quick meal and went out to work.


    Han Jinyan watched Ji Rao go out, the smile on the corner of his mouth slowly faded.


    He pulled out the drip, got out of bed and went to the second floor.


    "Sincerely?"


    Attending doctor Li is sitting on a chair writing medical records. When he sees Han Jinyan, he points to the seat in front of the table with his chin.


    "Sit down."


    Han Jinyan sat down.


    "Have you finished your prescription?"


    Han Jinyan shook his head, "sometimes I forget to take medicine."


    In a daze, Dr. Li finished the last two sentences and put them away.


    "You''re acting a little fast."


    Han Jinyan said helplessly, "yes, I''ve been here a few days ago, at least I''ve dropped the dosage for a week. Besides... " He paused for a moment, then said with a bitter smile, "my family, you don''t know. Every meal you eat, you have to hide him from him."


    Dr. Li sighed, "why don''t you tell him?"


    Han Jinyan''s lips trembled. "It''s not a good thing. Tell him what to do. It can''t be cured. Why bother him? "


    "You Alas, I don''t have much to say. You are not a child yourself. You have your reasons for doing things. Your parents still won''t see you? "


    Han Jinyan shook his head and his eyes were dim.


    His parents are old. If they really refuse to forgive him, it''s really his regret.


    After so many years, Han''s parents are still reluctant to accept Ji Rao.


    Not only because Ji Rao is a man, but also because he is a vampire.


    Han Jinyan is old now, but Ji Rao is still young. He knew that Ji Rao''s handsome and delicate face would not change in hundreds of years and thousands of years.


    He was afraid that one day when he was walking in the street, people would say that his father and son were brothers and grandsons.


    He was most worried about the most reluctant to think about things, after all, was mercilessly spread out in front of him.


    When he looked in the mirror every day, he would think vaguely, how can Ji Rao kiss this face?


    It''s not that he doesn''t want Ji Rao to live forever. It''s good to be alive. But he is afraid that Ji Rao will be lonely after his death, and that he will never meet anyone who is good to him like himself in his endless life. He is afraid that Ji Rao will suffer losses, be wronged, and live for hundreds of years and thousands of years. Then he slowly forgets himself. His decades of time with him is just a flash in the pan in his life.


    Even if he gets old, he is demented, he dies, and his ashes are bad, he still doesn''t want Ji Rao to forget him, or he doesn''t want the name "Han Jinyan" to disappear in his world.


    "It doesn''t matter. Take your time. Everything will be fine."


    This kind of comfort is feeble, but Han Jinyan can only reluctantly smile.


    "Since you haven''t finished your medicine, finish it first. I suggest you set an alarm clock to remind you not to forget to take your medicine."


    Han Jinyan hesitated Good


    But he won''t do it.


    After setting the alarm clock, Ji Rao will hear it one day. If Ji Rao asks him at that time, he can''t explain clearly. Even if he takes medicine now, he is afraid that Ji Rao will find out.


    He was afraid that Ji Rao would be sad, sad and cry when he knew.


    He won''t be able to take it. He''ll be upset.


    Let''s drag it first.


    Han Jinyan sighed deeply in his heart. He couldn''t think of a better way.


    It''s going to take as long as it takes.

 Chapter 756

    Ji Rao is thinking about Han Jinyan''s hypoglycemia. At noon, he runs out to buy sugar for Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan doesn''t like desserts. He is tired of them.


    The candy sold in the convenience store next to the hospital is the kind of low-quality candy. Ji Rao doesn''t want to give Han Jinyan that candy. He drives his car back and forth for half an hour and buys Han Jinyan candy from the candy house.


    The average piece of sugar is three or four.


    When Ji Rao came back, Han Jinyan was sitting on the bed reading a book.


    Hearing the sound, Han Jinyan raised his head, saw Ji Rao, and put down the book in his hand, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m going to buy you sugar."


    Ji Rao takes out a piece of sugar from his pocket, peels it open and hands it to Han Jinyan''s mouth. Han Jinyan bites it into his mouth.


    Ji Rao smiles at him, "I''ll give you one every day."


    He found a stool to sit down, saw Han Jinyan put aside the book, casually asked, "what are you looking at?"


    "I see..."


    Han Jinyan''s smile froze.


    He forgot what he had just seen.


    Just a few seconds ago.


    Han Jinyan''s Adam''s Apple moved, with a trace of confusion and panic in the depth of his eyes.


    Ji Rao obviously just casually asked, "do you know what I saw when I came back?"


    Han Jinyan followed his topic and said, "what?"


    "Tingting seems to have a boyfriend."


    "Boyfriends?"


    "I just came in and saw Tingting holding with a man."


    The smile on Ji Rao''s face is a bit of gossip.


    "That''s good."


    Tingting is a nurse in her department. She has been single for nearly 30 years. Her major is tiring and she doesn''t make much money. Few girls can find a partner. After digesting the appearance and ability of Ji Rao and Han Jinyan, those single women have no way out.


    Tingting usually takes care of Ji Rao. Now she knows that Tingting has found an object. Ji Rao is happy for her.


    Ji Rao eight trigrams finished, do not turn to ask Han Jinyan, "sweet?"


    "Sweet."


    "Why don''t you ask me?"


    Han Jinyan doted on the smile, "do you think it''s sweet?"


    "I think it''s sweet, too." Ji Rao pause, "but not as sweet as you."


    Han Jinyan''s blood is the sweetest thing in the world.


    Han Jing said with a smile, "where did we learn the local love words?"


    "Do you like it?"


    Han Jinyan looked at Ji Rao''s light colored eyes, his mind moved, "like."


    "Then I''ll tell you every day."


    At that moment, Han Jinyan''s breath choked. He took it as his family''s oath.


    "Good."


    He replied.


    Within two days, the main hospitals in other provinces had to transfer people to practice. This time, they would be promoted after a few days.


    Ji Rao has one place this time, but Ji Rao doesn''t want to go.


    Ji Rao Wo plays with her mobile phone in Han Jinyan''s arms.


    He recently downloaded a happy Xiaole on his mobile phone. He just plays when he has nothing to do. Anyway, it doesn''t take much time.


    Han Jinyan is looking at the medical record. The whole room is full of childish and cheerful game sounds of Ji Rao''s mobile phone.


    Finally a pass played four times did not pass, Ji Rao frowned, commissar aggrieved, "I can''t pass."


    Han Jinyan put down his mobile phone, touched Ji Rao''s hair, "you open a game again, I see."


    Ji Rao started again.


    Han Jinyan reached out and scratched on Ji Rao''s screen.


    "This, this, eliminate this."


    "That, that, this must be OK."

 Chapter 757

    Because Ji Rao misdirected for many times, the pass passed when there were only two steps left.


    Ji Rao laughed, "I''m too strong."


    He turned his head and looked at Han Jinyan like asking for credit. "Praise me."


    "Great."


    Ji Rao chuckles.


    "Kiss me."


    Han Jinyan bowed his head to kiss.


    Ji Rao turned his head and opened it again happily.


    "Will you go to that internship in two days?"


    Ji Rao didn''t hesitate, "don''t go."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t want to go."


    Han Jinyan sighed and said bitterly, "if it''s because of my problem, it''s not worth the loss."


    Ji Rao shook his head. "I don''t want to go."


    He doesn''t want to leave Han Jinyan.


    "Go ahead."


    "Then you go with me."


    "I can''t go."


    Ji Rao is just like a kid, "then I won''t go."


    Han Jinyan chuckled, "don''t be so immature. You are old enough to know the advantages and disadvantages of things."


    "Isn''t it in my best interest to be with you?"


    "Well, stop it. This time, the Communist Party of China will not be able to go for long. If you are qualified in our hospital, you will have to stay for another three or four years. If you go out to solve the problem, why do you have to make so much trouble? When you go to see my parents with me one day, they will think you are lower than me. "


    Ji Rao turned his eyes and thought.


    Indeed, Han''s father and mother originally opposed them to be together. If they felt that they were making less money than Han Jinyan, would they feel that they were spending his son''s money and dislike them even more.


    No, No.


    Ji Rao sat up and thought seriously for a long time.


    "Well, can''t you really come with me?"


    Han Jinyan shook his head, "no way."


    Ji Rao is very lost appearance, "but I can''t give up you."


    Ji Rao clings to Han Jinyan, just like a newborn baby clinging to her mother. She can''t leave for a moment.


    If Han Jinyan is not under his nose, he will not be happy.


    Sometimes I have a little temper.


    Han Jinyan also knows that Ji Rao is unhappy. He reaches out and hugs Ji Rao and taps him on the back. "Well, it''s not a big deal. Don''t be unhappy, eh?"


    "If I go there, you must send video messages to me every day to tell me what you do every day, how many operations you have done, and whether you have encountered medical trouble."


    Han Jinyan agreed one by one, "OK."


    On the day when several doctors left the hospital, they were all happy. They were promoted and paid more.


    Only Ji Rao has a bitter melon like face and red eyes.


    At the gate of the hospital, the bus for reception is ready.


    Ji Rao is not willing to walk with his back and his suitcase.


    Han Jinyan holds Ji Rao in his arms.


    "I don''t want to go."


    He always has the illusion that he can''t leave Han Jinyan.


    Not for a second.


    "What nonsense? Well, everyone is waiting for you. I''ll go for a month this time. It''s OK. I''ll pick you up when I come back."


    Ji Rao from his pocket to Han Jinyan ready sugar all out to pass in the past, "later work to take care of their own body, I know how many pounds you now, when I come back, if you lose one or two I will not let you go."


    Ji Rao sniffed and continued, "if someone changes night shift with you, you just let him tell me."


    Although Han Jinyan has a cold temper, he is surprisingly easy to talk. When someone changes shifts with him, he basically agrees.

 Chapter 758

    Ji Rao knew that someone always changed his shift to Han Jinyan in the middle of the night, so he went to make a fuss and made others dare not change his shift any more.


    "Good."


    "I''ll have a good meal after I leave."


    "I should say that." Han Jinyan laughed. He leaned up to Ji Rao''s ear and said in a low voice, "I have prepared a blood bag for you and put it in your bag. Remember not to let people find it."


    Ji Rao stares at Han Jinyan and says, "you''re in such a bad health. How can you still..."


    "Ji Rao, hurry up, have you finished?"


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to speak, Han Jin said, "OK, OK."


    Then he pushed Ji Rao to the car.


    Ji Rao was pushed into the car, and the door closed slowly from behind.


    He ran to his position, opened the window and looked out.


    Han Jinyan stood there, looking up at him with a smile, and waving goodbye to him.


    "Rao Rao, remember to have a good meal. Don''t skip breakfast."


    Ji Rao grabs the window to see Han Jinyan, and his figure is getting smaller and smaller. His nose is sour, and he almost falls into tears.


    Later, a new doctor gathered together and murmured, "what''s the relationship between the two? I''ll go out for a month. As for you? I don''t know. I think I''m going to die. "


    "Who knows."


    "Dr. Han and Dr. Rao have always been in a very good relationship. They are still roommates, and they are said to have some relatives. It''s nothing to be in a better relationship."


    "So..."


    Ji Rao couldn''t see Han Jinyan''s figure, so he sat back on his seat.


    He took off his schoolbag and held it in his arms. After a while, he opened a crack in it and reached in.


    The blood bags were put in a small box, one bag, two bags, three bags, four bags and five bags.


    Five bags.


    One blood bag is 200cc.


    When did Han Jinyan steal the blood bag.


    Ji Rao is so anxious and angry.


    Now Han Jinyan wants to kill him if he is in front of him.


    Ji Rao has been away for a month. As soon as he is free, he will send a message to Han Jinyan.


    In the evening, he also wants to see the patient. Han Jinyan wants to have an operation there. He said seven or eight times a day. As a result, because of their work, they don''t even have an operation every three days. Text messages are basically not immediately back, may be separated by a few minutes, may be separated by a few hours.


    All the news Han Jinyan gave him back was good.


    There''s nothing wrong with you. You''re in good health.


    Even ridicules Ji Rao, 40 years old is the prime of life, can have what matter?


    Even so, Ji Rao is still uneasy. Sometimes when he is on duty, his eyelids jump.


    Ji Rao''s premonition is not wrong.


    Han Jinyan is seriously ill.


    The most obvious one was that his hand was shaking in the middle of the operation, and he couldn''t get rid of the knife at all.


    After this time, the Dean talked with him about Alzheimer''s disease, and doctors with Alzheimer''s disease, even if he is a world-famous doctor, dare not use it.


    Besides, Han Jinyan is still a surgeon.


    The Dean didn''t let him perform the operation himself. At most, he was allowed to watch the guidance and not operate. Otherwise, no one can tell when this thing will come on. He can''t make fun of the patient''s life.


    Han Jinyan can only promise.


    When he came out from inside, he took out his mobile phone and saw Ji Rao sending him a wechat.


    It''s a picture of a dog sleeping soundly in a box.


    [it''s raining. I found it in the garbage can. It''s dirty to death. ¡¿

 Chapter 759

    Then came a video.


    Ji Rao is holding a front leg of the dog. The dog doesn''t feel very comfortable. He opens his eyes and screams. Then Ji Rao laughs heartlessly.


    Han Jinyan couldn''t help laughing.


    But after the video was played, Han Jinyan''s smile faded away.


    He sat on the hospital bench, his face covered in his hands, listening to the noise of doctors and patients in the hall, feeling at a loss never before seen.


    In the evening, when both of them had time for video, Ji Rao was waiting in the apartment early, and someone called him to masturbate, and he pushed.


    After waiting for several minutes, Han Jinyan finally called the video.


    Ji Rao immediately ordered in.


    He found that there were several moustaches on Han Jinyan''s face and two ears on his head.


    Ji Rao, "..." Can you turn off beauty? "


    Han Jinyan leaned over and looked around, "it''s pretty."


    "It''s so beautiful!"


    They talked for nearly half an hour, but there was nothing to talk about. Ji Rao took Han Jinyan to see the dog he picked up.


    "Don''t keep it."


    Han Jin said.


    "Why? I thought you''d like it. Are you afraid he''ll lose his hair? "


    "Well." Han Jinyan promised some ambiguity, but at least it is just a dog, Ji Rao will follow Han Jinyan.


    "Wait for me to feed you. I''ll give you a ride when you''re older." Ji Rao squats in front of Han Jinyan''s nest and reaches out to scratch the dog''s neck. The dog cries.


    Ji Rao was a little disgusted. He stood up and said, "why don''t you name this thing? What do you think of Yan Yan?"


    "Yan Yan?" Han Jinyan pretended to pull down his face, "call Rao Rao."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s not your words, it''s two fire."


    Han Jinyan gently smile, "can."


    "No, you can''t. He''s white. Call him white."


    "It''s not all white."


    "Spot, it''s called spot."


    After ten minutes of discussion, Ji Rao finally sat down on the sofa and said, "are you free today? Why don''t you have an operation? "


    "Well, today There are really not many patients today. "


    Ji Rao didn''t think much, "that''s good. Take a rest."


    They talked for a long time, until Ji Rao''s cell phone smashed his face and couldn''t wake him up. After he was sleepy to death, Han Jinyan hung up.


    In the end, Ji Rao should be very tired.


    After turning off his beauty, he was a little haggard and pale.


    If Ji Rao saw it, he would come back recklessly.


    But Alzheimer''s is not the most serious.


    The most serious is Han Jinyan''s heart. Alzheimer''s disease brings him a sense of fear. Looking at Ji Rao''s young face and his old face, only he knows how much pressure he is under. He was afraid that other people would discuss them, that other people''s eyes would fall on them, and that when their affairs were known, they would say that they were not worthy of Ji Rao.


    He was afraid that he would forget everything, including Ji Rao, when he suffered from Alzheimer''s disease.


    He can''t accept that when he grows old, Ji Rao will always guard himself, an old man with Alzheimer''s disease and an old man without intelligence.


    That''s a drag.


    He is also a doctor himself. Of course, he knows that it''s not good for his illness to think like this, but he can''t control it.


    From the very beginning, when I was with Ji Rao, this problem was not solved.

 Chapter 760

    It has been piling up in the bottom of Han Jinyan''s heart. It''s getting tighter and tighter. He doesn''t mention it to Ji Rao, and he doesn''t dare to show his feet in front of Ji Rao.


    He didn''t really feel desperate until he was found out of Alzheimer''s disease.


    In the next few days, Ji Rao was really busy, footless. Let alone the video, there was not much time left to send messages.


    It didn''t take long for Ji Rao to think that he could go back to see Han Jinyan as soon as possible.


    With five days to go back, Ji Rao finally got some spare time.


    He made a phone call to Han Jinyan full of expectation.


    It hasn''t been through.


    I''m going to work early tonight and I''ll be back at nine.


    When he hung up, he thought that Han Jinyan might be doing an operation.


    Ten minutes later, he called again, but no one answered.


    It could still be an operation.


    He plays from nine thirty to eleven.


    It is reasonable to say that Han Jinyan should be off work at this time, even for surgery, it is impossible not to touch the mobile phone.


    As long as Han Jinyan looks at his mobile phone, he will not ignore himself, even if he sends a message, but he doesn''t.


    Ji Rao''s mobile phone is empty.


    Nothing.


    Ji Rao is sitting on the bed, holding the mobile phone, leaning on his chin, his eyes are blank, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    The doctors in their hospital have arranged an apartment with a common living room outside. Now the doctors are having a party outside to celebrate their promotion and raise in the near future.


    They called Ji Rao, but Ji Rao didn''t want to go out. He was more like leaving time for Han Jinyan, but he didn''t expect to call Han Jinyan until now.


    The outside voice from soft to Carnival, and even the hot ear singing.


    Ji Rao is more and more upset.


    After a while, he called Han Jinyan and went out.


    There''s still no answer.


    A busy sound like ants in his heart wantonly climb, gnaw, into the wound.


    Ji Rao finally stood up, he took the mobile phone, even the coat did not have time to take, straight out of the door.


    Several doctors in the living room had already drunk too much. One of them was close to Ji Rao. When he saw Ji Rao, he rushed over with a smile.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao sidestepped to avoid him.


    "People, come to drink, come to drink..."


    Ji Rao didn''t know about it. He went to a drunk unconscious man on the sofa, reached out and touched his trousers, and finally took out a bunch of keys.


    "Pick up your car."


    The people on the sofa just hummed unconsciously and didn''t hear what Ji Rao said.


    It''s about three hours'' drive from here to Han Jinyan''s city.


    Ji Rao bit her teeth and went to pick up the car.


    Before he picked up the car, he called Han Jinyan again, but no one answered. He called the attending doctor again.


    That end is to pass, Ji Rao side gets on the car side way, "do you know where Han Jinyan is now?"


    "Sincerely? He''s off work a long time ago. "


    Ji Rao''s heart suddenly cooled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. I have something else to do. I''ll hang up first."


    Ji Rao hung up the phone and left it on the co pilot. He started the engine and drove out.


    Han Jinyan Han Jinyan Han Jinyan Han Jinyan.


    Where have you been.


    Where the hell are you going.


    He knows Han Jinyan, if there is something, he will not tell him.


    I didn''t pick up my cell phone this evening. Where did I go.


    Or Is something wrong?


    Ji Rao''s heart sank slowly.

 Chapter 761

    Kidnapping, hijacking, car accident, robbery, fainting on the road, assassination.


    Along the way, Ji Rao''s heart almost never stopped. Every possibility in his mind, he stepped on the accelerator harder. Now he is almost speeding.


    But Ji Rao can''t manage that much.


    He was afraid that something had really happened to Han Jinyan.


    Even now that Han Jinyan is 40 years old and not a three-year-old, he is still afraid.


    That kind of intuition in my heart, let Ji Rao run through the red light, speeding for a few hours in the middle of the night, just because Han Jinyan didn''t answer the phone.


    At one o''clock in the morning, Ji Rao arrived at Han Jinyan''s house.


    He looked up and saw that the window of Han Jinyan''s house was not on, and his hope was shattered.


    Even if it''s broken, there''s still something left. Ji Rao opens the door with her mobile phone and gets off the car. She calls and goes upstairs.


    Han Jinyan is still unanswered.


    Ji Rao opened the door and turned on the light after entering. At a glance, there was no one in the past, just like hell.


    He swallowed his saliva and went upstairs to the bedroom, study and storage room.


    No one was found.


    Ji Rao stood on the second floor, holding the railing and looking at the living room below. The railing was cold. It was cold from his palm to his heart. Ji Rao could not help shouting, "Han Jinyan!"


    The ending of the speech slowly disappeared into the room.


    Quiet can clearly hear less obvious echo.


    It''s just that there is an echo, but there is no response.


    Ji Rao took two deep breaths,


    and then turned down the stairs, went out, turned off the light, thought about it when he closed the door, but still didn''t lock it.


    Ji Rao got off the apartment and drove out. He went to the hospital first.


    There is no one left in the hospital except doctors and patients on duty.


    Ji Rao did not find Han Jinyan after looking around. He went to Han Jinyan''s office and saw his mobile phone on his desk.


    He three and make two steps to run past, a pick up the mobile phone on the table, open a look, really showed Rao Rao 21 missed calls.


    The doctor on duty yawned and said, "doctor Han left work on time, but I forgot to bring my mobile phone. I put it here to let him take it the next day."


    "Thank you." Ji Rao held his cell phone. "Do you know where he went? I didn''t see him when I went to his home."


    "I don''t know."


    Ji Rao nodded, "thank you."


    He turned and walked out, put his cell phone in his pocket, and then ran out. When he sat in the car and started it, he was at a loss where to find it. It was already half past one.


    Where did Han Jinyan go.


    Why don''t you even bring a cell phone.


    The neon and neon lights outside the window shine in, but Ji Rao feels that the light is really dazzling. It makes people feel uncomfortable and want to cry.


    He picked the gear, stepped on the accelerator, and slowly turned around. He went to see all kinds of streets and shops that Han Jinyan often visited.


    It''s a long way from the hospital to the home, and the road expands outwards in a spider web. Looking for it one by one is like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Ji Rao thought in his heart, let''s wait more than 24 hours for him to file a case. How long is there now?


    He drove aimlessly, looking at both sides of the street.


    He felt helpless.


    He doesn''t know how to find Han Jinyan. He doesn''t know where Han Jinyan went this evening, and he doesn''t know who to turn to for help.


    Why don''t you go back and look for the camera?


    But who else is working at this time? At least it will be after nine the next day

 Chapter 762

    The light in Ji Rao''s eyes has faded, and the park is in front of him. Ji Rao has just turned the corner when he turns the steering wheel, but the flash of the figure outside the car makes Ji Rao''s whole body stiff.


    He slammed on the brakes and turned to look.


    There was a man lying on a bench in BC.


    The face was facing the back of the chair. It should have been hard to see who was who, but the clothes were too familiar.


    That was the year before last, Ji Rao took advantage of a big price cut to buy a piece for Han Jinyan.


    It''s a blue and white plaid coat.


    Jirao''s heart is pounding.


    He jerked the door open and got out of the car, then walked slowly towards the man on the bench.


    He just stood outside the bench for two steps and looked at the people from the top down.


    Han Jinyan curled up in the chair, but his legs were too long. He was too aggrieved to curl up too much. He held his hands tightly in front of him, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Ji Rao looked at his steady breathing and frowned slightly because it was too cold. His nose was sour.


    He turned around, then squatted down and covered his face.


    He did not dare to cry too loud, can only force to endure, tears from his fingers between the flow down, dripping on the ground.


    It''s a false alarm.


    Ji Rao wants to shout out all the pain that Han Jinyan has been repressed in her heart.


    Han Jinyan wakes up.


    He heard someone crying.


    He sat up and saw Ji Rao squatting on the ground crying.


    Han Jinyan''s head reaction for a few seconds, this just slow God, he looked at Ji Rao heartache, "don''t cry."


    Ji Rao suddenly raised her eyes and looked at Han Jinyan''s eyes in a dazed way. Her tears fell down as if she couldn''t stop them.


    Han Jinyan saw the distressed can''t, just like Ji Rao''s tears are the blood from his heart.


    He went to Ji Rao and squatted down. He reached out and wiped Ji Rao''s face. When he met Ji Rao, he felt that Ji Rao''s face was a little warm, but his hand was cold. He quickly tilted and wiped Ji Rao''s tears with his sleeve.


    Seeing his action, Ji Rao shed more tears.


    He body forward, sit on the ground, hand hugged Han Jinyan.


    "Why don''t you go home after work? Why do you sleep here? Do you know I''m very..." Ji Rao said choking for a while, the kind of want to roar out but repressed to hear not clear uncomfortable, "I am very worried about you."


    Han Jinyan holds Ji Rao, and his heart cools down.


    He knows, of course he does.


    Ji Rao, who should have been hundreds of miles away, had already stood in front of him. What else did he not know.


    He must have called himself a lot before he came here, right?


    Han Jinyan subconsciously wants to take out his mobile phone, but he feels empty.


    Yes, his cell phone, it seems to have fallen somewhere.


    When he was ready to go home, he didn''t bring his mobile phone, and then took the bus to the park to change station. But he suddenly forgot which bus he should take to go home, so he sat on the bench and thought.


    Think, think, think of a bus stopped in front of him, and from his past, from dawn to dark, he still did not remember.


    When Han Jinyan woke up, Ji Rao began to cry in his arms. He cried for half an hour and finally stopped.


    He raised his eyes as red and swollen as peaches, staring at Han Jinyan, "why don''t you go home, why do you sleep here?"


    "I dropped my cell phone. I was so tired waiting for the bus that I fell asleep."

 Chapter 763

    Ji Rao hit Han Jinyan hard, "I call you, you don''t answer, I call you for a long time, no one back to me, do you know I''m afraid, I can''t find you, how can I find you..."


    Han Jinyan holds Ji Rao''s face and gently kisses Ji Rao''s face, nose and mouth with pity and heartache, trying to give him some comfort.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here. I''m fine."


    Ji Rao quieted down slowly.


    "Let''s go back."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    It was Han Jinyan who drove back. He remembered which way to go home.


    When he got on the bus, Han Jinyan asked, "whose car is this?"


    "It''s a small business."


    "You came to me in this car?"


    Ji Rao didn''t wait for him angrily, "otherwise, do I come here as a high-speed rail?"


    "I''m sorry to worry you."


    Ji Rao was silent for a moment, and then said in a low voice, "since you know you''re sorry, don''t do something that''s sorry for me."


    Han Jinyan looks at Ji Rao. Ji Rao''s eyes are staring out of the window, and the loneliness on his face is clearly visible.


    To the mouth of "sorry" he swallowed back, "I will not be like this."


    "I just want you to know." Han Jinyan slowly turned his head, seriously and firmly looked at Han Jinyan, "I like you, I''m worried about you, there is always me behind you, I love you."


    Han Jinyan trembled in his heart. He suddenly clenched his hand holding the steering wheel. Looking at Ji Rao''s eyes, he felt that he couldn''t see the road clearly.


    It''s too dark. It''s too fuzzy.


    He took Ji Rao''s hand and was afraid to step into the abyss in the next second.


    "I love you, too." Han Jinyan replied, "no one loves you more than I do."


    No one loves you more than I do.


    So, even if I will forget you and can''t remember you in the future, I still want to ask you selfishly. Can I always remember me forever.


    I remember the name of Han Jinyan.


    Remember Han Jinyan, once loved you very much.


    Ji Rao may be really tired. When he was in the car, he was already drowsy. He went home and fell asleep without taking a bath.


    Han Jinyan helps him take off his clothes and worries that Ji Rao will cry so long that his eyes will hurt the next day. He warms his eggs.


    Finally, when I went to bed, looking at Ji Rao, who was lying quietly and breathing regularly, I couldn''t help thinking.


    Can we just stop here.


    Stop when I know who my love is.


    Han Jinyan slowly lay down, he reached out and hugged Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao sleeps in a daze. Smelling Han Jinyan''s familiar and reassuring smell, he unconsciously drills into his arms.


    Han Jinyan hugs Ji Rao tightly and gently lowers his head to kiss Ji Rao slowly and solemnly.


    He curled his fingers and let out a breath.


    In his arms is Ji Rao, his Rao Rao, his lover, his favorite person, his whole world.


    Don''t forget Ji Rao.


    No matter what, you can''t forget Ji Rao.


    Even if you forget everything, who you are, what your surname and name are, you can''t forget Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao is the person he carefully put in his heart, who are reluctant to see, forget Ji Rao, than forget the whole world is sad.


    Han Jinyan gently closed his eyes.


    At this time, he even believed in the matter of ghosts and gods.


    He prayed to God that he would forget everything in exchange for a jirao.

 Chapter 764

    The next day Ji Rao woke up. His eyes were still a little uncomfortable. He had to do a set of eye exercises perfunctorily. Then he opened his eyes. It was a little fuzzy when he just opened them, but the feeling of acid swelling was alleviated a lot.


    He looked at the bedside, empty, reaching for the quilt, cold.


    He was a little flustered at once and cried out, "Han Jinyan! Han Jinyan


    There was a distant cry from downstairs, "I''m here!"


    This sound is almost like a tranquilizer, Ji Rao''s face slightly anxious appearance slowly relaxed.


    He went to bed barefoot, then opened the door and walked out.


    He lies on the railing of the second floor, looking at Han Jinyan working in the kitchen.


    In fact, it''s meaningless to watch him cook, but Ji Rao just wants to watch.


    "Rao Rao, the meal is ready."


    When Han Jinyan comes out with the meal, he looks up, just in line with Ji Rao.


    "How long have you been standing there? Wash your face and brush your teeth and come down to eat." Han Jinyan''s eyes from up to down, fixed on Ji Rao''s bare foot, where he stepped on his right foot. His eyebrows wrinkled. "Go and put on your shoes quickly. Why don''t you wear them? Do you walk with them every day?"


    Ji Rao ignored his reproach and said, "it seems that I haven''t eaten your dinner for a long time."


    "Go and wash quickly, and you can eat immediately."


    Ji Rao''s mouth turned up and turned to wash.


    Han Jinyan put the bowl down, took some sugar and put it into Ji Rao''s bowl. As he stirred it, he suddenly smelled a paste smell at the tip of his nose. Han Jinyan quickly went back to the kitchen. As soon as he went in, he saw that the water in the pot had been steamed dry, and the pot had turned black.


    Han Jinyan immediately turned off the fire, then closed the kitchen door, took some cold water with the pot, and flushed the black stubble at the bottom of the pot.


    He just forgot to turn off the fire.


    Han Jinyan almost lost his mind.


    He can clearly feel the deterioration of his memory recently.


    It may not be long before he can''t even speak quickly.


    Han Jinyan clenched his fist.


    "Han Jinyan! What are you doing


    The fist suddenly loosened.


    "Nothing. You eat first." Han Jinyan stayed for a while, then turned to open the door and closed it again.


    He sat opposite Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s mouth is still stuffed with a steamed bun, a bite down, soup full mouth, is eating, he suddenly sniffed, "how can there be a stock paste taste?"


    "I''ve just cooked some congee. If it''s all right, eat it."


    Ji Rao wrinkled his face. "When I was outside, you didn''t bother to cook and always ordered takeout. How could you even cook porridge?"


    Han Jinyan smiles, "No."


    He gave Ji Rao a piece of lean meat, "eat more."


    Ji Rao shrugged, "I have to go back today. I have to ask for leave, but I have to return the car to others."


    "Good."


    "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll be back in four days."


    Ji Rao''s tone was inexplicably excited.


    Han Jinyan nodded, "very good."


    His tone was so flat, not the feeling Ji Rao expected, "what''s the matter with you? Are you not happy? "


    Han Jinyan shook his head, "nothing, you eat, I wait for you to come back."


    Because Han Jinyan''s attitude is inexplicable and indifferent, Ji Rao breathes a sigh and feels that it''s not worth running all the way back. People may not want you back at all.


    Think of this Ji Rao more angry panic.


    He talked about the cold war with Han Jin unilaterally. When he left, he didn''t say a word to Han Jin.

 Chapter 765

    Ji Rao left for a few days this time.


    These days, he deliberately did not call Han Jinyan, every day Han Jinyan will send him a message, he is particularly indifferent.


    Well, oh, I see.


    Han Jinyan laughs.


    Rao Rao in his family is especially fond of playing small temper.


    Although the cold war was unilateral, Ji Rao still couldn''t contain her inner excitement when she went back.


    It''s what it is when you go and what it is when you come back. It''s the same with hospitals and Han Jinyan.


    The place where he stood was the place where he sent Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s line of sight has never been away from him since he could see him.


    Even in the cold war, but really see Han Jinyan that moment, his heart only slowly moved, want to cry.


    Maybe Han Jin is right. He is a child who is not weaned. He quarrels with his mother every day.


    The bus stopped slowly and the people around it cheered and went down.


    Ji Rao doesn''t move. He sits in his seat and looks out through the window. His eyes fall on Han Jinyan quietly.


    Han Jinyan also saw him, waiting for almost, he stretched out his hand toward Ji Rao waved.


    Ji Rao picked up her schoolbag and got off.


    When he came to Han Jinyan, his pace became slower and slower.


    He wants to hold Han Jinyan and tell him how much he thinks of him these days.


    But they are still in the cold war, Ji Rao can''t pull down that face, always taut face, a cold and heartless appearance.


    "You..."


    Ji Rao''s words haven''t finished yet, he is suddenly hugged by Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan can not see the place, Ji Rao mouth gently bent.


    He reaches back and hugs Han Jinyan.


    "I miss you so much." Han Jin said softly.


    Ji Rao opened his mouth to say something, and finally just hummed haughtily.


    Han Jinyan takes Ji Rao to dinner and goes shopping in various places.


    "You''re not going to have an operation?"


    "I asked for leave." Han Jinyan said and took one in Ji Rao, "how about this?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes were instantly attracted in the past, he looked for a while, and then shook his head, "this color seems a little dirty, change it to that one."


    "OK, take two, one for each."


    That''s the end of the story.


    But Han Jinyan won''t hide it for long.


    After Han Jinyan claimed that he took many days off, Ji Rao finally began to doubt.


    Director Han, who used to squeeze time to have an operation, is now idle at home every day. Even if he goes to the hospital, he has never had any operation again.


    Han Jinyan is afraid that Ji Rao will know, so he''ll do the operation together. He doesn''t do the operation, but he''ll watch. If he doesn''t have anything to do, he''ll wait on the side. After the operation, he''ll go out with them.


    Although other doctors feel strange, they don''t ask much.


    Finally do an operation, Han Jinyan looked for a long time, found that did not use their own place, went to a corner squatting.


    After several hours of an operation, he squatted and stood for a while when he was tired.


    But wandering in the operating room has already affected the rules, and other doctors are afraid that they have already had an opinion on him. It''s just that he can''t help it.


    If Ji Rao finds out, he really doesn''t know how to explain it.


    I''m stuck in the operating room.


    In order to get in the way of other doctors, try not to make a sound or get in the way of eyes.


    This operation is a bit long. When Han Jinyan stands up again, his eyes are dark and dizzy.


    The door of the operating room opened. First, the family came to ask how the patient was.

 Chapter 766

    In the past, Han Jinyan would have answered their questions.


    Han Jinyan will try his best to tell them the patient''s condition in a gentle voice, good or bad. He hopes he is soft enough to comfort his family.


    But in fact, it has nothing to do with Han Jinyan''s tone.


    They only care about the patient''s condition. After they are cured, they thank them, they can''t be cured, they cry, they quarrel, they faint, they hang themselves. It''s normal for some people to put the pot on the doctor directly after they know it. It''s not uncommon for them to act extremely and kill the doctor.


    But now, all this has nothing to do with Han Jinyan.


    Now he is just like the useless and harmful garbage abandoned by the world, and he is despised by people behind him.


    "Sincerely Ji Rao was about to go to another department when he saw Han Jinyan coming out.


    Han Jinyan was wearing a doctor''s protective suit, but there was no blood on him.


    But at that time Ji Rao was full of Han Jinyan and didn''t find anything wrong.


    "Have you finished the operation? Tired or not. "


    The doctor who had just finished the operation next to him looked at Ji Rao with a strange look. Han Jinyan saw their eyes and felt tight at that time.


    Fortunately, they did not say anything, just tired face left.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ji Rao touched Han Jinyan''s face, "his face is so ugly."


    Han Jinyan is rather haggard these days. When he touched his face two days ago, he obviously felt that his skin was bad. He was afraid that Ji Rao would touch it out, so he subconsciously avoided it.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    Han Jinyan shook his head, "nothing, just a little tired."


    "Then let''s go back quickly. You should be off work, too."


    "Well."


    Ji Rao just didn''t pay attention to it seriously, and he''s not a fool.


    There is no impermeable wall in the world. Han Jin says that he can''t manage it well. He still wants to hide it from Ji Rao. How is it possible.


    This morning, Ji Rao got up early. He went to the hospital with Han Jinyan. During this day, Han Jinyan was very normal.


    It can''t be said that it''s normal, but it''s the same as everyday.


    He forgot?


    Ji Rao immediately denied the answer in her mind.


    It''s impossible.


    Han Jinyan will never forget this day.


    He remembers the past years very clearly, and even started to prepare as early as a month ago.


    Maybe he just wanted to surprise himself.


    Ji Rao thinks so.


    At night, when he came home from work, Ji Rao went to Han Jinyan''s office to find him and saw him sitting at his desk in a daze.


    "Sincerely?"


    He went over and patted Han Jinyan on the shoulder.


    Han Jinyan turned his head to look at him, and there was a daze in his eyes.


    But just for a moment, the Daze faded, disappeared too fast, Ji Rao didn''t see clearly.


    "Forgive me."


    "After work, why are you still sitting here?"


    "Oh, it''s off work." Han Jinyan sat up from his chair.


    Ji Rao wrung his brow and pressed the man back. "What''s the matter with you recently?"


    Han Jinyan''s face was stiff.


    "What''s the matter?"


    If there is a mirror, Han Jinyan can even see how obvious panic is on his face.


    Ji Rao Ding looks at Han Jinyan, and her eyes pierce into Han Jinyan''s brain like a needle.


    "What''s the matter with you recently? You''re out of your mind, absent-minded, and in no condition to do anything." Ji Rao''s hand is on Han Jinyan''s shoulder, "if something happens, can you tell me?"

 Chapter 767

    Han Jinyan Adam''s Apple moved, "Rao Rao, I have nothing to hide from you, but I''m really tired recently. I think... "


    "What?"


    "I want to quit."


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment.


    As a doctor, he has always been more and more popular. After several years of hard work, Han Jinyan is sure to rise again. The future is just bright, but now he says he will resign.


    "Why?"


    "Because I''m so tired."


    Han Jinyan covers his face with his hand, "I feel too tired."


    I''m sure I''m tired. I get up at 6 o''clock every morning and rush to punch in. There is a patient who is a little more urgent at noon. They can''t even eat. They often work overtime at night and seldom get overtime pay.


    You said he was tired. I''m really tired.


    But over the years, he and Han Jinyan have survived. Although they are busy, tired and have little spare time, they feel very happy together.


    He didn''t know what happened to Han Jinyan that would make him feel tired, not physically, but mentally. He was tired of being a doctor, tired of rescuing the wounded, and denied the efforts he had made in the past decades.


    Ji Rao reaches out and hugs Han Jinyan, then sighs deeply, "OK, quit. I will support you in the future, and my salary will be enough to support you. "


    "Well."


    "But you''ll have to call me husband later. After all, I''m your father. You''ll have to meet all my requirements in the future."


    Han Jinyan gently smile, "good."


    The two returned home.


    At the moment of turning on the light, Ji Rao was still disappointed.


    Because there is no change in this family compared with usual.


    No balloons, no silk, no pleasantly surprised.


    Han Jinyan is still cooking in the evening.


    The meal is just like usual, nothing special at all.


    Ji Rao is eating and thinking, what is Han Jinyan doing? In a bad mood just want to resign, just forget what day today is?


    "What''s the matter?" Han Jinyan saw that Ji Rao didn''t eat much, "no appetite? Are you worried about what I said today? "


    Ji Rao looked up at him.


    "It''s OK. That''s what I want. I just feel tired. There''s no other meaning."


    Just as he was saying this, a doorbell rang outside the door.


    Before Han Jinyan got up, Ji Rao said, "I''ll go."


    He went and opened the door.


    A man in colorful clothes was standing outside, holding two things in his hand. Before Ji Rao could see them clearly, he heard a sound in his hand.


    Bang.


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment.


    And then there was a little joy in my heart.


    I remember.


    The older I get, the more I like to play. I pretend to play with him.


    "And this one." The man took out a small box from his pocket and opened it. It was a delicate cuff.


    Cutting technology and brilliance determine the value of cuffs.


    Ji Rao takes over and turns to look at Han Jinyan, who looks blankly in the room.


    Han Jinyan is stuffy, cold and not very romantic, but he always makes these things to make Ji Rao happy on his birthday.


    In Ji Rao''s eyes, it''s really a childish trick. He doesn''t tease his sister like this since he was three years old.


    But childish return childish, Ji Rao is very happy every time.


    But Han Jinyan''s words seem to pull him from heaven to hell.


    "Who is it?"


    Ji Rao turned his head, "it''s hard for you. Who asked you to come?"

 Chapter 768

    "A Mr. Han ordered it and said that he would come here at ten this evening."


    "I see. Thank you." Ji Rao turns around and closes the door.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao walks slowly to Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan saw his face a little strange, "who just came?"


    Ji Rao put his things on the table.


    Han Jinyan took a look, "what is this?"


    Then his face turned white.


    Han Jinyan stood up, his mouth abruptly pulled out a smile as soft as possible, but he didn''t know that in Ji Rao''s eyes, it was a forced and miserable smile.


    "Ah, this, this cuff link. It''s me. I bought it for your birthday


    "For me..." Ji Rao reached out and touched the delicately packed box, "what about my cake today?"


    "I, I ordered it. There seems to be something wrong with him. I''ll go out and ask you..."


    Ji Rao stood to the left to block Han Jin''s words, "customized should have a contact number, right? You call him, right here. I''ll listen


    Han Jinyan trembled his lower lip and didn''t speak.


    "Why quit?"


    "I don''t want to..."


    "I asked. The dean said that you were not allowed to have an operation for a long time. Why didn''t he allow a doctor to have an operation? It''s not that I doubt the doctor''s ability, it''s that the doctor has his own problems. "


    "Rao Rao, I didn''t..."


    Ji Rao suddenly grasped the box, and then suddenly I fell on the ground and yelled at Han Jinyan, "you still want to hide from me! Do you still refuse to tell the truth? " He shook his head at Han Jinyan, disappointed and said, "what kind of existence do I really mean to you? Are you really the one who can stand side by side with you? Or do you always believe that as a child, you are not the love between lovers


    "No!"


    Han Jinyan voice down, "not like this, Rao Rao, you doubt what should not doubt me, doubt my feelings for you."


    Ji Rao''s eyes were red for a moment, "that''s why, what''s wrong with you, you don''t tell me anything, you don''t say anything."


    Han Jinyan closed his eyes in despair.


    He knew that he was afraid that he couldn''t hide it. If Ji Rao began to doubt it, he could ask casually.


    He gently opened his eyes, eyes with sad looking at Ji Rao, "Rao Rao, I said you don''t worry."


    Ji Rao seems to have missed a beat.


    What is it? Cancer or incurable disease?


    "I have inherited Alzheimer''s disease."


    The light in Ji Rao''s eyes faded slowly.


    Alzheimer''s disease, so far there is no cure, is incurable.


    "Alzheimer How can it be Alzheimer''s? You''re only forty. "


    Han Jinyan reached out and touched Ji Rao''s cheek. It was tender and white, especially good-looking. He couldn''t help smiling. "Rao Rao is very good-looking. He has always been twenty years old."


    Ji Rao raised his eyes and looked at him. The tears in his eyes whirled around in his eyes for a long time, and finally fell down his cheek.


    "If I can, I hope I''m 40 now. Maybe I''m not that young, but there''s nothing happier than to grow old with you."


    Han Jinyan gently holds people in his arms.


    "Forgive me." His voice faltered, low as if immersed in cold water, as if to make an important decision, "you go."

 Chapter 769

    "What?"


    "You go. I''ll think about the future. When I don''t remember anything, I''ll go to the hospital or find someone to take care of me at home. You leave here. Your life is endless. You should have seen all the mountains and rivers. You shouldn''t waste your time here. I''ve imprisoned you for 20 years. That''s enough. "


    "No, that''s not enough. My life is endless. Shouldn''t you accompany me? Do you have the heart to leave me alone? You know I don''t like to communicate with any human beings, and you drive me away. "


    "It''s not driving you away, it''s just that I can''t help it. I really There is no way


    Ji Rao never thought that Han Jinyan had Alzheimer''s disease.


    And I''ve been taking medicine for months.


    The next day, when Han Jinyan resigned, Ji Rao''s resignation came.


    Han Jinyan looked at Ji Rao in casual clothes waiting at the door, he was stunned.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You''ve resigned. What''s the point of my staying here. I study medicine for you, and now I give up doctors for you. "


    Han Jinyan was knocked hard in his heart, which made him feel dull and painful.


    He said in a deep voice, "what are you going to do in the future?"


    "My future is you. If you want to ask me what to do, it''s better to ask what you will do in the future."


    He is a vampire. He has been a doctor for several years, which is unheard of in the vampire race, because these things are useless to their vampires.


    The two left the province.


    Han Jinyan is a southerner. If he can, he still wants to go back to the South and see the wet streets with continuous drizzle and the gentle wind coming from the top of the mountain.


    But even if he went back to the south, Han''s parents still didn''t want to see him.


    And Han Jinyan did not tell his father and mother about it.


    Ji Rao knows that he is for the good of the old couple, but it''s really annoying to hide it, because he doesn''t even give people the chance to cherish. If he hides it, he may know the truth on the day he leaves.


    At that time, we should regret more.


    Han Jinyan''s illness is getting worse.


    Cognitive decline, behavioral disorders, ability to live in all aspects of decline, he gradually became a stranger, talking a little hard, he became moody, anxiety and depression, always sitting quietly, a person in a daze.


    The life span of human beings is indeed very fragile. Ji Rao saw with his own eyes how Han Jinyan pined down. Professor Han and doctor Han, who used to be high spirited, cold and indifferent, have gradually become like this.


    Ji Rao makes a good meal for Han Jinyan, cools it, and wait until the temperature is almost the same before serving it to Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan is sitting on the chair with his head askew. He doesn''t know what he is thinking in a daze.


    He often does this. At the beginning, it was only a few times that he was abnormal. Now, when he is sober, it is less and less.


    Ji Rao sits opposite Han Jinyan, scoops up a spoon with a spoon, blows it, and hands it to Han Jinyan''s mouth, "Jin Yan, have a sip of porridge? It''s a fine day today. I''ll take you out after dinner? "


    Han Jinyan didn''t respond. His eyes were blank, as if he couldn''t hear.


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip and raised the corner of her lower lip again, "sincerely say, be obedient, come and eat, or you will be hungry."


    Han Jinyan finally turned his head. He looked at Ji Rao and porridge.


    "Drink?"


    Ji Rao nodded, "drink."

 Chapter 770

    Han Jinyan opened his mouth and took a drink.


    A total of three mouthfuls, Han Jinyan how are not willing to eat.


    But he didn''t eat much last night.


    Ji Rao looked at the remaining bowl of porridge, drank a mouthful, and then came to stabilize Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan seems to be a little flustered. He drinks the porridge without much reaction. Then he looks at Ji Rao in horror and fear, "no, no..."


    When he became unconscious, he didn''t like Ji Rao touching him. He seems to feel that he is old and his mind is not normal, so he especially resists Ji Rao. Deep down in his heart, he felt that he didn''t deserve Ji Rao.


    This understanding is deeply rooted. It has planted seeds since it was with Ji Rao, but now the seeds have grown out of the ground, and no one can shake its foundation. Han Jinyan may be afraid of Ji Rao when he is sober, but once he is not sober, he can show everything just like a child who can''t tell a lie.


    Ji Rao wiped the paper on the tea table against Han Jinyan''s mouth. Han Jinyan dodged for a moment. Ji Rao made a move on his hand, and then said in a soft voice, "OK, I won''t kiss you. I''ll wipe your mouth for you, OK?"


    Han Jinyan slowly put his hand down, and let Ji Rao wipe his mouth.


    Ji Rao empties the rice, brushes the bowl, and then dresses Han Jinyan. Although it''s not cold now, Ji Rao is still afraid of Han Jinyan''s cold and puts on an extra coat.


    After packing up, Ji Rao takes Han Jinyan out of the house and walks in the park with him to bask in the sun.


    Neighbors who pass by will say hello to Ji Rao when they see them.


    "Ji Rao, take your father out again?"


    Ji Rao''s smile faded, "this is my love."


    The neighbor just lives in a neighborhood with Ji Rao. He knows such a name. As for other things, he really doesn''t know much. At first glance, he thinks it''s father and son. He gave a strange look and left without saying much.


    Ji Rao looks at Han Jinyan, and finds that he has a divine way in his mouth. He doesn''t know what to read.


    "What did you say?"


    He leaned over to listen and heard Han Jinyan whisper, "I''m not, I''m not..."


    I''m not your lover.


    Your lover should not be like me.


    Ji Rao felt a pain in her heart.


    He reached out and hugged Han Jinyan.


    There are too many people outside. Han Jinyan doesn''t want to hold Ji Rao. He pushes hard.


    "I don''t want to cuddle. I don''t want to cuddle."


    Ji Rao seemed to hold Han Jinyan fiercely, his eyes fixed on the front, calm voice in his ear, word by word way, "Han Jinyan, you are, you are my love, no matter how long I can live, it is you now, or you in the future. When you die, I''ll hold your ashes. As long as I live, I''ll take you with me. "


    Ji Rao''s words don''t know how much Han Jinyan understood. Only when he finished, Han Jinyan struggled even more.


    "I don''t want it!" Han Jinyan bowed his head, opened his mouth and bit Ji Rao''s shoulder.


    Ji Rao''s dress is a shirt that Han Jinyan picked out by himself. After many years of washing, he is not willing to change it.


    Han Jinyan is really not soft hearted. He has wasted his strength.


    Ji Rao is tearing his own flesh and grinding his own bones. He wants to bite his shoulder.


    It hurts.


    So Ji Rao let people go.


    Han Jinyan reaches out and pushes Ji Rao to the ground heavily, then turns around and runs away.

 Chapter 771

    Ji Rao languidly paralyzed on the ground, so Lengleng Leng looking at Han Jinyan''s back away from him more and more far.


    He remembered that a year ago, he once took Han Jinyan out.


    Ah, at that time, it should not be called belt.


    At that time, Han Jinyan was not as he is now. At that time, he was sober most of the time. They also made an appointment to climb mountains together that day.


    But Ji Rao went out to buy a popsicle Kung Fu, Han Jinyan does not remember him.


    At that time, he was also very uncooperative, and there were still a lot of tourists nearby. Ji Rao held him, smiling and apologizing to the people beside him, hoping not to scare them. But Ji Rao can''t get rid of him every time. When Han Jinyan is sober, he can be bullied by Ji Rao. That''s what he lets him do. But when he''s not sober, he doesn''t even know Ji Rao. Naturally, he''s ruthless. He takes Ji Rao away and runs up the mountain by himself.


    At that time, when tourists saw Han Jinyan''s madness, they thought that he was ill. One by one, they wanted to be hundreds of meters away, only Ji Rao. They tried hard to go up, step by step, to get closer to Han Jinyan.


    But I can''t keep up.


    Ji Rao''s physical strength is limited. The weather is good during the day. Although the sun is not strong, it makes Ji Rao feel weak and dizzy.


    But Han Jinyan didn''t worry him for long.


    Only five minutes later, Ji Rao saw Han Jinyan come down.


    He came down in such a hurry that Ji Rao could hardly see clearly against the sun.


    Then he hugged him tightly.


    "Forgive me."


    He remembered.


    He came back to find himself.


    Now Ji Rao is paralyzed on the ground, staring at the disappearance of Han Jinyan.


    He was sitting in the same place. Many people came to ask him what was wrong and whether he needed help, but he said nothing and refused to get up.


    His Han Jinyan will come back for him.


    He thinks that all the time.


    Until his legs were numb.


    He waited there for an hour.


    But Han Jinyan didn''t come.


    Ji Rao gets up from the ground and finally realizes in despair that Han Jinyan will not come back to find him. He can only find him himself. Han Jinyan I don''t want to take another step towards him.


    He first found a circle, and then went to adjust the monitoring, found that finally Han Jinyan ran to a street and disappeared. After that, there was no more of him.


    Ji Rao found it street by street, and her whole heart was raised.


    He''s wrong. He shouldn''t let Han Jinyan go.


    He knows what Han Jinyan''s situation is now, or just watch him leave. Ji Rao tears as he looks for it. He runs all the time. He''s tired and panting hard, and his tears can''t stop.


    If something really happened to Han Jinyan, he would not forgive himself.


    But fortunately.


    He found it.


    Han Jinyan is standing in front of a garbage can. He is leaning his head. He doesn''t know what he is looking at.


    Ji Rao stopped, and the tears in her eyes became more fierce.


    Han Jinyan looks up and sees Ji Rao with some light in his eyes. He excitedly waves to Ji Rao, "Guo Come on


    Ji Rao reluctantly bent his mouth, "what are you looking at here?"


    "One, one."


    Ji Rao walked over and looked into the garbage can, stunned.


    A dog.


    A little suckling dog.


    He looked up in amazement. Han Jinyan looked at the dog in the garbage can with bright eyes. He liked it very much.

 Chapter 772

    Ji Rao takes a deep breath.


    He doesn''t want to keep another dog now. The dog is too small. He is tired enough to take care of Han Jinyan. He has no energy to keep other things.


    "Sincerely, let''s go and go home."


    Han Jinyan shakes his head and looks straight at the little suckling dog in the garbage can. He didn''t know where to rub a piece on his face. It was dirty. Ji Rao reached out and wiped it, but it didn''t come down.


    "Let''s go, eh?"


    "No."


    Han Jinyan pointed to the dog in the garbage can, looked up at Ji Rao''s eyes particularly stubborn.


    Before that dog was given away by Ji Rao, Wei Youpeng also said that he would give himself a small puppet, but later because of all kinds of things.


    But Han Jinyan seems to be particularly determined, "to this."


    Ji Rao sighed, "OK."


    If Han Jinyan really wants it, Ji Rao can pick it up.


    He went to the supermarket around to find a plastic bag and put the dog in. Han Jinyan carried it all the way, but the smile on his face never went down.


    The tears on Ji Rao''s face had dried up. He patted his face, looked up, and let out a long sigh.


    Fortunately, it''s OK.


    He told Han Jin what to say.


    I know that Han Jinyan is ill.


    Take Han Jinyan home, make a meal, coax him to eat a bowl, and then take off Han Jinyan''s clothes, throw them into the washing machine.


    Put the water in the bathtub, then try the temperature, let Han Jinyan take a bath.


    Han Jinyan is sitting in the bathtub with ducklings floating on the water.


    At that time, Ji Rao was brought home by Han Jinyan, who bought it for him. Later, when he moved, Ji Rao took it with him. Now it''s Han Jinyan''s duck. Without the duckling, Han Jinyan would not enter the water.


    Ji Rao washed the black things on Han Jinyan''s face, and then asked him to stand up and give him shower gel.


    Han Jin said that what he was all about was foam, and he didn''t feel shy about standing in front of Ji Rao. Just when Ji Rao bathes him, he will kiss Ji Rao''s face secretly.


    When Ji Rao looked up at him, Han Jinyan''s eyes were very bright, full of him, like a special favorite. But in the eyes, also mixed with careful, like do not want to be found.


    Han Jinyan''s love is always like this. He always protects Ji Rao well. When he feels that he is worthy of Ji Rao, he guards Ji Rao every day. Later, when he feels that he is not worthy of being with Ji Rao, he tries to avoid making intimate moves with Ji Rao in front of others.


    Ji Rao gently bent the corner of his mouth, but the tip of his nose was sour. He gently kissed Han Jinyan''s forehead on tiptoe.


    Han Jin said that he could feel his sadness, wrinkled his brows, and then put his own bubble on Ji Rao''s nose. Ji Rao could not help laughing.


    Han Jinyan doesn''t know Ji Rao, but when he sees Ji Rao smile, he laughs. It''s just that the smile is too silly. Ji Rao is sad to see.


    Give Han Jinyan a good bath, get dressed, go outside to blow dry his hair, and then go to wash the milk powder for the little suckling dog.


    I bought the milk powder at the pet store when I came back.


    He shook the bottle in his hand and came out to see Han Jinyan squatting in front of the temporary kennel, Baba looking at the little suckling dog.


    "With all due respect."


    Han Jinyan looked up at him, his eyes were still a little confused and happy.

 Chapter 773

    Ji Rao can''t help being disappointed.


    It''s been two days. Han Jinyan can''t remember himself.


    After waking up time will only be less and less, until they completely forget.


    Ji Rao felt a little cold air coming up from the bottom of her feet.


    "Feed him."


    "Well."


    Ji Rao went to feed the bottle. The little suckling dog was so hungry that he grunted on the bottle. Han Jinyan watched with interest all the time.


    After feeding, Ji Rao put a small quilt on the little suckling dog and said, "OK, go to bed quickly."


    Han Jinyan doesn''t want to move.


    Ji Rao brushed the bottle and put it away. When he came back, he saw Han Jinyan squatting there. He couldn''t help pushing him, "hurry up, go to sleep. If you don''t sleep, I won''t play with you."


    Han Jinyan bit his lip and reluctantly stood up, followed Ji Rao back to the room.


    Ji Rao went to sleep as soon as he touched the pillow, because he was so tired.


    Han Jinyan also likes to sleep with him. If he doesn''t, he can''t sleep. He is too noisy to sleep.


    Ji Rao was in his arms.


    Every time at this time, he has the illusion that this is still Han Jinyan. He is not ill, and his eyes are full of Han Jinyan.


    I woke up the next day with a heavy head.


    He did not open his eyes, subconsciously to the side to touch, but touched an empty.


    He is sleepy all of a sudden, open eyes to get up, Han Jinyan is really gone.


    He didn''t even have time to put on his shoes, so he got out of bed and went out thinking whether the window and the door were closed.


    Until he pushed the door out and saw Han Jinyan''s figure coming out of the kitchen in the living room on the first floor, his heart finally settled down.


    "Jin Yan, why did you pick it up so early? Did you go to play with the dog?" Ji Rao said as she went downstairs.


    Han Jinyan is holding a plate with fried eggs in his hand. When he hears Ji Rao''s words, he looks at it with his voice.


    For a moment, Ji Rao was stunned.


    That kind of gentle, with some sad eyes, looking at him when extremely complex.


    It''s Han Jinyan.


    Ji Rao''s tears almost came down.


    Han Jinyan put the plate on the table, Ji Rao ran to hold Han Jinyan.


    I don''t want to say anything, and I don''t know what to say.


    Ji Rao buried in his shoulder, smelling his taste, even if the tears have to burst out of his eyes, or told himself not to cry.


    I can''t cry.


    Cry, Han Jinyan will worry, will be sad.


    And Han Jinyan''s sadness and sadness are all pressed in his heart and refused to say.


    Han Jinyan''s eyes are red.


    He certainly knew what Ji Rao had suffered.


    He had put in the heart of the little baby ah, but now because they have to suffer so much injustice.


    Han Jinyan is sad and resentful, but he can do nothing.


    Because he did it all.


    "I miss you so much." Ji Rao said in a dull voice.


    Do you know how sad I am when you don''t remember who I am? Do you know how painful I am when you push me away? Do you know how broken I am when you look at me with strange, cold and even alert eyes.


    You don''t know.


    You don''t know anything.


    I also I don''t want you to know at all.


    Ji Rao sucked his nose, then released Han Jinyan and pointed to his lips, "kiss me."


    Han Jinyan gently smiles, and then goes to kiss Ji Rao''s mouth.


    Ji Rao smiles.


    He knows that Han Jinyan is not willing to kiss him now.


    But he let him kiss.

 Chapter 774

    Han Jinyan didn''t want to kiss him when he was not sober. Now that he is sober, Ji Rao must get back all the wrongs he has suffered.


    Although he knows that Han Jinyan may not be comfortable doing this, he wants Han Jinyan to be uncomfortable.


    He has been bullied for two days. Of course, he has to show Han Jinyan some color, otherwise he doesn''t know who is in charge of the family.


    Han Jinyan touched his head, "come to dinner."


    Ji Rao obstinately looked at him, "say you love me."


    "I love you."


    "Say it again."


    "I love you."


    "Say it again."


    "I love you."


    "Again..." Ji Rao''s voice choked.


    Han Jinyan reaches out and holds Ji Rao''s face, then wipes away the tears from Ji Rao''s eyes, "don''t cry, I will be sad if you cry."


    He whispered, "I love you. It''s like this many times. Even if I''m stupid, I''m demented, I don''t recognize anyone, I forget everything, but my heart still remembers it, my soul still remembers it. I love you, it''s completely engraved in my bones. I love Ji Rao, and I will always love you. "


    Even if it turns into a handful of ashes in the future, I hope the wind blows to you, so that I can kiss you one last time.


    Ji Rao ate Han Jinyan''s breakfast, and the familiar feeling almost didn''t make Ji Rao cry again.


    I''m afraid he''s going to cry blind these days.


    "I see Is there a dog over there


    Ji Rao glared at Han Jinyan, "that''s not you. Yesterday I had to pick it up from the garbage can."


    Han Jinyan pursed his lower lip, "otherwise, throw it away."


    Ji Rao paused and said in a dull voice, "no, I have a dog. When you don''t accompany me, I will let the dog accompany me. Dogs are better than you


    Han Jinyan lost his smile, but the smile at the corner of his mouth was plain and full of bitterness.


    "Then keep it."


    When Han Jinyan was sober, they read books together in the study, played games together in the bedroom, studied what to eat for lunch, then went downstairs to buy it, and came back to make recipes one by one.


    Ji Rao wants to eat sweet and sour fillet. Han Jinyan says he can do it. He bought a bottle of ketchup when shopping.


    While cooking in the kitchen, Ji Rao washes the dishes and looks over at Han Jinyan, who is skillfully laparotomy a fish.


    "Where''s my sweet and sour tenderloin?"


    "Just make the fish."


    Ji Rao nodded, "OK, I''ll go to the toilet first."


    As soon as he came out of the bathroom, he heard the sound of something falling on the ground in the kitchen. Ji Rao was so nervous that he ran to the kitchen.


    The fish on the chopping board was cut to half, Han Jinyan squatted on the ground, tomato sauce fell, scattered all over the ground, he was there with his fingers dipped in tomato sauce blind painting.


    Han Jinyan heard the voice from the door and looked up. When he saw Ji Rao, he tilted his head.


    Ji Rao opens her mouth. Finally, she walks over and pulls Han Jinyan up. Then she silently takes him to wash his hands and change his clothes. After cleaning up Han Jinyan, she lets people sit on the sofa.


    "Wait for me here."


    Ji Rao walked into the kitchen, where he felt very warm just now, but now it was like falling into an ice cellar.


    When will Han Jinyan come back next time.


    Ji Rao is now basically boiling time, just for the time when Han Jinyan was sober.


    There was no expression on his face. He just lowered his head to clean up the tomato sauce.

 Chapter 775

    In the end, he didn''t get the sweet and sour tenderloin made by Han Jinyan.


    The sweet and sour fish he had planned to cook was boiled in his ordinary white water, and the sweet and sour fillet was cooked according to the book. Although it was not quite the same as expected, the dishes they planned were all served on the table one by one.


    Ji Rao takes Han Jinyan and asks him to have dinner.


    Fortunately, Han Jinyan is very good this time, and he doesn''t make noise at dinner.


    Ji Rao has a sweet and sour tenderloin.


    It''s terrible.


    He can''t do it.


    He wants to eat Han Jinyan''s.


    "Sincerely, will you make sweet and sour tenderloin for me?"


    Han Jinyan grabs the rice in the bowl without even raising his head.


    "Han Jinyan."


    Maybe Ji Rao''s voice is a little loud. Han Jinyan looks up at Ji Rao blankly.


    "Say you love me."


    Han Jinyan dropped his eyes and continued to eat, as if he didn''t hear it.


    Ji Rao gave a bitter smile.


    Han Jinyan''s spirit is getting worse and worse. He is not obedient and does not take medicine. He becomes moody, anxious and depressed. He does not wake up for several days.


    Ji Rao''s patience is limited, but he is willing to give all his patience to Han Jinyan. If he has no patience, he has to be patient. Because Han Jinyan refused to take medicine every day, he was anxious to get on fire and couldn''t sleep at night.


    Han Jinyan sometimes gets up in the evening and makes Ji Rao nervous. He hasn''t had a good sleep for several days.


    Pop.


    Ji Rao suddenly woke up.


    At this time, it was two o''clock in the morning, and the man beside him disappeared again. Ji Rao got out of bed and went out, "sincerely."


    He went downstairs and saw that Han Jinyan had broken the cup. He wanted to reach for it.


    "Don''t move!" Ji Rao went to Chao Han and stretched out his hand. "Come here, don''t pick it up. I''ll do it later. Come here."


    He was afraid that Han Jinyan would scratch himself clumsily.


    Han Jinyan saw an eye, his hand dropped an eye, continue to take care of oneself of pick up.


    "Don''t pick it up. I''ll sweep it later. Come here."


    Han Jinyan didn''t seem to hear it. He picked up the pieces and put them in his hand one by one. Finally, when he picked up a big piece, because he couldn''t put it down, he grasped it subconsciously, and a wisp of blood slipped from Han Jinyan''s hand.


    "Han Jinyan!" Ji Rao didn''t even care that he was barefoot. He stepped on the glass slag with two steps, but he didn''t feel the pain. He reached out and pulled Han Jinyan up, knocked out the glass in his hand, and then dragged the man outside.


    He picked up Han Jinyan''s hand, saw a big cut, and finally couldn''t help shouting, "what do you want? What do you want! Why don''t you listen? Do you know how tired I am! You drink water, I can pour it for you. Can you stop tormenting people like this, Han Jinyan! "


    Han Jinyan was stunned.


    He didn''t understand.


    He didn''t know.


    He doesn''t know anything. He doesn''t understand anything.


    Ji Rao gasped. He looked up and tried to hold back his tears, but the tears ran down his eyes.


    "Pain..."


    Ji Rao thinks Han Jinyan is talking about his own hand, but when he turns his head, he sees Han Jinyan looking at his feet.


    "Pain..."


    He loves you very much.


    Even if he doesn''t know who you are now.


    Even if he forgets everything now.


    But seeing you hurt, he''ll still be upset.


    Ji Rao finally rushed into Han Jinyan''s arms, "I''m too tired, I''m too tired, when can you come back to see me..."

 Chapter 776

    Ji Rao has enough crying. After venting, she still has to face the reality.


    His feet were bleeding from the glass. At that time, he could only see Han Jinyan, and rushed up without thinking about anything.


    He picked up the glass slag from under his feet, and then looked at the wound on Han Jinyan''s hand.


    It''s not deep.


    Ji Rao found a first aid kit to wrap it for him.


    Han Jinyan pointed to Ji Rao''s foot, "it hurts."


    "It doesn''t hurt." Ji Rao sniffed, "I don''t hurt."


    Ji Rao gave himself a hasty treatment, and took Han Jinyan to bed.


    The dog has been growing very fast for several months, wagging its tail crazily behind Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao named him Yan.


    It''s really what Han Jinyan said.


    hair coloring is very quick, even the hair has white, Ji Bo himself used his hair coloring agent to give hair to Han Jing Yan, and he bought many mask essence on the Internet to give him a good command.


    But it didn''t seem to work.


    Kill the time.


    Two months later, Xiao Yan has grown into Da Yan, and Youji Rao is knee high.


    It is very good, know where to pull Baba, also know not to shout. Even if Ji Rao can''t always take him out for a walk because he has to take care of Han Jinyan, he is still very clever.


    In the early morning of this day, Ji Rao felt something dragging his quilt. Ji Rao opened his eyes and saw Yan Yan standing by his bed, whining in his voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He turned his head and saw that Han Jinyan was not with him. Looking up, it''s still half dark outside the window. It''s just five o''clock in the morning.


    "Sincerely?"


    He gave a cry.


    Yanyan pulls his sleeve out.


    Ji Rao walked out of bed, "sincerely speaking?"


    There was a noise coming from the kitchen. He smelled a paste smell before he took two steps. He felt tight in his heart and ran down in three or two steps. He saw Han Jinyan standing in the kitchen. In front of him was an electric cooker. Many buttons were on and the cooker was humming and shaking.


    Ji Rao''s pajamas were immediately scared away, and he forced to turn off the rice cooker. When the sound of the rice cooker finally came down, Ji Rao was shocked and relieved.


    If he comes a few minutes later, the rice cooker may blow up.


    "What are you doing Well


    Han Jinyan dissatisfied to go up, but also want to open the rice cooker, Ji Rao suddenly clap his hand open.


    "Have you had enough trouble! It''s only five in the morning. What do you want to do? " Ji Rao grabs his hair. His eyes are black and blue. It''s been ten days. For ten days, Han Jinyan hasn''t sobered up.


    He looks forward to Han Jinyan''s sober dream becoming more and more confused. He even fears that Han Jinyan will never wake up again.


    Han Jinyan was scolded and looked at Ji Rao stupidly.


    Ji Rao collapsed and yelled, "don''t look at me like that! Can''t you just let me have a snack quietly! Do you know you almost died! "


    Han Jinyan''s eyes were red. He clenched his fist, but he couldn''t speak any more. "I''m the most I hate you the most


    "I hate you, too. I hate you to death!"


    This sentence doesn''t know where to poke Zhonghan Jinyan. He suddenly shrivels his mouth, and then pushes jirao.


    It seems that Ji Rao hasn''t drunk blood for many days. After Han Jinyan got sick, he stopped drinking his blood. Other people''s blood was very hard to drink, and they often drank it just to survive.


    This time, he hasn''t touched blood for nearly half a month.

 Chapter 777

    Ji Rao''s body is very weak. Han Jinyan uses his ruthless strength again. Ji Rao is pushed down. When he falls down, he grabs at the side, smashes his right hand on the marble table, and then knocks his head on the top of the kitchen glass table.


    There was a sharp pain in the back of the head.


    At that time, Ji Rao''s mind was blank, but he didn''t feel much pain.


    Until slowly, the pain to the bone marrow from the wound along the nerve slowly passed in.


    In front of him, his vision was a little blurred. He only saw Han Jinyan in front of him staring at him, standing in the same place.


    Ji Rao sighed in his heart. He reached for the back of his head and touched the blood in his hand.


    Han Jinyan should be scared


    "Nothing..." Ji Rao stretched out his hand, but his hand was full of blood. He drew back again. Chao Han barely pulled out a smile, "it''s OK."


    Jirao almost didn''t die at home.


    Han Jinyan stood beside Ji Rao, not noisy, not talking, just sitting.


    He didn''t know what to do.


    He looked at the rice cooker on the table.


    Actually He just wanted to cook a meal for Ji Rao.


    But it seems to have messed up.


    Ji Rao has fainted. Han Jinyan pushes him, but he still doesn''t wake up.


    Why don''t you talk to him?


    Why don''t you get up and play with him?


    Lucidity seems to be just a moment.


    Han Jinyan looked at the blood on the ground, the whole person was confused.


    He trembled and tried Ji Rao''s breathing. Then he opened Ji Rao''s eyelids to see his eyes. Finally, he gave Ji Rao an emergency treatment with a first-aid kit and stopped the bleeding.


    Then he took Ji Rao to the hospital.


    Waiting outside the operating room, Han Jinyan is very calm.


    He himself is a doctor. He knows that Ji Rao''s injury may be life-threatening later, but if it is now, it should be no problem.


    Han Jinyan leaned against the wall.


    Occasionally, a few people pass in front of him, making a lot of noise.


    Han Jinyan seems to be separated from them by a world.


    Most hospitals are gathering places of crying, sadness, sadness and despair, like a garbage can specially receiving rotten emotions.


    Han Jinyan is outside the operating room, Ji Rao is in the operating room. Naturally, his mood can''t be better than other people here, but he just stands there, as if isolated from everyone.


    Their grief is not the same.


    The doctor comes out and tells Han Jinyan that Ji Rao is OK.


    Although it was expected, Han Jinyan was relieved.


    Ji Rao was transferred to the general ward. When Han Jinyan went in to see him, he saw Ji Rao lying quietly on the bed, her beautiful eyes closed tightly, her forehead wrapped with a white bandage, her face pale and her lips bloodless.


    Ward is very quiet, Han Jinyan sigh a little bit heavier, it is particularly obvious.


    He walked gently to Ji Rao''s bed and bent down to touch Ji Rao''s hand.


    It''s cold.


    There''s no temperature.


    Vampires have always been cooler.


    It''s just lower now, like a dead man.


    Han Jinyan sighed and sat in front of Ji Rao''s bed.


    "It seems that I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    The sun has poured in from the window, but they are still hidden in the dark. When salvation comes, the light is not willing to care for them.


    Han Jinyan reached out and touched Ji Rao''s face gently.


    "I miss you so much." Han Jinyan''s voice is very light, like saying to himself, "I really want to."

 Chapter 778

    When Han Jinyan came in, he saw himself through the glass.


    Eye bands, wrinkles, dull eyes.


    He is old.


    It''s just that his hair is still black. He vaguely remembers that Ji Rao dyed his hair a little bit.


    But it''s just a useless trick to cheat yourself and hide the years.


    He is old.


    Ji Rao is still young, and even has an endless future.


    And this section of the road, he can only accompany Ji Rao to come here.


    He is not only a drag on Ji Rao now, he may kill Ji Rao.


    Han Jinyan carefully picked up Ji Rao''s hand and saw that his palm was swollen. He could not help frowning and touching it very lightly.


    "It''s not very painful."


    There was no response.


    Han Jinyan sighed softly, "all these years, I''ve worked hard for you. I''ve always wanted to buy you a ring, but I''ve always forgotten. I don''t remember you more and more. I''m so afraid that I won''t remember you one day. I''m afraid I won''t see you when I wake up next time. "


    He slightly raised his head, "this time I wake up and see you fall to the ground in a coma, with blood all under, I''m really scared to death by you. But fortunately, there''s still time, there''s still time. "


    His eyes fell on Ji Rao''s face again, which was a kind of complex and sentimental eyes, "I''m not worth it. Your life road is so long, you shouldn''t have me. And I don''t want you to think of me in the future. It''s all my stupid memories. I don''t want to I don''t want to end up in such a mess in your heart. "


    Han Jinyan gently stood up, he leaned over Ji Rao''s forehead to kiss.


    A kiss without any color.


    Simple, infatuated and reluctant.


    When Han Jinyan straightens up, he quietly looks at Ji Rao for a long time, as if he wants to print his appearance in his mind.


    He thought that if he could always think about Ji Rao''s appearance, he might still remember him after he died.


    If there is Naihe bridge, he hopes that a bowl of Mengpo soup is not enough to make him forget Ji Rao.


    If there is an afterlife, let him be a vampire.


    Han Jinyan finally put down a chapter note on the table next to Ji Rao.


    "Good bye, I''m gone. Don''t worry about me. Look ahead, it''s the distance that belongs to you. I love you till I die. "


    The sound of closing the door disappears in the air. Ji Rao on the bed suddenly drops a tear from his closed eyes. He slides down and hides it in his hair, silent, just like Han Jinyan when he finally leaves.


    In the afternoon, the sun was shining down.


    Han Jinyan stands in front of an open space. Behind him is a wheat field. He looks at the distant scenery, and his eyes are even full of smile.


    He called his parents.


    The phone was soon connected, and Han Fu''s strong voice came from there, "call me what to do!"


    "Dad, what are you doing?"


    That is a kind of pure nagging tone, but let Han Fu Leng for a while.


    "I don''t know what I can do."


    "Looking at the medical records again? Don''t wear yourself out when you are old


    "Of course I know, but who is like you? You are young, you don''t want to work any more. When you are a social slacker, you are the wave of people who are holding back the country."


    Han Fu''s mouth is so sharp that he can''t stop talking.


    Han Jinyan used to speak two sentences, but this time, he said nothing and listened quietly.


    Han''s father said happily for two minutes, and finally stopped, "do you think I''m right, I don''t care?"

 Chapter 779

    "Yes."


    For the first time, Han''s father got a favor from him and snorted.


    "Dad, where''s my mom?"


    "Your mother?" Han''s father called there, and soon the phone changed.


    "Hello, sincerely?"


    "Mom, it''s me."


    With this sound, Han''s mother''s voice choked.


    She spoke incoherently as if she didn''t know what to say.


    Han''s mother spoke for half an hour, but he was interrupted by Han''s father.


    "Come on, don''t talk about it. It''s been a long time. I''ll talk about it later."


    Han Fu took the phone and said, "later..." That end light cough, "later also remember to make a phone call, your mother miss you, I don''t want to see your mother so old also worry about you."


    "I see."


    "Well, you can go ahead." Han''s father hung up the phone and then fell into a trance.


    He said to himself, "forget to tell him to come back this year." He sighed, "forget it, it''ll be OK next time."


    Han Jinyan hangs up and looks up at the scenery in front of him.


    He will always remember that the scenery on this day is very beautiful, even the wind is very gentle.


    Beautiful let him even reluctant to go forward.


    It''s just that his dad was right.


    He''s a drag.


    He didn''t want to drag anyone down any more.


    Han Jinyan walked forward a few steps, and then lay down quietly.


    He looked up at the sky. The clouds in the sky were very beautiful.


    He hasn''t seen the sky so quietly for a long time.


    When the roar of the local fall came through the air, Han Jinyan gently closed his eyes.


    With his mouth moving, he said the last sentence of his life in an inaudible voice -


    Ji Rao, I love you.


    Ji Rao in the ward opened her eyes.


    He dreamed that Han Jinyan turned his back on him. No matter how he chased and yelled, he didn''t come back. He kept running, but he just couldn''t catch up. He was tired and fell to the ground.


    Han Jinyan finally looks back at him.


    Ji Rao''s eyes brightened. He thought that Han Jinyan came back to help him, just like when he was a child, just like many years before!


    But no.


    "Goodbye."


    Han Jinyan said to him.


    Ji Rao, who is still in shock, takes two breaths. He pats his chest and gently closes his eyes.


    Remembering what happened before he fainted, he reached for the back of his head and touched the gauze.


    Looking at the next bit, Ji Rao slowly relaxed.


    "Sincerely? Sincerely... "


    His eyes fell on the note on the table.


    A note pressed on a small porcelain cup.


    Ji Rao just looked at it and didn''t reach for it or move.


    The wind came in from the window, with the note also gently Yang Yang.


    Ji Rao slowly reached for it.


    With only one eye scan, Ji Rao''s mood in his eyes changed.


    He dropped the note, pulled it out, and ran out without wearing his shoes.


    He doesn''t know where Han Jinyan is. He doesn''t know what Han Jinyan will do.


    He was more confused and helpless than a few years ago.


    Passers by saw a man in hospital clothes, barefoot, almost crazy, running on the road, shouting.


    Frightened, they dodged Ji Rao for several meters, and then pointed at him.


    Ji Rao can''t see them.


    Ji Rao can''t see anyone now.


    There are only three words left in his mind.


    Han Jinyan, it seems that he can''t let people down.


    Ji Rao searched outside barefoot for a long time, a long time.

 Chapter 780

    Find voice are hoarse, feet are worn out, step by step a blood print, or looking for.


    Until someone contacted him.


    "Are you the family of Han Jinyan?"


    Han Jinyan committed suicide on the track.


    Ji Rao sat in JC Bureau and listened to their investigation.


    Ji Rao''s spirit is in a trance. She doesn''t look very sad and has no other feelings.


    How many times to say hello.


    They investigated the surveillance and concluded that Han Jinyan really committed suicide, and there was a medical record report of Han Jinyan.


    The above clearly shows that Han Jinyan is suffering from Alzheimer''s disease.


    It''s not uncommon for people with Alzheimer''s to be suicidal or suicidal.


    It''s over in such a hurry.


    Because of the location, Han''s father and mother were the last to know and come.


    Jirao had cremated the body when they came. He sat in his chair with the urn in his arms, almost in despair.


    Han''s mother almost fainted when she saw the urn.


    Han Fu walks up to Ji Rao and stares at the urn in Ji Rao''s hand. His whole face is haggard and looks as if he is several decades old overnight.


    "Why did you burn him on your own initiative?"


    Han Fu''s tone is full of questions.


    After many years to see Han Fu, Ji Rao gently looked up at Han Fu, "you come."


    He bowed his head and touched the urn almost pitifully. "Your parents have come to see you."


    "We don''t know anything except that he committed suicide. Our son, who has been raised for decades, came all the way here. Will you show us an urn?"


    Ji Rao still gently touched the urn without saying a word.


    Han''s father resisted the cruel and painful feelings. He knew that he could not fall down, and there was his wife behind him.


    "Alzheimer''s disease, hereditary, you should know?"


    Han Fu was stunned for a moment, "is he..."


    His eyes were complex and sad. For a long time, he sighed deeply, "did the child do something stupid because of this? I said, "why did he take the initiative to call? I said that his attitude was so wrong..."


    Then the man over 50 years old turned red.


    Han''s mother faltered for a moment, and she came over holding Han''s father''s hand. "Son, we gave him up to you nearly 20 years ago. Now he''s gone, can we Can you give him back to us? "


    Ji Rao hesitated for a while, then handed in the urn.


    Han''s father and mother leave with Han Jinyan''s urn.


    After they left, Ji Rao raised his head and looked outside for a while. Then a staff member came out with a new urn in his hand. Then he handed the urn to Ji Rao, "I''m sorry, sir."


    Ji Rao took the urn and said, "don''t blame me. I can''t bear you."


    Because of reluctant, so will his ashes in two.


    He asked people to cremate Han Jinyan quickly because the subway track scene was too ugly. He was afraid that Han''s father and mother would be sad when they saw it, so he cremated him quickly.


    Usually burned the body, in fact, will not completely put the ashes into the ashes box, only part of it. Ji Rao asked them to put two caskets.


    So Han Jinyan can still be with him.


    He and Han Jinyan will never be separated.


    Ji Rao pasted his own head on the urn, and the corners of his mouth slowly showed a satisfied smile.


    He closed his eyes as if Han Jinyan was still with him.

 Chapter 781

    Ji Rao was afraid of scaring others, so he put the urn in his schoolbag, and then went back to the hospital and his original ward.


    But he couldn''t find the note.


    Ji Rao was flustered. He grabbed the nurse and asked anxiously if he saw a written note.


    "Probably swept out?"


    Because of her uncertain words, Ji Rao turned over the garbage can at the door of the hospital for half an hour, neither smelly nor dirty.


    But they didn''t find it in the end.


    People who come and go look at him with strange eyes.


    At last Ji Rao gave up.


    He really can''t find it.


    Ji Rao went home and changed his clothes. He put the urn on the table and dressed himself carefully. Finally, he looked at the boy in the mirror and bent his lips.


    He turned Han Jinyan''s remaining property into cash and donated it with the money on the card. He didn''t even want to give his name.


    Ji Rao holds Han Jinyan''s urn and drives for an hour to the seaside.


    He got out of the car with Han Jinyan in his arms, and the sea breeze blowing in front of him had the unique flavor of the sea.


    He looked up at the sky not far away and said in a low voice, "is your scenery so beautiful that day?"


    Ji Rao doesn''t feel sad, because as early as in the beginning, he planned to accompany Han Jinyan.


    Han Jinyan thinks he''s a drag on Ji Rao, and Ji Rao doesn''t think he''s a drag on Han Jinyan.


    He let Han Jinyan''s bright future be covered with dust.


    Without him, Han Jinyan would have been a famous doctor at home and abroad. Even if he suffered from Alzheimer''s disease, he would not give up. He would even live happily every day.


    The sea is not cold.


    It''s just that he has a wound on the sole of his foot. After being soaked in sea water, it''s really painful.


    He walked step by step, the sound of the sea beating in his ears, and he held Han Jinyan''s urn tightly in his hand.


    The sea is over the knees, over the waistline, over the shoulders, and finally over the nose and mouth.


    Ji Rao''s figure completely sank into the sea and disappeared.


    He is like the most common spray, leaving no trace of meaning in the wide sea.


    Ji Rao gently closes her eyes and kisses Han Jinyan''s urn.


    They can die together. Maybe Han Jinyan can meet him again.


    The second before you lose consciousness.


    Ji Rao thought, it''s not like a sweet love.


    When he opened his eyes again, it was already apartment style decoration.


    Ji Rao sat up and found that it was not his familiar living room, but a small bedroom.


    He got out of bed, gently opened the door, and finally saw the familiar living room. Ji Rao turns his head and finds that it is a bedroom.


    Whoa?


    Yubajiang cleaned up a bedroom for him and came out?


    "Yubajiang, yubajiang!"


    "What are you yelling at?" Yu Bajiang, who is cooking a small kitchen for himself, sticks out his head with half of the steamed bread dipped in sauce in his hand. "When you wake up, you wake up. What do you say every day? You destroy my quiet apartment. The sound insulation is not very good. When the neighbors come, they will say it''s you. "


    Ji Rao went down the stairs, "let''s see if my task has been completed."


    "Finish a fart, eight points at most."


    "Ah." Ji Rao was obviously disappointed, "why?"


    "Sweet love, half is completed, sweet after abuse, you complete the rest of the half of it."

 Chapter 782

    "No, he has Alzheimer''s disease, Alzheimer''s disease, which can''t be cured. This is a force majeure factor. "


    "You can''t say that." Yu Bajiang took a bite of the steamed bread in his hand. "He has this disease. You stimulated him to get Jiucheng. He is not only inherited, but also has less powerful genetic power. He is depressed in his heart, which leads to the decline of body resistance. He is worried about gain and loss, restless and has been holding it for a long time. If you look at the original text, he doesn''t have this problem. If you want me to tell you, you''ll get eight points. "


    Looking at Ji Rao''s cold eyes, Yu Bajiang''s almost schadenfreude smile slowly took back. He carefully handed the steamed bread forward, "come on, it''s very nice."


    "Oh, your mother."


    Fish eight river scratch head, with Ji Rao common enemy, "I also think my mother is not good, old eccentric, do not love me at all."


    Yubajiang is the God in a certain sense.


    Ji sighed. He pressed his forehead. "I seem to I can''t get out. "


    It''s OK to be a bunch of idiots before, but this time Han Jinyan is absolutely good to him. Moreover, he has been in that world for such a long time and is the most similar to his current world civilization. Sometimes Ji Rao even has the illusion that he is afraid of either the task world or the real world.


    "Normal." Fish eight river mouth big, a bite can bite off half a steamed bread, "I brought more hosts, like you I see too much."


    "What happened to them in the end?"


    "Well Ninety nine percent of them will stay in the task world they like. As long as they don''t die, the task world won''t collapse. "


    "What are you doing with them?"


    "Each of them has its own purpose. For example, some people want to revive when they die, some people want to bring them back to life when their wives, objects and little lovers die, or their parents are gone There are too many tasks, but they almost forget who they are. Some people can''t get out when they play games. If it''s a game to do tasks, it''s a real holographic game that costs a lot of time. It''s normal that they can''t get out. You can insist that it''s not easy now. "


    "You just said that 99% of them can''t stick to it. Isn''t it that few of them stick to it?"


    It''s really rare. There is only one host in the whole system. He was lucky to have seen that one.


    "Well, it''s also wonderful."


    "Well Is there any way? "


    "What can I do?"


    "The way to forget the world before."


    Yu Bajiang shrugged, "can you still remember what your first world was now?"


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment. He tried to think about it, but found that he really didn''t seem to remember it.


    Yu Bajiang knew by looking at his expression, "you are a host with problems. Without the confirmation of the God, the memory of these worlds will not remain in your mind for a long time. This is a bug, but at present, it is a very useful bug."


    Ji Rao tried to think about it. It seemed that he could hardly remember it. The most vivid one in his head was Han Jinyan. He almost forgot everything else.


    Ji Rao sighed, empty in the heart, "this kind of feeling is really like when I forget him, I suddenly find out one day, and then I can''t remember a little bit."

 Chapter 783

    Yubajiang looked up at the sky, looked down at the steamed bread, did not speak.


    Ji Rao leaned against the door frame, looking at Yu Bajiang''s guilty look, "are you hiding something from me?"


    Yu Bajiang showed his hand, "how can it be? You think too much, ha ha ha..."


    Ji Rao just stares at him like that.


    Fish eight river mouth smile more and more embarrassed, finally blink, dare not see Ji Rao.


    Ji sighed.


    He knew that yubajiang must have something to hide from him, and it was hard to say.


    Now the only way to touch the truth seems to be to do nothing but a task.


    "You made me a bedroom?"


    "Yes, there will be many tasks in the future. You can''t always lie on the sofa."


    Ji Rao''s face was stiff.


    There''s more.


    There are many.


    I''m still here.


    Well.


    What the hell is this.


    Ji Rao reaches out to open the refrigerator and takes a can of coke from it.


    After opening it and taking a drink, he wrinkled his nose and felt happy from his body.


    No matter when, fat house happy water is really happy water.


    Ji Rao finished drinking a can of coke, belched and touched his stomach, "OK, send me to the next world."


    Transmission is an instant thing.


    In the mission world, the protagonist attacks Yan Jun, the protagonist is Shen yun''an, and Ji Rao is the national teacher.


    Yan Jun is a general of the army and a powerful general of Qi. It can be said that most of the Qi''s land was fought by Yan''s family. When Yan Jun came here, Yan Jun was still an iron General of the enemy country. The protagonist is Shen yun''an, a civil servant. Shen''s family has a great career. Shen''s father is a prime minister in the imperial court. The late emperor died suddenly because of an accident. On his deathbed, he passed the throne to his youngest son Bai lichen.


    Ji Rao is a Wushan witch people, good at Gu, good at divination.


    As a token of gratitude, the ancestors of the Wu clan promised that they would be willing to work for Baili for 200 years. In order to show their sincerity, they played the same Qi Gu in the Baili family. This Gu is harmless to human body. It only connects the Qi transportation of the Wu people and the Baili people. It lasts 200 years. After 200 years, the Gu insect dies and the connection is broken, and the Wu people will return to Wushan and never be born again.


    Ji Rao is the leader of Wushan.


    The way of inheritance of the witches is different from that of ordinary people.


    Ji Rao has been planted with cold Gu since he was a child, just to make him better at practicing Gu. Fortunately, Ji Rao''s talent in practicing Gu is incomparable. At the age of only 16, he took the place of the wizard leader, so he went out to work for a hundred Li pulse.


    At that time, there were only 20 years left for tongqi Gu.


    In the original text, Yan Jun and Shen yun''an grew up together when they were young. They were childhood sweethearts. Oh no, bamboo horse, bamboo horse, you dance sword, I write poetry, you ride horse, I taste tea. They were close to each other, and finally fell in love.


    But the Yan Family and the Shen family were in a big situation. They basically dominated the dynasty with one culture and one martial arts. At that time, the emperor Bai lichen was only 14 years old, and he knew nothing. The regime was open to the outside world. If he was careless, the dynasty could change its master.


    Ji Rao, standing on the side of Bai lichen, naturally pays close attention to the Yan Family and Shen family, both of whom are highly accomplished.


    Until the marriage of the two families.


    Yan Family and Shen family, Yan and Shen yun''an.


    Jokes.


    Ji Rao never believed that two men could love each other.


    With so few broken sleeves, it''s Yan Jun and Shen yun''an, and it''s Yan Family and Shen family.


    He did divination at that time, and it turned out to be very fierce.


    I''m afraid the hundred Li Dynasty is not guaranteed.

 Chapter 784

    So Ji Rao naturally regards the reason as the marriage of the two families.


    Compared with the Yan family, the Shen family is the better one.


    Ji Rao casually sent Yan Jun abroad for a reason, and then secretly tricked Shen yun''an.


    This Gu is called spoony Gu, which can make Shen yun''an fall in love with a woman.


    But it wasn''t long before Ji Rao found out that Shen yun''an was not affected by spoony.


    There are usually two situations when he is not affected by spoony. One is that ordinary insects don''t work for him. The other is that he loves someone so much that even spoony insects can''t change.


    It is obvious that Shen yun''an is the latter, but he firmly believes that there will be no love between the two men. They want to unite to win the Bailijia Dynasty. Ji Rao doesn''t think so. He thinks it is the former.


    Shen yun''an really has no intention of seizing power, but his father is ambitious.


    While Yan''s family is away, Ji Rao''s thunder means to clean up the government. The crimes committed by Shen''s family, together with the unwarranted charges planted by him, are enough to make Shen''s family cut off.


    So Ji Rao ordered the men of the Shen family to behead and the women to exile.


    Others don''t care, but Shen yun''an must die.


    Shen yun''an is the most famous talent in the capital. At the age of three, he was able to make a speech and quote scriptures. At the age of fifteen, he won the first place in the palace examination. At the age of sixteen, he served as an envoy of Qi to discuss with the enemy. With one mouth, he avoided a war that was enough to spread to the common people and make the people blood flow. In normal times of drought and flood, the common people didn''t get anything, so he often used it at the gate Porridge.


    Since then, it has gained more prestige among the people.


    Yan Jun and Shen yun''an, in the eyes of the people of Qi, were just like the saviors.


    But in fact, it''s no wonder Ji Rao killed the Shen family. With Shen Yunan''s merits, his father secretly plotted against Ji Rao. Ji Rao didn''t know. According to the principle of killing one hundred wrongly, Ji Rao killed Shen yun''an.


    However, Ji Rao didn''t directly behead Shen yun''an in public because of his kindness to the people of Qi.


    It''s really ugly to die like that, and it''s easy to arouse public indignation.


    Ji Rao secretly executed Shen yun''an and only used a cup of poisoned wine to make Shen yun''an walk more respectable.


    The witch people don''t see people easily. Ji Rao usually stays at home in the palace. The upper court also listens to the government behind the curtain. On weekdays, he also wears a mask. Even the eunuch who is close to him doesn''t know what he looks like.


    So no one has ever lived to see Ji Rao except the emperor and the Wu people.


    On that day, the Shen family was overpowered by some charges. The tree fell and the monkeys scattered. All the people who used to cling to the Shen family have disappeared.


    Because Ji Rao said, "interceder, sit with him."


    At ordinary times, Ji Rao sits quietly on the side of the curtain and seldom speaks. When the new emperor ascends the throne, even though the new emperor is still young, Ji Rao will not easily interfere in politics.


    The order was so urgent that it should be executed after autumn. However, Ji Rao was afraid that Yan would investigate and ordered the execution three days later. All the ministers in the court knew that the national master was determined to get rid of the Shen family.


    If you look at the crimes alone, you will not be able to report them in a few days.


    It seems that the national teacher is on guard against the Shen family.


    This time, the Yan family will be paid, and then the Shen family will be dealt with.


    After knowing this, everyone chooses to be wise.


    The position of the national teacher in the state of Qi was almost equal to that of the emperor.


    To offend the national master is to offend the emperor.

 Chapter 785

    The day Shen yun''an left, Ji Rao himself sent the poisoned wine.


    In a dark room, Shen yun''an sat upright in his chair.


    His coat and robe had been replaced with the most crude linen, and his crown had been removed. He only wore a hair band, but the expression on his face was still so light.


    "Master, please."


    The door of the cell opened and Ji Rao, who was in luxurious clothes, stepped in.


    Shen yun''an raised his eyes and looked at him. His eyebrows and eyes were warm and moist, "national teacher."


    So is the voice.


    In the court hall, when Ji Rao took a lot of evidence of iron beating, Shen''s father couldn''t argue. He just knelt down on the court hall and cried, begging the emperor to clear him. Only Shen yun''an, who seemed to have expected that Ji Rao would not let them go, knelt down in the same place with a straight back and no expression on his face.


    Someone brought a mahogany chair to Ji Rao. Ji Rao sat in front of Shen yun''an in a cold voice. "The Shen family is gone."


    Shen yun''an''s eyes flashed a flash of sadness, "the dead are gone."


    "Aren''t you sad?"


    "Naturally sad, but you want to die, I have to die."


    All the evidence Ji Rao can find out is Shen yun''an''s father''s. As for Shen yun''an, I don''t know whether he is hiding too well or pure in nature. Ji Rao really can''t catch the slightest bit of his mistake.


    Perhaps Shen''s father will do the things that are hidden in the Shen family, and Shen yun''an will do the things that do good deeds and gain fame.


    But no matter what the truth is, the Shen family is gone.


    "The Shen family has been in a high position for a long time. It''s ok if they don''t know how to restrain themselves. In recent years, they have become more and more serious. The thorn of the Shen family has been in my heart for a long time. If you don''t want to get married, maybe I''ll let you go and turn a blind eye to it."


    After hearing Ji Rao''s explanation, Shen yun''an was really flattered. "Ah Jun and I fell in love. I know that their identities are like walking on thin ice, but I really yearn for ah Jun to marry me with eight big sedans."


    Speaking of this, he gently bent the corner of his mouth, with a smile between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Ridiculous." Ji Rao said in a cold voice. He lifted his sleeve and stood up. "I think you do more good deeds in your daily life. Today I will leave your whole body and let you go happily."


    Then a eunuch came down with a wooden plate on which a cup of poisonous wine was placed. The bottle was inlaid with Hotan jade and pearl jade from the western regions. It can be seen that Ji Rao has given him enough face.


    "Thank you, master." Shen yun''an didn''t cry, he was still calm, as if it was just a cup of ordinary wine.


    He reached for the glass of wine and watched it pause.


    "Why, don''t you want to drink?"


    Shen yun''an looked up at Ji Rao, "master, why do you always wear a mask?"


    "The face of the witch people is never easy to show."


    Shen yun''an was quite idle when he was dying. He joked, "will the dying people not show it?"


    Ji Rao weighs it and thinks it''s a dying man anyway. He took off his mask.


    There was a flash of surprise in Shen yun''an''s eyes. "It''s no wonder that the national teacher was not easy to show others when he was born so beautiful."


    It is a fact that the witch people are generally good-looking.


    Shen yun''an sighed and asked the national teacher to bring a word for Yan Jun.


    "With what words, how can you know whether he will come back to you or not?"


    But Shen yun''an looked at Ji Rao firmly, "the national teacher will not."


    He guessed right, Ji Rao really won''t.

 Chapter 786

    After all, the Shen family is different from the Yan family. The Shen family is a civil servant. Even if it is removed, it will not shake the foundation of Qi.


    But the Yan family has a heavy hand, and Ji Rao can''t move him for the time being.


    "You said


    "Tell ah Jun that if you miss each other and set up a frontier, you will look forward to the red dress."


    Then he drank the poisoned wine.


    Ji Rao''s eyes watched Shen yun''an die, and then she left the darkroom.


    Yan Jun was furious when he came back.


    It is needless to say how miserable Ji Rao died after that.


    The purpose of this mission review is to hope that Shen yun''an will live and return him to Jun''an.


    But the funny thing is, when Ji Rao came over, Shen yun''an just died.


    It''s only half a day since I died.


    Ji Rao woke up from bed, covered his head and had a headache for a while.


    It''s not good for Shen yun''an to live if he doesn''t get poisoned wine for another day.


    The dead come back to life.


    This is some kind of stupid comment.


    Ji Rao sat up. Now he was only wearing a snow-white silk lining. When he got up, his long hair poured down.


    He sighed, took the mask next to him, put it on, and asked someone to come and dress him.


    "Where''s Shen yun''an?"


    "Mr. Shen Oh, no, Shen yun''an, I''ve already taken your order and thrown it to the mass grave. "


    "Find someone to get him back and put him in my secret room. No one is allowed to tell him."


    "Yes."


    When Ji Rao wears it, Shen yun''an''s body has been found.


    He wanted to go to the chamber of secrets, but someone came to tell him that the emperor wanted Ji Rao to go.


    "The emperor?" Ji Rao hesitated for a moment, "then go."


    He waved his hand and called in a young eunuch, "pass me an order. The case of Jing Zhaoyin needs to be investigated and detained for the time being. I don''t have to do anything else. If something happens to him, I''ll take the whole Dali temple to question."


    "Yes."


    He was sitting in a sedan chair and driving the Yangxin hall.


    He has seen the scenery of the palace for decades, and now he is not happy to come back. Even a little tired.


    Because he can''t see the end of the world.


    Revive Shen yun''an.


    Resurrect a dead man.


    It''s hard to force people.


    Ji Rao held his head and closed his eyes to feel the turbulence of the sedan chair.


    After a while, someone whispered in his ear and said respectfully, "here we are, national teacher."


    Ji Rao let out a "hum" from his nose. He slowly opened his eyes and raised his long and straight crow eyelashes, revealing the jewel like eyes inside.


    The eyes of the Wu people are light green, and the color is like the most inaccessible part of the mountain. After being washed by the clear spring for hundreds of years, they get the color of moistening jade. Their hair is white, and they look like immortals from afar.


    The little eunuch next to him just looked up at Ji Rao at the moment when he raised his eyes.


    There was no emotion in the eyes of the national master, but it made people wonder if someone took all the stars from the sky to his eyes.


    Ji Rao got out of the sedan chair, stood upright, and let a notice. With the emperor''s permission, Ji Rao went in.


    There was a teenager sitting in front of the desk. He was holding a brush in his hand, writing every stroke. When the door behind Ji Rao closed, he raised his head.


    Bai lichen, the emperor of the state of Qi, was wearing a dragon robe. He had a pretty face and a slightly tender cheek. He could see the outline of water chestnut in the future.


    "Here you are, master."


    The voice is still a little shallow, just like a child.


    "What''s the matter with the emperor calling his ministers?"

 Chapter 787

    "Look at this, master." Bai lichen picked up a piece of writing paper and handed it to him.


    Ji Rao came forward and took it. He just looked at the handwriting on the paper. It was very beautiful.


    Ji Rao looks at it. It should be the letter that Yan Jun sent back.


    The general meaning is that everything is well in the frontier fortress, and those who want to invade are all solved by him. A piece of letter is full of important things about the frontier fortress, and he explains the time of his return to Beijing.


    Half a month later.


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment, and then he quietly put the letter back on the desk.


    "National teacher, general Yan is coming back, Shen family..."


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. I did the Shen family''s business. He didn''t dare to rebel."


    Hundred Li Chen should a, but the sadness of eyebrow eye place still didn''t scatter half cent.


    In fact, he doesn''t have to worry at all.


    In the original text, Li Yanjun was almost angry when he came back. Bai lichen pushed the boat along the river and blamed the national teacher for all his mistakes.


    No matter how angry Yan Jun is, he can''t really rebel. He can only vent his resentment on Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao has been practicing Gu since he was a child and is invincible to all kinds of poisons. He throws Ji Rao into the snake cave and bears the pain of biting day and night.


    Finally, Ji Rao was tortured to death.


    In fact, he didn''t understand Bai lichen''s method.


    Bai lichen and Ji Rao don''t know each other. The one who really trusts Ji Rao is the former Emperor. Before the former emperor died, he entrusted Bai lichen to Ji Rao.


    Bailichen is closely related to the Wu people. He will do his best to protect them with his life.


    But for Bai lichen, Ji Rao is just a man who is forced to enter in the middle of the way. He has green eyes and white hair. He is different from ordinary people. Maybe he is a demon. From the day he ascended the throne, he had to listen to Ji Rao in everything. After such a long time, everyone would resent.


    Ji Rao in the original text doesn''t know that bailichen looks at him like this, but Ji Rao is very clear. He can almost see something strange when he looks at bailichen.


    At this time, Bai lichen was only a teenager, still very young, and his mood was not very good. Now the smile on his face was a bit sincere.


    Ji Rao lowered his hand and straightened his bent cuffs. He was wearing a cloud brocade white robe. His cuffs and chest were covered with large blue rimmed brocade patterns. Silk and satin were all the best materials for tribute from the south.


    When the former Emperor was there, he regarded Ji Rao as the Savior of the state of Qi. He never wanted to be short of him.


    So what he used was no worse than what he used for the emperor.


    "If you think that our judgment on Jing Zhaoyin is not safe, you can raise it."


    Bai lichen''s eyes moved. He looked up at Ji Rao. The expression on his face didn''t change, but the radian of the corner of his mouth went down a little.


    Ji Rao seemed to be invisible. He continued, and his voice didn''t change much.


    This is the case with lengqinggu, who has no emotion and few emotional ups and downs.


    "You are the emperor, your majesty. You are above all people. You are the national teacher. You will do your best to help your majesty. If your majesty thinks that I have done something wrong, he will punish me without complaint or regret. "


    The hand under the hundred Li Chen book case clenched.


    Jing Zhaoyin and Xu Sheng had a good personal relationship with Bai lichen when he was a child, and Bai lichen was also very interested in him.


    But Xu Sheng has a serious bribery crime, and directly threatens Bai lichen''s reputation. Ji Rao takes action to deal with it.


    Only he didn''t expect that there was no gratitude in Bai Li Chen''s heart. On the contrary, there was more and more resentment.

 Chapter 788

    In this case, Ji Rao doesn''t have to be a good man.


    Anyway, Xu Sheng does not threaten the imperial power of the Baili family, nor does he threaten Baili Chen.


    Bailichen is the emperor, he has no time to flatter.


    "In a few days, I''ll ask someone to find a ghost to replace him and release Jing Zhaoyin."


    Bai lichen didn''t speak.


    "That minister leaves first."


    Ji Rao saluted and turned away.


    After waiting for him to leave, Bai lichen looks at his back outside the door.


    Ji Rao goes back to the darkroom. No one dares to move Shen yun''an without his orders.


    Shen yun''an, a talented man who used to be famous in the capital and an honest and upright official who was praised by everyone, and the good son-in-law of a beautiful lady in the capital, was casually rolled up by a broken straw mat and thrown on the ground. His face was covered, and only his blue and white ankles appeared.


    Fortunately, it''s not midsummer, otherwise it''s not only corpse, but also fly and maggot.


    Ji Rao squatted down and could smell the stench of the corpse. He stretched out his hand and held the tip of the dirty straw mat.


    His hands are very beautiful. His knuckles are clear and slender. His white fingers look like the buds of flowers. His red fingertips look like the first spring color in the spring garden. His fingernails are mellow and transparent. The bone protrusion of his wrist is very clear. It looks too thin.


    He gently lifted the straw mat to reveal Shen yun''an''s warm face.


    At this time what appearance, skin, eyebrows, such as ink painting, all can not see.


    This is a dead face.


    Dead bodies.


    His face is blue and white, and his lips are deep purple when he is poisoned. It''s very ugly.


    It''s so dead. It doesn''t matter where you go to revive. It doesn''t matter if you find Aladdin''s lamp.


    Ji Rao stood up, because there was no one beside him, and he crossed his waist and walked back and forth for two steps. His cold face was agitated.


    There are many boxes on the shelf of the secret room. Ji Rao goes to those boxes, looks at them, and finally falls on a humble wooden box.


    He reached out and picked up the wooden box. After opening the lid, there was a bug in it.


    The whole body is white and tender and looks like a baby silkworm.


    After the box was opened, it twisted slightly inside, felt Ji Rao''s breath and stayed in it quietly.


    It''s hard for others to move in his secret room. It''s still a problem to come in. Once he comes in, it''s estimated that he will have no way to live.


    These boxes are not locked. Anyone opens them. Gu Chong is not familiar with his taste, arouses his bloodthirsty instinct, and instantly sneaks into people''s bodies to drain them.


    Ji Rao has been dealing with poisonous insects since childhood. All the poisonous insects here are raised with his blood, so he is very close to him.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand, and the insect slowly climbed onto his finger and rubbed his finger intimately.


    Ji Rao turns and walks to Shen yun''an''s body, squats down in front of him, and then puts the insect on Shen yun''an''s arm.


    The insect shakes left and right for a while, then breaks Shen yun''an''s stiff skin and goes in.


    The blood in the corpse is no longer flowing, and even coagulates. Even if the poisonous insects enter, they can play a very small role.


    Ji Rao waited quietly for a while.


    Shen yun''an has not changed at all.


    Ji Rao frowned. He stood up and walked out of the dark room.


    "Somebody."


    A palace man came over with a low brow, "national teacher."


    "Go and tidy up the people inside, change their clothes, comb their hair and tidy up their appearance."

 Chapter 789

    "Yes."


    "Don''t touch anywhere else. Don''t touch anywhere."


    "Yes."


    It takes a lot of time to clean up the appearance, especially Shen yun''an has been dead for so long, this can''t be touched, that can''t be touched.


    It''s already an hour after cleaning up.


    In order to hide people''s eyes and ears, Ji Rao put Shen yun''an''s body into a very hidden wooden box, then told the emperor and went out of the palace.


    He went back to Wushan.


    Wushan witch people''s books about witchcraft are very detailed. He hopes to bring Shen yun''an here to have any vitality.


    He must return to the palace before Yan Jun comes back.


    Ji Rao stayed up all night in the book of Wu clan.


    The whole wooden house was turned upside down by him, and all kinds of secret books, which were not handed down in the world, spread out on the ground like money. Ji Rao kneels down on the low chair and rummages in front of the book case.


    If there is no way to bring the dead back to life, then this task is basically impossible to complete.


    Kill yourself earlier and go back.


    Finally, seven days later, he found a kind of Gu called Yi Sheng Gu.


    As the name suggests, life for life.


    Ji Rao was going to die. If he could save Shen yun''an before he died, his task would be completed directly.


    So he couldn''t wait to look down.


    This insect is very difficult to support. It needs to be supported by pure blood every day. In addition, there are many medicinal materials.


    Fortunately, although these things are rare, they are not difficult to find. Although they are not available in other places, many medicinal materials are available in Wushan. After all, they are the ancestors of witchcraft. No one knows what medicinal materials are needed for witchcraft better than the witches.


    Ordinary people may not have seen those planted on the top of Wushan mountain.


    Only one item makes Ji Rao sad.


    The love of the enchanted.


    Love of the enchanted? Who does Shen yun''an love most?


    If it''s Ji Rao in the original text, I''m sure he''ll answer without any doubt. Shen''s father, Shen''s mother, Shen''s second son and third lady


    That''s why I don''t believe in Longyang.


    Ji Rao doesn''t think so.


    Isn''t Yan Jun Shen yun''an''s favorite?


    Take heart blood from Yan Jun


    Ji Rao, help me.


    It''s good if Yan doesn''t cut him. How can he give his heart and blood.


    Anyway, let''s raise the poisonous insects first.


    Ji Rao closed the book and got up from the low chair. Because he had been kneeling for a long time, his legs were numb when he got up, but he didn''t stop for a while.


    "Witch Lord!" Someone pushed the door in, just to see Ji Rao fall down, she ran to support Ji Rao, hand to Ji Rao prepared soup spilled.


    Fell to the ground, issued a crisp sound, the porcelain bowl are fragmented.


    "Witch master, are you ok?"


    Ji Rao


    "No problem." Ji Rao stood up straight and drew his arm back.


    He just got numb in his legs. He yelled and broke the bowl. It was all right.


    "Witch Lord, you don''t look good."


    All night for several days, can you look good.


    Ji Rao pressed his forehead. Just as he stood up, his eyes even turned black.


    "I''m fine. What are you doing here?"


    "My grandfather said that the wizard master is too tired these days. He asked me to cook soup and bring it to the wizard master."


    She is only 15 years old now. Her skin is a little black. She is wearing a small pigtail. She looks clean in a black suit. She has a dimple in the corner of her mouth. She smiles like a bright moon.

 Chapter 790

    She looked at the soup on the ground, some of which even spilled on the book, "witch master, I''ll clean it up right away, and then I''ll give you a bowl."


    "Don''t worry. I went out a little beforehand."


    The girl nodded, "OK."


    Ji Rao went out.


    First, he went to the ancestral hall of the witches. He kowtowed, burned incense, bled and fed the insects one by one.


    Finally, he took a few incense sticks and put them into the furnace in front of the spirit card.


    After all this, he stepped over the memorial tablet and stepped into the background.


    Twist the stone on the right hand side and turn left three and right two.


    The stone gate opened suddenly and turned slowly for a little half, leaving a narrow road for only one person to pass.


    A blast of cold air came.


    Ji Rao didn''t hesitate and walked in.


    About half a quarter of an hour, the air was getting colder and colder. Ji Rao felt the piercing cold along his sleeve neckline. He couldn''t help shaking.


    At the end is an ice bank.


    Ji Rao stepped on the huge ice, and the cool air around him was slowly dispersing like smoke.


    He walked to the other corner, looked at the magic tube under the ice, and knelt down on one knee.


    He took a chisel from the side and began to chisel the ice.


    First, a small circle was chiseled out, and then slowly carved along the edge. In a short time, the cold poisonous insect tube was taken out.


    The ice on the top is only one finger thick. The cover is frozen in the ice, but the tube is soaked in ice water.


    Ji Rao takes up the ice, turns it upside down, takes out the whole poisonous insect tube with a chisel, then puts the ice back and sprinkles some water on the edge.


    He went out of the ice cellar with the magic tube and all the way to the back mountain.


    Wushan is towering. Standing on the top of Wushan mountain, it seems that you can touch the clouds. Birds are singing in the forest, clear and transparent.


    There is also an icehouse at the back of Wushan mountain. However, it is not used to release poisonous insects. It is used to release the remains of the Witches of the past dynasties.


    In order to ensure that the body will not rot, Ji Rao bravely gave Shen yun''an the position he had prepared.


    The ice coffin of the 48th wizard master of the witch clan had been built as early as the day Ji Rao became the wizard master. Although it was against the rules, there was no other way.


    Ji Rao went in. First he bowed respectfully to the ancestors, then he went to his ice coffin.


    The ice coffins of the late wizard master are all embedded in the ice vertically. Only Ji Rao, who is not dead, is placed horizontally.


    And there''s no lid.


    Ji Rao went over and looked in.


    He doesn''t look so terrible now because he cleaned his body with poisonous insects before.


    Lying there quietly, wearing a green suit, pale as snow.


    Ji Rao opens the poisonous insect tube, and the unfrozen poisonous insects inside are ready to move.


    It''s easy to produce poisonous insects. The female insect is very aggressive. Jirao opened the lid, and soon the female insect had climbed up to his arm along with the taste.


    But because of Ji Rao''s suppression of the insects, it did not dare to enter.


    Ji Rao cut his wrist, blood flowing down his white skin, dripping on the pure white clothes, it was shocking.


    With Ji Rao''s permission, the mother worm can''t wait to suck the blood. Ji Rao looks at her head from her wound, and her skin bulges twice.


    Although I know what''s going on, Ji Rao still feels a little nauseous.

 Chapter 791

    Among the susceptible insects, the mother insect will suck the essence, blood gas and vitality of the demagogue, and then transfer them to the son insect in the body of the demagogue.


    After enough, Ji Rao put the female insect back into the poison trap.


    The spirit of the child is not as good as that of the mother.


    Ji Rao reached out and pinched the insect.


    Shen yun''an''s blood is no longer circulating. Zi Chong can''t get in. Ji Rao can only hold Shen yun''an''s mouth.


    But he is already a corpse, the whole body is hard, no matter how hard Ji Rao can''t squeeze it.


    Ji Rao had to put the insect into Shen yun''an''s ear and let the insect rush into his ear.


    The insect soon entered a dormant state in Shen yun''an.


    If the mother worm can''t provide enough life for the offspring, Shen yun''an and the offspring in his body will always be like this, and they won''t wake up that day.


    Before Ji Rao left, he told all the Wu people to take good care of Shen yun''an''s body.


    Although the witches are not allowed to bring people outside the clan, Shen yun''an is dead after all, so no one dares to say anything.


    Calculate the time, Yan Jun should be able to return to Beijing in five days.


    Coincidentally, he knew that Yan Jun would be pursued by the enemy.


    After that, Yan Jun took the knife with his left hand.


    Ji Rao pondered for a moment, and rode to the frontier.


    Yan Jun rushes to the Imperial Palace, and Ji Rao rushes to Yan Jun nonstop. They can meet in one day at most.


    The original text is in the front line valley. Yan Jun is ambushed.


    When Yanjun came back from the frontier, the enemy was unwilling to take this loss, so they sent dozens of dead men to follow him secretly and ambush in the front line Valley to get Yanjun''s dog head.


    When Ji Rao arrived, the fighting between the two sides had already begun.


    The reason why Yixian Valley is called Yixian Valley is that it has a complex terrain. In the deep valley, there is only a narrow road.


    And the enemy soldiers were on the top of the valley, throwing stones and arrows.


    The soldiers below can''t hide or fight. They can only rush out.


    The purpose of the dead man was Yan Jun at first, so Yan Jun was in a mess. The huge stones came down, and the dense rain of arrows fell down. Rao Shiyan Jun couldn''t hold on.


    Yan Jun was hit by an arrow on his back, but he didn''t care about the wound. As he ran out, he blocked the arrow from flying. "Retreat, retreat!"


    A huge stone rolled down, and Yan Jun''s horse was startled. He raised his front leg and lost his direction.


    At the same time, someone aimed at Yan Jun and shot out in a moment. Ji Rao was holding a bow and arrow in his hand. His eyes narrowed slightly and watched the time machine shoot out.


    The arrow that should have been shot on Yan Jun''s shoulder was hit by another more powerful one and stuck on the rock behind him.


    Yan Jun looked up in amazement. In the middle of the valley, he was dressed in white. Even if he was so far away, he could vaguely feel that he was looking at the man.


    Regardless of too much, Yan all galloped out of the valley on horseback.


    Ji Rao stood on the front line Valley, watching a group of soldiers running far away.


    Did Yan Jun see him?


    Do you know who saved him?


    Why don''t you catch up and let Yan Jun know who his life-saving benefactor is?


    If he could not think more, the dead men in the front line Valley saw him.


    Seeing this group of people coming towards us with their swords drawn from their waists, Ji Rao stepped back and stared at them calmly and coldly with his eyes behind the mask. At the moment when they wielded their swords, all of them felt the stagnation in their bodies.

 Chapter 792

    They almost looked at Ji Rao in horror.


    "Jump."


    A few people went to the edge of the valley without control, and then jumped.


    After a few dull sounds, Ji Rao takes the poisonous insects in her hand and turns her head to see that Yan Jun and they have already run away.


    Ji Rao went back to the palace and relaxed.


    He stayed up for many days and couldn''t sleep. Now he went back to the Imperial Palace, and Shen yun''an''s poisonous insects were almost there. He basically went back to his bedroom and fell asleep.


    As a result, he also missed Bai lichen, who hesitated for a long time after he came back and decided to visit him.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Where is the national teacher?" Hundred Li Chen looked at the door of the forbidden bedroom.


    "As soon as the national master came back, he took a rest."


    "Rest?" Bailichen looked at the sky, a little at a loss.


    "Do you want a slave to tell me?"


    Hundred Li Chen dun dun, "don''t have to, let him good life rest.". Maybe I''m tired. "


    After that, he turned to leave. He just took a step and said, "let the cook make something to eat for the national master, or you will be hungry when you wake up.


    ¡±


    "yes."


    Hundred Li Chen leaves with a brush.


    These days, he also wants to understand that it was he who was too wary of Ji Rao. This time Ji Rao went back to Wushan, and Bai lichen sent someone to follow him. There was nothing out of order. The Wu people are indifferent to the world and do not want to get involved in the affairs of the world.


    What''s more, his father once said that Ji Rao had been planted with a cold poison since he was a child. He had no desire for fame and wealth, and was indifferent to his feelings.


    It is impossible for such people to covet the imperial power.


    Moreover, Ji Rao is not as dictatorial as before. He doesn''t read the folder sent by Shangshu room, and he doesn''t know how to approve it.


    Since Ji Rao doesn''t affect his imperial power, it''s easy to say anything.


    Bailichen doesn''t mind giving more favor to the national teacher. If his father ever could give jirao, so could he.


    A hundred Li Chen walked out, and a slightly fierce smile gradually appeared in his eyes.


    Ji Rao slept directly into the evening. When he woke up, the candle had been lit.


    Because the doors and windows are not well managed, leaving a gap, the lights are swaying, and the shadows are reflected on the ground under the dim light.


    Ji Rao has a headache.


    He held his forehead. "Somebody."


    Palace people push the door and enter, respectfully standing at the edge of the couch, "national teacher."


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand to put on the mask, and then lifted the blue curtain.


    "What time is it?"


    "It''s the time of the year."


    Haishi.


    He''s been sleeping so long, one day.


    As soon as he wanted people to step down, he listened to Gong humanitarianism, "national teacher, your majesty came at noon."


    "Your Majesty?" Ji Rao hesitated, "what is he doing here?"


    "I don''t know. I just said that you should rest and your majesty left. But before your majesty left, I asked the little cook to make a snack for you. "


    To be with a king is to be with a tiger.


    Even if the hundred Li Chen''s wings are not yet full, his ingenuity can not be ignored.


    A stick and a date.


    Ji Rao couldn''t figure out Bai lichen''s gloomy mind, but it was not good to brush the emperor''s kindness.


    "Then bring it up."


    It''s egg yolk cake and sweet scented osmanthus cake.


    In the middle of the night, no one was tired of eating this kind of food. Ji Rao barely took two mouthfuls and let people carry it down.


    He drank two large cups of tea before swallowing the sticky taste in his mouth.


    Ji Rao waved his hand to let the palace people next to him go down.


    When the palace people left, the door was closed tightly, and the voice in the air was quiet.

 Chapter 793

    A gust of wind came, and the window was pushed open.


    Ji Rao felt the coolness in the air and couldn''t help getting goose bumps.


    He got up from his chair, went to the window and looked out at the view.


    He planted a cold plum in his hospital, which is not open now. It looks very unpleasant.


    Yan Jun should be back tomorrow.


    Ji Rao''s face is sad. I hope Yan Jun can give him a chance to explain. Don''t take off his dog''s head with a rude sword.


    gently close the window, Ji Rao turns around and takes off the magic tube from the bedside.


    He went to a tall, thin disc.


    This is the place where he usually raises poisonous insects, but this time, in order to raise Yi Sheng poisonous insects, other poisonous insects have been put aside.


    Ji Rao opens the poisonous insect tube and puts the female insect in.


    The mother worm seems to be in good condition and in high spirits.


    Ji Rao went to get the medicinal materials from Wushan mountain, took the corresponding amount, added his own blood, and then spread the whole disk.


    It was only last night that he returned to his bed.


    On the day of general Yan''s return, Bai lichen decided to meet him at the gate of the city.


    Ji Rao, as a national teacher, naturally follows.


    Under the body of Bai Li Chen is a red mane horse, a sharp and vigorous suit, majestic. He followed many guards behind him, led by Bai lichen, who had been waiting at the gate of the city for a long time.


    There is a sedan chair on Ji Rao''s side. It is also the only sedan chair among the soldiers waiting in front of the imperial city.


    There are tassels hanging on the four corners, gilding on the top of the car, splendid cloud patterns on the curtain, pearls and silver threads on the body of the car, white plum blossoms, and gauze in the wind.


    But the people in the city believed in the national master more than any land God and Dragon King at that time. Even if Ji Rao was so luxurious, no one dared to question.


    After about half an hour, the soldiers on the wall roared excitedly, "come back, come back! General Yan is back! "


    There are many people in the city who come to watch the scene. It''s a great honor for them to come to see the emperor.


    Bailichen turned his head and looked at Ji Rao''s sedan chair. The sedan chair was lying on the ground. The curtain of the sedan chair was so tight that he could not see inside.


    But he knew that even if Ji Rao came out from inside, his face was definitely masked.


    The witch people have always been mysterious.


    Hundred Li Chen takes back his eyes thoughtfully.


    Shen''s family is full of murders. I don''t know what general Yan would think if he had mentioned his marriage with the eldest son of Shen''s family long before he went to war.


    At that time, even if he can protect himself, it is not convenient for him to defend Ji Rao openly.


    Otherwise, he can''t tell what the Yan family thinks.


    He bit his teeth.


    The Shen family is indeed a big family with a great career and high political power, which makes him unable to rest easy.


    It''s just that it''s a civil servant after all. It''s different from the Yan family.


    If you really have to worry.


    The Yan Family scares him more than the Shen family.


    Hundred Li Chen Mou color gradually dark down, even if the sunlight reflects in his eyes, also completely can''t see in the end.


    After a while, the shadow of a soldier on horseback appeared at the gate of the city.


    The momentum is huge. Before you see the figure, you can see the momentum first.


    Yan Jun was the leader.


    Young, but the whole body momentum is very strong, very calm, the posture is as tall and straight as loose, the strength is as strong as Yang, the posture is vigorous when riding.


    I came up to have a look.


    Under a pair of sword eyebrows that slant into the temples are peach blossom eyes as bright as stars. Their black eyes are sharp and resolute. They are imposing. Their faces are cold and stern. Their faces are as calm as knives and axes.

 Chapter 794

    All the way to bailichen, Yan Jun turned over and dismounted. His body was not rough but not very thin. He was slender, strong, and skillful.


    He stepped forward a few steps, then knelt down on one knee and said in a deep voice, "Chen Yanjun, meet your majesty."


    Bailichen then dismounted and went forward to help Yan Jun''s arm, "Aiqing quickly flattened."


    Yan Jun glanced sideways.


    I don''t blame him for paying attention, but Ji Rao''s sedan chair is too obvious.


    "The national teacher is here, too."


    "Yes, the national division heard that Ai Qing was coming back today, so he specially came to meet the general with me."


    "That''s why I''ve been bothering the national master to go."


    Just then, the car curtain suddenly lifted up.


    A white dress came out of the sedan chair slowly. Ji Rao was wearing a white half mask. After standing still, he was standing upright. The increase was too long, and the decrease was too short. His muscles were as white as snow, and his waist was as plain as a beam. Even if he could not see the upper half of his face, his jaw and indifferent thin lips were exquisite. His white silk brocade robe, at first glance, seems to be plain, but as long as you take a look at it, you will find that there are no more than a dozen embroiderers on his brocade embroidery. They can''t catch up with such exquisite workmanship after staying up for a few days. Elegant bamboo leaves, light blue rolling edge decoration, cloud sleeves flying around, all show their dignity. His head is loose with a lanolin hairpin, and his cloud and silver hair pouring down is like a river of stars Waterfall, elegant posture, such as the ice lotus on the top of Kunlun mountain.


    Yan Jun seldom saw anyone look like this, and half of his face was covered.


    When he sees a good-looking person, he subconsciously wants to compare with the person he likes most.


    Shen yun''an always likes to wear blue robes and green robes, which look elegant and gentle. Although this man''s white robes are elegant, they are even colder.


    If Shen yun''an is rare in the world, I''m afraid that this national teacher is hard to find in heaven and in the world.


    Just standing there, it''s like he''s going to be an immortal.


    Just one more look makes people feel that there is a gap between them.


    Ji Rao gets out of the sedan chair and walks towards this side. It''s not very deliberate, but it looks like a lotus step by step in other people''s eyes.


    The surrounding people were shocked by Ji Rao''s immortal posture.


    Before Yan Jun saw Ji Rao, he had never seen Ji Rao with a straight face. They all saw a man on the court who was listening to the government behind the curtain. At most, he could see that man''s good body.


    "The general is truly unparalleled."


    Yan Jun''s voice was clear and cold. Even the air around him seemed to have dropped by half a degree.


    "The national teacher praised me falsely."


    The tone was cold and distant.


    Ji Rao


    No way.


    It shouldn''t be.


    He kept muttering in his heart.


    This guy didn''t recognize me??


    I helped him once, but he didn''t recognize it??


    Yan all looked up, the noon sun was shining down, even if Ji Rao''s face was blocked by a mask, but his cold eyes were clear.


    The pupil is light green, which Yan Jun has never seen and can''t describe.


    May be the first time to see such eyes, Yan are also Leng for a while.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. Today, when general Yan returns from a great victory, I''ve arranged a banquet in the imperial garden. I''ll wait for general Yan."


    Yan Jungong said, "thank you, your majesty."


    When he turned over and got on the horse, he looked around for a week, but he didn''t find the person he was thinking of.


    What about yun''an?


    Ji Rao almost vomited blood when she saw Yan Jun''s appearance that she couldn''t recognize.

 Chapter 795

    What does he want!


    Ji Rao went back to the sedan chair and went back with the army.


    He was carrying it all the way.


    If it''s not handled properly, it''s not the way back to the palace, it''s the way to hell.


    Ji Rao''s palms exuded sweat. He released the hand he had been holding when he was unconscious. Feeling the sticky palms, he lifted down the car curtain and stretched out his hand.


    Yan Jun was just beside Ji Rao''s sedan chair. Yu Guang saw a snow-white arm lotus root, and subconsciously looked at it.


    Ji Rao''s small arms are exposed outside, and her slender fingers hang weakly. With the turbulence of the sedan chair, Ji Rao''s wrists are thin. She can hold the whole thing gently, and her skin is white, which makes Yan Jun think of Shen yun''an''s precious jade. It''s so warm, greasy and beautiful. His fingernails are round and transparent, neatly cut and very beautiful. His fingertips are as pink and tender as the flower buds that have not yet opened. The color is very beautiful, just like the first touch of spring in February. Wrist white skin red jade shoot bud, tune piano draw line dew point slant.


    This hand is more delicate than Shen yun''an''s, but I don''t know if it will be as amazing as Shen yun''an.


    Yan Jun is a rude man. I don''t know how to say it, but I think the master''s hand is a little too white. It''s whiter than that of the women''s family. It looks more like a daughter''s family.


    If you don''t know, I think there is a beautiful woman in this sedan chair.


    Ji Rao''s hand had enough wind and finally felt a little cold. He took it back and put it in the other hand to keep warm.


    The hand drew back, Yan all seem to still have some disappointments.


    Then his brow twisted again.


    What''s the disappointment?


    It''s just a man''s hand.


    Yan Jun shakes the idea of chaos in his happy life, thinking that if he sees Shen yun''an at the party later, he must mention the marriage of the two families.


    At the beginning, he deliberately let himself go to the frontier, but now he has done everything he should do. I''m afraid the emperor will not oppose them.


    Think of here, Yan Jun''s mouth gently bent up, he has always been unsmiling, this time anyone can see from his sharp eyebrows to see joy.


    A section of the road soon arrived. When Ji Rao felt that the sedan chair had stopped, his heart was raised again.


    Outside the sedan chair came the voice of the slave, "master, here we are."


    Here we are?


    That''s it?


    Don''t you have to go for half an hour?


    He coughed softly, but he couldn''t help saying, "here it is?"


    The slave outside the sedan chair said in a low voice, "the general has just come back. Your majesty intends to let the people see the harmony between the emperor and the general. He specially ordered to walk slowly, so it took more time on the road."


    Ji Rao


    All right, those who should come must come. Even a year''s journey will come to an end.


    I just hope Yan Jun can calm down at that time, and don''t even give him a chance to explain, oh no, the world will be over.


    Ji Rao heaved a deep sigh and lifted the car curtain.


    Next to a palace man quickly lowered his head to help.


    Ji Rao holds her hand sedan chair, then straightens his sleeve.


    Bai lichen was just a few steps away. He turned over and dismounted. Then he asked someone to take the horse out and wait for the national master.


    Only the National Teacher''s eyes fell on Bai lichen.


    Yan Jun has a panoramic view of all this.

 Chapter 796

    He knew early that the Baili family valued the national teacher. He didn''t know much about Baili Chen, the little emperor, but he could see clearly what the former Emperor did to Ji Rao.


    At that time, the late emperor even guarded against his own son Bai lichen, but he trusted him in every way.


    It''s amazing.


    All this has nothing to do with him.


    Yan Jun smiles and shakes his head. After handing in the sword, he goes in.


    The banquet has been arranged. The flowers in the royal garden are blooming just in time, and all kinds of peonies are competing to attract bees and butterflies.


    Hundred Li Chen sat down, Ji Rao sat next to the emperor.


    All of them took their seats in turn. Yan all looked at these people. Let alone Shen yun''an, there was no one named Shen. He felt a little strange at the bottom of his heart, so he pulled the people next to him.


    "Young master, didn''t the Shen family come today?"


    He happened to be holding the top spot of the same palace examination with Shen yun''an. When he heard Yan Jun ask, he was shocked and said, "this, this Shen family..."


    Without waiting for him to speak, Bai lichen''s vision fell on Yan Jun. he took a glass of wine from his desk and stood up, "general Yan."


    All eyes fell on Yan Jun.


    Yan is still wearing war armour, heard hundred Li Chen call him respectfully line a salute, "Your Majesty."


    "It''s a blessing for me to have you as a strong general. It''s a blessing for the state of Qi, and it''s also a blessing for the people."


    Yan Jun''s waist was more bent, and his posture was more humble. "Your Majesty praised me, but I did my duty to protect the people''s health and the stability of Qi."


    Bai lichen laughed twice, "well, I will give you this cup of wine today. I hope the general will always be brave and good at fighting, and protect our Qi country and our country."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Bai Li Chen waved his hand to the side, "general, sit down."


    Yan Jun walked over and sat down.


    His face is not as fierce as other generals, but more like literati. He is too fierce between his eyebrows and eyes, which makes him hard to approach. Under his armor is a strong but not greasy figure, thin and powerful.


    "National master, this time general Yan is going to battle, you have to do divination. I''ll give you a glass of wine as well."


    Ji Rao stood up coldly, and his voice was as cool as others. "Thank you."


    He took the wine from the palace, frowned a little, and then drank it.


    The body is not good at drinking, especially this kind of liquor. After Ji Rao drank it, he coughed. He covered his mouth and nose with one hand and bent over. It seemed that he was very uncomfortable.


    "Ah, I forget that the national teacher does not drink. My fault is my fault." He squinted at the palace man and said, "come on, remove all the wine cups from the master''s table and replace them with the golden tea that the master likes to drink."


    Since we know that he likes to drink Jinhua tea, why put a pile of wine on his table and come to pay homage in person.


    The purpose of the dog emperor is to embarrass himself.


    But Ji Rao didn''t know where he got the dog emperor upset.


    Ji Rao let go. Even though he didn''t feel good about Jiu min, he still maintained his posture, "thank you."


    Bai Li Chen''s eyes smile even more, he seems to be magnanimous to put a hand, "sit."


    Ji Rao didn''t do anything wrong. He didn''t even interfere in the government recently, which made Bai lichen very satisfied.


    But he still has to let Ji Rao have a long memory.


    Knock from time to time, let him know that the state of Qi, after all, is a hundred Li surname.

 Chapter 797

    Ji Rao sits down again.


    Bai lichen''s eyes finally moved away from him. He began to exchange border information with Yan Jun frequently. Ji Rao hung his eyes and drank tea occasionally, but more often it was like a cold sculpture.


    When Bai lichen''s attention leaves Yan Jun, Ji Rao finds that Yan Jun''s eyes begin to look around quietly.


    His hands slowly tightened under the table.


    I''m looking for Shen Yunan.


    Looking around for a week, he still couldn''t find it. His brow slowly wrinkled.


    Then Ji Rao saw him talking to the people next to him.


    Are you talking about the Shen family?


    Is that Shen Yunan?


    The smile on Yan Jun''s face changed. Even if she was so far away, Ji Rao could see clearly.


    One second is sunny, the next is stormy.


    Ji Rao didn''t have time to escape, only to see Yan Jun hasten to look up, cold and angry eyes staring at him.


    If the vision can turn into essence, I''m afraid Ji Rao would have been strangled by Yan Jun for a long time.


    His sight is too shocking and shocking. No matter how hard Ji Rao looks at him, it''s just for supporting people. When Ji Rao shifts his sight, he looks more like he doesn''t care.


    But in fact, he was about to shake his legs.


    If Bai lichen had not been here with a group of officials just now, but looking at Yan Jun''s eyes, he might have rushed to eat himself.


    Ji Rao''s face is indifferent. In fact, she is already planning what to do later.


    Yan Jun is not calm now. He can''t listen to any sophistry with him. The most likely thing is to take off his dog''s head. So we should stay away from him. It''s better to let him calm down for three or four days.


    Yan Jun is really not calm now. His lungs are going to explode. He can''t believe that he just went to the frontier and the whole Shen family was gone when he came back. What''s more, there is such an incredible reason for plotting a rebellion.


    The civil servant next to Yan Jun saw that Yan Jun was blushing and his neck was thick and he wanted to eat people. He was too scared to breathe heavily for fear that Yan Jun would suddenly jump up and send him to the West.


    Yan Jun took the wine and took a sip. His eyes were scarlet and his eyes were fierce.


    "Your majesty


    All of a sudden, with suppressed anger, he called out the words to stop the whole banquet.


    Bai Li Chen''s smile with a smile in his eyes coagulated for a moment, and then relaxed quickly.


    Ji Rao saw that the expression on Bai Li Chen''s face was almost instantaneous, and her heart was cold.


    This child is not easy to be provoked. Now he''s in such a deep mood at a young age. How long will he last?


    "What''s the matter with general Yan?"


    Yan Jun was on the verge of outbreak. After a few sips of wine, his anger and resentment piled up in the bottom of his heart. There was no place to vent. He stood up from the desk.


    Bai lichen looks at Yan Jun''s face and knows that he already knows about the Shen family.


    But he pretended not to know, waved back the dancing girl, the whole banquet suddenly quiet down, hundred Li Chen looked at Yan Jun doubtfully.


    Yan Junzheng was standing in front of the hundred Li Chen, almost gnashing his teeth, and asked, "dare to ask your majesty why he killed the Shen family."


    The smile on Bai Li Chen''s face finally faded a little. As long as he had a look of loneliness, he could see it. If he kisses again, the emperor will be angry.


    But even if Yan Jun saw it, he had to take the risk of Long Yan''s anger to make Shen''s family innocent.


    Hundred Li Chen pondered for a long time, "Shen family conspired to revolt, the evidence is conclusive."

 Chapter 798

    "Your Majesty." Yan Jun kneels on one knee. He raises his eyes and looks at Bai lichen earnestly. "The Shen family has been dedicated to serving the country for thousands of years, and has never been willing to do anything beyond the rules. Mr. Shen has a good personal relationship with his minister, but he has never heard more than half of his irreverence in his mouth!"


    Originally, bailichen had ordered this matter, and anyone who mentioned it would have his head, but it could only frighten ordinary officials. Yan Jun was not afraid of death, so he was not afraid to mention it in front of bailichen.


    And the hundred Li Chen can''t really let people take Yan Jun''s head.


    "General Yan, you know people, you know faces, you don''t know hearts."


    Bai lichen''s intonation is already half cold. If Yan Jun were clever, he would know that he shouldn''t ask any more.


    "But..."


    "General Yan is here!"


    Yan Jun was stunned.


    Bai lichen''s eyes are half narrowed.


    Ji Rao looked up and saw an old man come in. Although his temples were white and his face was full of wrinkles and gullies, he could see that he was an old sword just by looking at his momentum.


    Yan is stupefied, "Dad..."


    General Yan didn''t even look at Yan Jun, so he knelt down and said, "old minister Yan Xing kowtow to your majesty."


    This is the founder of the country and the elder of the three dynasties. It doesn''t matter if Bai lichen doesn''t give Yan Jun face, but the elder General of Yan can''t be disrespectful, so as not to lose his tongue.


    So he stood up, walked down the steps from his seat, and helped general Yan up with his own hands.


    "Don''t be polite, old general." He looked at the old general Yan with concern and said, "is the old general OK recently?"


    "Thank you for your concern. Everything is fine."


    Bai lichen nodded happily, "when I first ascended the throne, I just gave general Yan a banquet. I didn''t want the old general to come, but I was too shabby."


    "Your Majesty, I don''t have to worry so much about the emperor."


    "Why did the old general say that?" Bailichen said with concern, "the old general is the elder of the three dynasties in our country. I can''t hurt my heart too much."


    He waved his hand, "come on, bring me my jade and mu nuanyu."


    Soon a eunuch brought a beautiful small box. Bailichen opened the lid and revealed the valuable warm jade inside. He reached for the warm jade and gave it to general Yan in person.


    "This jade warms up. I hope the old general can take it all the time. It also shows my concern."


    General Yan respectfully took over, "I must remember."


    After a while of greetings, general Yan took Yan Jun back.


    It must be that the old general was afraid that Yan Jun would cause some trouble. He knew that after the banquet was held, he came here in a hurry. But he can catch up in time. Otherwise, I don''t know what Yan Jun will be mad about.


    Ji Rao was relieved.


    It''s just that he knows that the relaxation is temporary. Sooner or later, Yan Jun wants to find him. It''s just a matter of time.


    And he took time to get Yan Jun''s blood.


    It''s just that the insects need to be raised for many more months. The blood should be taken when the insects are cultivated and their essence is exhausted. Otherwise, it will be useless if they are put away for a long time.


    In other words, Yan Jun''s efforts are not urgent.


    Compared with that, it seems that one''s own life is more important.


    He glanced at Yan Jun, who was also looking at him.


    That kind of sinister and indifferent eyes seem to grasp Ji Rao''s lifeblood accurately and ferociously, which almost makes people gasp.

 Chapter 799

    When the banquet is over, Ji Rao follows Bai lichen closely.


    "What''s the matter with the national teacher?" Bai lichen looks at him suspiciously.


    Ji Rao''s head hardened Yes


    He can''t be left alone now. He can almost pierce his body behind. People warn Ji Rao that if he is left alone, someone will definitely find the body of the national master hanging on the wall the next day.


    Hundred Li Chen quietly looked at Yan Jun, and then nodded, "then the national teacher will come, just need the help of the national teacher."


    "Yes, sir."


    Yan all looked at Ji Rao who left with Bai Li Chen, and the ruthlessness in his eyes kept surging.


    After he left the banquet and inquired about it, he heard that all the people of the Shen family had been thrown into the mass grave.


    Yan Jun went to the mass grave alone.


    The burial mounds were in a mess. There were corpses everywhere. Some of them smelled and rotted. Maggots were growing on them. It was faint that the white body was crawling quietly, making people nauseous.


    Some of them were just thrown in. They were all wrapped in ragged straw mats. They didn''t wear a few clothes. They were all ragged hemp clothes. They wore rotten clothes before they died, and they just used them to cover their bodies after they died.


    Yan Jun just keeps looking, keeps looking.


    The mass grave is too big. He finds it from dawn to dusk, and from one end to the other. He sees many familiar faces. The young masters of the Shen family''s collateral family are all decapitated and left here. Yan Jun''s heart is half cold when he sees the shocking bodies.


    But he didn''t find Shen yun''an from the beginning to the end.


    He looked at the mass grave full of people, and even wondered whether Shen yun''an was here or not.


    After Ji Rao divined for bailichen, he asked bailichen to rebuild the dikes in some parts of the southern water town to prevent floods, and then he told the emperor what to do.


    By the time he finished, it was dark outside.


    Ji Rao reflected the time when the palace people came in to light the lights. He turned his head and looked out of the window, "Your Majesty, it''s time to leave."


    In fact, he wanted to rest directly in the side hall of bailichen, which was absolutely safe.


    But bailichen obviously didn''t even bother to be polite to him. He saw off the guests directly. "Be careful on the way back to the palace."


    Watch your mother.


    Ji Rao took a deep breath and said in a light voice, "thank you, your majesty."


    He turned and left. The arch closed behind him. Ji Rao looked up at the half moon in the sky. The moon was so clear that it reflected the cold shadow of the city wall.


    However, a moment later, the sedan chair came. Ji Rao went over and subconsciously reached out to help her when she got on the sedan chair, but the people next to her didn''t immediately put out their hands. They just stood there as if they had nothing to do with themselves.


    Ji Rao took a look at him more, then climbed up the sedan chair by himself.


    This coachman is a bit naive tonight.


    Ji Rao was sitting in a sedan chair. The sedan chair rose a little fast, but it was very stable. It was not the same as the normal swing from left to right.


    Maybe I was worried for a long time today, and I was very tired after relaxing. Ji Rao leaned against the sedan chair, closed his eyes, and soon lost consciousness.


    What sobered him up was the shallow conversation outside the car.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes. He felt as if he had been sleeping for a long time. He could arrive at the bedroom hall before long. Is he still in the sedan chair now?


    As soon as he wanted to lift the curtain of the sedan chair to have a look, the curtain of the sedan chair door was suddenly lifted up.


    Ji Rao raised her eyes in amazement.

 Chapter 800

    Ji Rao saw the person in front of him, and his blood stagnated for a moment.


    The surrounding night was heavy, and Ji Rao''s heart sank with it.


    It''s Yanjun.


    How can Yan Jun be here.


    Not allowing him to think more, Yan Jun pulled Ji Rao''s wrist and pulled him out of the sedan chair rudely.


    He is so powerful that Ji Rao can''t stand. His whole arm seems to be broken by him.


    At this time, Yan Jun couldn''t remember at all. During the day, he thought that his hands were very delicate and beautiful.


    Ji Rao was dragged out.


    The sedan chair was stopped in front of a mansion. Ji Rao was dragged into the house by Yan Jun before he could see the luxurious layout of the courtyard.


    Yan all threw people to the ground. Ji Rao was about to get up when she touched a small piece of cold between her neck.


    A sharp sword is on the neck of today''s beloved national master. Ji Rao doesn''t dare to move in a moment.


    He raised his eyes and was looking at the sight of Shang Yan Jun.


    At this time, his eyes were filled with cold hatred and obsession to avenge Shen yun''an.


    It seems that he has accepted the fact that Shen Yunan died peacefully.


    Ji Rao felt the blade that might cut off his head at any time beside him. He calmed his mind and said, "what is general Yan doing?"


    Yan Jun sneered, and the tip of his sword moved forward half a minute. Ji Rao''s Runyu like neck was cut out in an instant, and the blood flowed down, which was more eye-catching with his white skin. "The national master is so clever that he can even predict the Shen family''s conspiracy to rebel in advance. How can he not know why he died before he died?"


    This is to say that Ji Raoping gave the Shen family an excuse in vain.


    Ji Rao didn''t hide. If Yan Jun wanted to kill him, he didn''t even hide to the ends of the earth.


    "The evidence is in Dali temple. You can go and see it."


    "But Shen yun''an is innocent. I just mentioned to the emperor when I left. Why should he be treated like this?"


    Ji Rao''s face remained unchanged, and his voice was cold. Even if there was a sword on his neck, his tone was the same as that of the day before. "He is innocent, but his father is not innocent. Since his surname is Shen, he should be responsible for all the wealth, fame, and drag brought by the Shen family."


    Yan Jun looked at Ji Rao coldly, "in fact, you know in your heart that the Shen family''s old fox plot is not a day or two. You have to expose it when you search for the emperor''s wedding..."


    Ji Rao lightly interrupted, "you can''t get rid of Shen yun''an''s death. If you didn''t want to unite with the Shen family, how could I be afraid of your two families? If you are so good, I won''t bother to move the Shen family." Then he raised his eyes, light blue eyes gently to Yan Jun''s nearly ferocious face, so calm, as if it was him who raised the sword, and it was Yan Jun who was vital.


    "How can men have love with men?"


    The Shen family and the Yan family came to the Yanjun Shen yun''an generation. They were all men, and there were no wives.


    So the things between Yan Jun and Shen yun''an make Ji Rao more suspicious.


    "For this reason, for such a ridiculous reason!" Yan Jun''s eyes were red with anger. He roared, "for Shen yun''an, I don''t want any tiger''s amulet, great general or defending the country. I''d rather spend my life with Shen yun''an without a surname!"

 Chapter 801

    Ji Rao lifted his eyes lightly. The expression on his face was really a little pale, and the emotion in his eyes also seemed so inconspicuous.


    But for Yan Jun, who is on the verge of collapse, Ji Rao''s expression, movement and even face breathing rate may cause him to take off Ji Rao''s head gently.


    "What love can men have with men." Ji Rao said in a light voice, "it''s just a combination of the two families to seek the imperial power of the hundred Li family."


    "So just because you don''t believe it, you take the lives of hundreds of people in the Shen family to fill in the blanks!"


    Ji Rao pursed his lower lip. His face was very white, but the color of his lips was unexpectedly good-looking, some scarlet, like the humble but very beautiful petal root color in the eye catching flowers.


    "So far, I have nothing to say. It never goes wrong, no matter whether you intend to rebel or not. "


    Yan Jun was so angry that his eyes were scarlet. Looking at Ji Rao''s eyes, it seemed that he was going to swallow him alive. The hand holding the sword trembled because it was too tight.


    Kill him.


    Kill him.


    "General Yan, Shen yun''an has something to say to you before he dies."


    Yan Jun''s body is almost visible to the naked eye.


    "What did he say?"


    "He said that he died without regret, but regretted that he had not been loyal to his country. As a civil servant, he should read poetry, read lotus, write a good deed to save the common people from fire and water. As a military general, you should gallop on the battlefield and turn the tide around, with iron horses, glaciers and loess as company."


    Yan Jun''s eyebrows and eyes were covered with a layer of melancholy.


    In the original text, Shen yun''an, due to the status of the two families, even if he was happy with Yan Jun, he never said to Yan Junming that this had always been a thorn in Yan Jun''s heart.


    Yan Jun is a rough man. Shen yun''an has a delicate mind. What he does has already been shown clearly, but Yan junleng can''t see it.


    If you don''t tell him yourself, he will never see it.


    So when Ji Rao says what Shen yun''an asked him to bring with him before he died, Yan Jun knows that Shen yun''an is also happy with himself, and the pain at that moment is even more than the joy.


    It turned out that he had been waiting for himself.


    Waiting for the eight people who carried the sedan chair to marry him.


    Shen family is a talented man with a clear wind and bright moon. He has a noble family, but he can bow down and marry for himself.


    At that moment, the hatred for Ji Rao almost reached the peak.


    Now Ji Rao is not that stupid.


    I won''t tell Yan Jun what Shen yun''an said.


    After Yan Jun''s short absence of consciousness, he let go of his sword and fell to the ground. His eyes were blank and his brows were helpless. He turned around and walked out step by step. His steps were unstable. Every step he took seemed to be precarious. From his back, it was just a back, which made people feel helpless.


    Shen yun''an, I don''t love him until I die.


    After Yan Jun left, Ji Rao got up from the ground. Before he took a step, some soldiers stretched out their hands to pull the door. Ji Rao could even hear the sound of locking.


    But he was still unselfish and went to open the door, which he could not open.


    Ji Rao went back.


    At least my life was saved for the time being.


    He looked at the room carefully. It should be the side hall.


    The Yan family has always been diligent and thrifty, so there is nothing valuable in the side hall.


    If it''s the Shen family, it''s the night pearl in the servant''s room.

 Chapter 802

    Ji Rao did it on the chair for a while. He felt tired and sleepy. He fell asleep with his chin on the table.


    It''s just that the posture is not comfortable. I''ve been sleeping all night.


    Squeak.


    The sound of opening the door is particularly obvious. Ji Rao opens his eyes from his sleep. The light leaking in from the door makes his eyes blurred for a moment.


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to react, his hair was suddenly seized by a strong force.


    Ji Rao was forced to look up. Now he saw clearly that he was in front of Yan Jun, who had not slept all night and was full of wine.


    It''s just that his face is a little bit more than the splash of blood. His face is so ferocious, his eyes are angry, the blood in his eyes is clearly visible, and his back is facing the light. At first glance, Ji Rao thinks it''s a fierce ghost from somewhere, and his heart stops for half a minute.


    Yan Jun did not sleep all night. After knowing that Shen yun''an had never loved him, he went to the restaurant to have a drink all night. However much he drank, he was only slightly drunk, and his consciousness was still sober. He just ran out to kill several death row prisoners, but the warm blood splashed on his face, which not only did not alleviate, but also made his irritable mood more tumbling.


    Yan Jun glares at Ji Rao. He''s a killer. He killed hundreds of people in the Shen family. Shen yun''an is dead, but he sleeps here. He doesn''t feel guilty. He doesn''t even think he killed the wrong person.


    Yes, yes, yes.


    He is a national teacher. He only believes in his own divination and will never believe the truth.


    Even if he knew he was wrong, he would not regret it.


    No one is more important than himself.


    The national master, the witch people, is so cold-blooded.


    Ji Rao didn''t know what Yan Jun had done in his mind at that moment. He just felt Yan Jun''s face suddenly sank down, and his eyes were frightening.


    "Where''s Shen yun''an?"


    Ji Rao was confused for a moment, and then said in a cold voice, "he''s dead."


    The light in Yan Jun''s eyes faded half, "where''s the corpse?"


    "I''ve been thrown at the mass grave."


    "No, I''ve been looking for it all day."


    Ji Rao dropped his eyes, and his tone didn''t fluctuate. "It''s in the mass grave. The general doesn''t look for it carefully."


    As soon as his voice fell, he felt the pain of his scalp being pulled up abruptly. His head could not help but lift higher along Yan Jun''s force. His throat moved because he could not help swallowing.


    "Guoshi, you are so cold-blooded that you can sleep soundly." Yan Jun''s face was cold, his voice was like a barbed ice ridge, and his mouth curved with a sarcastic smile, "national master, when you go to bed alone at night, really no one or two ghosts surnamed Shen come to you?"


    Ji Rao shut his mouth, and he didn''t need to answer the sarcasm, so he just kept silent.


    "I''ve already asked. Shen yun''an was poisoned by you."


    "I''ll ask again." Yan Jun even wiped the smile of the corner of his mouth clean, "where is Shen yun''an?"


    He couldn''t find Shen yun''an in the mass grave. He almost turned the mass grave upside down and firmly believed that it was not his own problem.


    So where is Shen Yunan?


    This problem falls on Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao lips micro movement, is still a clear and cold tone, "mass grave gang."


    Yan Jun loosened Ji Rao''s hair and turned to grab his neck.

 Chapter 803

    Ji Rao''s neck is so thin that one hand can almost hold it. Yan Jun''s skin color is healthy and wheat, which is in sharp contrast to Ji Rao''s too white, as if she has no sunshine all the year round.


    Ji Rao felt the temperature of Yan Jun''s warm hand, but he almost held his breath.


    "Last chance, national teacher. I didn''t go to court this morning, and your majesty didn''t have any doubts. The national teacher who has always been listening to the government behind the curtain is gone, but your majesty doesn''t seem to have any action. "


    Ji Rao''s heart was already cool. When she heard Yan Jun say that, it was cool.


    Bai lichen didn''t trust him originally. This time, he was found missing. If you think about it, you should know who robbed you.


    But what Yan Jun said is that Bai lichen knew that he was tied by Yan Jun, but he turned a blind eye to it.


    But in fact


    Whether it''s Ji Rao in the original or Ji Rao now, they just want to help the imperial power of the Baili family.


    Yan Jun''s voice is extremely cold, which makes Ji Rao feel that the sunlight coming in from the crack of the door is extremely cold.


    "National teacher, think about the answer."


    "Shen yun''an is dead, but I can revive him."


    Yan all Leng for a while, then suddenly pinched Ji Rao''s neck.


    "Do you think I''m easy to cheat?"


    Ji Rao can''t breathe. He can almost hear the sound of his bones breaking. His lungs are gripped by something, like an explosion.


    "Well? The national teacher. "


    His voice is like a knife with poison, which plunges into Ji Rao''s heart.


    For Yan Jun, no matter how the witch people use divination or poisonous insects, they are all things that make the gods confused. He doesn''t believe these things.


    He firmly believed that the stability of the state of Qi came from the concerted efforts of the Yan Family and all the officers and men to serve the country, and that the internal political stability was due to Shen yun''an and other dutiful officials.


    Ji Rao''s divination is usually good or bad, a year of drought, waterlogging and so on, most of which only the emperor knows, did not publicize.


    In Yan Jun''s eyes, Ji Rao is more like a trickster.


    Therefore, when Ji Rao and Yan all mentioned that they could bring people back from the dead, Yan all felt ridiculous.


    Ji Rao reaches for Yan Jun''s hand.


    Ji Rao knew that he didn''t believe it, but he still held the attitude of trying his best, but he just mentioned such a sentence, Yan Jun was so angry.


    Ji Rao has no doubt that Yan Jun wants to kill him.


    "You can''t Kill me, I saved you... "


    Ji Rao had difficulty in speaking. He could feel the blood in his throat every time he squeezed a word out of his throat. If it goes on like this, he may not die of suffocation, but because Yan Jun broke his neck.


    Yan Jun squinted, "what do you say?"


    "One line Valley..."


    Yan Jun really slowly released his hand.


    Ji Rao coughed feebly on the table, and the air came into his throat. Every time he coughed, his throat seemed to be bleeding.


    Looking at Yan Jun, he knew that he remembered.


    "It was you that day."


    Ji Rao was quietly relieved.


    Yan is not a man without love and righteousness. I think it must be because he once saved him and he will be merciful to him.


    It''s just that Ji Rao is too naive and belittles Yan Jun.


    Yan Jun stood quietly in front of Ji Rao and suddenly said, "come on."


    A guard at the door stepped in and saluted, "general."


    "Take the arrow."

 Chapter 804

    "Yes."


    The guard stepped back two steps out of the door.


    Ji Rao covers his neck and looks up at Yan Jun.


    There was no emotion in his green eyes, but his heart was very strange.


    Why did Yan Jun bring the arrow.


    You didn''t kill him, did you?


    When he was worried, the bodyguard stood beside Yan Jun with an arrow.


    Yan Jun reached for it, and then waved his hand, "step back."


    "Yes."


    The guard went out again.


    Yan Jun holds the handle of the arrow. Under Ji Rao''s puzzled eyes, the tip of the arrow aims at himself, and then plunges in.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    He watched Yan Jun stab his right arm with an arrow.


    Yan Jun''s face was tense, as if in pain, but he bit his teeth and didn''t say a word.


    The blood flows slowly from his arm, flows through his hand and drops on the ground, forming a small blood pool.


    Crazy.


    Ji Rao said.


    I''m afraid this man is not a lunatic.


    He actually stabbed himself with an arrow.


    "I don''t owe you any more." Yan Jun pulled out the arrow with one effort. First of all, he threw the arrow on the ground with no expression, making a dull sound.


    "Although I don''t know why you saved me at that time, no matter what happened, the national master still didn''t want to save me. If you are the murderer who killed Shen yun''an, you are tantamount to killing me. "


    Ji Rao was silent.


    "Well, now we can say, Shen yun''an, where is it?"


    I can''t tell him it''s in Wushan.


    Otherwise, he might have buried Shen yun''an directly.


    At that time, Shen yun''an will be dead.


    Ji Rao clenched her teeth, "burying the hillock in disorder."


    Yan Jun looked at him for a long time, and finally chuckled.


    The laughter was really creepy. There was no smile in my eyes, but when I looked up, I was clearly smiling.


    Ji Rao is nothing on the surface. In fact, he has goose bumps all over his back.


    It''s not surprising that Yan Jun has done anything now.


    "Good, mass grave. Please go to find it yourself. " Yan Jun''s sharp eyebrows and cold eyes have no feelings. One more look seems to be able to be scratched. "Come on, dress up for the national master. After all, the national master loves clean childe so much that he probably doesn''t want to see himself make a fool of himself in front of the common people."


    The two maidservants came in. They took the robes in their hands. They were black and had hoods. They could cover Ji Rao''s body. They tied up Ji Rao''s silver hair and wrapped it in a cloth belt. Then they gave Ji Rao a hat. It was very difficult to wear and, correspondingly, to take off.


    Ji Rao didn''t react, so he was held by Yan Jun.


    Yan Jun took a rope from his hand, tied Ji Rao''s hand together from the front of his body, and then pulled the other end of the rope out.


    Ji Rao was stunned until Yan Jun straightened up and Yanjun pulled him hard. Ji Rao followed him.


    Yan Jun is tall and has long legs. He walks as fast as the wind. Ji Rao has never been in such a hurry before, and he can''t keep up for a moment. However, Yan Jun doesn''t care whether he can keep up, but Ji Rao just keeps up after him.


    Is Yan Jun going to take him to the mass grave?


    But why did you tie him?


    He can''t run.


    Ji Rao soon found out why.


    Just when Yan Jun came out with only one horse.


    Ji Rao is not naive to think that Yan Jun wants to ride with him.


    So he wanted to

 Chapter 805

    Ji Rao''s heart suddenly surged into a panic.


    Yan Jun holds the horse rope in one hand and his own rope in the other. Looking back at him, Ji Rao doesn''t want to recall it in his life.


    Yan is riding a horse, and then walking his dog like.


    It''s about half an hour''s journey from Yanfu to the mass grave.


    No matter how fast Ji Rao is, how can he catch up with a horse.


    At the beginning, Yan Jun was still good, but he walked him slowly, and he quickened his pace to keep up with him. The people around him gathered more and more. At this time, he was very lucky that Yan Jun blocked his silver hair and mask.


    Of course, Yan Jun is not worried about his face, but the national teacher is loved by the people. If they know that he is the national teacher of the dynasty, they don''t know what to do.


    But before long, Yan Jun''s speed increased, Ji Rao was very hard, his wrist was a little hurt by the rope.


    Ji Rao can only run hard, but his feet are more and more difficult to lift. Finally, on a rough road, he tripped over the clod.


    Yan Jun looks at Ji Rao on the ground. His eyes are cold. He turns his head, raises his whip and says, "drive!"


    The horse was stimulated and ran wildly. Ji Rao couldn''t get up. His body was dragged on the ground and his wrist was almost broken.


    Ji Rao''s clothes were worn out. He tried to stand up, but the stones and branches on the dirt road could not be avoided. It was as if he had been scratched on his skin. Sheng Sheng wanted to dig his flesh from the surface, and the pain was deep into the bone marrow.


    Ji Rao''s throat flashed a little fishy and sweet, and what she smelled at the tip of her nose was pungent dust.


    It was no less than a torture.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes tightly. He had given up and stood up. He just kept thinking.


    Have you arrived yet?


    Have you arrived yet?


    Is it almost there?


    I''m in pain.


    I don''t know how long later, Ji Rao almost lost consciousness, and the horse finally stopped.


    Yan Jun looked at the mass grave full of corpses in front of him and breathed heavily. He turned his head and looked at the scene behind him. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes.


    A few steps away from the horse, Ji Rao fell to the ground, his outstretched hand was tightly tied by the rope, his wrist was red by the rope friction, the flesh and blood were worn away, the blood dyed the rope on his wrist into blood, and behind him, a long blood mark extended to the place beyond his sight, which was particularly shocking.


    Yan Jun didn''t hear Ji Rao cry for pain and stop all the way. He thought Ji Rao didn''t do much, but it seemed more serious than he thought.


    Yan Jun turns over and dismounts. He goes to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao almost fainted because of the pain. He stood on his side and half of his face was on the cold ground. For a long time, a pair of black high boots appeared in his sight. The brocade of the vamp was very beautiful.


    His body floated with a faint breath.


    Yan Jun looked at his broken breath at any time and couldn''t help sneering.


    He turned to the mass grave. Even though he knew that Shen yun''an''s body was not here, he still wanted to let hundreds of people in the Shen family have a look.


    Let them see how embarrassed the murderer who killed the Shen family is now.


    Yan Jun stood quietly.


    Maybe Ji Rao will die like this, and it''s good to be buried with the Shen family.

 Chapter 806

    But Ji Rao won''t die.


    He''s still alive and well.


    Ji Rao got up tremblingly from the ground. His pure white clothes had been worn to blood and flesh. The blood was stained with mud and stones mixed on them. There was no usual National Teacher''s demeanor and indifference.


    Yan all slightly sideways eyes, looking at Ji Rao''s almost struggling action.


    He walked slowly to Yan Jun. his body was shaking all the time. Every step was hard, but he didn''t fall down.


    As Ji Rao approached, Yan Jun heard Ji Rao''s trembling breath.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand from Yan Jun''s waist and took out the dagger with great effort. Then he slowly cut the rope on his hand. When he moved, he didn''t know whether it was because of the severe pain or the shaking of his hand.


    The delicate white wrist is now grinded with blood, ferocious and ugly.


    Yan Jun looks at Ji Rao''s stubborn appearance and knows that even if he tortures people like this, he is still the superior national teacher in his heart.


    Yan Jun looked at him coldly, then tilted his head, "national teacher, just kneel here and admit a mistake with the Shen family. I''ll make you feel better. How about that?"


    Ji Rao shakes his hands and takes off his black robe. His long silver hair falls down. Because his silver hair hasn''t been exposed just now, it''s still very clean.


    He slightly raised his head, facing the whole mass grave, Yan Jun saw his green eyes, which were clear as if there was nothing, but plain, making people feel too empty. Mingming''s whole body is dirty and bloody now, which is not as clean as the mass grave. But for a moment, he felt that Ji Rao was really noble.


    Even now he is in such a mess, even if he is facing the whole mass grave.


    Ji Rao''s voice was low and trembling, but even so, he said firmly, "I''m not wrong."


    Yan Jun looked at him quietly, "admit your mistake."


    Ji Rao''s voice was a little louder, "I''m not wrong!"


    Yan Jun kicked Ji Rao''s leg, and the pain suddenly hit him. Ji Rao''s brain was even numb for a moment, and he knelt down uncontrollably.


    Aware that Ji Rao wants to stand up, Yan Jun raises his leg and steps on Ji Rao''s shoulder, pressing down hard.


    Ji Rao''s plain white robe was trampled by Yan.


    "Kneel down and admit your mistake to the Shen family."


    Ji Rao clenched his hands on both sides. "I''m right. The Shen family wants to seize power and rebel. They should die."


    Yan Jun kicked Ji Rao''s heart and kicked him several meters away.


    Ji Rao lay on the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Yan Jun raised his feet and walked slowly to Ji Rao. He looked at Ji Rao condescensively, "didn''t you say Shen yun''an is here? Please look for it for me. "


    Shen yun''an''s body has long been moved to Wushan by him. There is no Shen yun''an in the mass grave.


    Ji Rao propped up and tried several times, but couldn''t get up.


    "If the national master is useless, it''s no different from the corpses in the mass grave. If not, I''ll turn you into one of these and let you go down there and make amends with yun''an in person. How about that?"


    "I''m the national teacher. I''m in charge of the country. You dare to touch me."


    Yan Jun squinted gently.


    He felt as if their national teachers were still confused about the situation.


    Even Bai lichen didn''t want him. Even if Yan Jun killed people and threw them to feed dogs, who dares to say "no"?


    "And I, even if I go to hell, I will That''s right. "

 Chapter 807

    Yan Jun hands are up, but he saw Ji Rao eyes closed, pale, seems to have fainted.


    His chest heaved violently, and he was angry. He really wanted to start like this and strangle the people in front of him.


    But he has one last point of reason.


    Finally, he put down his hand, turned over and rode away.


    Ji Rao fainted here for two hours.


    Two men in military robes came up.


    They stood in front of the mass grave and looked at the stacked corpses. They were all upset. "The general said that we should meet the national division at the mass grave. Where are the national division people?"


    "The national teacher can''t be..." He lowered his voice. "Killed by our general?"


    The other one was shocked. Obviously, he had believed half of the letter, but he still said something wrong, "can''t..."


    "Why not? Our general likes Mr. Shen. That''s what the whole battalion knows. Now Mr. Shen has been slandered by the national master for treason, and his life has been lost. Up to now, the corpse capital hasn''t been found. Otherwise, how can the general come to the burial mound again and again? " Looking at the sea of corpses in front of him, he sighed deeply, "so many corpses, their faces are not clear, and they lack arms and legs. If they can be found, it''s really strange."


    "I remember That young master Shen is very nice. He never speaks to our humble family, which makes us look ugly. "


    "Yes, Mr. Shen is kind-hearted. Unfortunately, he was killed by that Ji Rao indiscriminately."


    "Over the years, Ji Rao relied on the emperor''s favor. Are there still few people who are domineering? The Wu family in the east city, the Chen family in Suzhou, and the Shilang family of Zhou are not lost because of him. But it is clear that they are honest and clean. In the end, they have been charged with an unnecessary crime. They can''t die in peace. "


    They sighed for a while.


    "Why don''t we just go back and tell the general that we haven''t found anyone."


    "But the general also said that if we can''t find anyone, we don''t have to go back."


    Most of these words were just like that, but if they didn''t find them, they would doubt whether the general really came with them.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s true that we can''t find such a large mass grave. Do we have to pick up the corpses? "


    One turned around, but his eyes were attracted by the flash of white on the ground.


    Cloud brocade pattern, heavy embroidery.


    What kind of people can afford this kind of cloth?


    He looked up and froze.


    "Well, look, is this the national teacher?"


    "Where?" The man turned his head and saw a group of bloody figures on the ground. He couldn''t help but wonder, "it''s said that the national master has silver hair. It''s true."


    He walked over slowly, squatted in front of the person on the ground, lifted the master''s silver hair, revealing a white mask with silver lines.


    "It''s the national teacher."


    The man looked at Ji Rao''s body. Except for his face, he had almost every piece of good meat. It was just looking at the side that he could feel bursts of pain. "He How did that happen? "


    He cold hum a, "according to general Yan that temper, don''t kill him already very merciful."


    Ji Rao''s silver hair has been lifted aside. The man hangs his head and looks at Ji Rao quietly. He looks at his delicate jaw. It''s clear that his thin lips are not bloody, and there are still some cracks. But there is a kind of attraction that people can''t move their eyes.

 Chapter 808

    The line of sight follows the obvious outline of the cheek to face up, see the white skin hidden under the mask, although the eyes are closed, but the crow eyelashes tremble, like a brush to the heart.


    Even if his lower body is dirty and his blood is mixed with mud, it doesn''t affect his refined face.


    "Don''t tell me, the teacher of this country is really beautiful. I haven''t seen him before. It''s more beautiful than the women I met in Xiangxiang building!"


    The rest of the people leaned over and took a closer look. It was obvious that they were also stunned by Ji Rao''s appearance. "It seems that It seems to be


    "Actually..." He seemed to feel embarrassed when he saw a man, so he coughed softly, "it''s not so good-looking, just the lower half of his face, with a mask on it. Who knows if he is disfigured?"


    "Then we Take it down and have a look? "


    The two of them have a pair of eyes, and both of them agree with each other.


    He slowly stretched out his hand to the mask on Ji Rao''s face, and the moment before he met it, he paused and pursed his lower lip nervously. "It''s said that the national master is a witch. The witch people don''t take off the mask easily. Only the emperor has seen his face."


    With this, they became more curious.


    It''s said that the witch people, who don''t see the world, don''t step on the world of mortals, just what they look like.


    His hand was finally on Ji Rao''s mask.


    At that moment, the cold touch from the mask made him feel stunned.


    Then he saw the man in front of him suddenly open his eyes.


    Caught off guard, on a pair of green, no feelings of eyes, his heart trembled, directly stunned.


    Ji Rao stares at him coldly, that pair of clean eyes without a trace of impurities, now seems to be a frosty February day.


    Ji Rao stretched out his scarred arm and clapped his hand away.


    He is injured all over the body and has no strength at all. However, the people who want to take off his mask have not come back to their senses, and they are really patted off by him.


    "Go away."


    His voice was a little hoarse, but he could still hear the ice in it.


    He stood up and said, "national master, come with us. General Yan asked you to go back."


    When he saw Ji Rao''s pale face, he even felt comfortable. He bent his mouth and urged Ji Rao, "let''s go, national teacher."


    Ji Rao closed her eyes and propped herself up.


    Now his whole body is really like a broken bone. A gentle breeze comes over and blows on his wound. It hurts like a knife cut into it.


    "Han Yu, he is We can''t go, or we''d better carry him. "


    Han Yu, the soldier who just wanted to take off Ji Rao''s mask, snorted coldly, "he is so dirty, who will carry it."


    "Then I''ll do it."


    Then he stretched out his hand to Ji Rao, trying to help him up.


    But before I touched Ji Rao, I heard Ji Rao''s cold voice.


    "Go away, don''t touch me."


    The soldiers froze.


    Han Yu wrung her eyebrows, and her voice was obviously armed. "He didn''t want to forget it, and he didn''t ask for it."


    Ji Rao Wu had a rest.


    These two people are watching here, and he can''t escape back to the palace.


    And just like Bai lichen now, I''m not sure that he can tie him up as soon as he runs back, and then he will be sent to Yan Jun in the carriage overnight.

 Chapter 809

    Ji Rao slowly opened his eyes and stood up from the ground.


    There are too many injuries on him. After standing up, it makes people even more frightened.


    Ji Rao slowly step by step, every step, the appearance of the tottering people have no doubt that he will fall to the ground the next second.


    The two soldiers who followed him had the impulse to rush up to help him.


    But Ji Rao never fell.


    He walked slowly and hard, but he didn''t help anyone, even his back was very straight.


    It was very late when Ji Rao went back to Yanjun mansion.


    He didn''t eat for a day and suffered so many injuries. It''s not easy for him to persist until now.


    Standing in front of the general''s house, Ji Rao didn''t want to step over the threshold, as if he felt disgusted when he stepped in.


    After all, he is still a national teacher. If he doesn''t go in, the two soldiers can''t force him to go in.


    You look at me and I look at you.


    A humanitarian, "Han Yu, I''ll tell the general that you are here to watch him." At last, he frowned and said, "no problem?"


    "No, he''s so weak now. How can there be a problem?"


    "That''s good."


    Then he went in.


    Han Yu stands behind Ji Rao with his chest in his arms. First, he looks at the stone lions and mahogany stakes around him with nothing to do, and then his eyes still fall on Ji Rao.


    Although it feels strange, Ji Rao does seem to have an attraction, which can make people pay attention to him, no matter when he is embarrassed or noble.


    Ji Rao now clearly has reached a pole, but he still stands so straight that he doesn''t even want to help the door next to him.


    Maybe he belongs to Yan family.


    So I don''t even want to touch the wooden door.


    His vision glided down and fell on Ji Rao''s wrist.


    Ji Rao''s left sleeve fell down to cover her hand. There were too many injuries on her right arm. Maybe it hurt her skin. Ji Rao rolled it up.


    Through the faint light reflected by the lantern hanging above Yanfu, Han Yu sees Ji Rao''s ferocious wound on his wrist. His wrist is too thin, and there is a protruding bone. The bone is the most seriously ground. The skin is abraded, and the blood station coagulates on the skin. Compared with the wound, the white skin makes Han Yu feel a little gorgeous.


    Han Yu said, "you can either go in. General Yan will come out in person later. Maybe he won''t give you a good face."


    Ji Rao didn''t even give him a positive eye. His eyes were so light in front of him. He didn''t focus on a certain place, which seemed a little empty.


    After listening to Han Yu''s words, there was still no expression on her face, as if she didn''t hear it at all.


    Han Yu has the feeling of being kind-hearted.


    He snorted coldly, and his words were stabbed. "Although no one passed by Yan''s house this evening, there was not much among the common people. They just chewed their tongue. Maybe someone could see you. So it is. Who let you arbitrarily kill the Shen family? The general didn''t want to interfere with your actions before. I didn''t expect that you would advance an inch and burn the fire to the general. Now you end up in this situation. Isn''t it your own fault? "

 Chapter 810

    "I have reason to copy and chop. You are just a soldier of status. You are not qualified to tell me what to do. If you can see me, you should burn incense for your ancestors."


    Han Yu was surprised.


    He had never seen anyone put his noble and humble identity so clearly, and now he was just a drowning dog, and he dared to talk like that.


    "Isn''t the general enough to fix you? You don''t cry until you see the coffin? "


    Ji Rao glanced at him faintly. His light green eyes were too thick in the dark night. His beautiful and bloodless lips moved, and he spat out a few words coldly, "dog upholds human power."


    Han Yu''s face was in a hurry and glared at Ji Rao, but he couldn''t say anything for a long time.


    He is a martial arts man. He doesn''t read many books. When Ji Rao said that, he thought for a long time, but he couldn''t think of any words to refute.


    Ji Rao looked at the road in front of him, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Yan is wearing a sharp black robe, straight came over.


    He walks very standard, slightly holding his head high, and his pace is not urgent. In Ji Rao''s eyes, this section of the road has been turned into a catwalk stage by him.


    It was a little chilly, and he wore a cloak.


    He stood in front of Ji Rao, first looked up and down for a while Ji Rao''s embarrassment, and then said, "didn''t the national master get yun''an back?"


    Ji Rao looks at him coldly and doesn''t speak.


    "The national master just kills people and doesn''t the corpse be buried? Would you be afraid if the ghosts who have no way of reincarnation come to you in the first seven days


    Ji Rao said in a cold voice, "I do things with a clear conscience. Why should I be afraid of ghosts?"


    Yan Jun nodded, "a clear conscience?"


    He seemed to have heard some funny joke, and the smile on his lips suddenly rose. He suddenly stepped forward and kicked Ji Rao in the chest, directly kicking people down from the stone steps.


    Han Yu was also stunned. He subconsciously stepped forward, and then found something wrong. He stepped back and only twisted his eyebrows to see Yan Jun.


    The smile on Yan Jun''s face disappeared completely in an instant. In the dark night, his face was more sinister.


    Ji Rao was lying on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time. A gust of fishy sweetness poured into his throat. Ji Rao just swallowed it. He raised his eyes and looked at Yan Jun with trembling eyes, and said, "I will I''ll kill you. "


    Yan Jun long legs a step, stand in front of Ji Rao, with absolute look down at Ji Rao, bending over and pinching Ji Rao''s chin, completely disapproval of the appearance, "then I can wait."


    He looked at Ji Rao indifferently, "I won''t kill you, it''s too cheap for you. I will only confine you to my side and torture you slowly, so that you can use your daily pain to forgive my Shen yun''an. "


    Ji Rao laughed.


    His smile was barely around the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were ironic.


    "What''s wrong with me? Why am I guilty? "


    Yan Jun loosens Ji Rao''s chin. His strength is not small. Ji Rao''s skin pinches a red mark, which looks like a kind of beauty of being abused.


    "It''s just the beginning, master. Just because you don''t repent today doesn''t mean you are still like this every day." Yan Jun bent down and looked straight at Ji Rao. He was like a knife that stabbed into the flesh and blood. His voice was indifferent and said, "master, you''ll have to bear it in the next few days."

 Chapter 811

    Ji Rao was dragged back.


    He was bathed by a waiter.


    It must have been ordered that Ji Rao, who was full of injuries, was not gentle at all. He rudely undressed Ji Rao. Some cloth stuck to the wound and solidified. Those people tore it off without pity, and the wound soon oozed blood. They pressed Ji Rao in the bucket. The water should have been sprinkled with salt. As soon as Ji Rao went in, he trembled with pain.


    Just from beginning to end, Ji Rao didn''t hum.


    After bathing, the water was blood. They dressed Ji Rao in black brocade and then went back.


    Ji Rao''s face is very white and his whole body is injured. He can''t sit down.


    The room Yan Jun arranged for him was a side room. It was small and poorly decorated. Ji Rao Guang felt disgusted when he stood there.


    Ji Rao supported the edge of the bed with one hand and sighed deeply.


    He felt that he might really be grinding to death in this world.


    He really hurts to death when he comes to this meal every day.


    What a fool Yan Jun is.


    Believe in ghosts, don''t believe that people can come back from the dead?


    Originally, he could sit in front of Shen Yunan''s coffin with Yan Jun, and they grew up with a friendly stare at Zi Chong. Then when they were happy, they collected Zi Chong''s medicinal materials and gently dug Yan Jun''s blood. When Zi Chong was mature, Shen Yunan came to life, and he died in this world. From then on, Shen Yunan and Yan Jun lived happily together.


    This is not perfect!


    As a result, Yan Jun was mentally retarded.


    This is a retarded man!


    "Damn it." Ji Rao couldn''t help scolding.


    As soon as he made a sound, his throat itched badly. He couldn''t help bending down and coughing. It seemed that he was going to cough up his lungs and the bloody gas of his mouth.


    As soon as Ji Rao Lue looked up, his eyes immediately moved to the black boots in front of him. He picked up the edge of the bed and looked up. He saw Yan Jun standing in front of him without expression.


    Ji Rao couldn''t help laughing. "General Yan came to see me in the middle of the night. I don''t know how much he thought he cared about me."


    His voice died down, because Yan Jun had already pinched his neck. Ji Rao couldn''t breathe, and his face was in pain.


    "I only care about Shen yun''an, and you deserve to compete with him."


    "The general Why do you always hold on to me? "


    Yan Jun''s hand added a bit of strength, "I naturally want to see you, to see how humble you are, to see how painful you are. Otherwise, how can I be worthy of Shen yun''an?"


    He pinched Ji Rao''s neck and crushed him on the bed. Yan Jun knelt on the bed. Ji Rao suddenly fell on the bed, and his whole body was convulsed with pain. He could even clearly feel his wound oozing blood.


    It''s just that his clothes are black, and he can''t see the bleeding clearly.


    Yan Jun''s eyes were scarlet, his eyes were crazy, and his hair fell down on Ji Rao''s chest. It looked like a fierce ghost who came out of hell to ask for his life.


    "Shen yun''an is not at the mass grave. Ji Rao, I advise you not to play with me. Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Ji Rao tried to say, "I do know where Shen yun''an''s body is, but only I know. If you kill me, you will never see Shen yun''an again."

 Chapter 812

    Yan Jun thin lips tightly, because bite teeth too hard, jaw is tight.


    "You can really threaten me with this now." Yan Jun slowly released the hand that pinched Ji Rao''s neck, even with a smile in his eyes. Even if the smile was not friendly, "but I hope you can remember in your heart that if you annoy me, I can send you directly to see him."


    "General Yan, why remind me all the time."


    Yan Jun coldly looked at him for a long time, turned around and left.


    Ji Rao got up from the bed and saw that the bed was full of blood seeping from her clothes.


    He straightened up with some effort to pull apart his clothes glued to the wound so as not to solidify together.


    He went to pour himself a glass of water. The water was cold, but Ji Rao didn''t pick it. Then he found a relatively comfortable position to lie down, and after enduring the pain, he gradually adapted.


    After all, the pain still can''t reach sleepy meaning, Ji Rao closed his eyes.


    When he woke up the next day, his whole body ached when he moved it. It seemed that he had been crushed and put together again. Moreover, it still didn''t stick well. If he moved it a little, it might even be broken.


    It took him most of the day to get out of bed.


    I sat on the bed for a long time. This time, I put my hand over my face.


    How could he have a hundred Li Chen to pick him up.


    Bai lichen is a man who has no conscience.


    Looking at the young, but a lot of heart.


    Who cares about his broken throne.


    But having said that, in order not to collapse, he still had to do his duty to the imperial power of the hundred Li family.


    There is still the female worm in his palace. As long as Bai lichen doesn''t burn it madly, it''s OK.


    He must get this female worm, too.


    Ji Rao goes to the door and pushes it open.


    Although his house was broken, it was a good place facing the sun. As soon as he opened the door, the sun was pouring in.


    According to the warm on the body, Ji Rao couldn''t help squinting.


    This is the most comfortable time for him these days.


    After waiting for him to slow down, when he turned around, he saw someone standing at his door, slightly frowning, "Why are you here?"


    Han Yu coughed softly, "general Yan told me to watch you here to prevent you from running away when he is not here."


    While he''s away?


    "Yan is not here?"


    "General Yan has gone to the military field for training."


    Han Yu sees Ji Rao''s green eyes flash for a moment, and then quietly returns to close the door.


    He looked at the closed door and remembered the moment when Ji Rao had just opened it.


    Slightly tilted his head, eyes narrowed up, the corners of his mouth even a little bit of the tilt.


    For a moment, it seemed that I saw a God.


    He shook his head.


    What do you think? Day by day.


    Since Ji Rao wakes up, Han Yu asks people to wait on Ji Rao to wash. Originally, Yan Jun didn''t order these things, but he thinks Yan Jun should forget them. It''s nothing for him to remember.


    After all, Han Yu did not dare to arrange a good meal for Ji Rao, so he asked someone to cook something for him.


    Ji Rao looked at the dregs of pickles. Even if he didn''t want to eat them, he took a few mouthfuls with chopsticks.


    He hasn''t eaten for a long time. If he goes on like this, he will starve to death without Yan Jun''s help.

 Chapter 813

    But Ji Rao''s body was raised so well that he felt nauseous before taking a few mouthfuls, so he had to put down his chopsticks.


    Han Yu is holding the sword in his hand and leaning against Ji Rao''s door when he suddenly sees that the door has been opened.


    The national master of Qi was standing by the door. The sun was shining on his mask, reflecting some blinking light. His skin was white. When he was illuminated like this, his skin became more tender, white, pink and beautiful.


    Han Yu can''t help muttering in her heart: how can the teacher be a woman.


    "Help me get something ready." Ji Rao handed over a piece of paper.


    The root is clear, slender fingers holding a corner of rice paper.


    Han Yu looked at Ji Rao, then took the paper in his hand, spread it out in front of him, squinted and glanced at him, "yarrow, turtle shell, bamboo stick? What is this? "


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    Ji Rao took out a bead from his sleeve. Although the bead was small, it was crystal clear and red. It was a rare jade.


    "This is enough to buy these things."


    Han Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled, "general, do you know? Should he not allow you to buy these? "


    " you''re not Yanjun''s dog. He just let you look at me and didn''t say anything else. Now I''m still the national teacher of Qi State and a top official. If I investigate your guilt and execute you on the spot, no one dares to say anything. "


    Han Yupu laughed.


    Ji Rao looked at him, her pale blue eyes staring at him coldly, her jaw moving, as if she had clenched her teeth secretly.


    Han Yu felt even more funny.


    Ji Rao doesn''t speak any more. She turns back and closes the door.


    Looking at Han Yu''s eyes, it''s no different from playing a small temper.


    It''s true that the National Master said he was cruel, but now it''s really cute.


    Han Yu spread out the paper again and looked at it. The handwriting on it was beautiful and neat. It was a square script. Han Yu was a martial arts man. Even though he didn''t see many literati ink paintings, he could distinguish the basic "good-looking" and "ugly". In his impression, this was the most beautiful character he had ever seen.


    He called a servant to come, "you help me..." He said, "well, I''ll go myself. You''re here to guard the national division. Don''t let him come out. This is the order of general Yan."


    Han Yu is a subordinate of Yanjun, not a servant of Yanjun. Naturally, she can go in and out of Yanjun''s house at will.


    It''s just that the things Ji Rao wants to buy are really strange. He inquired about them in the market for a long time and didn''t sell them. The owner of a teahouse told him that there is a Tianshu Pavilion in the innermost part of the alley. Maybe there will be something he wants.


    Han Yu all the way to listen to find the past, stopped in the position is said to be Tianshu Pavilion.


    He looked up at the plaque of Tianshu Pavilion, which was casual but square. It''s just that people are coming one after another in other alleys. It''s only here. It''s almost deserted. The whole street is closed. Only Tianshu Pavilion is equipped with plaques.


    But it didn''t open the door.


    Han Yu remembered what someone had just told him.


    If the door does not open, you go to buckle the door, buckle three times, you can push the door in.


    Ji Rao is the national teacher of Qi. All the things he was asked to buy were strange and strange. It was estimated that they were also things that could confuse the gods.


    He chuckled. What he didn''t believe most was this kind of thing.

 Chapter 814

    They only believe in themselves who have lost their heads and shed their blood on the battlefield.


    I''m afraid the rules of knocking at the door of Tianshu pavilion are also pretended, and they are so mysterious.


    In fact, it''s all the tricks of the magicians.


    I think so, but he still stepped out.


    Standing in front of the door, he reached out and knocked three times hesitantly.


    Without any movement, Han Yu reached out and pushed the door open.


    The door was slowly pushed open, and the light inside was dim. The sunlight shot in through the crack of the door, and the dust floated gently in the air.


    He looked up and looked around. There was a gold nanmu horizontal table in the bottom.


    Many rich families can''t even afford the coffin of Phoebe. A shopkeeper''s desk here is Phoebe.


    The planks on the ground have very complicated lines, so it looks very complicated. He raised his head gently, and there was a head on it. Han Yu even had a palpitation when she was looking at him.


    Because it''s so realistic.


    Huge heads, even beards. That pair of eyes inlaid with some kind of gem is emitting faint red light. One blink seems to be able to turn the eyeballs.


    But he soon discovered the strangeness here.


    It''s so quiet.


    Dreary as hell.


    Han Yu took a deep breath


    There was no response.


    He tentatively stepped in, taking a slow step and saying, "is anyone there?"


    This slightly gloomy environment really made him a little nervous, as if every step forward seemed to fall into some strange trap.


    He turned his head and looked at it, always under the illusion that the door would close itself.


    When Han Yu turned his head again, a shadow stood in front of him, which almost didn''t give him a fright.


    He took a sharp step back and looked carefully to find that it was just a man with a black cloak.


    "You..."


    "My guest, what do you want to count?" The man stood behind the table, his cloak covering his body tightly, and he lowered his head slightly. From Han Yu''s point of view, he could only see his chin.


    A little too white.


    The sound is also light, people can''t help but think of the deep mountain hot spring, warm and moist, but the surface is floating with cool air, there is a kind of extreme contrast beauty.


    "I I''m here to buy something. "


    "We don''t sell things here."


    "Not for sale?" Han Yu scratched her head, "but I don''t know where to buy this thing."


    The man nodded and asked, "what is it?"


    "This one." Han Yu immediately took out a neatly folded rice paper from her sleeve and handed it to her.


    The man reached for it, and his hand came out of his cloak. The bones on the back of his hand were very bright, and his fingers were long and white, like the unhealthy white people who had never been out of the house all the year round.


    The man only took a look and said, "who asked you to buy this?"


    Han Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled and immediately felt that something was wrong. "Why, is there something wrong with what you want?"


    The man folded the paper and handed it back to Han Yu. "No, it''s just that these things are used for divination. Do you know a diviner, my guest?"


    What kind of diviner.


    Han Yu was disdainful.


    It''s just the tricksters who cheat and abduct.


    But in front of others, Han Yu will not say so.


    "It''s just that someone at home looks interesting and wants to buy something to relieve the boredom. There''s no divination."

 Chapter 815

    The man was silent for a long time, and then said, "I see. If these things are there, we do have..."


    Han Yu takes out the silver in her pocket.


    Ji Rao was the national teacher of Qi state. The former Emperor was almost willing to empty the national treasury for him. What he could bring out would not be bad, so even if it was just such a small pearl, Han Yu didn''t dare to take it as an ordinary jade.


    He looked at the above things are not very expensive, at most a few coppers, it does not take that effort to change what money.


    "Is that enough?"


    The man shook his head.


    Han Yu is stunned. He thinks that all the things that Ji Rao wants with his money are enough.


    "How much is that?"


    The man gently held out five fingers.


    "Five liang?"


    It''s a bit tricky


    Unexpectedly, the man shook his head slowly, "it''s five hundred Liang."


    Han Yu was stunned, "five hundred liang?"


    He was stunned.


    His annual salary is only twenty Liang silver.


    "It''s five hundred taels. Isn''t it just a turtle shell and some grass? I''ll spend a few coppers to buy a bastard''s shell. It''s not much cheaper to pick it off by myself? "


    "No The tone of the man remained unchanged. "There is a big difference between the ordinary tortoise shell and the tortoise shell used for divination. The patterns on the back of the tortoise shell are well depicted. Divination can''t be found on the ordinary tortoise shell at all. Not any tortoise shell can be used for divination. The second is sawing, scraping and grinding, sawing and grinding the acetabulum part of the bovine blade, and finally chiseling, drilling and burning. If there is a mistake in the middle, the tortoise shell will be discarded. "


    "What a mess." Han Yu frowned. He felt that the former Emperor could support Ji Rao and the state treasury of Qi was abundant. He took out the jade Ji Rao gave him from his sleeve.


    Who knows this turtle shell is so expensive, even if we sell it now, we can''t get 500 Liang.


    Anyway, this is what Ji Rao asked him to buy. It''s nothing to take out now.


    A scarlet bead was placed on the table.


    "Is this mortgage OK?"


    The man was silent for a moment.


    At that moment, Han Yu thought that this bead was nothing but five hundred taels.


    Unexpectedly, the man nodded, "it''s really OK, but this bead is too valuable. I''ll calculate it by two thousand Liang. Now it''s your turn to fifteen hundred Liang."


    Then he took out some silver tickets from the cupboard.


    Han Yu''s eyes were straight.


    Maybe I haven''t seen so many banknotes for a long time.


    "This Is this bead really worth so much money? "


    If Han Yu had a better memory, he would find that the bead was the same color as the one he saw just now.


    "Yes, I''m not stupid enough to throw money out."


    "Well Then buy it. " Then he slowly reached over and took the silver note from the man. First he turned it over and looked at it, then carefully put it back into his sleeve.


    "My guest, just a moment."


    The man turned and walked in, disappearing behind the golden screen with black background.


    Han Yu pursed her lower lip and felt more and more strange.


    Walking is not like walking. There are no ups and downs, just like floating.


    Before long, the man came out with what Han Yu wanted.


    Han Yu looked at his delicate chin and couldn''t help asking, "what can you do here?"


    "Everything is OK, fortune, official career, financial career, birth, marriage."

 Chapter 816

    Han Yu looked at him suspiciously, "that How much does it cost to test a marriage? "


    "Two coppers."


    Han Yu nodded, feeling that the price was ok, "then test my marriage."


    As long as Han Yu goes out to inquire a little, he will know that Tianshu pavilion''s mood is divining. The right time is wrong. Even if you spend a thousand taels of silver, the pavilion owner will not look at you.


    But if you are in a good mood with the Lord, it''s possible for you to do some divination without money.


    Obviously Han Yu is right.


    But in his heart, he still felt that anyone''s divination is two coppers at a time. The Tianshu Pavilion is the one who earns the money. He ponders the palms and faces blindly, and then says two words speciously, the two coppers will earn his hand.


    He even felt that the two coppers were too high.


    After all, it''s just talking.


    But if the dignitaries in Beijing knew that he only used two coppers in Tianshu Pavilion, they would be crazy.


    Han Yu saw that the man took a turtle shell, which was very similar to the one he had just given himself.


    The man''s hand is very beautiful. When he put it on the tortoise shell, it made Han Yu think of Ji Rao''s hand inexplicably. Ji Rao''s hand is thinner than his, and his wrist is also pretty tight.


    "Turtle is divination, yarrow is divination."


    Han Yu looks at the man''s movements with great interest. He usually contacts few of these things. Now he also wants to see how they are blindfolded.


    Until he saw that the man didn''t know where to get a fire and put the turtle shell on it to roast, he was a little surprised.


    "Where did you get that fire?"


    No one came back to him.


    After a while, the man said, "your name, your words."


    "Han Yu, my dear, has no heaven."


    "Xu CI Ding chennian, Han Yu, the word without heaven. Death, marriage. Take up the words and record the words. It''s true


    "Who did you dream of last night? Do you have any impression?"


    Han Yu frowned and thought for a while, "I remember The man''s white robe. I can''t remember what''s superfluous. "


    He looked at the person in front of him playing with the turtle shell in silence and couldn''t help wondering.


    Isn''t that Kubo? What happened to the dream again. It''s really not a reliable thing.


    He had already prepared his hand. He was waiting for the diviner to ask him about his hand and face, and he could say, oh yes, and his birthday.


    Han Yu went through it in her head.


    "All right."


    Han Yu a Leng, "what good."


    "Your divination."


    "So fast?" He used to lie on the table, but now he''s up, "where''s it coming out?"


    The turtle''s shell was pushed in front of him, and there was still the heat of roasting on it.


    Han Yu Heng looked at the vertical for a long time, wondering, "how do you see this?"


    "Look at the lines."


    He looked at it carefully again. "It''s the same as just now."


    "Bodhisattva can distinguish good from bad, and the result of Bodhisattva is engraved on the oracle bone."


    The man''s fingertip is on the turtle shell. Han Yu''s eyes follow his fingertip, but he still can''t see anything.


    Han Yu finally impatient of a show, "you directly tell me the result."


    "If you don''t believe in my divination, why ask me again?"


    Han Yu glared, "I don''t believe you, but I took out the copper. Even if you are perfunctory, you have to say something to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­ The trend is fierce. "


    Although he knew that what he said was pitching people blindly, Han Yu''s heart was still a thump.


    He said subconsciously, "what should that be?"

 Chapter 817

    "In a few months'' time, if you want to serve your country, you may be able to avoid disaster."


    Han Yu frowned.


    Isn''t marriage just about congeniality?


    You please me, I please you, we get married, this is lucky.


    You are not in my heart, I am not your lover, we become a pro, this is a big evil.


    Why did you come here to avoid disaster?


    What can happen to a marriage?


    Han Yu did not understand, he did not want to understand, he picked up his own things, turned around and did not return, "go."


    Han Yu went out and closed the door by the way.


    The man inside stood for a long time, and then moved slightly. He reached out and took off his hood, revealing a warm face of indistinguishable gender. Just standing there, he felt the urge to kneel down and kiss his toes.


    He wants to be a God above.


    If Han Yu is still here, he will find that this man has the same silver hair and light blue eyes as Ji Rao.


    He dropped his eyes, and the crow''s eyelashes left a small shadow at the bottom of his eyes. He reached out and picked up the beads on the table, holding the beads between his index finger and thumb, and gently turning his white finger belly to take the scarlet and cool beads.


    Then he gently opened his thin lips, slowly spit out two words, "Ji Rao."


    When Han Yu bought it back, Ji Rao''s door was still guarding the slave.


    He ran over with his things in three or two steps. "How''s it going?"


    "The national teacher is still in it, and he has never come out."


    "That''s good." He waved his hand. "It''s hard for you. You can go."


    The slave agreed to retreat.


    Han Yu went to the door, originally wanted to push the door to go in, but he suddenly remembered Ji Rao''s appearance, because for a long time, he still reached out and buttoned the door.


    There was no response.


    He buckled again.


    Still not.


    Han Yu turned his face and just put his ear on the door and window. As a result, the door he was lying on suddenly was pulled open from inside.


    He turned his head and stood firm. Looking at Ji Rao standing in front of him, he shook his hand. "Is this what you want to buy?"


    Ji Rao reaches for something and then closes the door.


    Han Yu suddenly put her arm against the door.


    Ji Rao looked up at him. His face was clearly reflected in his light green eyes. Han Yu was stunned by his clear eyes.


    Ji Rao''s eyebrows behind her mask wrinkled a little.


    For nothing else.


    Just for the big fool in front of him, he looked at him with a kind of hunger and thirst that he had never seen before.


    "What are you doing?"


    Han Yu reacts like this. She takes her hand back and says, "you What are you doing with this? "


    Ji Rao looked at him strangely, but still replied, "divination."


    "Can you let me watch?"


    Ji Rao is silent for a long time, "can''t."


    "I''ll see. You can''t get rid of me."


    Ji Rao


    He knew that.


    "Whatever you want."


    Rao Ji carries her own things to the room. Han Yu bends her mouth and follows in.


    The room is a little small, and the furnishings inside are also very shabby.


    Han Yu felt that compared with Ji Rao''s splendid food, this place really wronged him.


    But Ji Rao doesn''t look picky.


    He sat in a chair and began to take his things.


    "Ah, by the way, your banknote." Han Yu took 1500 taels of silver from her sleeve and said, "your bead is so expensive."

 Chapter 818

    Ji Rao only took a thousand taels of silver.


    Han Yu looks at Ji Rao suspiciously, but Ji Rao doesn''t even give him a straight eye.


    "The rest is for you. It''s a running fee."


    Han Yu was not happy. He put out his hand and patted the bank note on the table. "Although I''m poor, I don''t accept all the money. I just bought some things for five hundred Liang. Isn''t that unreasonable?"


    Ji Rao finished counting, did not drop things, this just looked up at Han Yu, and then one hand took five hundred Liang put in the sleeve, "don''t do it, I take it myself."


    Han Yu


    Although Ji Rao seems to have nothing wrong with what he said, he feels a little strange about what happened.


    Han Yu sees Ji Rao fiddling with yarrow.


    "What is it? Can it do divination? Are you really good at divination? Then you haven''t divined before. After you kill Shen yun''an, general Yan will be furious? "


    Ji Rao floated a cold eyes in the past, "shut up."


    Han Yu had no choice but to shut her mouth and quietly watched Ji Rao deal with those things.


    "The number of battalions is not six or seven, that is, eight or nine."


    Han Yu saw Ji Rao occupy six times in a row, each time with different symbols. Sometimes it belongs to Yang, a long and continuous horizontal line, sometimes it belongs to Yin, two short and broken horizontal lines. The length of these two short horizontal lines is equal to that of Yang.


    After the six camp numbers are obtained, Ji Rao first composes the three symbols to form the upper and lower hexagrams respectively, and then overlaps the six symbols to form a figure. This is what diviners call the whole hexagram.


    Anyway, Han Yu can''t understand what Ji Rao is doing. He''s just a little strange. Ji Rao''s way of divination is different from that of the man who just divined.


    Is it true that all the Warlocks in the world have their own abilities to cheat.


    The more he thought about it, the more right he felt.


    If the way of divination is the same, there will be fewer people to be cheated.


    Ji Rao frowned gently.


    Han Yu saw Ji Rao''s thin lips sipping gently. His hands were moving all the time. He could see his scarred arms with a larger range of movements.


    For a moment, Han Yu even felt that general Yan was a little too cruel.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao''s mouth slightly turned down, and she was not very happy to see it. It should not be an auspicious hexagram.


    "Nothing." He looked at Han Yu, "I''m a little hungry."


    "I''ll ask the kitchenette to make something for you, but it''s not very delicious."


    Ji Rao nodded gently.


    When Han Yu goes out, Ji Rao picks up a brush and draws a chapter of rice paper to write on it word by word. After writing, he picks up the paper, blows it gently, and then rolls the paper into a cylinder.


    He went up to the window, put it up, saw that there was no one outside, and whistled to the sky.


    Before long, a white dove slowly flew over, white dove circled twice, and finally fell down.


    Because he had sent messages to the imperial palace before, he raised many such pigeons. Now they are scattered in various places. Yan''s house is not far from the Imperial Palace, so this kind of carrier pigeon can still be called.


    Ji Rao put the paper into the wooden tube on the pigeon''s leg, squeezed the plug tightly, and then reached out to drive the pigeon away.


    He frowned and watched the pigeon fly away and disappear. Then he took in his sight. Just ready to turn back, Yu Guang saw a figure not far away.


    He followed and looked in the past. For a moment, he was stunned.

 Chapter 819

    A man in a black cloak, so dignified standing in the yard.


    If put in the past, Ji Rao also won''t feel and he is strange.


    But now, this is Yanfu. Will there be such strange people in Yanfu?


    Ji Rao''s eyebrows twisted. He straightened slightly and looked at the people standing at the door quietly.


    The man''s cloak covered his head. Ji Rao could only see his chin and lips.


    He saw the man move slowly and come towards him step by step.


    Before he came in, Ji Rao said in a low voice, "who are you?"


    That person footstep, sink a way, "sorcerer Lord don''t remember me?"


    Remember a fart, a cloak would like to cover themselves into a cocoon, who can see who, who knows who.


    Ji Rao said that this is a simple criticism.


    "Who are you?"


    The man stepped in, Ji Rao''s light blue eyes raised a touch of gloom, he slightly lowered his head, almost looked at the person on guard.


    The man stood a few steps away from Ji Rao, an absolute safe distance.


    He reached out and pinched both sides of his cloak, and then took off his cloak and hat under Ji Rao''s cold sight.


    Ji Rao was slightly stunned.


    He has the same silver hair and light blue eyes, but he is more gentle than Ji Rao. There is a touch of warmth between his eyebrows and eyes.


    At the beginning of the Lengzheng has slowly faded down, he hesitated, "are you a witch?"


    The man saluted Ji Rao. It was a very formal ceremony, but Ji Rao couldn''t understand it.


    "I''m a witch, green wing."


    Green wings?


    Ji Rao thought about it in her mind and found that she had no impression of this green wing.


    "Oh, what are you doing here?"


    He glanced at the scattered things on the table, which he had wrapped and given to him not long ago. "That day, the wizard Master said that he would come to help Bai Li stabilize the imperial power. After so many years, the imperial power has stabilized, but the new emperor does not trust the wizard master."


    He turned his head to look at Ji Rao. His words were very light, and his eyes and eyebrows were gentle and almost compassionate, which made people think of those compassionate gods involuntarily.


    "The matter has come to this point. Did the wizard master want to go back?"


    He would like to.


    But the people were there, and Ji Rao could only pretend to be a noble man for the spring and autumn of the hundred Li family and for the whole family of the Wu family


    His eyes moved, and the faint light flowed between them. Two porcelain jade like people stood face to face.


    Green Wing chuckles, "the world is really very interesting. Compared with Wushan, it is colorful."


    Ji Rao looked at him with a slight examination.


    "Don''t worry about the witch master. Although I was expelled from the witch family, I didn''t mean anything to the witch master. In fact, the difference between me and the Wu people is that I can''t enter the world. I''m still loyal to the Wu people, even though I''m no longer a member of the Wu people. "


    Expelled from the witch clan?


    Ji Rao remembers.


    In the last term, there was a sorcerer who only succeeded to the throne for two days.


    The reason is that the witch master pursues freedom and doesn''t want to be bound by the palace or Wushan mountain all his life. Later, he ran out of Wushan mountain and never went back. From then on, the elder eliminated the identity of the witch people, and the witch master at that time chose another one.


    And that sorcerer, it seems, is such a name.


    Green Wing looks at Ji Rao''s face color to change slightly, the smile on the face can''t help but a little bigger, he softly way, "sorcerer Lord but think of me?"

 Chapter 820

    Even if you know who he is, Ji Rao''s guard against him has never been reduced.


    He looked at Green Wing coldly, "what are you doing now? Do you want to laugh at me? "


    "I dare not." Green Wing slightly lowered his head, "I know what the sorcerer wants to do, but the way to revive the dead is not so good."


    Ji Rao''s face was a little more dignified. His skin was a little bit bloody, and his eyes were covered by his long crow eyelashes.


    He even knows that.


    There must be some contact with the witch people.


    "So?"


    "What the sorcerer has done is just for the sake of the country of the hundred Li family. Why do you do so much to revive Shen yun''an? Even if Yan Jun knows, he won''t feel a trace of regret for you." Green Wing tilted his head, some don''t understand, "of course, what I am most interested in is why the sorcerer would exchange his life for his life, and it''s the person you gave death to yourself. Isn''t that unnecessary?"


    Ji Rao''s lips were slightly crooked, but the corners of his eyes were half smiling. "You don''t care too much about these. You are just a person who was expelled from the witch family. Now you have nothing to do with the witch family. Why do you still listen to the witch family all day long. That day, you leave the witch family behind and choose to come to this world, and the witch family will have nothing to do with you any more. "


    Green wing gently bent the corner of his lips, and the warmth in his eyes was also like the spring breeze. It seemed that he didn''t care about Ji Rao''s cold attitude. He even said pity.


    "I know that you have been poisoned by the cold love. After that, in order to avoid the escape of the wizard master, the elder selected the next wizard master to feed the cold love. Are you tired of being a sorcerer if you are willing to exchange your life for a stranger


    Ji Rao


    Good guy.


    This thing also finds a high sounding and high-end reason for its mission.


    He Ji Rao gave himself steps, Ji Rao naturally did not refuse.


    He pursed his lower lip and said nothing.


    But the forbearance between eyebrows and eyes is more obvious than the default.


    Green wing surface emerged a clear, he reached out and took out a delicate jade bottle.


    Ji Rao didn''t pick it up for the first time. She just looked at it on guard and asked in a cold voice, "what''s this?"


    "Painless pill." His vision moved down and fell on Ji Rao''s white wrist. It was scarred and could not be seen. Although it was covered by clothes, he knew how dazzling it was just thinking about it.


    "Wushan is really beautiful, but the witch people are very sad, and the witch master is the most imprisoned one. They don''t even know what''s going on after they''ve been planted with the cold spell. " His sight is opposite to Ji Rao. It''s kind of brother Ci''s kind look at his younger brother, but Ji Rao doesn''t like it very much.


    The brow twisted gently.


    "Yi Sheng Gu needs the heart and blood of the beloved of the victim. Is that why you stay in Yanfu?" He fumbled for the small jade bottle in his hand, and then put it on the table, "witch master, I can only help you."


    If Ji Rao had not been cold, he would have saved him.


    It''s just that Ji Rao now has not only cold and pure poisonous insects in her body, but also poisonous insects that are easy to be born. It''s already a doomed life.


    Green Wing sighed deeply, "I live among the common people in recent years. Looking at all kinds of life, it''s more interesting than looking for plum in Wushan. Maybe I can take you to have a look."


    Ji Rao refused simply, "no need."

 Chapter 821

    Green Wing quietly looking at him.


    Ji Rao really can''t stand this kind of pity, "I know what I''m doing, and there''s nothing I don''t want to do."


    Green Wing lightly sighed a tone, "if you have what to want, can come to me, in addition to Shen childe sweetheart''s heart blood, I can find anything for you."


    Ji Rao finally found out something was wrong.


    "Do you know Shen yun''an?"


    Green Wing was silent for a long time, "half a year ago, I had received the favor of Mr. Shen. I intended to rob Shen yun''an on the day of his decapitation. I don''t want you to secretly kill him yourself. I didn''t find him."


    Ji Rao gave a sneer, and his face was even colder than before. If it was just as cold as snow before, it would be like a lake with no edge.


    "Go away."


    "Wizard master..."


    "Go away." Ji Rao reached out and picked up the jade bottle on the table, then smashed it on Green Wing, "roll now."


    The jade bottle rolled down from Green Wing and hit the ground, making a clear sound. It didn''t break. It rolled twice.


    Green Wing some don''t understand of looking at Ji Rao.


    He thought, since it''s all about Shen yun''an, why doesn''t he want to help him?


    But Qingyi doesn''t know that Ji Rao is purely for the task.


    If it''s not a mission, how can he save Shen yun''an.


    He thought Green Wing was here to help him, just because he came to help him.


    But now it doesn''t seem to be at all.


    He is for Shen yun''an.


    He just gave a bottle of pills because he pitied himself.


    Ji Rao felt insulted.


    Green wings are gone.


    When Han Yu came.


    When Han Yu left, he forgot to let people look at Ji Rao. When he came back in a hurry, Ji Rao was still in the room.


    He sat on the couch, silver hair scattered on the bed, those gemstone like eyes a little empty, do not know what to think. A small face was covered by silver hair, which made it more fragile and petite.


    Ji Rao''s ankle is exposed, but it''s also worn out. Now it''s scabby. It''s very obvious on her white skin.


    It''s just that you don''t look ugly without accidents.


    There is a sense of being abused.


    "Just wait a moment. I''ll let the kitchenette make the soup for you."


    Hearing the sound, Ji Rao lowered his eyes. He changed a more comfortable posture. "When will Yan Jun come back?"


    "If there is no mistake, general Yan will be back in a few hours."


    "A few hours." Ji Rao closed her eyes.


    In fact, he killed Yan Jun and gave his blood to Shen yun''an, right?


    No.


    No way.


    Yan Jun is dead.


    A hundred Li Chen''s country is in danger.


    At that time, he would know what the state of Qi would be like without divination.


    "In fact, the general has a hard tongue and a soft heart. If you can talk to him gently, he won''t be too embarrassed with you."


    Ji Rao raised his head and cut his silver hair. He almost looked at Han Yu with a sneer, "who do you think I killed? I killed Shen yun''an, the Shen family. He''s the one he loves the most. Will he let me go? "


    Ji Rao snorted and laughed, then the look in his eyes quickly cooled down, "now even if he will let me go, I will not let him go in the future. Yan Jun had better not let me seize this opportunity. "


    Han Yu looked at Ji Rao''s appearance and was stunned.


    "It''s your fault that you killed Shen yun''an. If someone killed your sweetheart, what should you do?"

 Chapter 822

    "What will I do?" Ji Rao straightened up from his bed and said coldly, "I won''t fall in love with anyone."


    Because he has no feelings.


    In the evening, Yan Jun comes back. He has a long body, elegant posture, and a narrow sleeve riding suit. After he gets off the horse, he pats the horse''s head and hands the rope to the groom.


    "My father is asleep?"


    "Yes, the old general is asleep."


    As he walked, he patted the dust on his hands. "Where''s the national master?"


    "Still in the side room."


    "No trouble?"


    "No


    Yan Jun sneered, "it''s clever."


    He originally wanted to go to the courtyard, but he said, "go to the side room."


    He walked towards Ji Rao''s room.


    Han Yu has been dutifully guarding the door. Seeing someone coming from a distance, he straightens up and goes to Yan Jun. he salutes, "general."


    "What did the master do today?"


    Han Yu hesitated for a moment. "Today, the national master asked the subordinate to buy the turtle shell yarrow."


    Then he took out the paper Ji Rao gave him from his sleeve and handed it to Yan Jun.


    Yan Jun takes it over and listens to Han Yudao when he takes it apart.


    "I didn''t think it was in the way, so I brought it back for him."


    Yan Jun glanced at the things on the paper, which he had seen in the book. They were all divination things.


    He waved his hand and strode in.


    Ji Rao just fell asleep and was still half asleep when he was awakened by the sound of the door opening which did not slow down deliberately.


    He opened his eyes. As soon as he got up from the bed, he saw that his bed tent was suddenly lifted up.


    Yan Jun''s face bumps into Ji Rao''s sight suddenly.


    The candle was dark, and Yan Jun''s face was not too clear.


    The outline like knife carving, half hidden in the shadow, two eyes deep looking at Ji Rao.


    "How did you sleep?"


    Ji Rao looks at Yan Jun calmly, coldly and alert. Even if he knows what Yan Jun really wants to do, he can''t stop it, but he doesn''t show half fear.


    Yan all let go of the curtain.


    Through the curtain, Ji Rao saw Yan Jun turn around the room for half a turn. Finally, he sat on a chair and reached out to fiddle with the turtle shell on the table.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand to lift the curtain and looked at Yan Jun coldly, "don''t touch my things."


    Yan all put the turtle shell down, and he didn''t pity half of it, as if what he was holding was just a worthless thing.


    For Yan Jun, it''s really not worth money.


    He leaned back, folded his legs, raised his eyes slightly, and looked at Ji Rao without expression. His eyes were like a knife nailing Ji Rao.


    "Not yet?"


    Ji Rao pretends to be stupid, "what do you say?"


    "Where is Shen Yunan''s body?"


    Ji Rao sighed in her heart.


    He thought that before he went to the mass grave, he had muddled the matter. Now it seems that Yan Jun didn''t care a little bit about it.


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?"


    Yan Junding looks at Ji Rao for a long time. Ji Rao tries to resist the impulse to retreat.


    Yan Jun has been on the battlefield. He is a real general who has killed people. The enemy who died under his hand is unknown. He once came out from the dead with a sword. When his eyes stare at you indifferently, you will really feel the coldness penetrating from the sole of your feet, as if a devil climbing out of hell is staring at you.


    "Ji Rao, so you still want to play these tricks with me, don''t you?"

 Chapter 823

    In Yan Jun''s eyes, Ji Rao has an ulterior motive to kill Shen yun''an alone and take Shen yun''an''s body as his own.


    Ji Rao is playing Gu. Who knows what he will do with Shen yun''an''s corpse.


    He had seen in books before that some people used poisonous insects to train people into walking corpses.


    Although he thinks it''s all nonsense, but But what about the insurance?


    Ji Rao is strange.


    Who have you seen with silver hair and green eyes?


    This is usually called goblin, which is to be burned on the pillar in front of the people.


    It''s just that Ji Rao brainwashed the common people. They didn''t regard him as a monster, but as a savior.


    How to say again, Ji Rao killed Shen yun''an, and still dominates his body.


    Yan Jun wants to squeeze Ji Rao''s neck and pick out Shen yun''an from his mouth.


    "If you kill Shen yun''an, I can save your life, but if you don''t say anything about Shen yun''an''s corpse," Yan Jun stands up from his chair and looks at Ji Rao''s eyes. Ji Rao has no doubt that he will kill him in the next second. "I''ll send you down to see him."


    But Ji Rao insisted, "I won''t tell you. I won''t die."


    "It seems that you are not afraid of death." Yan Jun takes out a bottle of things from his sleeve.


    The bottle was so dark that it didn''t look good.


    Ji Rao took a step back.


    But Yan Jun is faster than him. He reaches for Ji Rao''s face and forces him to open his mouth with a little force. He tilts the cork off the bottle with one hand. He pours the contents of the bottle directly into Ji Rao''s mouth.


    It didn''t taste good. Ji Rao was forced to drink it again, which made him cry.


    Yan Jun covers his mouth and pushes him down on the bed. Ji Rao grabs Yan Jun''s hands, but his strength is like shaking a tree compared with Yan Jun''s.


    See Ji Rao all drink in, Yan all this just let the person loose.


    Ji Rao immediately turned over and almost coughed in embarrassment. His body was curled up when he coughed.


    "What What did you give me to drink


    Yan all threw the empty bottle to the ground. "It''s called" Broken Liver and intestine. "


    The liver and intestine are broken.


    It''s the same as the name when you drink it. It''s very painful.


    In the cool night will attack, the next day after the sun, the pain is not so obvious.


    Ji Rao felt something in her stomach. The pain appeared slowly.


    His eyes slowly changed, he covered his abdomen, "I won''t tell you."


    "You can tell me after tonight." Yan Jun looked down at the man on the bed, "if you tell me where Shen yun''an is, I may give you the antidote."


    The antidote of liver and intestines break is to alleviate at most, but there is no real antidote at all.


    "You will be punished."


    "Retribution?" Yan Jun seems to have heard some funny joke. He looks at Ji Rao and says, "it''s not my turn to say retribution, is it? There are many lives on your back, national master. "


    The pain in the stomach was getting worse and worse. It seemed that something was slowly tearing his stomach. His flesh and blood, the pain deep into the bone marrow, made people collapse, but it was also powerless. Ji Rao curled up on the bed.


    He stretched out his hand to cover his stomach. His white face was even more pale now. If you look carefully, you can see that his whole body is shaking.

 Chapter 824

    And Yan all from the beginning to the end on the side of the cold.


    "Remember what I said. Whenever you want to say where Shen yun''an is, I''ll give you the antidote."


    Then he turned and left.


    Han Yu watched Yan Jun leave, watched his back disappear, and then turned to look at the room, quietly.


    But he subconsciously felt that something was wrong.


    He tentatively stepped forward and saw the man lying on the bed.


    But it''s not like sleeping, it''s like struggle.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Han Yu stepped forward quickly and saw the man curled up on the bed, "you..."


    He saw the people on the bed looking up slightly, their bloodless lips sipping tightly because of pain, and their silver hair splashing on the bed like a waterfall. The cheek seems to have been pinched by something, with some blue and purple marks. The neck shows bones because of too much force. I don''t know why. It''s clear that he is very painful, but Han Yu can''t help swallowing.


    "What did the general just do? Do you have a stomachache? "


    Ji Rao didn''t pay attention to him. In fact, he was so painful that his nerves were almost worn away. He didn''t hear Han Yu talking about anything in his ear.


    "I''ll get you a glass of water."


    Han Yu went to the table and touched the teapot. It was cold. He quickly went outside to boil a pot of water and cooled it with his hands. When the water temperature came up, he quickly brought it to him.


    "Guoshi, drink water?"


    Ji Rao didn''t move. He hurt so much that he just fainted.


    But you can''t pass out.


    He even showed an excited state in his whole body, which made him feel the heartbreaking pain in his stomach more clearly and thoroughly.


    Han Yu walks over, and he is a little closer to Ji Rao. Although Ji Rao is still wearing a mask, he can see his skin as white as jade. It''s really more tender than a little girl.


    "I..." He stammered in a rare way. "I''ve got water for you."


    He reaches out his hand to help Ji Rao up. Ji Rao has no strength all over his body. He is in a cold sweat and leans on Han Yu''s shoulder powerlessly.


    "Here, drink water." Han Yu handed the cup to Ji Rao''s lips. Ji Rao opened his mouth and took a sip, only a small one. It was very difficult to swallow.


    It''s just that it''s not something that can be solved by drinking more hot water.


    Water a belly, Ji Rao complexion all twisted for a while.


    If you have to describe it, it''s water splashed on the cooked oil.


    It''s like it''s going to explode.


    At the beginning, something was gouging out his stomach piece by piece with a knife, but now it''s stabbing him one by one.


    He reached for a push and knocked the cup off.


    The porcelain cup is broken and the water inside is spilled.


    "National Teacher..."


    Ji Rao reaches for his clothes, and Han Yu sees that the veins on his hands are all springing out. Even if he can''t personally experience what kind of pain he is experiencing, he can imagine it.


    He saw Ji Rao''s lips move and make a weak voice.


    "What did you say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Out, out. "


    Han Yu was silent for a moment. He knew that it was really hard for people to accept that he was such a powerful man.


    "Get out..."


    He doesn''t know what happened to Ji Rao. It''s useless for him to stay here.


    "OK, I''ll go." Han Yu put Ji Rao on the bed, then turned and left.


    He closed the door, leaned against the edge and looked up at the sky.


    Ji Rao Mingming is not a good man.


    Why does he care so much about him?

 Chapter 825

    Ji Rao is lying on the bed, his hair is wet by cold sweat, stick on the cheek, neck, his pain is silent, at first is the stomach, and then slowly spread, he only know his pain, but don''t know where it is.


    He is clear that the pain is not conscious, but his eyes are clear, inch by inch feeling the pain.


    It''s too painful.


    It''s too painful.


    Did anyone help him?


    Ji Rao''s tears burst out.


    He cried very quietly, very sad, a smoke a smoke, grievance to the extreme.


    "I don''t want to do the task, let me go back, let me go back..." Ji Rao climbed a few steps forward and fell off the bed. "Yubajiang, I want to go back..."


    "Xiao Rao, let me take you back."


    Ji Rao stopped.


    "If you are so slow, I won''t wait for you."


    A man was smiling at Ji Rao.


    Blurred, can''t see face, can''t see people, in front of only a nothingness, but the voice, very familiar, but don''t know how to remember.


    "No..." Ji Rao Zheng Zheng, almost subconsciously on the way, "don''t go."


    His voice was so small that it was almost inaudible, but his voice was filled with supplication.


    There are two words between his lips and teeth, but it seems that he has encountered some kind of prohibition. He rushes about in it, but he can''t say anything.


    That''s his name.


    In front of the scene, he was still in the dark side room.


    No one spoke to him.


    No one was in front of him.


    Ji Rao''s tears trickled down his face. He didn''t sob any more. He just cried quietly. He was very sad.


    He can''t remember.


    Clearly know what they forget, but how can not remember.


    That is a very important person, how can he forget, how can he


    Ji Rao clenched his fists. He climbed to the door, reached out and picked up the little jade bottle containing painless pill he had lost in the corner during the day.


    Dignity?


    That''s too worthless.


    Ji Rao trembled, opened the lid, poured out a pill, and almost couldn''t wait to put it in his mouth.


    Without water, Ji Rao had a hard time swallowing. It seemed that some sharp weapon was rowing his throat. He tried his best to swallow it. After a while, the pain finally dissipated.


    Ji Rao put the lid on and lay on his back, his chest heaving with shortness of breath.


    He closed his eyes gently and then held the bottle in his hand.


    It would be hopeless to live like this every night.


    The next day, Yan Jun got up early in the morning and practiced his sword in the yard for an hour. He didn''t stop until the sun came out. He stood panting in the yard and almost subconsciously looked at the stone table not far away.


    There should have been someone there.


    The man should be wearing a plain robe in green clothes, with ink, paper and inkstone on the table and a freshly brewed tea on the side. His face is handsome and warm. When he looks up at him, he will show a faint smile. When he finishes dancing, he will put down his brush. Pinch up a look, it is for their own painting of the sword dance posture.


    His painting skill is excellent, and his expression and rhyme are on the paper.


    He would not wipe his sweat, but he would always prepare a handkerchief with the fragrance of bamboo on it.


    The corners of Yan''s mouth were slightly tilted and froze.


    He saw the reality.


    The stone table is still the original stone table.


    But the person who should have been there is no longer there.

 Chapter 826

    Empty, the sun shining down, the scene should be gentle, but people from the bottom of my heart cold down.


    Shen Yunan.


    He''s dead.


    Yan Jun, with his sword in hand, walked slowly to the stone table and stroked it with light strength.


    The morning air is still a little cool, so is the stone table.


    He picked up the sword and pressed it on the stone table.


    His face was low, and his eyes were filled with grief.


    After a long time, he raised his eyes. His eyes were indifferent, like a devil who finally crawled out of hell. After experiencing the pain of loss, what was left was the ice that could not melt.


    He turned and strode toward the side room.


    When you go to the side room, you have to pass through general Yan''s yard. General Yan''s military spirit is early. As soon as he watered the flowers in the yard, he saw that Yan Jun walked past in a murderous manner.


    "Stop."


    Yan Jun turned his head and saw that it was old general Yan, so he took two steps forward. The expression on his face also received some, "Dad."


    "What is this to do?"


    "Nothing."


    General Yan looked at Yan Jun for a long time, then turned his head and continued to wait on his plants. "Ji Rao, you''ve been closed for a few days. When are you going to put them back?"


    Yan all bit a tooth, "son don''t want to let him go back."


    "Ridiculous." General Yan glared at Yan Jun fiercely, "is it hard for you to succeed? Can you still manage him for a lifetime?"


    "If you can''t find out the body of Yun An for a day, I can''t be at ease for a day."


    "I have something to do with that Ji Rao when the late emperor was there. He is not the kind of person who can talk when you bully and cajole. If he doesn''t want to talk, you will kill him and he won''t spit out a word."


    "Don''t you think it''s strange, dad?" Yan Jun is a little anxious. "You know what identity he is. Now the corpses of Shen family can be found in the capital, but yun''an can''t. is it possible that Ji Rao wants to do something with yun''an''s corpse?"


    General Yan was silent for a long time, and then sighed deeply, "although the national master is not a good man, he is loyal and responsible to the hundred Li family. Yun''an is no longer here now, and I believe Ji Rao will not do anything too immoral. If you go on like this, I can''t guarantee that the emperor won''t be dissatisfied with my Yan family. "


    Yan Jun''s face was gloomy. "I didn''t protect Yun An before he died. I can''t even find his corpse. He didn''t know the direction. If the first seven came back, I''m afraid he couldn''t even know his home." When he said this, he choked. His heart seemed to be crushed. "My son knows the right way. I just want him to tell us where Shen yun''an is. If he says that, I''ll release him immediately. If Ji Rao is really considering for the emperor''s sake, now that there are no people, can he still say that a corpse will revolt? "


    General Yan can''t beat Yan Jun, and he knows his son''s affection for Shen yun''an. It''s a pity that Shen yun''an is a man, and his father conspired against the Shen family.


    Everyone can understand the saying that the high achievers are superior to the masters. General Yan was conscientious when he was the first emperor. He was afraid that the emperor might suspect him. When the first emperor ascended the throne, he was not careful to live. He even did such treacherous and foolish things.


    General Yan shook his head. "You just have a good idea, but you still have to remember that there is an emperor behind the national master. Now the Emperor just doesn''t trust him completely, so he will let you take the national master. Only he will take people back eventually."

 Chapter 827

    Yan Jun disdained on the surface, "I see the emperor that appearance, is the root do not want to tube Ji Rao."


    "No Yanlao general looked at the willow in front of him. It was green in April. Yanjun also looked at it. There was a sprout on it, green and green.


    Call Yan all of a sudden thought of Ji Rao''s eyes.


    It''s just that Ji Rao''s green is translucent green. It''s a beautiful color. Yan Junyi thinks of Ji Rao''s eyes, and the color of the leaf is eclipsed.


    "No matter how the emperor does not believe in the national teacher, the rivers and mountains of the hundred Li family still depend on the national teacher. The emperor will not fail to understand this."


    Yan Jun sneered, his eyes full of disdain, "what role can a bug play in the country? It''s not all our soldiers who are fighting abroad who guard him with their lives."


    General Yan shook his head, "you will know in the future."


    Yan Jun slightly lowered his head, "the son left first."


    He turned and walked towards Ji Rao''s yard.


    When he arrived, Han Yu was squatting at the door with his head down and a stick in his hand. He didn''t know what he was writing.


    "What to do?"


    Hearing Yan Jun''s voice, Han Yu suddenly stood up and stretched out her feet to Hula all the things written on the ground.


    "Oh?" Yan Jun, who was not very interested, became more and more curious as soon as he saw his action


    When he looked down, there was only one side that could not be distinguished. "Female? Our Deputy General Han wants to marry his wife? "


    "No Han Yu also Hula the rest of the "women".


    If it wasn''t for Han Yu''s red face, Yan Jun really wanted to believe his sophistry.


    He reached out and patted Han Yu on the shoulder. "You''ve been living and dying with me for many years. I''ll definitely arrange a good marriage for you and find you a good girl."


    Han Yu pursed her lower lip, and finally she could only answer vaguely.


    "Where is the national teacher?"


    Han Yu looked at the room, "in it."


    "Well."


    "What happened to him last night?"


    Han Yu''s face changed for a while, but it was not obvious. Before Yan could see it clearly, it disappeared, "no..."


    "Good."


    Yan Jun then went over, pushed open the door, lifted his clothes and stepped in.


    The door closed behind him.


    Han Yu quietly looks at the closed door. After the embarrassment on his face fades away, he shows a trace of loss and sadness. He looks down at the messy land swept by himself and bends down to write with his stick and crooked buttons.


    Ji, forgive me.


    Han Yu is not very good at writing, and Ji Rao''s name is hard to write. He thought about Ji Rao''s name outside the house for a long time.


    Jirao, jirao, jirao.


    Originally thought that the name of tongue twister, the more biting between the lips and teeth, the more pleasant to hear.


    He wrote on the ground again and found it beautiful.


    He didn''t write it because he wanted to be a woman, but when Yan Jun said so, he unexpectedly didn''t want to refute it.


    When Yan Jun went in, the room was very quiet. Through the bed tent, he could see the figure on the bed.


    He went over, lifted the bed curtain, and saw Ji Rao curling up in the corner, shrinking himself into a small ball. His eyes were black and blue, and his face was pale and haggard. He didn''t look very well.


    Should have been tortured by that all night?


    He didn''t try it, but he did.


    It can make a man who is more than eight feet hurt to commit suicide by hitting a wall.

 Chapter 828

    But Ji Rao didn''t shout last night.


    This makes Yan Jun look at it with new eyes.


    He held out his hand, but halfway through it he stopped.


    He turned and sat on the chair in the room, just sat on the chair and waited.


    After waiting for about two hours, Ji Rao opened her eyes slightly.


    Yan all heard a little hum from the bed.


    Ji Rao sleeps with his back bent like a shrimp, so his stomach doesn''t hurt so much.


    He can''t even remember how he slept last night.


    Ji Rao slowly got up from the bed, his hair on his face, not very comfortable.


    He stretched out his hand to lift his hair to the back. He felt that his body was no longer in pain. He felt a sense of happiness.


    But at the thought that there would be such pain tonight, he didn''t know what to do.


    How to survive.


    Now he is looking forward to resurrecting Shen Yunan.


    Then he rushed back.


    He doesn''t want to be here for a second.


    Ji Rao covered his face, took a few deep breaths, and then reached out to lift the bed curtain. When he saw the person sitting on the chair, his eyes shook, and his hand suddenly froze.


    "You..."


    Yan Jun raised his eyes and didn''t have any expression. Ji Rao looks at him and suddenly remembers the pain he felt when he was taking medicine for himself last night. Because of Ji Rao''s psychological effect, he trembles again, and he feels the pain all over again.


    Ji Rao couldn''t help swallowing.


    "Awake?" Yan Jun stood up from his chair and looked at Ji Rao. He even wanted to laugh. He was smiling, but his tone was distant and indifferent. "How was it last night?"


    Ji Rao''s face is a little bit white. His left hand can''t help holding his hand''s Brocade quilt. Bai Li''s red hand is only miserable white because of too much effort.


    Yan Jun saw that his whole body was trembling, and knew that he had a bad time last night.


    "What did Ken say?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    The smile on Yan Jun''s face faded.


    He didn''t know how hard his mouth was.


    Before he came, Ji Rao was ready. When he saw him, Ji Rao would cry, tug at his clothes and ask him for the antidote.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect Ji Rao to be like this.


    "Are you wasting time with me now?"


    Knowing that the emperor would take him back, he spent less and less time in Yanjun.


    Yan Jun reaches out his hand and grabs Ji Rao''s collar. He pulls the man down from the bed with one effort.


    Ji Rao fell to the ground, his knee fell down and made a dull sound. His painful face changed.


    But Yan didn''t care.


    "You may be able to get out of me, but are you really willing to suffer like this every night? You tell me where Shen yun''an is. If you give Shen yun''an back to me, I''ll give you the antidote. "


    Ji Rao said powerlessly, "you give me a period of time, and I''ll return the living Shen yun''an to you..."


    Pop.


    Ji Rao''s face was turned by the fan, and a bright red palm print appeared on his white face. There was blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. Ji Rao closed his eyes.


    "I want you to give Shen Yunan back to me!"


    He pushed Ji Rao to the ground.


    Ji Rao coughed twice, then slowly got up from the ground.


    He knew that Yan didn''t believe it.


    He knew it.


    Yan is forced to have no way, Ji Rao only hears a clear sound of drawing a sword in the air.

 Chapter 829

    A sword light flashed in front of his eyes, and then he put a sword on his neck.


    Yan Jun stood in front of him and looked at him fiercely.


    In contrast, Ji Rao''s face was more calm.


    Because he knew that Yan Jun was just angry and didn''t want to kill him.


    Sure enough, Yan Jun looked at Ji Rao for a long time, and finally he took up the sword dejectedly.


    "Why don''t you give Shen Yunan back to me?"


    Ji Rao looks at him quietly.


    "Do you know? I''ve been happy with him for years


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip. "I don''t want to listen to you, and you don''t want to talk to me."


    Yan Jun turned his head and looked at him. He could almost see blood in his eyes. "Do you believe there are ghosts in the world?"


    "So what? What if not? "


    Yan Jun looked at him sarcastically, "there are so many innocent people who died under your hands. Are you really not afraid of them asking for your life?"


    "Sometimes people are more terrible than ghosts." Ji Rao fixed looking at Yan Jun, "compared to such a person, the ghost has nothing to fear."


    Yan Jun nodded.


    Then he turned and went out.


    There is no more trouble for Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao took a breath. Before he sat down, the door opened again.


    Han Yu still keeps the posture of opening the door, standing at the door, looking at Ji Rao, as if to confirm that he''s OK. His eyes move down and see the sword on the ground, his face slowly dignified.


    Ji Rao sat on the chair, "go and make me a kettle of water."


    "Good." Han Yu turns her head and goes out.


    When he took two steps, he stopped.


    Why did he listen to Ji Rao?


    He shook his head and sighed.


    I''m going to boil water.


    Ji Rao did another divination.


    Find out where there will be floods and droughts, and write them down one by one.


    When Han Yu came in with water, he happened to see Ji Rao writing something on the table. He took a look and wondered, "when did disasters happen in these places?"


    Ji Rao wrote on his own. After writing, he blew the ink on it. Then he folded it up and nodded with his chin, "pour me a cup."


    Han Yu stares at Ji Rao. Ji Rao gives Han Yu a strange look, and Han Yu is discouraged.


    He gave Ji Rao a glass of water.


    Ji Rao sits on the chair and puts the rice paper on the table.


    Han Yu goes to put away the sword on the ground. Ji Rao takes a look and doesn''t care.


    He sighed, "in fact, if you tell the general where Mr. Shen''s body is, you won''t suffer so much."


    Of course I know.


    Ji Rao''s heart turned white.


    Han Yu saw that Ji Rao didn''t take her heart at all. She couldn''t help saying in a hurry, "the general is not a traitor. It''s useless for you to ask for a corpse. If you don''t tell the general, you''ll still be your national teacher."


    Ji Rao looks up at Han Yu gently.


    For the bright and transparent eyes, Han Yu lost her voice for a moment.


    "I don''t say I have my reasons." He reached out and lifted the tea cup. It was still hot and he blew it gently. "But you think I killed countless people, and I''m a minister who charms the king and the Lord? Why do you say that to me? I''m dead. Aren''t you happier? "


    "I..."


    There is nothing wrong with this. Han Yu is not sure how to refute what he said, and she has no idea what she thought. She turns red in the face and ears. Finally, she gives a cold hum, says "I don''t know what''s good" and goes out.


    Ji Rao took a sip from the cup in her hands.


    Then he looked at the door.


    Did the man just Like yourself?

 Chapter 830

    Ji Rao called the pigeon, put the paper into the pigeon.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that the pigeon was shot down before it even flew out of Yanfu.


    Yan Jun is practicing bow and arrow in the yard. He pulls a full bow and squints at the opposite target. At the moment when he is about to shoot out, he sees a pigeon flying in the sky. He hardly hesitates, so he lifts the bow.


    A moment later.


    With a whew, the bow and arrow shot out.


    It''s going through the pigeon and it''s falling out of the air.


    Yan Jun went over with a bow and picked up the arrow with a pigeon in it. He saw something tied on its leg. He frowned and opened the lid. There was a piece of paper in it that was bent into a circle. He took it out and looked at it.


    Xiangan, half a month later, drought.


    Zhongdu, after January, drought, waterlogging.


    Linzhou, two months later, plague.


    , as like as two peas, he had seen that handwriting before he was allowed to buy turtle shells. The two handwriting was the same. Because of the beautiful font, he took another look at it at that time.


    Who does Ji Rao want to send it to?


    Yan Jun looked at the direction where the pigeon had just gone.


    This position palace?


    Yan Jun chuckled. Outside the palace, he still remembered that he was a national teacher.


    But in his opinion, these are things that flatter the king and confuse the Lord.


    He crumpled up the paper and left it.


    At that time, he did not know how many people suffered because of his action.


    Ji Rao lives very hard every day, even if there is painless pill.


    Yan doesn''t need to do anything, just a bottle of Broken Liver and intestines can make Ji Rao better die than live.


    This day, a soldier under Yan Jun''s hand got married, and Yan Jun was very proud.


    This soldier''s family has a common family, so he is looking for a girl''s family with a common family.


    Yan Jun gave a big gift directly, which was worth the expenses of ordinary people for three years. The soldiers'' excited face turned red.


    He followed Yan Jun through life and death, and Yan Jun would never forget such a brother.


    After worshipping the hall, the new lady sent her to the house. The soldiers with big red flowers were blowing wine with a group of soldiers in the yard.


    Most of the people who came to support Yan Jun were soldiers under his command. They were heroes fighting side by side on the battlefield and brothers with excellent friendship in private. Besides being strict in military training, Yan Jun was really good to his subordinates on weekdays.


    They drink from day to night.


    Yan Jun saw the red wedding dress that the soldier was wearing, and he couldn''t help feeling a trance.


    "Don''t get drunk, don''t go back!"


    A cup of turbid wine, home thousands of miles, Yan do not know where their home.


    His Shen yun''an is gone.


    Where else can he have a home.


    Yan Jun also thought that Shen yun''an would one day wear a red wedding dress, hold his hand and get married.


    "To you, general."


    Yan Jun laughed, stood up and stepped on the table, "how can a cup be enough?"


    He took out a jar with one hand and put it on the table, which made a dull sound.


    "Good!"


    "The general is mighty!"


    "Come on, let''s fight." With that, Yan Jun pulled out the jar and drank it with his head up in his arms.


    "How about the loser beating a fat deer?"


    The soldier said in a loud voice, "what''s the difficulty? I''m afraid the general will send me a deer to open wine for my daughter-in-law!"


    Then he picked up a jar and put it in his mouth.


    There was cheering all around.


    In this festive atmosphere, the most untimely is the tears in Yan Jun''s eyes that no one can see.

 Chapter 831

    The night was cool.


    Yan Jun wanders out of the bridal home. Behind him are a bunch of men who are lying on the floor and drunk on the table.


    Some people advise Yan Jun to sleep here tonight. Yan Jun is drunk, but his instinct is still there.


    He pushed away the people who were holding him, and then walked out slowly.


    He knows the way back to the mansion. Even if he is drunk, he can find the way.


    In the middle of the night, all the places except the brothel official hall were closed.


    Only tramps in rags were left on the side of the street. They watched Yan Jun walk slowly down the street, almost unsteadily.


    Looking at Yan Jun''s clothes, their eyes are a little chilly, but seeing the token on his waist, none of these vagrants dare to rob money.


    The candle in the room flickered slightly. Ji Rao squatted on the ground. When he was in severe pain, he had to squat on the ground to feel better.


    Painless pill is limited in quantity and time, so he is willing to eat one every day.


    Ji Rao''s head was cold and sweaty. She poured out one with trembling hands and swallowed it raw.


    Yan Jun didn''t come all day today.


    It''s very late now, and I don''t think it will come again.


    He felt a little better at the thought.


    He didn''t know how long he had been on the ground. It was very cold, but Ji Rao couldn''t feel anything except the pain.


    Squeak.


    The candle flashed suddenly and quickly, then returned to its original state.


    Ji Rao seems to hear a sound at the door in a trance.


    But he''s not sure.


    He''s not clear now, maybe he heard it wrong.


    Until he felt something wrong in the air.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes and turned his head to see someone standing in front of him.


    Yan Jun.


    His pupils contracted, and the feeling of lethargy went down for the most part.


    Yan Jun just stood in front of him and looked at him quietly. It''s hard to describe that kind of look. Ji Rao never saw such emotion in his eyes.


    Confused, at a loss, sad, secretly happy.


    Yan Jun always hated him when he looked at him.


    His handsome face is a little too red at the moment.


    Ji Rao immediately responds that Yan Jun may be drunk.


    The sober Yan Jun wanted to kill him. The drunk Yan Jun had no reason, could not think, regardless of the consequences, and could not really kill him.


    Think of this Ji Rao this have no what blood color of face more and more white.


    He didn''t even dare to speak.


    I''m afraid that I''ve offended Yan Jun.


    Just because he doesn''t speak doesn''t mean Yan Jun won''t move.


    Yan Jun takes a step towards Ji Rao.


    There was no safe distance between them, so Ji Rao almost held his breath.


    But Yan Jun didn''t have extra action.


    His brow was frowning, but the corner of his mouth was raised. He carried his hand over, and his face was pitiful, which made people feel sad.


    "Yun An."


    He cried.


    "You finally At last he came to see me


    The name let Ji Rao open his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I always remember I remember before I went out, you told me that when I came back, you would Just tell me one thing. "


    His eyes a little wet, looking at Ji Rao when sad can''t help.


    "Now that I''m back, can you Can you tell me? "


    Ji Rao didn''t know that Yan Jun was so gentle and obedient in front of Shen yun''an.


    When he faced Ji Rao, what Ji Rao saw was always cruel and cruel, without any emotion.

 Chapter 832

    "I love you."


    "I''ve been waiting for you."


    "I''m in the tailor''s shop in the south of the city. I''ve selected your wedding dress. The red one is embroidered with bamboo leaves. It''s very beautiful..."


    Ji Rao looked at him quietly and did not speak.


    He didn''t know how beautiful the red wedding dress embroidered with bamboo was, but maybe Shen yun''an liked it.


    Yan Jun was drunk and couldn''t tell who was in front of him.


    He said to himself, sometimes the foreword didn''t match the Afterword.


    It''s just that it doesn''t matter.


    Because his only audience was not listening to him.


    Yan all stretched out his hand, Ji Rao was scared to hide.


    In his eyes, Yan Jun was almost as fierce as a fierce ghost.


    Every time he shows up, he doesn''t feel better.


    Ji Rao gets up from the ground and runs around Yan Jun.


    He can''t stay any longer.


    Drunk Yan Jun is like a time bomb.


    He ran to the door and reached for it.


    Behind suddenly spread a strong, that strength tightly imprison Ji Rao''s waist, the mouth also was covered.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes and tried to run out with all his strength, trying to touch the door.


    But his strength is still too small.


    Yan Jun, who is not drunk, can''t help it. Even if he is a Ji Rao, he can''t help it.


    Yan Jun embraces his waist and holds people in his arms.


    Even if his brain is chaotic, he feels that his waist is too thin.


    Yan all embraces Ji Rao, regardless of his struggle, and puts people on the bed.


    Ji Rao''s goose bumps on his back as soon as he touches the bed. He remembers, but he is crushed by Yan Jun.


    "Let go of me."


    Yan Jun pressed Ji Rao, measured his waist with one hand, and murmured, "yun''an, yun''an, how can you be so thin?"


    Ji Rao nearly gritted his teeth and said, "I''m not Shen yun''an."


    "Aren''t you Shen yun''an?" Yan Jun looked at Ji Rao calmly, then chuckled, "yun''an, you think I can''t recognize you when you wear a mask Have you seen it? "


    Don''t say you''re wearing a mask.


    He can''t tell without a mask.


    Ji Rao looked at Yan Jun with a pair of green eyes. There was no emotion in her eyes. She was almost indifferent.


    "Have you forgotten? Shen Yunan is dead Well


    Before Ji Rao''s voice fell, he was covered by Yan Jun.


    Yan Jun looked at him like he was annoyed, and then he took out the dagger on his back.


    Ji Rao was stunned. Her breath seemed to be still.


    Are you going to die?


    At that moment, Ji Rao was not so afraid.


    If you fail, you fail.


    If you fail, you can go back and start a new world.


    You don''t have to suffer so much.


    But Yan didn''t want to kill him. He just cut a piece of cloth on the bed curtain with a dagger.


    Then he dropped the dagger on the ground.


    Yan Jun took back his hand covering his mouth and put the cut cloth into Ji Rao''s mouth.


    "I don''t want to hear what you say. You''d better not speak."


    Ji Rao can''t move his hands, so he can only watch Yan Jun.


    "Yun''an, yun''an."


    Yan Jun''s eyes are almost affectionate when he looks at Ji Rao. His voice is very light, with a gentle and tired meaning. It''s like tasting the word "yun''an" repeatedly between his lips and teeth. He doesn''t want to say it or swallow it. Ji Rao has an illusion that he is going to melt away when he is watched by his eyes.


    Ji Rao really didn''t know that Yan Jun would have such a gentle side.


    He didn''t see it, he didn''t dare to think about it.


    But Yan Jun''s tenderness and love are in the wrong place.

 Chapter 833

    He is Ji Rao, not Shen yun''an.


    Yan Jun''s fingers gently touched Ji Rao''s cool mask, then slowly slid down and touched his cheek.


    Feeling the temperature of Yan Jun''s fingertips, Ji Rao''s goose bumps burst up again.


    The fingertip moves from Ji Rao''s cheek to his chin. Ji Rao is forced to raise his head by the force.


    Ji Rao''s crow eyelashes trembled slightly. Yan Jun saw it and was stunned for a moment. He eased his voice and said, "yun''an, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you."


    You won''t hurt me, but you''ll get on me!


    Yan Jun holds Ji Rao''s hand and raises it to the top of his head. Ji Rao struggles with his hand, but he is too tight. Ji Rao''s hand doesn''t hurt and can''t get rid of it.


    "I really like you."


    Yan Jun is silent.


    A trace of red clothes flashed in front of his eyes. Today, he was watching the wedding and worship hall. The lively sound of gongs and drums seemed to be still in his ears. His mind seemed to be a little confused again. He began to be dazed at Ji Rao''s face.


    It was not until he felt Ji Rao''s struggle getting bigger and bigger that he finally regained his mind and focused on Ji Rao again.


    "Yun an..." Yan Jun picked up the man, then went out of bed, sat down on the chair and put Ji Rao on his lap.


    Ji Rao was not used to such a position and twisted his waist uncomfortably.


    Then he hit something on his thigh in an instant.


    Hot, solid.


    Ji Rao looked at Yan Jun in a dazed way. Yan Jun''s eyes were deep, as if he would rush up next second.


    Yan Jun looks at Ji Rao''s stupefied appearance. His eyes seem to be completely shocked, and his mouth is stuffed with the red bed curtain that he can plug in. That appearance is really pitiful.


    "Don''t move."


    He has a deep voice.


    It''s like suppressing something.


    Ji Rao is afraid to move.


    Yan Jun poured a glass of water. The water was cold, but he didn''t dislike it.


    "Yun''an, this is our toast."


    He stretched out his hand to pull out the things in Ji Rao''s mouth, looked up and drank the cold water. When Ji Rao didn''t respond, he put out his hand and clasped Ji Rao''s cheek and kissed him.


    Ji Rao just wanted to struggle, and suddenly he squeezed his cheek.


    Ji Rao was forced to open his mouth by the pain, and a cool stream came into his mouth.


    Yan Jun pinches Ji Rao''s nose and forces him to swallow. The other party''s things invade his mouth and sweep back and forth.


    Ji Rao''s throat is too urgent. She grabs Yan Jun''s shoulder and chokes.


    A cup of cold water after the night is also a fuckin ''cup of wine?!


    I''m sick.


    Ji Rao wiped her lips like she was disgusted.


    "All right." Yan Jun put Ji Rao back on the bed.


    Ji Rao just wanted to stand up, and was pressed back by Yan Jun.


    He looked at Ji Rao and frowned, as if he was very dissatisfied with Ji Rao''s movement, "be good."


    He thought for a while, and then took out the belt from Ji Rao''s waist. Ji Rao''s clothes loosened instantly. Before he was shocked, he saw Yan Jun tied his hand tightly with the belt.


    Then Yan Jun took out a handkerchief from his clothes.


    The bamboo leaves embroidered in the upper corner can be seen by Ji Rao at a glance. It''s probably Shen yun''an''s.


    Just don''t wait for him to see more, Yan all two hands hold handkerchief to Ji Rao to cover.


    Ji Rao''s eyes flickered. He looked at Yan Jun''s more and more abnormal behavior and said, "Yan Jun, please be sober. I''m Ji Rao, not Shen yun''an! Your Shen yun''an has long been dead! "

 Chapter 834

    In front of the PAZI was lifted up again, Ji Rao saw Yan Jun''s complaining eyes.


    Then something was put in his mouth and the kerchief was put down again.


    After a while, he heard Yan Jun say, "yun''an, you are my wife in the future. I will treat you well in the future."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Ji Rao hears the shaking from Yan Jun''s voice.


    Yan Jun slowly lifts Ji Rao''s cap up.


    This time Ji Rao looked at Yan Jun, and there was no expression at all.


    In his eyes, Yan Jun is just like a clown.


    It''s ugly.


    Yan all lifts the cover down, looking at Ji Rao''s appearance seems to be a little excited.


    "Yun''an, you are mine at last."


    Ji Rao didn''t react until he was pressed by Yan Jun.


    What Yan Jun has to do is not only the ridiculous ceremony of losing connotation tonight, but also the wedding ceremony.


    Struggle, push.


    Nothing helps.


    Yan Jun almost gently untied Ji Rao''s clothes and whispered in his ear, "don''t be afraid, yun''an, yun''an."


    Yunan.


    A name that doesn''t belong to him.


    And it doesn''t have any soothing effect.


    His kiss fell on Ji Rao''s face, clavicle and body.


    Ji Rao''s bound hand is clasping his palm. His strength is too strong, and he has even pinched blood.


    Yan all saw, he once pulled Ji Rao''s hand, stop him to hurt his behavior.


    Ji Rao''s body also had the wounds that had been dragged out on the ground before. Those wounds had just scabbed. When they were itching, Yan Jun still touched them gently.


    He almost painfully kisses Ji Rao''s wound, "yun''an, does it hurt?"


    Ji Rao sneered.


    Before the last step, Yan Jun stopped.


    Ji Rao thought that his conscience had been discovered, and the light in his eyes had gathered a little again.


    Yan Jun looked at him quietly.


    "Why does Yun An wear a mask?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes move. He seems to know what Yan Jun wants to do.


    "On our wedding night, I want to be honest with you."


    Ji Rao shook his head, shaking his head desperately.


    But how could Yan Jun listen to him.


    In Ji Rao''s resisting eyes, he reached out and clasped Ji Rao''s mask and slowly took it down.


    That''s a beautiful face.


    Ji Rao Bi''s eyes are full of humiliation and resistance. When she looks at Yan Jun, she still has hatred that can''t be ignored.


    Yan had no doubt that if he bent his neck down, he would bite his neck through.


    But Yan Jun was suddenly unhappy.


    I don''t know why.


    I don''t know what''s wrong.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s face, he just felt strange.


    His name is yun''an.


    His name is yun''an.


    Why is it like a change.


    He couldn''t figure it out. His brain was cut off by something, no matter where he thought it was.


    He couldn''t figure it out, and his heart became more and more agitated.


    So it was Yan Jun who suffered.

 Chapter 835

    He leaned over Ji Rao''s ear and whispered, "yun''an, I''m happy with you."


    Ji Rao looks at the person who moves in front of him in a trance, opens his mouth, but his throat can only send out some broken groans.


    He is not Shen yun''an at all.


    The next day, Ji Rao woke up early.


    He didn''t sleep very well at night. Besides the pain Yan Jun brought him, there was also a stomachache that was hard to ignore.


    It made him feel like a needle all night.


    When he opened his eyes, he felt that they were very sour and full of tears in an instant.


    He moved a little, and his legs seemed to be broken. All of them were broken below the waist, crushed, and then put together.


    Then he froze.


    Feeling that Yan Jun''s stupid things were still in him, Ji Rao could hardly hide his shame and indignation. He bit his teeth and moved back, slowly withdrawing his things.


    One night''s accommodation makes Ji Rao get used to that thing, and he suddenly quits and feels very uncomfortable.


    Ji Rao clenched her teeth and clenched her fist.


    Is he really cheap.


    He reached out to pick up one side of the clothes and put them on. He saw Yan Jun sleeping beside him.


    Ji Rao got out of bed with his body propped up. He was a little bit painful now, but he bit his teeth and held back. His eyes fell on the dagger on the ground.


    Yan Jun lost it last night. He picked it up with trembling hands.


    Ji Rao stands up slowly and stares at Yan Jun in front of the bed.


    The emotion in the eyes became more and more indifferent.


    His eyes moved from Yan Jun''s face to his body, and there were many scratches on his body.


    Last night, Yan Jun released Ji Rao. When Ji Rao couldn''t bear the pain, he grabbed it out of him. The front was ok, but the back was miserable.


    Ji Rao looked at his nails. There were many dried blood stains in them.


    He breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He grasped the dagger in his hand, and then kept a close eye on Yan Jun''s heart.


    He slowly got close to the past, the heart beat, he felt very obvious, his palms are sweating.


    It''s as sharp as a dagger. It''s cold and sharp.


    It''s just a drop.


    It doesn''t need much.


    It won''t hurt Yan Jun''s life.


    Ji Rao clenched the dagger and pressed it down slowly.


    At the moment when the tip of the sword touched Yan Jun''s skin, the man on the bed suddenly opened his eyes and almost instinctively knocked off the dagger in Ji Rao''s hand. Then he grabbed Ji Rao''s arm, turned it gently and took it off. Then the other hand grabbed Ji Rao''s slender neck.


    Ji Rao''s face turned pale in an instant, and his forehead was sweating.


    He didn''t say a word.


    Yan Jun''s eyes were clearer. He looked at the person in front of him. For the first time, he was at a loss and at a loss.


    Holding Ji Rao''s neck, he couldn''t help losing his strength. He looked at his chest. There was a wound that had been scratched by the tip of the sword because of his great strength. The wound was not deep and didn''t affect anything.


    It''s just


    Yan Jun looks at Ji Rao in front of him. His clothes are not neat. His neck and shoulders are full of ambiguous traces.


    And I lay naked in bed, needless to say, I know what happened.


    Ji Rao was pinched by him and looked up at him. In his eyes, which were as clear as glass beads, there was only deep disgust reflected at the moment.


    That look


    Yan Jun was stunned.


    He didn''t like it.


    Ji Rao doesn''t wear a mask. This is the first time Yan Jun sees Ji Rao''s face soberly.


    Different from what he thought, behind the mask is not a ruined face.

 Chapter 836

    It was a beautiful and dangerous face.


    Yan Jun has never seen a person who can be so beautiful.


    He used to see his eyes through the mask. At that time, he only felt beautiful, but he never felt that those eyes could be so breathtaking.


    From the corner of the eye to the end of the eye, the whole contour of the eyes is very fresh and smooth. It looks like the ink line of fine brushwork, flexible and tactful. The pupil of the eye looks like the most beautiful color in the green bamboo forest. Maybe it''s because the arm is too painful to unload. There is a kind of water light in the eyes, which makes people fascinated. The eyelashes are very long, like the most gorgeous tail of Phoenix plume.


    It''s just this face.


    Only such a face can set off the color of the eyes to such an extreme beauty.


    The face is exquisitely carved and indistinguishable between male and female. It''s like the description of an independent expert on the top of a mountain looking at the heavenly work. It''s as far away as the independence of a high mountain and as lofty as the collapse of a jade mountain. The silver hair poured down like a waterfall, vaguely covering Ji Rao''s slender body. The traces all over his body had a kind of abusive aesthetic feeling. It was clear that he was a god like person, but now he seemed to be pulled down from the cloud and fell into the cloud.


    Rao is such a determined person as Yan Jun, and he was stunned for a long time.


    He looked at himself, then at the dagger on the bed, and finally fixed his eyes on Ji Rao.


    He thought Ji Rao was going to kill him, but he was still a little angry and wanted to give him a hard time.


    But now it seems


    It is clear that the national master was forced by himself. It is estimated that he can''t stand the humiliation, so he killed himself.


    He really can''t remember last night.


    He is clearly in the subordinate''s home. How did he come back? Who sent him back? How did he send him to Ji Rao''s room.


    He pinched his eyebrows and said, "you..."


    Ji Rao''s jaw is tight and stares at Yan Jun.


    His hair was loose, his eyes were dishonorable, and his clothes were not neat. Yan Jun only felt that he was like a whore in the brothel who didn''t give money the next day.


    But he also knows that Ji Rao is not the one who can handle it with a few taels of silver.


    "Last night..."


    He didn''t finish.


    Because Ji Rao''s eyes were hard on him.


    Yan Jun sighed deeply, "I was drunk last night, those things are not my original intention."


    "Let me go."


    Ji Rao''s voice is a little hoarse. It sounds very worn.


    Yan Jun thought that he called last night, but Ji Rao didn''t say a word last night, just because he was too embarrassed to speak, he choked up, just like now.


    Yan Jun Leng Leng, "you tell me the whereabouts of Yun An, I..."


    "Go away."


    Yunan, Yunan, Yunan.


    Ji Rao has been listening to the name all night.


    It''s disgusting to hear one more sentence now.


    Yan Jun frowned slowly, his face serious, "Ji Rao, Yun An, he..."


    "Go away!"


    Yan Jun was silent.


    There was no other sound in the air for a moment, only Ji Rao''s gasping.


    Yan Jun reaches for Ji Rao''s arm. Ji Rao has no strength and can''t stop him.


    Just listen to the slight sound of bone, Yan all unloaded the arm to Ji Rao to install up again, that moment of pain let Ji Rao face twisted for a moment.


    Yan Jun reaches for his clothes, puts them on in a hurry and leaves, as if unwilling to stay here for a while.

 Chapter 837

    After Yan Jun left, Ji Rao couldn''t hold the expression on his face any longer. His movement was very light and slow. He reached for his arm. Although he was put on again, he was still in severe pain.


    Especially where it''s hard to talk about.


    At the thought of Yanjun''s not pulling out all night, Ji Rao''s delicate face can be distorted.


    He was silent for a long time, and always felt a kind of restlessness from the bottom of his heart.


    He was the only one left in the room. As long as he didn''t move, there would be no sound around him.


    Ji Rao wrinkled his nose. He always felt that his nose was full of erosive fragrance last night.


    He dropped all the mattress on the bed, along with the pillow on which Yan Jun had been lying.


    No power no potential pillow is soft pillow, Ji Rao lost also effortless. It would be strange if Yan Jun gave him a jade pillow.


    Ji Rao couldn''t sit down. She could only shrink on the bed in a very strange posture.


    He gently closed his eyes, almost tired thinking: the note has been sent to bailichen. Bailichen should know his throne if he has any brain, and he still needs to protect himself. How long will it take for him to take himself back


    If he stays in Yanfu, he is afraid that he will die.


    Squeak.


    Ji Rao is really sensitive to the sound of opening the door. His nerves that haven''t relaxed suddenly collapse. He opens his eyes and looks at the door with a little fear.


    Han Yu came in.


    Ji Rao mentioned a breath and slowly relaxed.


    As soon as Han Yu came in, he smelled the unusual smell.


    Yan Jun has just left this room, and the doors and windows are closed tightly. It''s normal that the taste can''t disperse.


    But at the beginning, Han Yu didn''t react until he saw the messy mattress and pillow on the ground. He looked up again and saw the broken curtain and People in rags.


    Ji Rao''s clothes were dirty by Yan Jun last night. He had to pick a relatively clean one to put on.


    The curtain seems to have been torn off by something. It''s intact on one side, but it''s missing a lot on the other.


    After the door opened, the wind came in, only the broken curtain was crumbling, and the fringes at the head of the bed were shaking.


    Through the erratic curtain, the most eye-catching thing is the looming legs behind the curtain. Slender and slender, skin tight, white almost transparent, without a trace of extra soft, meat, beautiful people can''t move their eyes.


    Han Yu joined the army since she was a child. When she was running with Yan Jun, she ate more sand than walked, killed more enemy troops than she had ever seen.


    So it''s hard to be distracted to see such a scene.


    He always felt that the national master of Qi was not as beautiful as an ordinary man. Even if he wore a mask, just looking at the curve of his jaw and thin lips, his thin and slender figure also made people feel that he was an amazing man.


    For the first time, he compared Ji Rao with a woman.


    Such legs seem to be two laps thinner than their own.


    Han Yu shook her head, and for a moment she was ashamed of the mess in her mind.


    "Guoshi, you are..."


    Han Yu stepped forward, but he suddenly stopped.


    Because he saw Yan Jun''s personal clothes lying on the ground.


    General Yan''s clothes How could it be in the room of the national master?

 Chapter 838

    "National Teacher..."


    He saw Ji Rao draw back his legs. His long legs, which were indistinct and pitiable, drew back behind the curtain of the tent, which made people unable to see clearly.


    "Go and fetch me water. I want to take a bath."


    His voice was hoarse and tired.


    Han Yu was stunned. Then she answered with a dull voice and turned to walk out.


    After boiling the water, Han Yu brought it to him in person.


    There was a screen in the middle, which was not valuable. He poured the water in the bucket where he bathed after the screen, mixed it well, and reached out to test the temperature. He thought it was almost done. I don''t know what I think of again. I went out with a bucket. When I came back, I took a handful of petals and sprinkled them in the bucket.


    If he thinks that the national master is relegated to immortals, he must be very fastidious about bathing.


    "Done."


    No response, Han Yu just stood there waiting.


    After a long time, a white arm stretched out, and the movement was light and weak. The back of the hand lifted up the curtain, and then a pair of long legs. Finally, the whole person stepped down from the bed.


    His clothes were irregular and his hair was scattered, but he did not forget to wear the mask on his face.


    After Ji Rao came down, she seemed to be flustered.


    Han Yu subconsciously wants to go forward. At that time, she just reaches out half of her hand and then shrinks back.


    Eyes closed, Ji Rao breathed a breath, and then walked very slowly behind the screen.


    Han Yu is half a head higher than Ji Rao. When Ji Rao passes by Han Yu, he subconsciously looks down and sees the obvious red and purple mark on the shoulder behind Ji Rao''s neck, which seems to be pinched out or sucked out.


    Han Yu''s heart suddenly emptied.


    Ji Rao has already passed by when he reacts again.


    He looked sideways and could only see the graceful and graceful shadowy figure behind the screen.


    Ji Rao stepped into the barrel, and when he sat down, he came across warm water, which made his teeth clench, but he still forced himself to sit down slowly.


    After getting used to it, Ji Rao would soak in it and clean up the back by himself.


    About an hour later, Han Yu wanted to ask Ji Rao if he wanted to change a bucket of water. Suddenly he heard someone inside calling him.


    "Han Yu."


    He subconsciously replied, "how What''s the matter? "


    "Bring me some clean clothes."


    Ji Rao doesn''t take Han Yu as a soldier at all. He is so skillful at instigating, but he takes him as a servant.


    "Good."


    Han Yu steps out of the yard, but he doesn''t know where to find clothes for Ji Rao. He is thinking about not going to the store to buy a suit ready-made. Suddenly he looks up and bumps into Yan Jun.


    He saluted respectfully, "general Yan."


    "Han Yu." Yan Jun just came out of his room. Han Yu looked at him and found that today''s clothes were different from those he wore yesterday.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I..."


    Yan Jun looked at the direction of his coming. "I think you came out of the yard of the national master. How, what does the national master want?"


    "He..." Han yudun said, "he''s in the bath. He wants to be clean."


    I don''t know if it''s Han Yu''s illusion. He seems to see that the expression on Yan Jun''s face is not natural.


    "You wait. I''ll help him find it."


    Then Yan Jun turned back to the yard.


    Han Yu looked like she was running away.


    It''s a little strange.


    General Yan Junyan is a man who can''t blink on the battlefield.

 Chapter 839

    After a while, Yan Jun came out with his clothes, and each one was neatly folded.


    "Take all these clothes to him." Said Yan Jun also turned, "should be able to wear."


    Han Yu Leng Leng, and then the clothes next, "OK."


    Han Yu turns around and leaves, but there is always a feeling that her eyes fall on him. At the thought that Yan Jun might be watching him off, Han Yu shivers again.


    Back to Ji Rao''s room, Han Yu heard a stream of water vapor, he stood outside the screen, "clothes, take it."


    "Bring it."


    Han Yu hesitated for a moment, then went around.


    As soon as he stepped forward, Han Yu stopped breathing.


    The long silver hair poured down like a waterfall, with two arms on the edge of the tub, vaguely exposed to the hazy water vapor.


    Han Yu walked into some places and saw that her arm had been soaked for a long time. Her skin, which was usually too white, turned red slightly. It was like a flower with a bud waiting to be put. It was breathtaking. From his point of view, you can see Ji Rao''s eyes gently closed behind the mask, her white neck, her beautiful lines down, her deep and delicate clavicle filled with a pool of water. If she wants to fall, her thin shoulders are more attractive, and the scenery is buried under the petals.


    Han Yu''s eyes only fell on the traces behind him and in front of him.


    One by one, biting marks and pinching marks are mixed together. It''s like pulling the God down from the altar, holding him in his arms and sinking into the dirtiest mire together. It''s constantly soiling and damaging the secular one


    Ji Rao opened his eyes slowly. His cold eyes seemed to contain something that shouldn''t be contained this time. Maybe the water vapor was too heavy, the bubble was too long, and the tail of his eyes was red, but the mask was blocking it. Han Yu couldn''t really see it.


    Ji Rao reached for his clothes and intended to stand up. But last night, Yan Jun''s feeling of going in and out seemed to reverberate in his mind. His lower body twitched suddenly. He had been soaked for a while, but now he came back completely. He stared at Han Yu, and his eyes even flowed with a little vigilance.


    "You go."


    Han Yu takes a look at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao didn''t know what he was hesitating about. For a moment, his heart raised again, "go!"


    Han Yu lowered her head and left.


    Ji Rao held his breath until he heard the sound of the door creaking and closing when his steps were far away.


    Slowly climb out of the bath bucket, Ji Rao dry the body, and then slowly put on clothes, he now move as long as a little bit bigger will be painful.


    Ji Rao looked down at his wounds. The old wounds were not healed. Yan Jun was so rude last night that many wounds were bleeding. It was painful and itchy when he took a bath.


    Ji Rao was annoyed by the traces on his body. He frowned, raised his head and tied the belt to the bronze mirror. He didn''t want to look down again.


    This box of swallows all tidied up and went out with the silver.


    The market is very busy, but he only focuses on training soldiers and martial arts. He has never been to such a place since he was young.


    There are various flavors in the air. The flavor of steamed bun and roast chicken are mixed together. The peddlers on the street, the CHILDES and girls who pass by with each other are used to staying in the army. Suddenly they are among the ordinary people. They are not used to it.

 Chapter 840

    "General Yan!"


    Yan Jun tilted his head and happened to see an old man.


    The old man knew Yan Jun. when he saw him turn his head, his eyes lit up and he came forward excitedly, "general Yan, it''s really you!"


    Yan Jun nodded, but he didn''t know him.


    Obviously, the old man had heard about Yan Jun''s deeds. Maybe he had experienced one or two, so he was very excited to see Yan Jun. he took Yan Jun and said a lot to himself. Then he said, "general Yan, what are you doing?"


    Yan Jun hesitated for a moment and looked around. It was really troublesome for him to look for it. He said, "do you know where the tailor shop is, old man? I want to buy some clothes. "


    "Clothes?" The old man thought for a while and then nodded, "I know, I''ll take you."


    "No, no, just show me the way."


    "All right." The old man pointed at it casually, "over there, go straight, turn a corner at chunfenglou, it''s in that alley."


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Yan Jun walks to the place that the old man said.


    The clothes he gave Ji Rao today are actually his own. In his early years, his clothes were small. The old man was thrifty and reluctant to throw them away, so his maidservant took them away. Unexpectedly, they can still be used today.


    After thinking about it, he still thinks that Ji Rao is a national teacher after all. He can''t even have no clothes.


    After making up his mind, he took the money from his family and came out.


    Fortunately, he still found a tailor''s shop. When he stood at the door and looked in, the lady who was in charge of the accounts saw him. When he looked at his dress, his familiar smile immediately came up.


    "Hi, my guest." Landlady walked over, "come in, come in, look at our shop, but they are all good goods."


    Yan Jun went in.


    "My guest, do you want finished cloth or clothes? Our new tribute is made of a lot of cloth, all of which are upper body silk.... "


    "I buy clothes."


    The smile on the landlady''s face did not change, and she said, "clothes, look here. Who''s wearing them at home? This way, your father and your mother... "


    "I bought it for my brother. It''s shorter than me." Yan Jun thought about the vague scene of last night, and he drew back and forth with his hands, "maybe so tall, and then thinner than me, maybe so."


    The landlady looked and nodded, "your brother is a little thin."


    Yan didn''t know what he thought of. He lowered his eyes and said, "he''s thin."


    "I''ll look for it for you."


    "Do you have any white cloth?"


    "Yes, it''s from Suzhou, and it''s from the western regions." The landlady took a few bodies and showed them to Yan Jun. Yan Jun looked at them and felt that they were just like this.


    "Touch our material again."


    Yan Jun touched it. Although he didn''t know what the texture was, it was wonderful to look at it and feel it.


    "Thin as cicada wings, cool and comfortable."


    Yan Jun waved, "this, all wrapped up."


    "Ah, yes." The landlady probably didn''t see such a generous guest. She went to dress people with a smile.


    When checking out, the landlady was afraid that Yan Jun would regret it, so she said, "although this dress is a little more expensive, it''s better because it''s of good quality. It''s beautiful and clear. You go out to inquire about who bought my sun Er Niang''s clothes. It''s not good."

 Chapter 841

    Yan didn''t answer. He didn''t know how to talk to the boss.


    He usually trains a lot in the barracks, but the woman in front of him is squeaky. He really doesn''t know how to answer.


    I can''t even say what I''m dealing with.


    "Look at the fabric, look at the embroidery. It''s all embroidered by dozens of embroiderers in southern Jiangsu. It''s easy for the clothes to go wrong. If you have something, just come to me, ah."


    Yan Jun nodded, looking at the simple and elegant clothes, which was really Ji Rao''s tone, so he took out the money and settled the account neatly.


    These clothes alone cost him 120 taels of silver.


    The landlady took the money, and the more she saw Yan Jun, the more she liked it. She couldn''t help boasting that "the young man is so tall and handsome, so I think his younger brother is definitely not an ordinary person."


    When it comes to Ji Rao, this morning''s beautiful and shocking face echoed in his mind. Yan Jun''s mouth involuntarily bent a smile, but he didn''t know, "he''s really good-looking."


    "Young master, do you think I''ll take this dress to your house or..."


    "I''ll take it myself."


    "All right."


    Yan Jun held a few clothes on his body. When he went back, he saw someone selling sweet scented osmanthus cakes and bought some bags.


    These days, Han Yu asks the small kitchen to cook food for him. He doesn''t know which of the Yan family is not under his control. It''s impossible for Han Yu to hide from him. He pretends that he doesn''t know, but he also finds that Ji Rao likes sweets in the majority. Especially once, Yan Jun and the old general thought that the sweet scented osmanthus cakes sent by other families were too sweet and too greasy. No one wanted to eat them. Originally, he wanted to give them to his maidservant. Unexpectedly, he asked Han Yu to take them to Ji Rao, and Ji Rao ate all the plates.


    But when he went back with these things, he saw a lot of people stopped in front of his house. They were all dressed in palace clothes, some were guards, some were eunuchs.


    Yan Jun''s face could not help coagulating.


    He went forward and saw only a sedan chair parked in the courtyard.


    The sedan chair is different from Ji Raocheng''s sedan chair that Yan Jun had seen before, but its value is not divided up. It is the best embroidery and fabric.


    "General Yan."


    "Here comes general Yan."


    When a father-in-law saw Yan Jun, Shi Shi ran came over. He was a popular eunuch beside the emperor. Yan Jun knew that, but his sight still fell on Ji Rao in front of the sedan chair.


    Ji Rao said something to the sedan chair man, then bent down and got into the sedan chair.


    Yan Jun looked at it in amazement.


    The father-in-law looked at Yan Jun with a smile and said, "general Yan, the miscellaneous family came here to issue the imperial edict. These days, the national master was ill and recuperated in the elegant and quiet area of the Yan family. Now the national master is getting better. Your majesty is also worried about the country. It''s not too early for the miscellaneous family to invite the national master back to the palace."


    Yan Jun sneered after listening.


    Clearly know is oneself to arrest Ji Rao to torture don''t want to save, now want to go back to people but find such a high sounding reason.


    It''s just that the last time he plundered Ji Rao back to Yan''s house, he made the emperor wary. Now the emperor wants people, and he has no reason to hold them back.


    Yan all clenched teeth, unexpectedly from the heart gave birth to a not reconciled, but he again not reconciled also can''t attack. He knelt down and reached for the edict.


    "Well, your majesty is still waiting for the national teacher in the palace. The national teacher is not here these days, but there are a lot of things piled up. Your majesty talks about it every day. It''s a headache for the national teacher."

 Chapter 842

    Ji Rao in the sedan chair gave a sneer.


    That is to say, let him hear it.


    Just He Ji Rao is not a fool, all kinds of clear see clearly, just don''t want to say it.


    The father-in-law raised his head and said in a sharp voice, "get up the sedan chair."


    The sedan chair was lifted up and then walked out slowly.


    Just now, all the mighty people were gone. Yan Jun was standing in the yard and felt lonely in Yan Fu.


    "General?"


    Yan Jun came back.


    "General, have you bought clothes? Do you want a slave to leave it for you? "


    "No more." I don''t know why, Yan Jun''s voice revealed a sense of fatigue, "I can do it myself."


    "Yes."


    Yan Jun holds his clothes in one hand and osmanthus cake in the other.


    When he came back, he was in a good mood, but now he felt that what he was carrying was like a joke of his own.


    Just now Ji Rao was still wearing his clothes. He just stood there and entered the sedan chair. He didn''t give him a look from beginning to end.


    Yan Jun stops, because without his knowledge, he goes to the side room where Ji Rao lives.


    He looked at the yard in front of him and went in.


    There was a mess in the room. The mattress and quilt were lying on the ground in disorder, and the screen was not removed. Behind it was a bucket of cool bath water. Yan Jun stood quietly, and there was no sound in the air.


    Sunlight from the crack in the door, a bunch of clear, visible dust in the air floating quietly.


    Yan Jun went to the table. All the shells of yarrow turtle had been taken away, leaving an almost empty teapot and several inverted cups. Yan Jun put out his hand and put the things in his hand on the table.


    He held the table, looking at the clothes and sweet scented osmanthus cake on the table, he felt a little at a loss.


    Ji Rao killed Shen yun''an, didn''t he?


    Shouldn''t he hate Ji Rao?


    Why does Ji Rao leave now? He has a feeling of emptiness in his heart.


    A lot of people were sent by bailichen to meet Ji Rao. They walked in the corridor, which was usually visible to the people on the street. When they saw such a big battle, they stopped to watch.


    "It''s the national teacher."


    "This is the national teacher."


    "The national teacher is a thousand years old, protecting the state of Qi."


    Ji Rao lifted up the curtain of the sedan chair and looked out. Without exception, all the people looked at him with believing eyes.


    "National teacher."


    Outside the sedan chair, bailichen''s father-in-law saw him show up, looked at him with a flattering smile, and said, "we are going to the palace soon. After we go back, in order to reward the national master for his hard work in state affairs, we have specially prepared a lot of rewards, and the National Master''s palace has been redeveloped, which is much more splendid."


    Ji Rao''s face behind the mask was expressionless. He didn''t respond and put down the car curtain in silence.


    Bai lichen''s flattering behavior can''t stand the slightest wave in Ji Rao''s heart.


    He has no interest in money.


    I''m even less interested in the money that life doesn''t bring and death doesn''t take in the mission world.


    The pain he suffered was real.


    Bailichen is not related to him. It''s excusable not to save him. He doesn''t resent anything.


    But he won''t have any kindness to bailichen in the future.


    He is the wizard master, only responsible for keeping the country of the hundred Li family and the life of the hundred Li Chen. Nothing else has anything to do with him.

 Chapter 843

    When they were taken out of the palace, they were quiet, but when they returned to the palace, they were in great numbers.


    Ji Rao sat quietly in the sedan chair until he reached the gate of the palace.


    The bodyguard just looked at the father-in-law and waved his hand to let him go.


    I don''t know how long more, someone whispered on the side of the sedan chair, "national teacher, it''s coming."


    The sedan chair stopped.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes gently. He closed his eyes, and then stooped to walk out of the sedan chair.


    "National teacher." Bai lichen was waiting in front of Ji Rao palace in the morning. When he saw Ji Rao, his eyes were slightly bright and he came over with a smile on his face.


    In Ji Rao''s eyes, it is hypocritical.


    If he can pick him up earlier, maybe Ji Rao will think he is a good man.


    Bai lichen wore a regular dress, embroidered with golden dragon pattern, and black robe as the base, which made him look very luxurious.


    "Master, you have finally come back. You don''t know these days..."


    Bai lichen reaches out to catch Ji Rao''s sleeve, but Ji Rao steps back and keeps quiet.


    Ji Rao saluted, respectful at the same time with a step away from the hundred Li Chen, "see the emperor."


    Hundred Li Chen mouth corner of smile, and then take back his hand, "go, we go back to the Palace said."


    Ji Rao didn''t refuse.


    So they went to the palace. After entering, bailichen waved his hand and held back the crowd.


    The palace people all retreated, and the door was closed tightly.


    Ji Rao didn''t look at Bai lichen and went directly to the inner room, but the plate that he had raised the female Gu had disappeared.


    Ji Rao looks surprised.


    Without waiting for him to ask, bailichen said, "is the national master looking for the previous poisonous insects? I think the poisonous insect is very weak, so I''ll put it away for you to save you from dying when you come back again. "


    The mother worm has not seen blood for many days, and the child worm is no longer on the edge. It is normal to be weaker. As long as you don''t burn, break your body, and keep it well, you won''t die.


    Ji Rao nodded, "please give me back the poisonous insects."


    Hundred Li Chen dun for a while, he looks at Ji Rao way, "national teacher, that Gu insect is to do what use?"


    Ji Rao''s poisonous insects are of any use. He generally knows that this one was discovered only after Ji Rao was abducted. This kind of poisonous insect is bigger and more fierce than what he usually sees.


    May be Ji Rao left, no one fed it, it in the barrel of restless scurry, even almost bit a hundred Li Chen. Bai lichen asked people to put away the poisonous insects, so as not to harm people.


    Ji Rao''s face did not change. "It''s a common insect."


    Hundred Li Chen definitely looking at Ji Rao, Ji Rao also looking at him.


    A pair of black eyes with a smile, the other pair is light blue, without any feelings of cool eyes.


    It''s just that Ji Rao''s acting skills are honed by many worlds, which can''t be seen by teenagers.


    Finally, Bai lichen looked away and nodded. He went outside and asked someone to take the insect back.


    When Bai lichen came back, Ji Rao had already sat on the chair and stretched out his hand to pour water for himself.


    The water in the teapot was just made by bailichen. It was Ji Rao''s favorite tea. The temperature was just right.


    Ji Rao poured a cup for himself. The small cup was exquisitely made, which was much more expensive than the casual tea set in Yanfu. The water in it was just right in temperature. Unlike Yanfu, the tea was cold, and sometimes it didn''t even have one.


    Ji Rao took a sip. The fragrance of the tea overflowed and left a fragrance on her lips and teeth.


    It''s good tea.


    He put down the cup and looked up at Bai lichen quietly.

 Chapter 844

    Bailichen is the king, jirao is the minister. Before the king sits down, the minister looks like a master.


    He should have been angry, but looking at Ji Rao''s appearance in front of him, there was no anger in his heart.


    He knows about being tied back to Yan''s house by Yan Jun.


    But he didn''t care.


    Yan Jun''s temperament, Shen yun''an is gone, Shen family is gone, what will he do to Ji Rao?


    Even if he killed Ji Rao, Bai lichen didn''t feel strange.


    It was only recently that there were a series of accidents all over the country, but he didn''t take any precautions, resulting in heavy losses to the people. Then he remembered the importance of the national teacher.


    Ji Rao originally wrote a note, but was robbed by Yan Jun.


    Hundred Li Chen don''t know, still think is Ji Rao intentionally no longer write.


    When he came back for the first time, Bai lichen''s heart was already loose.


    In fact, Ji Rao has done nothing wrong so far. Bai lichen also knows that he is suspicious. Ji Rao can still think about the state of Qi in Yan''s house, and he is not a person who has no intention. As long as Ji Rao can help him peacefully and does not give birth to any other thoughts, he can naturally treat Ji Rao well.


    "Guoshi, recently How are you


    It''s for outsiders to heal in Yanfu. In fact, they all know how Ji Rao went to Yanfu.


    "Good." Ji Rao light way, "minister now this is not a good stand in front of your majesty."


    Bai lichen nodded, "that''s good. In Yanfu, I didn''t suffer much, did I? You suddenly disappeared on that day. After a long time of investigation, I found out that you were in Yanfu, so I immediately sent someone to pick you up. But you know what''s going on in the Yan family. I can only pick you up in this way. "


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Ji Rao''s tone is not emotional. It''s a guest suit.


    A hundred Li Chen was suddenly calm.


    "I asked someone to make you your favorite snack, so I''ll ask someone to bring it to you."


    "No need." Ji Rao stood up from his chair. "I''m a little sleepy. I want to have a rest first."


    "Good, good." Hundred Li Chen corners of the mouth or bend gentle smile, "that you first rest, need what say, I all give."


    Bailichen went out, looked back at the closed door, and whispered a command to the palace people nearby, then left.


    Ji Rao was really tired, but he didn''t sleep. He was relieved when Gu Chong came back and looked at his condition.


    He slashed his wrist with a dagger and fed blood to Gu Chong. Gu Chong was hungry for many days, and suddenly smelled Ji Rao''s smell. He was excited and had strength.


    Ji Rao fed the poisonous insects, and then she went back to her bed.


    He didn''t fall asleep until dawn last night. He woke up so early this morning. When he was sitting in a sedan chair, he was very impatient. Especially in the back, he was hurt all the way by the sedan chair, but he had to bear it all the time.


    In the early morning of the next day, bailichen went up and took a subconscious look at the side when he was sitting on the Dragon chair.


    Did not see the consistent figure, eyebrows slowly wrinkled up.


    The father-in-law next to him immediately said, "the national master is in a bad condition. He said that he would not come to court today."


    What''s wrong?


    Bai lichen nodded.


    Think later or reward him some ginseng kind of tonic body.


    Yan Jun stood at the head of the military officer and looked behind the scenes almost as soon as he entered the hall.


    Just didn''t see the person he wanted to see.


    In the whole early Dynasty, Yan stood on the hall with wat board, saying nothing.


    Bai lichen sat on the Dragon chair, and his hands under the Dragon Robe rubbed the tap under his hands.

 Chapter 845

    He supported his chin in one hand and looked around at the two rows of officials below. For the first time in his life, he felt a little irritable, "if you have something to play, you have nothing to retreat."


    "I will play." A civil servant came forward and said, "tell your majesty that in the eyes of the recent drought in Xiang''an, the people are starving and even changing their food. Please make a decision as soon as possible."


    Yan Jun was stunned.


    The letter Ji Rao sent to the imperial palace before he appeared.


    Xiangan, half a month later, drought.


    Hundred Li Chen ponders for a while, "that again allocates three thousand Liang silver from the national treasury."


    He pinched next eyebrow heart, that appearance unexpectedly is a little tired, "still have a matter?"


    "I will play." The Minister of rites stepped out and said, "Your Majesty, now the country is stable, should we consider the issue of Naifei?"


    Bai lichen''s face sank down. He leaned forward and supported his knees with one hand. Because of his slight movement, Mian Diao covered the angry dragon behind him.


    "Do you think the country is stable now? Do you know how painful it was when the people of Xiangan changed their sons and ate them? Do you know how homesick the patrolmen were when the border was turbulent? They were suffering from internal and external troubles and brought disaster to the country and the people. Now you tell me that the country is stable? "


    Knowing that he had said something wrong, the Minister of rites knelt down and trembled, "Your Majesty, forgive me."


    Bai Li Chen''s chest heaved and his face turned red. "You ministers, who are content with the status quo and muddle along, have a lot of wealth and respect, and forget what kind of life the people outside the door are living!"


    "Your Majesty, calm down."


    Officials knelt down one after another.


    At last, I only stood in Yanjun.


    Yan Jun looks at Bai lichen from afar, and then kneels down slowly.


    Only his expression is rebellious, as if kneeling down is still superior.


    Bai lichen glanced at him, then stood up and said, "retreat."


    "To your majesty."


    When the hundred Li Chen left, the officials gradually stood up from the court.


    One by one, they went out shaking their heads. When Yan Jun went out, he turned his head and took a look.


    From that direction, it should be the Yuhua Hall of the national master.


    He just walked a step, and suddenly saw a eunuch peeping at him.


    Yan Jun was stunned. His nerves suddenly collapsed. It seemed that he finally reflected what he was doing. Then he stopped and turned around unintentionally to go outside the palace.


    Bai lichen is afraid of him, and at this time he has to keep a low profile.


    Bai lichen changed his regular clothes. He wanted to go back to Yangxin hall, but after thinking about it, he changed his steps and moved to the Yuhua hall.


    Yuhua hall was originally decorated by the emperor. A few days ago, Baili renovated it in order to please Ji Rao. It looks more luxurious, even more luxurious than bailichen''s Yangxin hall.


    He thought Ji Rao would be satisfied, but Ji Rao didn''t care.


    Hundred Li Chen drew back the palace people who followed him.


    Ji Rao Xi Jing.


    Especially I don''t like too many palace people around.


    He took two steps in and then stopped.


    Ji Rao is sitting on the stone bench in the quadrangle Pavilion in the courtyard. He is wearing a crescent white robe and smashes half of his hair with the hair crown. The long silver hair floats down and covers his waist line. His side face is delicate and beautiful, but he has no feelings. He was leaning against the railing to sprinkle fish food down.


    But compared with the fish trapped in the pond, he seems to be the one who has no freedom.

 Chapter 846

    "National teacher."


    Ji Rao deviated, and her sight fell on Bai Li Chen.


    Only he no longer like the original respectfully to get up and salute, sitting there, unexpectedly let a hundred Li Chen feel a kind of lazy.


    "Why is your majesty here?" Ji Rao takes his eyes back and continues to scatter fish food into the pool.


    That appearance is to ignore 100 Li Chen completely.


    But don''t know why, hundred Li Chen always feel that such Ji Rao looks more agreeable. Even though his current behavior can almost be regarded as rude, Bai lichen feels that the National Teacher''s threat to him is not so great.


    So the tone was soft.


    "I heard that you are ill, so I''ll come and have a look."


    What good-looking, do not go to court is not exactly what you think?


    "It''s true that I don''t have a good body. It''s bothering your majesty."


    Ji Rao light, mouth said polite words, in fact, the heart didn''t put much attention to hundred Li Chen there.


    Bai lichen sat on the stool opposite Ji Rao. Although he was young, he had already begun to take on the momentum of a superior. "I''ll ask someone to bring you deer antler and ginseng to mend your body later."


    Ji Rao is not all a liar.


    He''s really weak.


    When the female insect begins to be fed by him, his essence has been slowly lost, and his body will become weaker and weaker, and finally he will die.


    It''s not something pilose antler and ginseng can control.


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    "If you have anything else you want, just tell me directly."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Ji Rao seems to be a pair of don''t want to talk more appearance, hundred Li Chen originally arranged to say things all choked in the throat.


    "Guoshi, if you like the fish in this pond, I''ll find some better ones for you. There were some carp in tribute before. I look very beautiful."


    "There are so many beautiful things." Ji Rao lightly looked at the fish competing for fish food in the pool, "they are together in this pool, who is more noble than who."


    Ji Rao took back his hand and patted it gently. "Your Majesty manages everything every day. If you have nothing to do, you can go back first. I''m a little tired. I want to go back and have a rest."


    Bai lichen stood up, "National Teacher..."


    Ji Rao took out a piece of folded rice paper from his sleeve and put it on the table. "I have limited ability. I hope these modest efforts can help the emperor."


    He didn''t behave very well and said, "I''ll leave first."


    Hundred Li Chen looking at Ji Rao leave, pace leisurely, not slow. Wait Ji Rao to return to the room, can''t see again, hundred Li Chen just picked up the note on the table.


    It lists the disasters that will happen in the next six months.


    He came here for this, but


    Hundred Li Chen Mou color deep deep.


    So get but always feel uncomfortable.


    Let''s go.


    Bailichen put away the note and walked out of Yuhua hall.


    Ji Rao closed the door, went to the side and looked down at the mother in the barrel.


    The female insect was fed by him and was used to his taste. Ji Rao reached out to touch it. It just stayed there lazily and didn''t move.


    Shen Yunan.


    Ji Rao let out a long sigh.


    Night slowly down, hundred Li Chen in the batch fold, is tired of some faint, saw the side of the Royal dim sum.


    He looked for a while, then picked up a piece and took a bite.


    It''s too sweet to be greasy.


    He didn''t know why the national teacher liked this kind of food.

 Chapter 847

    "That''s all." Bai lichen waved, "pack these up and send them to the national teacher."


    "Yes."


    The eunuch next to him carefully tidied up, and bailichen looked at the mountain of memorials piled up on the table.


    It suddenly occurred to me that Ji Rao would help him to read the memorials before. He had solved all the trivial matters himself, and he would take the rest of the family and state affairs and let him decide for himself. Although his decision was not old at that time, and many orders were wrong, Ji Rao never refuted him.


    If you want to see the memorial again, you are always depressed and can''t read a word.


    "Wait a minute."


    The eunuch, who was just ready to leave, stopped and bowed respectfully.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Bai lichen put down his brush and stood up.


    "Your Majesty, it''s cold at night. You''d better wear more clothes."


    As soon as bailichen nodded, the palace people put a cloak on bailichen.


    There was a lot of food for dinner. Bailichen didn''t want to take a sedan chair, so he walked slowly to Yuhua hall.


    When Ji Rao left, he also took advantage of this night to go out and walk, but at that time he was thinking about the national teacher, but he didn''t want to see anything else. Now Ji Rao is back. Although she doesn''t want to admit it, she has to admit that her heart is quite stable.


    It''s not far from Yuhua hall.


    A hundred Li Chen doesn''t take long to arrive.


    But when he stood at the gate of Yuhua hall, he found that all the palace people were standing outside.


    "See..."


    See a hundred Li Chen want to kneel down to salute, was a hundred Li Chen raised hands.


    "Why are you standing here? Who will serve the national teacher? "


    The palace people looked at each other, and then a person whispered, "it''s the national teacher who let us out."


    Ji Rao asked them to come out?


    Hundred Li Chen partial head saw an eye, inside the light is bright, also don''t seem to be the appearance of rest.


    "I''ll go in myself." He reached for the cake box in the eunuch''s hand.


    Bailichen walks over with a cake box and gently pushes the door of Yuhua hall. It''s too quiet around. When he vaguely hears a painful groan, bailichen thinks he has heard it wrong.


    He stepped in, didn''t see Ji Rao Ren, so he went to the hall. After walking around, he saw a man kneeling beside the bed.


    "National teacher?"


    Ji Rao has just contained a painless pill. The medicine hasn''t broken out yet. Now it''s killing me.


    I heard someone calling him, but I didn''t have the strength to turn my head.


    Bai lichen frowned and drew a black line in the center of his brow. He quickly walked over and looked at Ji Rao''s pale face. He couldn''t help but be shocked. "What''s the matter with you, national teacher?"


    Ji Rao can''t say anything.


    Bailichen reaches out to help him. Ji Rao has no strength to push him away. He can only hold him.


    Hundred Li Chen embraces Ji Rao, and the person who feels as beautiful as a god gasps in his arms, chokes, and suddenly comes up with a rather strange feeling in his heart.


    Ji Rao''s whole body trembled with pain. She was sweating all the time. She looked pitiful.


    Hundred Li Chen''s heart is full of compassion. He can''t help holding Ji Rao in his arms. "I''ll send the doctor immediately."


    Then his finger was gently held.


    A hundred Li Chen moves.


    Ji Rao''s hand is cold and weak, but there is sweat in his palm. He holds his finger loosely. The soft feeling makes Bai lichen feel flustered for a moment.


    Then he saw Ji Rao gently shake his head at him.


    Just a hundred Li Chen mind is all disorderly, now calm down, looking at Ji Rao this appearance, want to also know who did it.

 Chapter 848

    Painless Dan slowly works, and Ji Rao''s pain slowly fades away. When he comes back, the whole person seems to have just been fished out of a water tank.


    Ji Rao pushed away Bai lichen and slowly stood up from the ground. Bai lichen puts his cloak on Ji Rao, and Ji Rao doesn''t mind.


    He looked at Ji Rao''s tired face and couldn''t help pulling it in his heart.


    Ji Rao''s legs are not stable when he stands up. He goes out to let people get hot water to bathe, and then he looks at Bai lichen powerlessly.


    "Why is your majesty here at this time?"


    His voice was light and depressing.


    "I Come and deliver the cakes. "


    "Put it there." Ji Rao really has no energy to deal with the hundred Li Chen, he said a pause, and politely added, "thank you for your reward."


    Hundred Li Chen at this time of attention but not in what cake, "is Yan Jun give you eat what?"


    Ji Rao raises an eye to get up, definitely of see a hundred Li Chen one eye, then way, "liver bowel break."


    Hundred Li Chen dun dun.


    There was no antidote for "Broken Liver and intestine". He opened his mouth and said, "I I''ll ask the doctor to look at you first. You... "


    "No need." Ji Rao found a chair to sit down, "I know my own body clearly. I don''t need your Majesty''s trouble."


    After brushing Bai Li Chen''s face three or four times, he bit his teeth and finally said, "Ji Rao, what do you want? I know you suffered a lot when you went to Yanfu, but now I''m taking you back? Give me a step and you''ll know. Don''t disobey me


    The voice falls, hundred Li Chen eyes take angry looking at Ji Rao.


    He thought Ji Rao would explain, be wronged, and maybe ridicule.


    But Ji Rao just looked at Bai lichen quietly. There was no emotion in his green eyes. When Bai lichen finished speaking, he drew down his eyebrows. Compared with before, his voice and tone did not change. "I know I''m wrong."


    Bailichen took a breath to come out, but he couldn''t get out. He couldn''t get out of his throat. At the same time, he had a kind of weakness of punching on cotton.


    "Guoshi, I really treat you sincerely. As long as I live in peace and keep my duty, I will not treat you badly."


    "Thank you, your majesty. I am very grateful."


    "I know I''m sorry for you this time, but I will make it up in the future. You..."


    Suddenly, the voice of the palace man came from the door, "master, the water is ready."


    Ji Rao has no interest in making up for him in the future. He says in a light voice, "if you want to die, I have to die. I have no complaints."


    "You are a witch people. How could you really regard yourself as a minister of Qi. In a few years, your mission will be completed, and then you will return to Wushan without hesitation, won''t you? "


    Ji Rao sighed in his heart. He may not be able to wait until then.


    "If I can live to that time, I will pray in Wushan day and day, pray for the people of Qi to live and work in peace and contentment, for the country to be stable year by year, and for your majesty to live a long life."


    Hundred Li Chen heart a choke, for a long time can''t say what, looking at Ji Rao that low eyebrow agreeable appearance, unexpectedly don''t know where gas comes from, brush sleeve to leave.


    When Bai lichen left, Ji Rao asked the palace people to bring in the bath water.


    The water vapor curled up and filled the air.


    Painless pill is almost empty.


    Is it difficult to suffer such pain all the time?


    Ji Rao clenched the small jade bottle in her hand, and her pale blue eyes flashed a light.

 Chapter 849

    Today is a sunny day and the air is hot and dry.


    Han Yu stepped out from the inside and turned her head to see the gilded lintel of Yan mansion shining.


    He is a soldier under Yan Jun''s hand, not a servant of Yan''s house. Before Ji Rao was there, he always ran to Yan''s house licking his face. Now Ji Rao is gone, and he is less interested in entering Yan''s house.


    It''s strange.


    Many of the soldiers chewed their mouths. In the past, he followed them to scold the national teacher.


    What interferes with state affairs, kills people like hemp, is merciless and unjust, and what is scolded. Especially when the Shen family is being copied and beheaded, they feel sorry for Yan Jun while they think Ji Rao is killing innocent people indiscriminately.


    But these days, he always felt that Ji Rao was not the kind of person they thought.


    Although he did not know where the illusion came from.


    Han Yu put her hand on the sword at her waist and sighed deeply.


    Without waiting for him to go far away, a sedan chair came head on. The sedan chair was elegant and elegant. There were four horns of incense bells on it. When it was carried away, it rattled. It seemed that the rich and noble people could afford it.


    Han Yu had never been a troublemaker, so he only stepped back two steps to let the sedan chair pass first.


    But he did not expect that the sedan chair stopped in front of him.


    Han Yu raised her head and saw a pair of white hands coming out from the inside, then gently raised the curtain.


    A white half was exposed. Ji Rao turned his head. His light blue eyes darkened because of the light. He looked at the people outside the sedan chair quietly.


    "National teacher?" Han Yu immediately reflected that this is not Yan''s house, and the person in the sedan chair is a powerful national teacher. He immediately knelt down, his head down very low, and he looked very respectful, "see national teacher."


    Ji Rao put down the curtain of the sedan chair and said, "get off the sedan chair."


    The sedan chair man put the sedan chair down, and Ji Rao stepped out of it.


    Han Yu''s head was raised from beginning to end. He could only see a pair of beautiful cloud pattern boots in front of him. The rest of them were covered by luxurious clothes.


    Ji Rao looked down at him, "you all go down first, just wait for me on the side."


    "Yes."


    The sedan chair was carried away.


    Here are Ji Rao and Han Yu.


    Although feel strange, but Han Yu can feel his heart beat a little bit.


    The national teacher came to see him.


    Is there something wrong.


    "Where did you buy yarrow last time?"


    "It''s in the Tianshu Pavilion."


    Ji Rao Nene repeated, "Tianshu pavilion?"


    Eyebrows gently twisted up, he did not know where Tianshu Pavilion is.


    "Take me."


    Han Yuyang looked up. From his point of view, he could only see Ji Rao''s well-defined jaw and delicate Adam''s apple.


    He felt that the whole national teacher was small, and he looked very beautiful.


    Han Yu stood up, he walked in front, Ji Rao followed.


    His painless pill is running out.


    Ji Rao is helpless.


    At that time, it was so simple, but now it is so humble.


    It''s just that he really can''t stand the torture every night.


    Winding around, Han Yu took Ji Rao to Tianshu Pavilion.


    Ji Rao looked up at the plain plaque and squinted, "right here?"


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao picks up his clothes and goes up the stairs. When he arrives at the door, he suddenly hears Han Yu shouting behind him.


    "The rule of Tianshu Pavilion is to lock the door first, and you can enter under three places."

 Chapter 850

    Knock on the door three times?


    What a quirk.


    Ji Rao didn''t answer and went straight to push the door.


    I can''t push it.


    Ji Rao frowned gently.


    Han Yu also found something wrong, went to Ji Rao side, more force to push the door, but he also can''t open.


    "It could be The owner is not here today. "


    He''s not here?


    Ji Rao''s heart suddenly panicked.


    His pills are gone today.


    What would he do without painless Dan tonight.


    Han Yu sees Ji Rao''s face is not very good, can''t help but ask, "national teacher, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Ji Rao''s hands trembled under his sleeve.


    He''s not going through it now, just thinking about what''s going to happen tonight.


    Ji Rao turned around and wanted to leave. Suddenly she remembered something and turned to see Han Yu. "Thank you very much today."


    He took a ingot of gold from his sleeve. "Here you are."


    Han Yu worked for the state of Qi and could not earn a ingot of gold all his life. He waved his hand in amazement. "No, it''s too expensive. I can''t have it."


    Ji Rao put the gold into his hand, "take it."


    He doesn''t have much else. He has a lot of money. If he can''t take these things with him when he finishes his task, it''s better to send them.


    These days, he has sent a lot of money to the drought, flood and border areas, which can almost be said to have scattered money.


    A few months at most.


    Shen yun''an will wake up.


    At that time, he can also leave.


    Thinking of this, Ji Rao thinks that the future is promising.


    "Just as the reward you brought me, I''m not bad at all."


    Han Yusuan is a good person to treat him so far. Ji Rao is not a white eyed wolf, so naturally he is willing to do something for him.


    Like giving money.


    "I''ll go back first."


    Han Yu takes the ingot of gold and stares at Ji Rao''s leaving. His steps are very steady and slow. Zhilan Yushu has a slender figure, which makes Han Yu stunned.


    "National teacher!"


    Ji Rao turns around and looks at Han Yu from a distance. Han Yu''s whole brain can''t move much.


    He ran past in three or two steps and stood in front of Ji Rao.


    Looking at his quiet and beautiful eyes, his mind seemed to be absorbed.


    Later, Han Yu often thought of that day. He didn''t know how he stopped Ji Rao, but he thought that what he did was probably right. Even if Ji Rao''s end is not so good, he is also glad to accompany him for such a long way, a road within his power.


    He suddenly knelt down and said, "master, can you Take me as a guard? "


    Ji Rao lives in the palace. How can the people in the palace receive any guards unless he wields a knife from the palace.


    But Han Yu also knows that Ji Rao is not something that others are not allowed to do. Maybe he can.


    He''s got a good idea.


    Bailichen doesn''t blame him for taking such a guard.


    Ji Rao is a special existence in the state of Qi and the imperial palace.


    "Guard?"


    Ji Rao looked at him lightly.


    He doesn''t believe in Han Yu.


    Han Yu is a subordinate of Yan Jun. will he be his own guard?


    Ji Rao''s mouth was slightly bent up. There was no smile in her eyes. Her eyes were filled with a faint sense of coolness and coldness. The end of her eyes stirred up and disappeared behind the mask.


    His voice was unexpectedly cold, a degree lower than just now, "what? Even if I go back to the palace now, Yan Jun still won''t let me go? "


    In Han Yu''s eyes, Ji Rao Chong''s fragmented reason slowly pieced together again. He instantly realized that Ji Rao had wronged him.


    "No..."

 Chapter 851

    "I said that." Ji Rao slightly raised his head, his face was indifferent, and he was covered by the mask. "I won''t give Shen yun''an''s body to him. If you really want to, kill me."


    "No Han Yu was stupid. Ji Rao said this, but he didn''t know how to explain it. He just said, "no, it''s not the general who asked me to come. It''s me, it''s me..."


    Ji Rao light looking at him, "why do you want to be my guard?"


    He wants to be closer to this person, just closer.


    It''s sad not to see him.


    "I I don''t think you''re that kind of person. "


    "Oh?" Ji Rao''s epilogue makes people itch, but his eyes are filled with coldness, which makes those seemingly absent-minded people freeze, "who is that kind of person?"


    "It is..." Han yudun said, "it''s from the people at the bottom that the national master killed innocent people indiscriminately, cold-blooded and merciless, selfish and disorderly state affairs..."


    Han Yu said that before, so she blushed and her voice dropped.


    "I''m not that kind of person? You nailed me to the pillar of disgrace from the superficial things, and took me off the pillar of disgrace from such trivial days. " Ji Rao bends down and looks down at Han Yu. His eyes are full of mockery.


    Han Yu suddenly remembered that when she first saw this man, she was in the mass grave.


    The man was bloodstained and embarrassed, but his eyes remained the same.


    Whether he was in the mass grave, or in endless pain, or on the day of being humiliated, his eyes seemed to be like this, light, taunting, sarcastic and disdainful.


    It seems that he has never really put anything in his eyes, so he doesn''t care about anything.


    It''s just that his mood has changed, and only his mood has changed.


    Ji Rao looks at Han Yu and stares at him. He even sees a flash of obsession in Han Yu''s eyes.


    Ji Rao straightened up, some funny curved corners of his mouth.


    Han Yu likes him.


    I see.


    That''s ridiculous.


    "Do you want to be my guard that much?"


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao took out a small wooden box from his sleeve and casually put it on his fingertips.


    Ji Rao''s fingers are very thin. When the sun shines down, they are white and almost transparent. Their fingertips are pink and tender like flower buds in early spring. They are very beautiful.


    "Do you really think about it?"


    Han Yu still did not half hesitate, "yes."


    Ji Rao reaches for the wooden box.


    The back of his hand was hidden under his robe, and his hands looked very delicate and delicate.


    Han Yu hands took over, just want to open, hear Ji Rao way, "don''t ask is what?"


    Han Yu''s Adam''s Apple moved. "Don''t ask. Since I want to be the guard of the national division, no matter what''s inside, my idea will not change."


    "I don''t need guards. I don''t need slaves."


    Han Yu looked up at Ji Rao and said in a calm voice, "I''m willing to serve the national teacher."


    He puts low posture like this, Ji Rao originally careless eyes received to receive, looking at Han Yu''s appearance also serious many.


    "Are you sure you want to open it? I can tell you, there are poisonous insects in it. If you cheat on me or betray me, it will bite off your heart

 Chapter 852

    When he said this, Ji Rao''s eyes were fixed on Han Yu, but it was different from what he expected. Han Yu didn''t show any fear of shrinking. On the contrary, his eyes were especially firm.


    Ji Rao even gave birth to some unbearable heart, he wanted to take back the box, but he suppressed the idea.


    He is to do the task, Han Yu this person he is not familiar with, if one day really for Yan all betray himself, that he can''t point to die much miserable. If you don''t give him poisonous insects, I''m afraid I won''t trust him, and I can''t cross that barrier. If he doesn''t betray himself, nothing will happen to him.


    Think of this Ji Rao intention to stretch out of hand still drew back.


    "Then you can drive it."


    Han Yu lowered her head and looked at the wooden box in her hand. She put her hand on it for a long time.


    Ji Rao saw it and said, "you can go back..."


    As his voice declined, Han Yu opened the wooden box.


    Smelling the blood gas of human beings, a poisonous insect quickly climbed up to Han Yu''s arm, bit a small mouth on it, and then went in.


    Before long, the whole body was drilled in, subcutaneously bulging, and even wriggling. But after a while, the insect disappeared.


    Han Yu looked up at Ji Rao, "national teacher, is that ok?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes were a little complicated for a moment. He nodded gently, "get up."


    Han Yu stood up.


    If you look carefully, you can see the smile in his eyes.


    "Come back with me, tell Yan Jun?"


    "No, I have my own letter to deliver to the general."


    Han Yu is only a subordinate, not a slave of Yan Jun.


    "Let''s go then."


    Ji Rao turns around. This time, he follows a follower.


    Back to the palace, just into the Yuhua hall, you can see the figure of bailichen.


    When Bai lichen saw him, his eyes became colder. He came over in three and two steps, "National Teacher..."


    His eyes fell on Ji Rao''s body, and his smile was obvious. He almost looked at Han Yu, and his brow was also tightly wrinkled, "is this


    "My guard."


    Bailichen''s face was not pretty, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    "Your Majesty is so busy, how did you come to me?"


    Bai lichen had never come so often before.


    What''s going on recently?


    "I got a new wine container today. I can load my own wine. I thought it was very interesting, so I brought it to you."


    Ji Rao didn''t show any curiosity, "wine can''t be added by palace people. This wine vessel is boring."


    Ji Rao quietly looked at Bai lichen, "if your majesty is free, you''d better think about the draft girl."


    Bai lichen''s smile finally froze, "draft girl?" He watched Ji Rao warily, "why let me be a draft girl? I have so many state affairs to do every day. How can I get the time to pick a draft girl? "


    Ji Rao just said faintly, "in today''s peaceful and prosperous times, if your majesty can''t spare time now, I''m afraid he won''t be free in the future."


    "What do you mean? You mean you''re going back to Wushan and don''t care about me, so let me choose a prince to succeed you? You mean it''s peaceful now, and it will be turbulent in the future, don''t you


    Ji Rao doesn''t have much emotion ups and downs. He seems to have only this kind of appearance towards Bai Li Chen. No matter how bailichen please him, he never smile to bailichen again.

 Chapter 853

    "I didn''t mean that. I just said that only an Xiaojia could be a great power. Your majesty has been on the throne for a long time. It''s against etiquette and law for the harem to be so deserted."


    "Out of order?" Bai lichen nodded, and he almost glared at Ji Rao. "Since the national teacher thinks it''s against the etiquette, how about the draft being handed over to the national teacher?"


    Since ancient times, the national master has been a minister at most. Where can I leave my family affairs to the minister? What''s more, it''s still such a big matter to choose a wife.


    Only Ji Rao frowned and thought that Bai Li Chen didn''t want to let himself go over him.


    So it''s not good to refuse, saying, "I will obey the holy will."


    Bai lichen is mad.


    He felt that Ji Rao, who was indifferent and alienated, was not as good as Ji Rao, who disturbed his life and engaged in other countries'' politics.


    "National teacher, you should know that you are not only a national teacher in my heart and in the whole Qi state."


    Ji Rao pause, or tone unchanged, "thank you for your love."


    Hundred Li Chen clenched his teeth, looking at Ji Rao''s hard and soft appearance, said harshly, "I don''t care if you are playing hard to get or lying to others, but you should remember that my patience is limited."


    Then he left.


    When Bai lichen left, Han Yu finally reflected that he had just not saluted the emperor.


    It''s just that, obviously, he didn''t get a chance to salute.


    He looked at Ji Rao and was more and more surprised.


    He only knew that kings of all dynasties looked at the Chinese teacher, but he did not know that the Chinese teacher and the emperor had such a private exchange.


    Bai lichen is sensitive and suspicious. He doesn''t believe anyone except himself.


    But the attitude and tone of his talk with Ji Rao seemed to overturn the image of emperor in Han Yu''s heart.


    "Somebody."


    There are palace people come up, "national teacher."


    "Give him a side room in Yuhua hall."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao turned his head, "you go to clean up your room with him. I''ll go back first."


    "National teacher." Han Yu hesitated and said, "do you really want to help your majesty choose a draft girl?"


    Ji Rao looks at him quietly.


    Han Yu lowered his head and said, "I have a lot to say."


    "When you know that you are talkative, you should take good care of it. This is the palace. Your majesty, you and I can talk about it freely. "


    "The slave knows his mistake."


    "Go down." Ji Rao turns around, goes to the door and pushes it open.


    Obviously, the harem is also a major factor in the stability of the country.


    He remembers the original text that Li Bai Li Chen has already accepted the concubine. He has also established the empress. How can he resist the concubine now.


    When you have time to hang out with him, don''t you have time to go to Nafi?


    Anyway, at his command, all kinds of lists can be submitted to him completely. It doesn''t take him long at all.


    Ji Rao walked forward two steps, and then saw the wine vessel in the wooden tray on the table.


    It''s exquisite.


    It''s beautiful, too.


    Ji Rao sat on the chair and touched it with cold tentacles. He pressed the movable jade, and a small crack opened.


    It looks interesting, too.


    Such a small thing must have wasted a lot of thought.


    "It was sent by your majesty early in the morning, but the national master was not there when your majesty came."


    Ji Rao gently touched the spout, "when did you come? How long have you been waiting? "


    "It''s been nearly an hour."


    An hour?


    Ji Rao smiles.


    Bailichen, bailichen, is a strange self contradictory guy.


    Ji Rao took his hand back and said softly, "send this back to the emperor."

 Chapter 854

    The palace person was stunned for a while, "send directly back?"


    "He may not be happy." Ji Rao got up from his chair and said slowly, "just tell him I don''t drink."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Ji Rao may be the only one in Qi who openly tramples on his Majesty''s mind but doesn''t know it.


    When the palace man left with the wine vessel, Ji Rao went to see her own poisonous insects.


    The insects are fatter. They look ugly. They can really show some charmingly naive.


    But Ji Rao also knows that its posture is just a representation. The mother insect is the medium and storage place of the essence of the offspring. Once the essence is stored enough and the offspring begins to absorb it, the mother insect will soon wither and die.


    Ji Rao took out a delicate small dagger, cut his wrist, and watched the blood slowly drench in it, and then was absorbed by the mother insect.


    Every time after feeding the female, jirao has a kind of dizziness and vomiting that is hard to ignore.


    He came to the world as if to suffer.


    Ji Rao thinks so.


    He put the dagger down and went to the bed.


    Thinking of waking up and being busy with the talent show of bailichen, I felt a little irritable.


    These things should be the Empress Dowager and the emperor, but just a hundred Li Chen that means is obviously put on their own. His aesthetic is different from that of the emperor. What if he doesn''t like it?


    But in fact, when it comes to the draft, Ji Rao has no such distress.


    It was a sunny day again. The young ladies from different families were selected from different levels, and finally the qualified ones were sent to the palace.


    Ji Rao once asked Bai lichen, but he said that today there are many folds, let Ji Rao settle.


    Ji Rao didn''t dare to appoint a queen. He didn''t mean to accept a concubine at all. So he chose a few to fill the Imperial Palace and block the mouth of the former minister. When the day hundred Li Chen really want to accept imperial concubine, again let him decide by himself.


    "Li Lanxiu, the daughter of Sanpin salt transport envoy from Manchuria inlaid with yellow flag."


    "Manchuria is the white flag people from the four grades of Guozijian wine daughter, Zheng yu''e."


    "He Wanyi, the daughter of the prime minister and vice minister of General Administration of Wupin, was born in the yellow flag of Manchuria."


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao listens quietly. The throne is vacant. Ji Rao sits at the bottom right.


    These beautiful girls are selected one after another. They stand out among all the young ladies. They all hope for the position of Queen and concubine, but they are silly here.


    The emperor is not here, neither is the Empress Dowager.


    They were chosen by a masked national teacher?


    The national master is a minister. You can''t touch the affairs of the harem. But his majesty not only let him touch, but also directly let him choose his daughter-in-law.


    This


    It''s too against the rules!


    But they only in the heart of the belly Fei, no one dares to say anything.


    Ji Rao wave is to put down the brand, nod is to keep the brand.


    As for the title, it has to be decided by bailichen himself.


    Ji Rao thinks that since Bai lichen has no intention of choosing a concubine, he simply doesn''t give him a serious choice. He doesn''t look at his family background and virtue, just looks at his face.


    Good looking all stay brand, not good-looking, did not grow in Ji Rao aesthetic, all put down brand.


    Hundred Li Chen is the age of vigorous, now such a good-looking woman into the palace, he does not believe hundred Li Chen can hold.


    Ji Rao leans on the chair and thinks vaguely: at the age of Bai lichen, in their real world, they are mostly minors.

 Chapter 855

    In the end, Ji Rao chose six women to fill the harem. As for the title, it was up to Bai lichen to decide.


    When the eunuch told bailichen about it, he didn''t eat the breakfast.


    He let Ji Rao take the imperial concubine for him, that is to say, who knows that he actually chose this woman to come in.


    Bai lichen''s brushes were all thrown on the palace people, and two precious jade bottles were smashed. A group of palace people knelt outside, hung their heads, and did not dare to say a word.


    Because it''s just a temporary draft to fill the harem, so many things are avoided. Originally, the normal draft would be an extremely complicated process, which took about half a year, but Ji Rao only finished it in seven days. There is only one requirement for a draft girl, who is over 15 years old, looks like a sign, six or more civil servants, five or more military officers. Anyone who meets the requirements can be sent.


    Because the screening conditions have been greatly reduced, the age of 15 is a rigid rule, but the appearance signs vary from person to person, and they are not good-looking. However, the parents think they are good-looking, and they send them to the palace to pick up. The number of beautiful girls they send is more than three times that of those who normally enter the palace.


    Ji Rao chose the back palace for bailichen for three days, almost without sleep, and then chose six women for bailichen.


    There are many kinds of insect properties and different sizes.


    Ji Rao went to the darkroom to pick out the insects in Chaoyang one by one, and then moved to the imperial garden.


    Find a piece of excellent sunny position, squat down and put the small boxes neatly one by one.


    Because there are many people coming and going to the palace, Ji Rao is afraid that the poisonous insects on the ground will scare people, so each box only leaves a little gap for the sun to shine in.


    All of a sudden, I heard a woman''s voice laughing. Ji Rao''s action followed. The voice became clearer and clearer from far to near. It was nothing more than the broken mouth of the maids and eunuchs who were assigned in the palace today and who were rewarded in the palace.


    They hand in hand, around a flower bed, see in front of the slender, zhilanyushu white man, first Leng for a while, two people did not respond.


    Until Ji Rao turned his head, a pair of blue eyes slowly fell on them. Two women just flurried of separate hand, then half squat down body.


    "See the national teacher."


    The two women only temporarily allocated their residences and did not have a title, so they still had to give a gift when they saw Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao nodded, playing with her own box in her hand. Her skeleton was clear, and with the movement, it was indistinct.


    "I have to remind you of something."


    The two women looked at each other and said in the same voice, "but listen to the teacher."


    "Education is not." Ji Rao slowly approached them two steps. His steps were gentle, and his whole body was full of precious breath. "There are many people in this palace, and you are like a tiger. What you are going to serve in the future is today''s God. You must remember that your majesty is your God. You should keep your peace and serve him wholeheartedly. Harmony in the harem is a good thing, but don''t talk about it any more in the future. You are all people with status. How can you talk with humble maids? "


    Two people dare not refute, "the people''s daughter sincerely abides by the National Teacher''s instruction."


    Ji Rao lowered his head and straightened his slightly wrinkled cuffs until the rich brocade pattern gently stretched out. Then he just looked at the two women, "in the future, you will be the imperial concubine, and I will call the empress."

 Chapter 856

    The two women were overjoyed when they heard about it.


    Isn''t that why they came to the palace? After the title of concubine, there will be endless glory and wealth, the honor of the whole family and the livelihood of the second half of life.


    Ji Rao looked at them and sighed in her heart: she was really a woman who had just entered the palace. Her emotions were full of happiness, anger, sadness and joy, but she was simple. If they stayed in the palace for a few more years, they would not be like this again.


    "Go back to the palace. Your majesty is in a bad mood recently. Don''t come out and hang around. In the future, you will stay here for a few years and more than a few decades. There is plenty of time to see the palace. "


    "Yes."


    The two women went back with the palace people along the way they came.


    Ji Rao watched them leave, just wanted to continue to bask in the sun for her little baby, suddenly heard the sound of a hundred Li Chen behind her.


    "It turned out that the national teacher knew I was in a bad mood."


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees the Yellow Dragon Robe of Ming Dynasty. Bai lichen holds his hands on his back and a folding fan in his hand. He looks down at Ji Rao with his black and white eyes. His eyes are as black as ink and tightly fixed on Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes and saluted respectfully.


    His eyelashes are very long and straight. They hang down like a black sparrow plume. He looks very gentle and makes Bai lichen feel that he is under his control. He can''t turn them out anyway.


    "See the emperor."


    Bailichen goes forward and drags Ji Rao''s arm to help people up. When Ji Rao wants to take back his hand, bailichen doesn''t let go.


    Ji Rao raised his head in surprise. He was facing the eyes of hundreds of Li Chen. His pupils were dark, as if they could suck people in.


    "The emperor?"


    Hundred Li Chen mouth, but some irrelevant words, "when I first ascended the throne, seems to be shorter than you."


    Ji Rao thought carefully. When he came over, Bai lichen had already ascended the throne. As for how high Bai lichen was when he first ascended the throne, he really didn''t know.


    He half lowered his eyes and answered, "yes, your majesty has grown tall."


    "What is the national teacher doing?" Hundred Li Chen says to want to take the box in Ji Rao''s hand.


    Ji Rao flashed back for a moment. The poisonous insect in his hand was fierce. He was afraid that Bai lichen would be bitten.


    "It''s a poisonous insect. It''s an ominous thing. Your majesty, you''d better not touch it."


    "How can it be regarded as ominous things? These little things..." Bai lichen raised his eyelids and looked at Ji Rao lazily. His slightly bent eyes were full of indescribable meanings. The language came down, deep, dumb and magnetic. "I like it tight."


    Ji Rao''s eyebrows behind the mask wrinkled slightly. He always felt that the tone of Bai Li Chen was not right.


    Hundred Li Chen raised his eyes to see the position of just two pretty girls, "I just saw the national teacher talking to pretty girls."


    Ji Rao thought in his heart that although the selected pretty girl had no place, she was always the imperial concubine of Bai lichen. Although he was loved by the monarchs of Qi and allowed to live in the back palace, he had the distinction of monarch and minister. No matter how powerful he is, no matter how high his official position is, he can''t manage the family affairs of Bai Li Chen.


    Is it because I''m angry when I talk to his beautiful girl?


    "I''m just talking about it. I don''t mean anything else."


    "Well, the new girl is not sensible, she really has to knock."

 Chapter 857

    If you say that, Ji Rao is still beating a drum.


    What''s the truth and irony of Bai lichen? For such a long time, bailichen has been regarded as a qualified king. At least what he thinks in his heart will never be shown in his face again. It''s more difficult for Ji Rao to guess the holy meaning.


    "Ai Qing''s eyes are good. All the women she picked are lovely."


    Ji Rao Gong said, "Your Majesty likes it."


    Only a hundred Li Chen still drags his arm not to scatter, also don''t know is what meaning.


    Can two men talk about how close a woman is to her wrist?


    Hundred Li Chen raises a hand, Ji Rao looks at his hand to approach slowly, wrinkly brow don''t understand what he wants to do.


    Bai lichen put his hand on Ji Rao''s mask and slowly took it off.


    It doesn''t matter if Bai lichen sees the appearance of the Wu people.


    Just like the appearance of the God slowly revealed, that pair of light green eyes like the most transparent and purest gems generally inlaid in the above, that color is hundred Li Chen feel amazing every time. He never saw the same color as Ji Rao''s eyes in any place. Compared with his other green, they were too vulgar and tasteless.


    Hundred Li Chen quietly looking at Ji Rao''s face, dark eyes reflect Ji Rao''s delicate face.


    Then he raised his hand and rubbed his index finger from top to bottom on Ji Rao''s face.


    "They don''t look like you."


    Ji Rao


    He wanted to say something, but looking at Bai lichen, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Your Majesty, my minister..."


    Bai Li Chen gently bends the corner of his mouth, Ji Rao feels for the first time that the child with big fart in his eyes brings him a sense of oppression.


    "Maybe the national master can find some more witch people. I will not treat the beauty badly."


    Ji Rao was relieved.


    It turns out that it''s just good color.


    "It''s easy for the witch people not to go out of the mountain, and witchcraft is to spy on the secrets of heaven. It''s a trip against heaven. If your majesty really finds a witch woman to be his concubine, it''s afraid that it will break your Majesty''s luck."


    Bailichen let go of jirao, took jirao''s hand, put the mask in his hand, and then stepped back, "what the National Master said is good, I''ve surpassed it."


    He looked up at the sky, his eyes narrowed slightly and said with a smile, "I have something to deal with, so I''ll go first."


    Ji Rao heart a loose, respectful line of a gift, "to the emperor."


    Hundred Li Chen turns around, the smile of the corner of the mouth faded a few minutes.


    His hands seemed to feel the softness of Ji Rao''s skin. When he just met Ji Rao''s fingertips, it was very hot, and the heat ran down his nerves inch by inch into his body.


    When Bai lichen left, Ji Rao took up her mask and put it on again. Then she began to bask in her own poisonous insects.


    Not far away, after the flower bed, facing the direction of Ji Rao, Han Yu stood in the same place.


    His mind was full of what Ji Rao had just looked like.


    So noble, so delicate, clean face, if you can take off the mask, how many people will be crazy for him.


    Han Yu turned around, her eyes wide and her heart beat like a drum.


    Ji Rao put the box in place. Suddenly, his chest felt a dull pain. He covered it with one hand and coughed heavily. There was even some blood in his throat.


    His health is getting worse every day.


    But the corners of his mouth curved.


    When he dies, the task is finished.


    He can leave.

 Chapter 858

    Ji Rao took a deep breath and closed his eyes. The strength of holding the box in his hand was a little heavier.


    In the evening, Han Yushou is next to Ji Rao, watching him eat.


    The food on the table was very delicate, but Ji Rao didn''t seem to have any appetite. He only ate a little of everything.


    After talking with Ji Rao, Han Yu found out what kind of life the noble national teacher had lived and how luxurious he had eaten and dressed. It was ridiculous that he thought it was good to have a meal for Ji Rao that day.


    "Do you have a bad appetite?"


    Ji Rao looks up at Han Yu, and then at his desk. He has jade chopsticks in his hand, but he hasn''t eaten chopsticks for a long time.


    He waved to Han Yu, "come here."


    Han Yu walked over.


    Ji Rao hands to chin, holding chopsticks next to a finger, "sit."


    Han Yu did not refuse to sit down, sitting upright, like a kindergarten teacher to listen to the children.


    Ji Rao looked at him quietly. After a while, he felt funny. Then he pushed a plate of baked kidney paste in front of him and raised his chin, "eat."


    Han Yusi brought it without hesitation.


    Here only Ji Rao''s bowl and chopsticks are prepared. Han Yugang is going to eat with his hands. A pair of jade chopsticks are suddenly handed over.


    Han Yu, who has been acting quickly, is stunned this time.


    "Don''t you think I''m dirty?"


    "I dare not." Han Yu took the jade sheath over and ate it with her ears flushed.


    Ji Rao looked at his ears, thinking.


    Now he''s losing five senses, first taste.


    No matter how delicious these things are on the table, he can''t taste them. Only those sweet and greasy things, he can feel a little taste.


    When Han Yu finished eating, Ji Rao waved, "let them take it."


    When the table was finished, Ji Rao looked at the book for a while. When it was time, he went to feed the insects again.


    The window creaked, as if it had been blown open by the wind, and the cold air slowly flowed into the room.


    Ji Rao used a handkerchief to cover his wound, and went to the window to close the window. He looked outside. There was no one, so he closed the window. Turning around, he saw a man standing in front of him.


    Ji Rao raised her eyes and looked at the man.


    "Green wings."


    It was green wing who came. He took off his hat with his black cloak.


    "I know what the sorcerer wants."


    He took out a bottle of painless pills and put it on the table. Ji Rao looked at the pills and said indifferently, "what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Green Wing murmured to repeat a time, looking at Ji Rao that piece with oneself some similar face, stretched out a hand to point own lips, "the sorcerer Lord then comes to kiss me."


    Ji Rao frowned faintly.


    "My thoughts are different from those of the Wu people, and I can''t mix with them when I come to the world. I also want to know what they say about love. "


    "I''ve got a cold Gu in my body. Isn''t it ridiculous for you to seek love from me?"


    Green Wing slanted the head, "who knows."


    Ji Rao dun for a while, and then went forward, gently on tiptoe in the green thin lip kiss.


    It''s light, like a feather.


    That soft touch let Green Wing a Leng, don''t wait for him to react to come over, Ji Rao has stepped back.


    "All right?"


    Green Wing nods, the eye color is a little dark.


    Ji Rao''s body is cool. She has no emotion in her eyes. She can''t love and understand emotion.


    How could such a person risk his life to save Shen yun''an?

 Chapter 859

    Green Wing has seen Ji Rao.


    When Ji Rao was a child.


    At that time, Ji Rao was also like this, because he was planted with cold Gu, and his temperament was colder than ordinary people. The witch people of his age are not with him. He is always alone.


    But Ji Rao should have no impression on Green Wing.


    "Take care."


    A gust of wind swept from Ji Rao''s ear, Ji Rao turned his head, and green wings had gone out.


    He reached for the jade bottle on the table, opened it and swallowed one.


    This bottle is more than the last one.


    It''s the only way he can survive.


    It''s just Yan Jun''s blood


    Ji Rao closed her eyes.


    This morning, Ji Rao sat in front of the bronze mirror, waiting for the palace people to put on his hair. The silver crown was put on and the hairpin was fixed. Ji Rao stood up, opened his hand and let the palace people put on his smock.


    The weather is getting colder and colder. The clothes for autumn and winter are ready for him early in the morning. There are two copies in the house, one for the emperor and one for the national teacher. They never dare to leave.


    "Han Yu."


    Han Yu came in. He looked at Ji Rao today, and his face seemed a little white.


    "Prepare the sedan chair."


    "Yes."


    Early in the morning, he gave Yan Jun a salute and asked him to go to the teahouse when he was free.


    Yan did not refuse, soon gave a reply.


    When Ji Rao got into the sedan chair, Han Yu stood outside the sedan chair. He hesitated for a moment, turned his head and looked at Han Yu, "or you can stay in the palace."


    After all, Han Yu is a subordinate of Yan Jun, so it''s hard to avoid embarrassment.


    Han Yu knows that Ji Rao thinks for him, but


    He remembered Ji Rao''s tired appearance when he came down from the bed that day.


    Yan Jun knows how much he hates Ji Rao. The bloody figure on the mass grave seems to be hovering in his mind.


    Han Yu bit her teeth. "I''ll go."


    Ji Rao nodded and went straight to the sedan chair.


    At this time, there were not many people in the teahouse. Ji Rao came out of the sedan chair. As soon as they saw Ji Rao''s silver mask, they immediately recognized him.


    One after another kneel salute, "see the national teacher."


    It''s like meeting the emperor.


    The emperor is the king in their heart, and Ji Rao is God in their heart.


    Han Yu and her son, ah Ji Rao, look at the people kneeling down beside them. They are full of excitement. What can they do for them.


    He went to see Ji Rao. Ji Rao just looked cold, as if he had seen nothing strange about it.


    Ji Rao looks up at the Tianzi private room on the second floor.


    There is a window is open, Yan Jun side face down to see, condescending eyes with Ji Rao''s line of sight.


    Even so far apart, Ji Rao still felt a palpitation when he looked at him.


    He hid his eyes and waved to block the boss who was going to take him upstairs.


    Han Yu followed him up. Ji Rao stood at the door. He just wanted to push the door. He looked at Han Yu next to him. "You wait here."


    Han Yugang wanted to say something. Ji Rao patted him on the shoulder.


    That gentle strength blocked all the words Han Yu wanted to say.


    "It''s OK. I''ll call you if I have something."


    Ji Rao pushes the door and enters. Han Yu sees that Yan Jun just turns his head inside. His eyebrows are sharp. His dark eyes are dark and full of wind and rain. It''s frightening to see more.


    Before he could see it better, the door closed in front of him.


    Han Yu took a deep breath, then leaned on the side, waiting for Ji Rao to come out.

 Chapter 860

    Ji Rao walked over quietly and sat opposite Yan Jun.


    Then he looked up at him.


    Yan Jun looked at him. His sight was tight and urgent. He couldn''t breathe.


    Ji Rao still remembers what he came to do. He forced down his discomfort and said, "general Yan, you can''t come back to life after death. The matter of Mr. Shen is irreparable. I blame you these days, too. What if we just clear up?"


    "The Qing Dynasty?"


    Ji Rao Shi ran stretched out her hand and clasped the teapot. Yan Jun looked down and saw his slender fingers, white and almost transparent. They looked pretty tight on the teapot.


    Ji Rao poured a cup of tea for himself and another cup for Yan Jun.


    The sound of the water is murmuring, and the heat is lingering around the mouth of the cup.


    "You are the powerful general of your majesty, and I am the national teacher of your majesty. All of us are from the state of Qi. If we don''t get along with each other, the people will suffer." Ji Rao pushed Yan Jun''s tea, "what do you think?"


    Yan Jun''s eyes fell on Ji Rao again.


    Ji Rao''s fingers caressed the edge of the cup. "Did you rob the message I sent to your majesty before?"


    Yan Jun''s eyes moved.


    Let Ji Rao believe that he is good.


    Indeed.


    If he had not robbed the news, the people would not have suffered so much.


    Ji Rao picked up the cup and motioned to Yan, "how, general Yan?"


    "Well, I can naturally put down the death of Shen family, but Shen Yunan''s body..."


    "Give me three months, three months at most, and I will give him back to you."


    "Three months?" Yan Jun''s eyebrows gently wrinkled, "people don''t stink?"


    Ji Rao said, "general Yan should also know that my witchcraft is not all embroidered pillows. Isn''t the news that you robbed me a good proof? You can rest assured that when you return it, you will be satisfied with Shen yun''an. "


    Yan Jun pondered for a long time and finally nodded.


    Now Ji Rao is recalled by the emperor again. Even if he doesn''t give him Shen yun''an''s body, he can''t help taking Ji Rao.


    Put the cup close to your lips and you''re about to drink it.


    Ji Rao''s eyes are bright.


    But he suddenly stopped, "if you let go of the past, wouldn''t drinking be more sincere?"


    Ji Rao hesitated for a moment I''m not good at drinking


    After listening, Yan Jun''s eyes were filled with some smiles, and his tone was gentle. "Coincidentally, I don''t know much about it."


    I don''t know whether he meant it or not. When Ji Rao heard what he said, he only thought that Yan Jun, who was drunk that day, forced himself to get drunk.


    Ji Rao''s face changed slightly, and the corner of his mouth glanced down, obviously not very happy.


    But he tried to suppress his unhappiness.


    Yan Jun looked at him like this, and he was very happy. He looked up and drank all the tea in his hand.


    The fragrance of tea slowly overflowed and scattered in the air. Ji Rao was relieved.


    "It''s just the National Teacher..."


    Ji Rao looks up at him.


    Yan Jun suddenly stood up. He was tall, broad shouldered and narrow waist. His thin muscles were wrapped in his clothes. Under his eyebrows, there were a pair of peach blossom eyes. In his eyes, there were dark pupils. It was hard to see the emotion inside. When he came to Ji Rao, Mo Ming felt a great pressure.


    Ji Rao''s heart, which he had just put down, immediately rose again.


    Yan Jun stands in front of Ji Rao and looks down at him quietly. His eyes look like a smile, but his lips open. What he says makes Ji Rao stay in the same place.


    "Guoshi, we''ve had the rites of Duke Zhou, and we''ve had the kinship of skin. How do you want me to clear up?"

 Chapter 861

    Ji Rao''s pupil is tiny, that pair of beautiful eyes that people want to dig out and bump into the glass bottle, flash a trace of obvious confusion. His thin lips are slightly pursed, and his whole body is trembling, like a tottering lotus in the flower field under the rainstorm, and the dense long crow eyelashes are trembling, like a butterfly caught by someone''s wings, but beauty is deeply imprisoned.


    Yan Jun''s face was reflected in his eyes, and his face was extremely uneasy.


    Ji Rao clenched his hand, hoping to hold on a little longer.


    Yan all lowers a body, Ji Rao is oppressed by that invisible feeling, the breathing of pressure all involuntarily slowed down.


    "Are you afraid?"


    I don''t know if it''s Ji Rao''s illusion. He always feels that Yan Jun''s voice is full of banter.


    Ji Rao took a deep breath and turned his head slightly. "Last time, it was an accident. The general was drunk. Although he was with me But he called out the name of Mr. Shen. "


    Yan Jun stretched out his hand to hold Ji Rao''s lower cheek, and felt his hands'' tender and delicate touch. His eyes narrowed, revealing the dangerous meaning vaguely, "how, I called yun''an''s name, the National Teacher tasted it?"


    Ji Rao


    You''re so narcissistic, believe it or not, I''ll kick your chicken.


    My technology is so poor, like a pile driver, I can poke without any tricks. I''m happy to patronize myself. Even if I buy a chicken, I''m more comfortable than you.


    You don''t smell like a dog.


    Something.


    Pooh.


    Ji Rao patted Yan Jun ''


    Yan Junyi pulls Ji Rao''s collar and points his dumb acupoint when Ji Rao screams.


    He came close to Ji Rao''s ear. His voice was low and dumb. The heat mixed with the cold of his voice made Ji Rao shiver. The cold in his heart seeped into his blood and bone. He grabbed his nerve and made him have the impulse to push Yan Jun away.


    Only Yan Jun one hand around his waist, the other hand to loosen his clothes, from the front of the neck back around, and finally forcefully buckle his neck, forcing him to raise his head to look at himself.


    "You have to know that you have suffered everything by yourself, including that night. Although I can''t remember it clearly, you must have suffered a lot." Yan all looks at Ji Rao, the tone is full of malice, "that is enough."


    The first time I heard that I hated him, I would torture him with that.


    I''m afraid it''s not a mental handicap.


    "You witch people are gorgeous. Maybe you will have some charm skills, otherwise I will Otherwise, how can my subordinates stay with you like a dog? "


    Hear Yan all so talk, Ji Rao''s complexion also slowly sink down.


    Han Yu is nice to him, so he doesn''t want Yan Jun to humiliate him like this. In Han Yu''s heart, Yan Jun is still a hero and an iron general. If you hear Yan Jun say that to him, you will feel lost.


    "Well?"


    Yan Jun saw Ji Rao''s chest undulating violently. The corners of his mouth turned down and his lips were tightly pressed. A pair of jade like hands also clenched.


    It''s as if I''m very angry.


    "Angry?"


    He pinched Ji Rao''s waist with warm and ambiguous hands. His body was very close to him. Ji Rao could smell the fragrance of Gleditsia sinensis on him.

 Chapter 862

    Yan all feel Ji Rao''s waist is too thin, thin as if not a surplus grip.


    His hand moved up slowly, clasping Ji Rao''s mask.


    Ji Rao''s pupils shrink slightly. He seems to know what he''s going to do. His face is full of resistance.


    Yan Jun watched him struggle twice. At last, he struggled like a grasshopper after autumn and could not rest.


    "I didn''t see very well that morning." Yan Jun said and took off his mask.


    In Ji Rao''s resisting sight, Yan Jun takes off the white mask.


    Yan Hou''s face unfolded unprepared in front of him. It was as cool as snow lotus on the high mountain, as delicate as the most complicated pearl jade on the silver grate. Yan had a moment of absence.


    Ji Rao was angry and annoyed. She was touched by the dumb acupoint, and her hands were held by Yan. She had a delicate face. Her angry Qi and blood rose, and her crystal white cheek was stained with a light color, like a peach blossom just coming out in summer.


    Compared with that day''s hurry to see Ji Rao''s appearance, and let him accept that he was drunk and forced to become a national teacher, he went back to calm down for a few days to figure it out. So now looking at Ji Rao''s face, he was not half in a panic at that time.


    "The national teacher is really beautiful and beautiful. He is a great teacher."


    Ji Rao clenched her teeth, so that her jaw was tight. Her chest was obviously undulating with anger, and her blue eyes were staring at Yan Jun.


    Yan Jun only felt his mind move. He clenched Ji Rao''s wrist, which led to a suppressed hum from the national teacher. Yan Jun listened to the voice, but there was a surge of primitive heat from his belly.


    He can''t help throwing away the mask, holding Ji Rao in one hand, and holding him up before Ji Rao can react.


    Lift the curtain, the action is almost gentle to put people down.


    Ji Rao only felt that the sky was spinning, and then he was put on the bed. As for how gentle Yan Jun''s movements were, how could he have noticed them.


    Yan is sitting on the edge of the bed. Ji Rao thinks of it, and he reaches out his hand to press Ji Rao''s shoulder to push people back.


    Ji Rao looks up and bumps into Yan Jun''s deep vision. Her deep eyes are not clear in black and white. It''s too dim for people to see clearly, but there is still a smell of desire.


    Ji Rao''s vision finally became frightened and unbelievable.


    The sky is clear and the sky is clear.


    Ji Rao thought about it carefully. What he asked the teahouse owner to put on his cup was really ecstasy and medicine, not oestrus medicine.


    He should be sober by now.


    How could sober Yan Jun see him like this!


    Yan Jun stretched out his hand. His hands were slender and powerful. Tiger''s mouth had a thick cocoon because of his sword all the year round. His fingertips fell on Ji Rao''s delicate throat knot. He felt that the person on the bed was agitated because of his weakness and tension. Then his fingertips slowly slipped down, followed his skin and came to his collar.


    The place that fingertip takes is cold, let Ji Rao whole person beat a shiver from the heart.


    Then he felt Yan Jun untiing his clothes.


    Ji Rao''s eyes suddenly changed.


    Shen Yunan.


    You don''t want your Shen Yunan!


    Do you see who I am!


    Are you worthy of him? Your window is still open. There are people outside. Han Yu is just one door away!


    Only his heart how shout, Yan all also can''t hear.


    He looked at Ji Rao''s eager but helpless eyes, and could not help but smile.

 Chapter 863

    "What are you nervous about?"


    He looked at Ji Rao this unbearable humiliation appearance, can''t help but maliciously think so has been bullying him.


    Clothes half solution, collar was pulled down, jirao''s clavicle loomed out, so deep, so delicate, lovely and beautiful tight.


    Yan all lowers the body, with Ji Rao near as close as near.


    Ji Rao stares at his dark eyes, trying to see whether he is joking or acting.


    Before he could see clearly, Yan Jun frowned.


    Yan Jun''s vision blurred for a moment, his whole body''s strength seemed to be slowly drained, and Ji Rao''s face was not clear in front of him.


    "You..."


    He did not finish a complete sentence, he fell beside Ji Rao.


    Feeling that Yan Jun was beside him, Ji raocai closed his eyes with relief.


    When his breath calmed down, he opened his eyes again. The previous confusion swept away, and there was no emotion left in his eyes.


    He pushed Yan Jun on his body. Yan Jun was too heavy, and Ji Rao couldn''t breathe.


    He tried to push Yan Jun away, but even if he fainted, the arm holding Ji Rao''s waist was still hanging tightly.


    Ji Rao couldn''t bear it. He broke off one finger at a time. He stood up from the bed and looked at Yan Jun, who was unconscious. His eyes were bright.


    After a while, he extended his leg and kicked Yan Jun, who was lying on the bed. He felt that he couldn''t get rid of his anger and kicked him again.


    When he felt comfortable, he pulled aside Yan Jun, who was leaning sideways, and let him lie on the bed.


    Ji Rao takes out a dagger from his waist. The tip of the dagger is shining white. It looks extremely sharp. His eyes fall on Yan Jun.


    With a stab, Yan Jun''s clothes were cut open by Ji Rao with a dagger.


    Ji Rao tore off her clothes again, revealing the skin of her heart.


    Yan Jun is very skinny. He has flesh when he takes off his clothes. He looks thin when he wears strong clothes. It''s hard to imagine that he has such beautiful biceps and abdominal muscles.


    There are many scars on his honey skin, some of which are stabbed by swords, some of which are slashed by knives. It can be seen that he is really a general who has experienced many battles.


    Ji Rao uses a dagger to gouge out a hole in Yan Jun''s heart, and then takes out a slender silver needle and stabs it down slowly.


    He looked at Yan Jun''s face and found that he didn''t frown.


    Also, he let the boss under the fan, medicine, but he personally give, that effect how no one knows better than him. Even if he killed Yan Jun now, he would not have any reaction.


    Ji Rao thought so, or put the silver needle to the head, and then took out a small bottle, the heart blood slowly squeeze out.


    One drop is enough.


    After finishing these, Ji Rao put away the bottle and looked at Yan Jun''s bleeding wound. His eyes moved and he chuckled. He kicked Yan Jun again. When he turned his head and wanted to leave, his wrist was suddenly grabbed by something.


    At that moment, Ji Rao''s whole body was really hairy, her heart was shocked, she breathed and her heart beat missed a beat. He stared and turned to see that Yan Jun held his wrist, but he was still in a daze.


    Ji Rao looked at him for a long time, and finally found that he was still in a coma, so she went to buckle Yan Jun''s wrist.


    Only Yan Jun catches too tightly, Ji Rao can''t pull it out.


    In a hurry, he kicked over the chair beside the table.


    "National teacher!"

 Chapter 864

    Han Yu heard the sound of the house and broke into it.


    As soon as I went in, I saw a strange scene.


    Yan Jun was lying on his bed, holding out his hand to the national teacher. The national teacher turned his back, and the atmosphere was almost stagnant.


    Then he saw Ji Rao''s other finger pointing to the ground on one side.


    Han Yushun looks over and finds the mask on the ground.


    He followed his eyes and thought of seeing Ji Rao from afar that day. His face almost fell into his dream every night.


    Even one night, he dreamt that the national master was lying on his bed with his clothes half undone. He took off his mask and looked at him with his clear eyes wet like water. He swallowed his mouth. He had no resistance to such a national master. He stretched out his hand to Ji Rao''s delicate skin


    The next morning, he had a dream.


    Han Yu puts down Qi Nian in her heart and goes over to give Ji Rao a mask, then hands it over.


    Ji Rao turns his back to Han Yu and puts his mask on his face.


    After wearing it, he turned his head and pointed to Yan Jun, holding his hand.


    Han Yu Leng for a while, and then walked over, first dragged, strength is a little big, Ji Rao pain of pursed under the mouth.


    Han Yu saw it and did not dare to pull it again. He hesitated to look at it for a while. Then he reached out and chopped Yan Jun''s wrist. The strength might not be small. Ji Rao felt Yan jundun for a moment, and the hand trembled and released.


    Ji Rao took back his hand and rubbed his wrist.


    Han Yu looked at Ji Rao''s half opened clothes, and thought of her dream that day.


    Ji Rao feels the line of sight pouring into his body. He subconsciously raises his eyes and sees that Han Yu lowers his head in a hurry.


    He didn''t feel surprised. He rubbed his wrists and then lowered his head to put on his clothes.


    Han Yu lowers her head, only to feel that her just dirty thought is not worthy of Ji Rao at all. She is as dirty as a dirty rat, and the difference between her and Ji Rao is like a cloud and mud.


    A white shadow suddenly enters his sight. Han Yu looks up in surprise and sees Ji Rao standing in front of him. Then he points to his throat.


    "Was the national master called dumb acupoint?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Han Yu hesitated, "national teacher, offended."


    He stretched out his hand and touched Ji Rao''s acupoints. Ji Rao immediately felt that his voice could be heard. He gasped, "let''s go."


    Ji Rao stepped out of the door and didn''t miss her at all. When Han Yu came to the door, she turned her head and looked at Ji Rao again. After a long hesitation, she bit her teeth and turned to the room.


    He looked at the people on the bed, his heart was very red. Han Yu reached for his breath and found that there was something else. He was relieved. Looking at the wound again, it was very small. It was just a cut. He didn''t see it clearly just now. He thought Ji Rao had killed Yan Jun.


    He had a lot of peace in his mind.


    If not.


    Ji Rao and Yan Jun, no matter which is injured or dying, are not the result he wants to see.


    Coming down from the second floor, the teahouse owner stood behind the high table on the first floor and saw Ji Rao. His forehead was sweating.


    If it wasn''t for Ji Rao''s pressure, he would never dare to tamper with general Yan''s cup.


    Ji Rao walked past, the boss humbly lowered his head, bent down, "national teacher."


    Ji Rao winked at Han Yu. Han Yu went forward and took out a ingot of gold from his sleeve and put it on the table.


    "Well done."

 Chapter 865

    The teahouse owner''s hands trembled when he took the gold. The gold seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, and the National Teacher''s indifferent eyes stabbed him like an ice skate.


    Ji Rao doesn''t embarrass him any more. He turns around and goes out with Han Yu.


    His every step seems to be stepping on the lotus, elegant and dignified, very cultured.


    On the sedan chair, Han Yu followed outside.


    I heard Ji Rao''s cold voice ringing in my ear, "back to the palace."


    After returning to the palace, Ji Rao stayed by Bai lichen''s side for two days and found that the country was prosperous and the people were in peace.


    When Bai lichen took him to a flower feast, Ji Rao asked Bai lichen to let him go back to Wushan for a few days.


    Hundred Li Chen''s face was full of spring breeze and almost instantly pulled down. He held back the singing and dancing girls.


    Since he returned to the palace from Yanfu, Ji Rao has never seen such a blatant expression of Bai lichen''s emotions.


    "What are you going back to do?"


    "Wushan has something to deal with."


    Hundred Li Chen sits on the high position, his fingertips clasped on the tea cup on the table. The look in his eyes is unpredictable. It''s hard to see clearly, "when is Ai Qing going to return?"


    If it''s a day or two, it doesn''t matter.


    Bai Li Chen thought to himself.


    "A month."


    Hundred Li Chen action meal, eyes gently narrowed up, "a month, do you still remember their duties?"


    "I have to bear in mind that the place where the disaster is going to happen and the law ministers who are going to deal with it have all written down one by one and put it on the table of the Yangxin hall. I just wait for your majesty to go to investigate in person. In addition, it''s not a big deal that I found that there was a comet collision when I watched the stars at night, but I thought that your Majesty would not go to the South Hall of the Imperial Palace recently. "


    Bai lichen''s face was heavy. He sat in his seat. After listening to Ji Rao''s words, he didn''t move for a long time. Ji Rao didn''t know what he meant.


    "Don''t you go back to Wushan and walk away and never come back?"


    Ji Rao


    Hundred Li Chen so afraid of him, he doesn''t come back is just right, how he stay here when hundred Li Chen eyes can''t see for net, wish he died outside, wait for him to leave, and put on such a you go to try appearance.


    The king''s heart is hard to guess.


    "The wizard master is loyal to a hundred Li line. Before the time limit, he dares not return."


    Bailichen stood up from his position, then slowly came down from above and stood in front of Ji Rao. He looked down at Ji Rao, his eyes were gloomy, and his mouth was down.


    "Take an oath. Take an oath from Wushan people."


    Ji Rao raised his right hand. "I will return to the palace in a month, otherwise The witch people will not die well. "


    Bai lichen nodded, which seemed to be relieved. He took an orange from the jade plate on the table next to him, peeled it off, tore off the white silk, and then handed it to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand to take it, but he was stopped by Bai lichen''s eyes. He nodded slightly, indicating that Ji Rao would eat it.


    Ji Rao feels the cold of her lips, hesitates to open her mouth and bites the orange handed by Bai lichen.


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Bailichen''s fingertips scratch Ji Rao''s lips. It''s very light, but it can''t be ignored.


    Ji Rao looked at Bai lichen in amazement.


    But the vision of hundred Li Chen is too indifferent, let Ji Rao feel that maybe he thinks too much.


    "What''s the matter, Aiqing?"


    Ji Rao lowered her strange feeling and shook her head. "Thank you for your help."

 Chapter 866

    Ji Rao went back to Wushan. Before he left, Han Yu stood at the gate of his palace.


    Only he is not a witch. Wushan can''t let him go up.


    "Just wait for me in the palace."


    Ji Rao so orders a way.


    Han Yu is almost stubborn blocked in the door, "national teacher, will you come back?"


    "Of course. I''ll be back in a month."


    Han Yu looked at Ji Rao''s eyes tightly, "national teacher, will you come back?"


    It is clear that the tone of the two questions has hardly changed, but Ji Rao is silent the second time.


    "You won''t come back in a month, right? Maybe you won''t come back, will you?"


    although he knows witchcraft and can play with poisonous insects, he swears that this kind of thing is really out of thin air. If Bai lichen wants to hear it, he says something to give him a comfort. But if he doesn''t come back in a month, nothing will happen in Wushan.


    At that time, even if Bai lichen wants to get into trouble with Wushan, he will not be able to go up if no one leads the way.


    "Master, take me away."


    Ji Rao lightly twisted his brows.


    "I came to be your guard..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Although the poisonous insects in your body can''t be removed, I''ll keep them quiet all the time. They won''t do any harm to you."


    Han Yu shook his head and knelt down in front of Ji Rao with his robe lifted. His tone was sincere. "I''m not afraid of poisonous insects. I just want to follow you."


    Ji Rao looked at him, and then sighed, "Wushan is not a witch people, so they can''t go up the mountain."


    "Why?"


    "Wushan is isolated from the rest of the world. The Wu people are not allowed to expose the location of Wushan, nor let outsiders see its appearance. This is a group training."


    Before Ji Rao''s voice fell, he saw Han Yu pull out his sword.


    Without waiting for his reaction, Han Yu crosses the sword and bumps into it.


    All of a sudden, the color in front of his eyes was gone, and the pain hit his brain. Han Yu just clenched his teeth. His sword fell to the ground, and the blood also dropped down. The blood color on the blade was particularly dazzling in the sun.


    "You..."


    "Now I''m blind. I''m asking the master to take me with me."


    Ji Rao heart big move, looking at in front of two eyes is delimited blind, constantly bleeding also under the kowtow head of Han Yu, finally can''t bear.


    "Why do you have to..."


    "As long as I can follow the national master, I will have no regrets."


    Han Yu.


    In the original text, Yan Jun''s right-hand subordinates, who made many miraculous achievements on the battlefield, were appreciated by the emperor and became a strong general. Since then, they have become the patron saint of the people.


    But now the general, who could have been the patron saint, knelt down in front of him. He was blind. He was a slave. Under the insult of Yan Jun''s "obedient dog", he knelt down and begged him to take him with him.


    It''s false to say that you can''t move.


    Ji Rao sighed deeply, "just."


    He took out a handkerchief from his waist and gently bent down to wipe Han Yu''s blood, which kept pouring down and across his cheek.


    Han Yu can''t see it, but he can still smell it. The fragrance of Magnolia on Ji Rao''s body lingers on his nose. Han Yu almost greedily takes a sip, but he doesn''t dare to move too much. For fear of being found, he carefully raises his head to cater to Ji Rao''s action.


    Ji Rao looked at the wound in his eyes and felt that it was useless to wipe it like this. He handed the bloody handkerchief to Han Yu and said, "you should deal with the wound first, and then we can go."


    Han Yu''s eyes hurt, but when he heard that Ji Rao was finally willing to take him, he said, "thank you, national teacher."

 Chapter 867

    So the original time was delayed, Ji Rao leans on the chair, watching the doctor treat Han Yu''s wound.


    Han Yu was afraid of the pain. He gripped the front of his clothes with both hands. There was a faint burst of blue tendons on the back of his hands. Sweat seeped from his forehead. He only bit his teeth tightly and didn''t say a word.


    Ji Rao looked at the palace man standing next to his eyes and said, "wipe the sweat on his forehead."


    Feeling a handkerchief gently wiping on his forehead, Han Yu''s body became stiff, and then squeezed out words from his throat, "thank you, national teacher."


    Ji Rao looks at his face, and it seems that the pain has reached the extreme. He gently stands up and walks to Han Yu.


    The faint fragrance of Magnolia is scattered in the air. Han Yu hears it and knows that Ji Rao is standing in front of him now. He can''t help but hold his breath.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Originally it was very painful, but when I heard Ji Rao''s fragrance and what he said, it was like a miracle, and the pain was reduced by half.


    Ji Rao saw that he didn''t speak, and thought that he couldn''t say anything painful.


    As soon as he turned his hand over, there was a tiny insect in his palm. Ji Rao let it suck enough of his own blood and put it on Han Yu''s ear.


    Han Yu only felt an itch in her ear, as if something had gone into it. Then she felt as if she had been paralyzed, and the pain in her eyes gradually dissipated.


    For the first time, Taiyi saw Ji Rao XiaGu. He was stunned by the insect and stopped his action.


    "It''s OK, a little bug. I''ll let him out later." With that, his eyes slightly skimmed, and his eyes fell on the doctor coldly, "what are you doing in a daze?"


    "Yes, yes." The imperial doctor raised his sleeve and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Just after he showed Han Yu his eyes, it didn''t matter. When the national master went to this station, he felt that his heart beat a lot faster. His body over 50 years old can''t stand such a toss.


    Taiyi tossed for two or three hours, and finally surrounded Han Yu''s eyes with a white cloth.


    "Now that we''ve seen it, let''s set out immediately."


    "Good."


    "The poisonous insect should stay in your body first. It can make you feel no pain. I''ll take it out in two days."


    "Good."


    Ji Rao nodded and said, "let''s get another carriage ready."


    "Yes." The palace man arched back.


    But a moment later, two carriages came. When Ji Rao and Han Yu stepped out of the hall, they happened to see the bright yellow Dragon Robe beside the sedan chair.


    Ji Rao saluted, "see the emperor."


    Although Han Yu couldn''t see it, he knelt down when Ji Rao said, "see the emperor."


    Hundred Li Chen negative hand came, first looked at eye Ji Rao, and then the line of sight slowly fell behind him kneeling on the ground of Han Yu, tone light, like casually asked, "what''s wrong with his eyes?"


    Ji Rao hesitated.


    Han Yu kowtowed, "the slave saw the national master''s insect, and was frightened for a moment. He accidentally startled the insect, and even killed it. So he poked his eyes and apologized."


    Hundred Li Chen''s line of sight falls on Ji Rao again, the corner of the mouth shouts light smile, the tone is also extremely mild, "is it? Ai Qing. "


    Ji Rao Bi''s eyes hung and fell to the ground. She answered in a low voice, "yes."


    Bai lichen chuckled, "Ai Qing has always been a treasure of those ugly insects."


    Ji Rao Wen Yan frowned, but he didn''t say anything after all.

 Chapter 868

    "It doesn''t matter to die." Bai lichen reached out to hold Ji Rao''s hand. "Ai Qing will raise her again. Stupid slave is useless. If you get angry, it''s OK to kill her..."


    "Your Majesty." Ji Rao hears the intention of killing hidden in Bai Li Chen''s tone, and quickly interrupts, "although this slave is not good at doing things, he is also loyal. He will not be guilty until he dies. A pair of eyes is enough to apologize. The rest is just for him to serve him day and night."


    Hundred Li Chen cold and fierce vision falls on Han Yu body, "hear not, your master son pleads for you, not quick thanks."


    "Thank you, master." Without hesitation, Han Yu kowtowed again.


    Han Yu kowtow is really knock, a sound of dull sound, Ji Rao Mou color flash flash, can''t see what emotion is inside.


    Bai lichen looked at Han Yuke, his forehead was red and swollen, and he was bleeding. He gently bent the corner of his mouth, and his tone was almost almsgiving. "OK, your master is kind-hearted. He is willing to take you, and he has prepared a carriage for you. That''s all. He will serve you carefully in the future."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Finish saying, hundred Li Chen see again to Ji Rao, "this time a don''t, a month long." He reached out and gently touched Ji Rao''s face. His tone was ambiguous. "You need to remember, I''ve been waiting for you to come back."


    Ji Rao''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He didn''t dare to say anything more. He just lowered his head and said, "I remember."


    "I have prepared your favorite snacks in your carriage. Go ahead and go back early."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao sat in the sedan chair and ran forward with the shouts of the sedan chair driver and the hissing of the horse.


    Bai lichen stood in the same place and quietly watched the two carriages sway farther and farther.


    The eunuch next to him came forward and said, "doesn''t Wushan allow ordinary people to go? Why did you bring a Han Yu this time? "


    Bai lichen chuckled and squinted at the carriage which was almost invisible in the distance. "Didn''t you see that he poked his eyes? He wants to go with him, and the price is not small. "


    "The slave remembers that he was under general Yan''s command, and the national teacher didn''t show any kindness to him. How could he be willing to follow him like this?"


    The hundred Li Chen Mou color lightly flickers, is like an eye cannot see the abyss in the end, "does not have the kindness, but has the love."


    The eunuch next to him glared in amazement. "Your Majesty means that he has something to do with the National Teacher..."


    "Yes, when I have eyes, I can see clearly. His eyes don''t look at the master. It''s time to be blind."


    Eunuch immediately caters to a way, "yes, it''s just a slave. He dares to have a wrong idea of the master. It''s really damned."


    Hundred Li Chen ponders for a long time, don''t know to think of what, in the eyes suddenly Yang open a not too pure good smile, "he pour is have vision."


    He glanced at the eunuch and said, "what do you think of our national teacher?"


    Eunuch is a smart, stay in the hundred Li Chen side so long, naturally know what he wants to hear.


    "Although I haven''t seen the appearance of the national master, I have only seen it from a distance, and I dare not look up when I am near, but I think that figure is also cool, handsome, and like a jade tree."


    Hundred Li Chen thinks of Ji Rao''s face, which can be called the most beautiful face in the world. He can''t help but hook his lips and smile in his eyes. "It''s true."

 Chapter 869

    "So it''s justifiable that this dog slave loves his master, isn''t it?"


    "If he dares to covet the national master, he will be damned."


    Bai lichen lowered his head and straightened his sleeve, stroking the delicate dragon pattern embroidered on it. "Let him be happy for a few days. When I take Wushan down, Ji Rao will become my bag, and it''s not too late to kill him."


    Hundred Li Chen raised his eyes, his face was gloomy, but with a smile, "maybe it''s better to split him up in front of Ji Rao."


    The eunuch next to him was cold, and a chill came up.


    Such a hundred Li Chen is always frightening.


    Ji Rao looks at the snacks on the table. They are really his favorite food. Now he has almost lost his sense of taste, and then his sense of smell, touch, hearing and vision.


    A little bit of it will disappear.


    Ji Rao picked up a piece of dim sum and put it back after taking a bite.


    Outside is the sound of the horse''s hooves, he reached out to lift the car curtain, next to a few dark guards sent by Bai lichen, in case Ji Rao meets with bandits.


    Ji Rao handed out a plate of snacks. "Give this to Han Yu."


    "Yes."


    When Han Yu heard someone knocking on the carriage, she lifted the car curtain and looked at it. She heard the saying, "the national master gives you food."


    He couldn''t see it, so he reached out to touch it. The man handed the plate to Han Yu. Han Yu took it back and fumbled to put it down. He put a piece of it into his mouth.


    The soft taste of sweetness melts in the mouth.


    Han Yu couldn''t help bending her mouth.


    It''s delicious.


    It was a three-day and three night journey from the imperial palace to Wushan, which was to a place that was inaccessible to people. During this period, neither of them got off the carriage, so they drove day and night on the carriage.


    "Stop."


    Whoa.


    Ji Rao came out of the carriage, and Han Yu followed him.


    Ji Rao waved his hand and said, "you can follow here and go back to the palace."


    "Yes."


    The two carriages and the guard turned around and went back the way they had come.


    When they go back, they will forget this part of the road. In fact, they have completely forgotten the road since they left the palace.


    "Let''s go."


    Han Yu followed Ji Rao.


    He couldn''t see it. He walked slowly. Ji Rao couldn''t make a sound. He didn''t even know where Ji Rao was.


    Ji Rao himself went out for a while. Looking back at Han Yu, he could not help helping him.


    "Han Yu."


    Hearing Ji Rao standing beside him, Han Yu was stunned for a moment, and then her face turned red slowly, "slave I can''t see it. "


    "I''ll hold you."


    Han Yu was a little stunned, then he shook his head abruptly, "how can this be?"


    Ji Rao can''t help holding Han Yu''s hand. "If you go down like this, we won''t be able to walk when it''s dark."


    Han Yu stopped talking.


    I felt that my hand was held by someone. It was the master''s.


    It''s soft and slightly cool.


    Han Yu''s breathing stopped a lot in an instant.


    Ji Rao didn''t notice the change of his expression and led him to Wushan step by step.


    It was just raining yesterday, and the temperature dropped a lot. It''s almost winter. The foot is muddy. Ji Rao is wearing a white robe and white boots. With only three or two steps, his clothes are dirty and his shoes are even worse.


    He wrapped his clothes tightly and took Han Yu to continue walking up the mountain.

 Chapter 870

    "Teacher, are you cold?"


    Leng is sure. He didn''t take any thick clothes when he came out this time. He knew that he should have divined before he came out.


    "Don''t call me a national teacher, call me a witch Lord."


    The Wu people live on the top of Wushan mountain. It''s hard to climb Wushan mountain. If you find a way, you can go up. If you can''t find it, you may go around the cliff.


    Han Yu''s ears are full of the wind, the sound of birds, and Ji Rao''s footsteps. After an hour, Han Yu finally feels that they are walking on the flat ground. It must be coming soon.


    "Witch Lord!"


    He heard someone shouting like that.


    That is the elder of the clan. I heard that Ji Rao was coming back, so I waited here.


    The elder''s critical and harsh sight fell on Han Yu, with a little vigilance, "witch master, who is this?"


    Han Yu heard Ji Rao calm way, "is my dark guard."


    "Non witch people, how can the witch Lord bring him to Wushan."


    The voice with obvious blame, Ji Rao feel Han Yu holding his hand are tight a lot, he gently patted Han Yu''s hand back, signal him not to be nervous.


    "He''s blind. He won''t expose the position of the witches or see their appearance."


    "Before, you brought a corpse back, but now you bring a living man. Wizard Lord, Wushan is not your talk. You can''t be presumptuous. Send people down the mountain quickly."


    Ji Rao''s eyes darkened and didn''t move.


    Long old ruthless, "come on, throw this man down the mountain for me!"


    Han Yu is worried about whether to take the initiative to go down the mountain, he heard Ji Rao cold voice cheered, "who dares."


    Ji Rao let go of Han Yu''s hand and took a step to Chang Lao''s face. The blue color in her eyes flashed with invisible light.


    The elder was terrified to find that he had several poisonous insects on his shoulder, all of which were very aggressive. He would never die if he entangled people.


    What''s more shocking is that he finds that he can''t control these insects.


    "Don''t waste your time. These poisonous insects only listen to me. I''m the Lord of witchcraft. My witchcraft is out of reach. As long as I don''t let go, they won''t leave." He raised his head, glanced around and said in a low voice, "Wushan is my speech."


    The witch people nearby are afraid to speak.


    "Go and prepare an extra room."


    They hesitated to move.


    "Can''t you hear me?"


    "Yes..."


    The elder looked at him angrily, "Ji Rao, don''t forget the elder''s kindness of nurturing and cultivating you!"


    Ji Rao looked at the elder with an incredible and unwilling face, and gently pulled out a smile from the corner of his mouth, "I can''t forget. It''s just that you''re the one who made me not argue about my feelings, but now you tell me about the kindness of nurturing. Isn''t that ridiculous? "


    The elder''s face became very ugly.


    "You don''t have to talk to me, or think I''ll be afraid of you."


    He sneered and led Han Yu away.


    After going out for a few steps, Han Yu was a little restless, "really no problem? Will I give you trouble in Wushan


    "No, I''ll arrange a place for you. You can just settle down."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    After settling down Han Yu, Ji Rao goes to the ice grave behind Wushan mountain.


    The ice coffin is still lying horizontally, Ji Rao stands on the side, tilts his head to see the people inside.


    Shen yun''an lay quietly in it, with a pale face.


    Ji Rao took out a needle and gently pricked Shen yun''an''s arm, which was folded in his abdomen. The blood inside was frozen in crimson.

 Chapter 871

    It''s a lot better.


    He gently relaxed, summoned the female insect, cut his wrist, let the female insect thoroughly into his flesh and blood.


    He frowned faintly and bore the pain of biting in silence.


    After a while, his eyes fell on Shen yun''an again. He squatted down slowly and touched his face gently.


    "Shen yun''an, Shen yun''an, I''ve suffered a lot because of you. When will you wake up?"


    The mother insect directly enters Ji Rao''s body, which is equivalent to absorbing Ji Rao''s blood essence all the time.


    He sighed and turned away.


    Wushan''s life is not like the Royal Palace, but now he has no sense of taste, eating everything is the same.


    Han Yu is blind and always swings in front of Ji Rao. When Ji Rao is reading at his desk, he sees Han Yu groping around in front of his door.


    "Han Yu."


    The man at the door turned slowly in the direction of the sound.


    "Come here."


    Han Yu came slowly, held on to the doorframe, and lifted her feet so high that she entered the room.


    But in fact, the witches don''t pay attention to their family status. Naturally, they don''t build high thresholds. He raises his feet to walk lonely. Ji Rao feels funny when he looks at it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao held his chin and looked at him, "have you changed the medicine for your eyes?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Not yet


    "Why not change it?"


    If he remembers correctly, it should be changed twice a day.


    Han Yu moved her mouth and muttered.


    Ji Rao didn''t hear anything.


    "What did you say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know how to change it. "


    Ji Rao


    He happened to be bored with reading. He rolled up the book and put it aside,


    "take the medicine and I''ll change it for you."


    Han Yu could not help but raise a smile and was quickly pressed down by him, "OK."


    Ji Rao saw him groping out and sighed, "forget it, I''ll go, where are you?"


    "Right at the head of the bed."


    "All right." Ji Rao stood up from his seat, straightened his sleeves and said, "wait."


    When Ji Rao''s footsteps slowly disappeared, Han Yu''s smile could no longer be suppressed.


    He kept thinking about Ji Rao''s face, which was vague and only looked at from a distance.


    Although he didn''t see it clearly, it was the best look in Han Yu''s heart.


    His face was a little thin and red, and the smile at the corner of his mouth didn''t fade down.


    Ji Rao saw the medicine piled on the head of Han Yu''s bed. He shook his head. As soon as he was about to take it, he heard someone calling him behind him.


    "Master! National teacher


    Ji Rao turned around and looked at the man in doubt, "what''s the matter?"


    "The man you put in the iceberg, he''s awake!"


    Ji Rao''s pupil shrinks, and then leaves in a hurry to go to the ice grave.


    His speed is very fast, at the same time, his heart is excited.


    I wake up.


    Shen Yunan wakes up.


    Ollie, give it!!


    Ji Rao came to the ice grave and saw the people sitting up in the coffin.


    Ji Rao suddenly stagnated. He calmed down and walked slowly.


    It seems that the man has not changed from lying in the coffin to sitting in the coffin. He doesn''t even move his eyes.


    Ji Rao squatted on the edge of the coffin.


    "Shen yun''an?"


    The man turned his head rigidly, and his bones made a clear sound. In a trance, Ji Rao thought his neck was broken.


    Shen yun''an''s eyes were blue and white, half open, looking terrible.

 Chapter 872

    It''s like being watched by a ghost.


    Ji Rao couldn''t help breathing.


    Shen yun''an just looked at him without any action for a long time.


    Ice mound''s cold is still dribbling into her body, trying to take away all the heat from Ji Rao''s body.


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip and looked at Shen yun''an in the smoke.


    He hasn''t succeeded yet.


    Shen yun''an just woke up, but now his mind has not recovered, so he can only do some simple actions, which looks like a zombie.


    In the future, if the female sucks more essence, Shen yun''an will gradually become a normal person.


    Think of this, Ji Rao can''t help laughing.


    He looked at Shen yun''an as if he were looking at his son.


    This is the hope of his mission in this world!


    He reached out and touched Shen yun''an''s face, which was stiff and cold, like a stone, but it didn''t affect Ji Rao''s excitement.


    Shen yun''an''s body is still in a corpse state. If it''s not frozen, it will stink when it goes out to soften, so he can only put Shen Yun here for a few days.


    He carefully inspected Shen yun''an''s whole body. During this period, Shen yun''an was like a mechanical doll. He looked wherever Ji Rao was.


    Ji Rao has a mother worm in his body, but he has a son worm in his body, which is not difficult for Shen yun''an to understand.


    He stayed in the ice grave for two hours. After making sure that Shen yun''an was ok, he got up to leave.


    Seeing Ji Rao get up, Shen yun''an raises his head dully. Only his reaction speed is too slow, after two seconds, he slowly raised his head.


    Ji Rao looked at his face, green and white, and couldn''t help reaching for Shen yun''an''s head.


    "All right, lie back."


    Shen yun''an slowly lay back and put his hands on his abdomen.


    Ji Rao looked at his appearance quite funny, he can''t die any more, lying in the coffin also pursuing the sense of ceremony.


    But Ji Rao also knows that Shen yun''an comes from a famous family. Naturally, his education is first-class. I''m afraid he has been used to this sleeping posture for many years.


    Shen yun''an''s eyes were stiff and glanced aside. His muddy eyes seemed to be staring at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao also looked at him, "close your eyes."


    Shen yun''an slowly closed his eyes.


    Ice grave is too cold, Ji Rao can''t help shaking, and then turned to leave.


    As soon as he went back, he saw Han Yu standing in the same place.


    "How do you..."


    Ji Rao suddenly stopped, he forgot.


    Han Yu heard Ji Rao''s voice, and the nervous mood on her face dispersed a lot, "are you ok? I don''t think you''ve come back for such a long time... "


    "I''m fine You''ve been waiting here? "


    Han Yu nodded.


    He''s blind. This is Wushan. Even if he goes out, he can''t find anyone. He has no choice but to wait.


    Ji Rao sighed, "I just had something to do. I''m going to get the medicine for you now."


    When he saw Han Yu, he gently raised the corner of his mouth.


    It reminds Ji Rao of the Labrador he once met in the real world.


    It was a chance encounter in the street. He just stood there, and the Labrador wagged his tail happily. The Labrador had its owner, and it was the first time that he met the dog.


    "Good."


    Han Yu answered.

 Chapter 873

    Ji Rao turns around and goes to Han Yu''s room. This time, Zhen Zhen takes medicine for him.


    When he came back in a hurry, Han Yu was still standing in the same place. He didn''t move a step.


    Ji Rao pulled a chair from the side and put it behind Han Yu, then pressed his shoulder.


    Han Yu was suddenly pressed on the shoulder, some caught off guard, subconsciously resisted.


    "Sit down."


    Listen to Ji Rao talk, Han Yu tight body just soft down, sat down on the chair.


    Ji Rao slowly took off the white cloth on his eyes. Under the white cloth was a pair of ferocious skin, because the wound had not grown well, it looked particularly frightening.


    Feeling the pause of Ji Rao''s action, Han Yu lowered her head slightly. He also knew that he was so shameful, "or Or I''ll do it myself. I''m afraid my injury will frighten the witch master. "


    Ji Rao blocked his hand and said, "I''ll come."


    He put the medicine carefully on Han Yu''s eyes, "does it hurt?"


    "There are poisonous insects in the body. It doesn''t hurt."


    Ji Rao really forgot this.


    "It''s not good for the poisonous insect to stay in your body all the time. I''ll help you get it out after I finish the medicine."


    "Good."


    Ji Rao looked at Han Yu''s appearance and could not help frowning. He sighed and continued to wipe medicine on Han Yu.


    "Han Yu."


    Hear Ji Rao call him, Han Yu''s heart out of control missed a beat, "Han Yu" two words from Ji Rao''s mouth, there is a kind of addictive magic.


    "The slave is here."


    "Do you remember the purpose of joining the army?"


    What''s the purpose of joining the army?


    Han Yu pursed her lower lip, "in order to support my mother."


    Ji Rao


    In the original text, Han Yu was praised as having nothing in the sky and nothing in the earth, second only to Yan Jun. he was an army devoted to his country.


    It''s different from what''s in the book.


    Ji Rao coughed softly, "that Where''s your mother? "


    "My mother He died


    Aware of Han Yu''s obviously low tone, Ji Rao pauses, "is there no one else in your family?"


    "My father died when I was born. After my mother died, I was left alone in my family."


    Isn''t this a lonely family?


    Ji Rao gives Han Yu good medicine and takes a new white cloth strip to Han Yuwei.


    The white cloth strip was just brought in, and it was a bit cool outside. It covered his eyes, giving Han Yuping the illusion that it was Ji Rao''s hand.


    "Well How about I get you a match? "


    Han Yu stopped breathing for two seconds, and her body froze.


    "Guoshi, did I do something wrong?"


    "Now that you have come to Wushan with me, you are abandoning everything in the palace. Yan Jun will not want you any more. You have no eyes and it''s inconvenient to live. I want to get you a daughter-in-law, or someone will take care of you. "


    Otherwise, when Ji Rao finishes the task and leaves, Han Yu''s finger will end up dead.


    Han Yu''s expression was a little ugly. He opened his mouth and closed it again. His chest heaved violently.


    "If you like a girl from any family, you can tell me that although you can''t see it, I will give you the palm of my eye. I will never hurt you."


    "No..." Han Yu''s lips trembled. "I don''t want to get married."


    Ji Rao''s eyebrows wrinkled, and he didn''t understand, "why?"


    Why?


    Because I only like you.


    He did not dare to say it, nor could he say it.


    So Han Yu took a deep breath and said calmly, "I''m like this now. Who married me? Isn''t that asking for trouble?"

 Chapter 874

    "When I choose your daughter-in-law, you are the main person in everything. How can I ask for trouble?"


    Han Yu shook her head, then hung her head and stopped talking.


    Ji Rao saw that he was in a low mood, so he stopped talking about it.


    It''s still his job right now.


    After that, he went to see Shen yun''an every day, and watched him move more and more quickly. On that day, when he went to see Shen yun''an again, he saw Shen yun''an crouching behind the gate of the ice grave, curling up in the corner with his legs in his arms, staring at the front with a pair of eyes, looking a little absent-minded.


    "Shen yun''an, how did you come here?"


    Shen yun''an looked up at Ji Rao and said nothing.


    He can''t speak yet.


    Ji Rao sighed and went up to help him up, but as soon as his fingertip touched his cold skin, Ji Rao drew back his hand and said, "go back and lie down, squat here for what?"


    Shen yun''an tilts his head and has no expression on his face. Then he rubs Ji Rao and hugs Ji Rao''s leg.


    Ji Rao


    He subconsciously wants to kick people away, but he suddenly feels the person holding his leg is shivering timidly.


    Ji Rao Leng for a moment, asked, "are you cold?"


    Shen yun''an buried his head in his clothes. After two seconds, he nodded slowly.


    Shen yun''an knows it''s cold.


    Ji Rao pressed down the corner of his mouth and wanted to raise his smile. He reached out and picked up the man. "Go, I''ll take you out."


    Shen yun''an followed his strength and stood up.


    Ji Rao holds his cold hand. Shen yun''an is a little thin. After he died once, his flesh is almost gone. When Ji Rao holds his hand, he always has the illusion that he is holding a skeleton.


    Push open the door of ice grave, Ji Rao pulls Shen yun''an out slowly.


    Shen yun''an was used to staying in the ice grave. Although he felt the ice grave was cold, he would not adapt to the outside temperature.


    These days, the temperature has dropped a lot, the wind can be cold to people''s bones, after the autumn is the winter solstice.


    It was even colder then.


    Shen yun''an was at the gate of the ice grave. He felt the temperature outside. He seemed to be a little afraid, and he didn''t want to move forward.


    "It''s OK. Just get used to it for a while." Ji Rao pulls his hand, but he doesn''t dare to use too much force. Shen yun''an just came out of the iceberg, but his whole body is still hard and fragile. He''s afraid that he can take his arm off Shen yun''an with one effort.


    "Come on."


    Shen yun''an looks at Ji Rao, a pair of eyes still have no emotion, but he slowly, slowly relaxed himself, follow Ji Rao a little bit to go out.


    Ji Rao carefully led him and watched him walk every step tentatively.


    Shen yun''an can come out now, Ji Rao wants to arrange a room for him, but when he comes to his own courtyard, he changes his mind again.


    Shen yun''an looks like this now. Ji Rao doesn''t put him anywhere. He is comfortable under his eyelids.


    It''s better to let Shen yun''an live with him, so that he won''t be hit again by someone who doesn''t have a long heart.


    After thinking about it, he waved to recruit.


    "What do you want from the witch master?"


    Ji Rao partial head looked an eye, still last time that wench.


    "Get me an extra bed."


    "All right."


    His room space is not small. Shen yun''an''s body temperature is now 78 degrees, so it should be OK for him to sleep on the ground.

 Chapter 875

    Ji Rao has no psychological burden to occupy his bed.


    He led Shen yun''an through the door. Shen yun''an''s legs and feet were still stiff. His walking posture was strange and his speed was slow.


    Ji Rao is not a patient person. It takes all his patience to accompany him on this journey.


    He moved a chair for Shen yun''an to do. After Shen yun''an sat down, he remembered that Shen yun''an didn''t feel pain or tired now. Standing and sitting made no difference to him.


    Looking at Shen yun''an sitting quietly, his eyes are not raised, like a sculpture. He went to the door and said, "tell the whole clan not to enter my yard without my permission."


    "Good wizard."


    Jirao''s courtyard is the most beautiful and well repaired one on Wushan mountain.


    After giving orders, Ji Rao went back to the house.


    Shen yun''an kept his original posture unchanged. He didn''t move, even his eyes didn''t blink.


    Ji Rao has some feelings in a trance.


    He sighed and murmured, "get better. I really don''t want to stay here any longer."


    Shen Yunan, of course, that can''t give him any reaction.


    In the evening, someone brought the dinner, and the snacks were all put aside. They were all Ji Rao''s favorite tastes.


    It''s just that he has no sense of taste now, and no delicacies are attractive to him.


    "Witch Lord."


    Han Yu?


    Ji Rao stood up, looked at Shen yun''an quietly on the chair, and then went to open the door.


    "What are you doing here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ji Rao looked at his thin clothes and said, "come in first."


    When Han Yu came in, Ji Rao closed the door and came over.


    Except Ji Rao, one is blind and the other is dead. Ji Rao always feels strange.


    "It''s said that the witch Lord has brought a man back?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes fell on Shen yun''an.


    The innocent Mr. Shen they are shouting.


    Although it''s for the task, Ji Rao still feels a little bitter in her mouth.


    He used his life to save your master Shen back, so Can we just let him go.


    "Witch Lord?"


    Although Han Yu can''t see it, she is sensitive to the fact that the atmosphere seems to be stagnant.


    "Well, no problem. Have you eaten yet? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Not yet


    He had long heard that Ji Rao had brought back a man before him, but he had no chance to see him. He only heard that the man he had brought back had been seriously ill and could come out in recent days.


    He was curious to know who Ji Rao had brought back.


    "Then sit down and eat with me."


    "This..."


    Han Yu hesitated.


    "What are you afraid of? I''ll let you sit, and you''ll just sit."


    "Thank you, wizard."


    Han Yu sat on the chair, Ji Rao patted his hand, and then put a pair of jade chopsticks into his hand. Fearing that Han Yu couldn''t see anything, he brought him vegetables and filled his small plate.


    "Thank you, wizard."


    "Don''t thank you."


    It''s boring to talk too much.


    Ji Rao didn''t eat much. Han Yu ate slowly, but he ate most of the food at this table.


    "Is there anything you want to do in the future?"


    "Me?" Han Yu hardly hesitated and said, "I''d like to follow the wizard all my life."


    "Follow me all your life? You are blind. Following me will only drag me down


    Han Yu moves.


    Although I know what Ji Rao said is true, I still feel a little dull and painful when I really hear these words from his mouth.

 Chapter 876

    Ji Rao really doesn''t want to be so straightforward with him, but now that Shen yun''an is awake, he may finish his task and leave soon. Looking at Han Yu''s increasing dependence on him, Ji Rao can''t help wondering whether he will become helpless the day he dies.


    Han Yu''s face becomes a little white. His eyes are wrapped in white cloth. Ji Rao can''t help but feel soft because he looks confused.


    "I''ll arrange a marriage for you in a few days, will you?"


    Isn''t that what men pursue? They will take a wife and have children. Now Han Yu''s eyes are out of sight, so he needs a home more.


    Now I don''t want to. I don''t know if my wife and children will appreciate him when they heat the Kang.


    Ji Rao gave a bitter smile.


    When Han Yu gets married, he will go down to Wushan and live in a quiet place with his daughter-in-law.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good


    "It''s getting late. Go back."


    Han Yu nodded and stood up from the chair.


    Seeing that he was about to step out of the door, Ji Rao suddenly caught a glimpse of something, "wait a minute."


    Han Yu stopped.


    Ji Rao takes out the crutches he asked people to make in the daytime and puts them in Han Yu''s hands.


    "Go ahead."


    Han Yu rubbed his crutch and said, "thank you very much


    Ji Rao Mu sees him out. He looks at Han Yu walking very slowly and disappearing into the night. His back is a little lonely. The air turns cold quietly. Ji Rao will give him some thick clothes tomorrow.


    He closed the door again and turned to look at Shen yun''an behind him.


    Shen Yun sat there quietly.


    Han Yu didn''t find him all the time.


    He didn''t know how to tell Han Yu.


    Say this is your dead son Shen?


    It''s kind of ridiculous.


    He hesitated and walked up to Shen yun''an. Now there was no one around, and he didn''t have to pretend to be a heartless person to poke Shen yun''an''s face.


    It''s softer.


    He came close to smell it, but he didn''t smell it, which made him feel more relaxed.


    Otherwise, he may not be able to bear the stench of the corpse if he stays with a smelly person all the time.


    The lights were flickering in the room. It was clear that the doors and windows were closed. The candle was still flickering, as if there was something invisible blowing beside it. Ji Rao pingbai feels a chill. He goes to find something and picks up a candle. He always feels that the light in the room seems dark.


    When he got close to the candle, the huge shadow fell on the wall behind him. With his action, he was like some kind of monster.


    Ji Rao tilts his head, and a shadow of his side face hits the wall. The smooth and beautiful lines turn the ghost like shadow into a handsome man.


    Ji Rao stepped back and just wanted to go back to his bed. Suddenly, he saw Shen yun''an on the chair. He didn''t know when he raised his head. He was sitting upright, but his head was twisted 90 degrees. He looked at him and his blue eyes were staring at him.


    Ji Rao


    At that time, I felt that a cool air ran up from the sole of my feet, and the whole person froze. My heart pounded and almost scared out of my throat.


    Shen yun''an now looks like the zombie he experienced at the beginning.


    It''s just that those things didn''t hurt him at the time.


    In front of this everywhere revealed unknown things, do not know will not.


    Ji Rao stayed in the same place for two seconds and found that Shen yun''an just looked at him without blinking.

 Chapter 877

    Ji Rao tentatively called, "Shen yun''an?"


    Not moving.


    "Blink when you hear me call you."


    Two seconds passed.


    Mad is mentally retarded.


    Ji Rao went out to have him bathed in hot water.


    When he was drawing water, he sat at his desk and flipped through his books. Because the door was not closed, the air conditioner came in through the door. Ji Rao took a cold breath and coughed with her mouth covered.


    I don''t know what switch I touched, but I couldn''t stop for a while. After a long cough, my lungs would cough out.


    There was a smell of blood in her mouth. Ji Rao song opened her hand and saw the blood in her hand.


    He wiped off all the blood with a handkerchief and poured a glass of water to gargle.


    Then he picked up the previous book and looked at it.


    Looking from a distance, he is a very beautiful young master, but as long as he stands behind him, he will find that he is holding a yellow book.


    All the pictures above are pictures of spring palace.


    Ji Rao is a real modern man. How can he read the classical Chinese? Naturally, he should buy something simple and easy to understand. It''s best to take pictures with him to know the meaning at a glance.


    Ji Rao supported his chin and looked at the posture of no new pattern on the picture. He couldn''t help yawning.


    Think about just bleeding is not to see chungong map, but also should not ah, nosebleed cough up from the lung?


    "Wizard, the water is ready."


    "Go down."


    Ji Rao put the little yellow book into a pile of antique parchment rolls, and then went around to bathe behind the screen.


    Because of the cold weather, he didn''t soak long before he came out and put on his inner clothes.


    After waiting for the bucket to be picked up, Ji Rao yawned.


    Shen yun''an''s bedding has been laid on the ground for a long time. Ji Rao walks up to him, and Shen yun''an stares at him quietly. Ji Rao feels that he is really being watched by a dead man.


    He frowned and went to sleep over there.


    Shen yun''an reacted for two seconds, then slowly stood up from his chair.


    It may be that sitting there for several hours did not move, itself osteoporosis, when standing up issued a few extremely loud bone dislocation sound, the surrounding air is quiet, the sound is particularly clear.


    He couldn''t help staring at Shen yun''an''s body. When he saw that his arm was still his arm, his leg was still his leg, and there was no broken hand or foot, he was relieved.


    He really can''t connect bones to the dead.


    Ji Rao led him to the bed on the ground and pointed, "lie down."


    Shen yun''an lay down, the process is very slow, but Ji Rao worried about his osteoporosis, also dare not urge.


    After Shen yun''an lay down, Ji Rao squatted down, gently pulled up the quilt for Shen yun''an, patted his quilt, and coaxed a child, "come on, close your eyes and go to sleep."


    Shen yun''an closed his eyes.


    Ji Rao saw that Shen yun''an was asleep and stood up.


    The candlestick was beside Ji Rao''s bed. He just went to the place where he wanted to blow it out. Suddenly, there was a cool wind behind him. Ji Rao turned his head and looked at a pair of blue and white, indifferent, unfocused eyes.


    Ji Rao


    When I turn my head, I see a man standing up on the ground and staring at you. He looks like a zombie. It''s really a wonderful house.


    He took a deep breath and walked back to Shen Yunan.


    Shen yun''an raised his eyes and looked at him without expression.


    Ji Rao stood in front of him and said coldly, "what do you want to do when you get up? Lie back to sleep."


    Shen yun''an then lay back.

 Chapter 878

    "Don''t get up any more. Just stay here. Do you hear me?"


    Shen yun''an can''t respond to him.


    He closed his eyes and lay there quietly as if he were asleep.


    Ji Rao looked at him for a few seconds and made sure he didn''t open his eyes. Then he went back.


    This time he didn''t dare blow the candle.


    He lifted the curtain of the bed, knelt down on one leg and went to the bed. Just as he was about to go up, he suddenly turned his head and took a look.


    So he again on a pair of blue and white, indifferent, no focus of the eyes.


    Ji Rao


    After the second experience, the fear was gone, but I was very angry.


    He knelt on the bed and took back his legs, then walked towards Shen yun''an.


    Shen yun''an is still so light looking at him, the facial expressionless appearance unexpectedly plain more a few minutes innocent.


    He bent down and pulled Shen yun''an''s quilt away. "Come on, get down."


    Shen yun''an fell down and buried his face in the pillow.


    Ji Rao likes soft pillows. In ancient times, soft pillows were used by poor people who had no money or power, but this did not affect his pursuit of comfort.


    So the pillow he sent to Shen yun''an became the same as the one on his bed.


    Ji Rao looked at him buried in motionless, for fear that people suffocated, grabbed his hair and raised his head, "turn around."


    Shen yun''an turns to him.


    "Turn to the other side."


    Shen Yun settled down for two seconds, but still turned around.


    Ji Rao narrowed her eyes gently.


    He felt that the two seconds when Shen Yun settled down seemed very reluctant.


    Although this speculation is groundless.


    After all, Shen yun''an has no reason now.


    "You just lie down here and don''t look any more. If you look any more, I''ll dig out your eyes. Do you hear me?"


    Shen yun''an ignored him.


    Ji Rao let go of him and rolled his eyes. Then he pulled up the quilt and covered it half way. After thinking about it, he covered his head with the quilt.


    He didn''t want to see those eyes at all!


    Ji Rao turned back in two steps this time, until he came to the edge of the bed, and Shen yun''an didn''t look again.


    He slightly put down the heart, on the bed, pull open Jin was drilled in.


    He was a little tired today, and soon he went to sleep.


    Half asleep and half awake, he felt a little cold, not the naked skin cold, because he had been desperately shrinking into the quilt.


    That kind of cold is like someone holding you, and the person holding you is cold, he is like a vine, around you, can''t break away, even breathing seems to be stuck in general, can only quietly feel the cold temperature of that person.


    Ji Rao woke up all of a sudden. I don''t know why. In short, she suddenly opened her eyes. At that moment, she was almost sleepy.


    The feeling of being wrapped by the cold and stiff things was still there. He subconsciously looked to the side.


    No one.


    He took a long breath and raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    Maybe the quilt didn''t cover well. I had a nightmare after the cold wind.


    As long as he could be more careful, he would find a wrinkle in the empty place beside him, like the mark of someone lying down.


    Ji Rao delayed for a long time, then put down her hand. He sat up from the bed. His silver hair slid down his shoulder. Ji Rao lifted the curtain of the bed and looked at Shen yun''an''s mattress at will last night.


    He just froze at a glance.


    The mattress was lifted and empty.


    Where''s Shen Yunan?!

 Chapter 879

    The sleepy pajamas in my head disappeared in an instant.


    Ji Rao lifted the bedding, barefoot bed, while looking and shouting, "Shen yun''an? Shen Yunan


    No one answered him.


    Ji Rao pushes the door to go out. He just lifts his clothes and wants to go out to look for it, but he only takes two steps and stops.


    The air is getting colder and colder. When you exhale, you can still see the faint breath. When you don''t wait to see it, it''s scattered in the air. Half of the sun comes out from the horizon. The sun shines on the land, but you can''t feel the warmth. It''s like a bleak incandescent lamp.


    Ji Rao saw his reclining chair in the yard, a figure quietly lying on it, hands folded on the abdomen.


    Damn it!


    Damn it!


    Shen yun''an is lying on his reclining chair waiting for the sun!


    Ji Rao took a deep breath, walked towards Shen yun''an, and patted him.


    Shen yun''an slowly opens his eyes. At the same time, Ji Rao feels a dull pain coming from his chest. He can''t help bending down and coughing. His throat is full of disgusting blood.


    One hand was over his shoulder. He came out in a hurry. He didn''t wear any clothes outside, so he put on an inner one. The cold on his hand almost instantly penetrated through his clothes. Ji Rao couldn''t help shaking.


    He looked up at Shen yun''an''s dead eyes.


    Ji Rao waits for what Shen yun''an will say to him, but Shen yun''an just stands there quietly without blinking his eyes. If it wasn''t for the slow and unobvious breathing floating of his chest, Ji Rao would really be a sculpture.


    He still can''t talk.


    Ji Rao lowered her eyes and covered the disappointment in her emerald green eyes.


    "Come back with me."


    He pulled Shen yun''an up and took him to the room.


    Shen Yun is quiet, quiet and quiet. Sometimes he sits on one side, just like a decoration in the room.


    Someone brought water to Ji Rao to wash and then eat.


    Ji Rao looks at the delicate dishes on the table, but he has no appetite at all.


    He sat at the table until the dishes were cold and didn''t take a few bites.


    Ji Rao reached for his handkerchief and wiped his mouth. "Where''s Han Yu?"


    "In his room."


    "Remember to remind him to change his dressing."


    "Good wizard."


    Ji Rao leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes, thinking about when to find a virtuous and lovely daughter-in-law for Han Yu.


    He waved his hand. "Take all this down."


    "Lord, the elder asked you to pray."


    Ji Rao slowly opened his eyes, "when?"


    "It''s time."


    "I know."


    "I''ll put the robe here for the witch Lord."


    Ji Rao nodded gently.


    After waiting for that person to go out, Ji Rao lifted and looked at the neatly folded robes on the table.


    Praying is a monthly tradition of witches.


    Although the Wu people are in Wushan, they are not worldly and do not touch the world, but it is their duty to pray for the common people. Witchcraft was first created for the benefit of the common people, but with the development of witchcraft, the witches gradually found that witchcraft would strongly change the disputes between countries.


    The development of all things has the way of heaven. They use witchcraft to turn the world around, which is equivalent to fighting against the way of heaven with the fur of the way of heaven. Such people will eventually have retribution.


    So the witches chose to avoid the world.


    No longer interfere with the secular world.


    It''s just that in order to repay their kindness, the witch clan asked the wizard master to help Bai Li, so that a branch that should have perished long ago is still in a prosperous age.

 Chapter 880

    Even the sorcerer is not a special case.


    Therefore, in the past hundred years, the wizard masters who helped the hundred Li family in the past dynasties didn''t live long. There are all kinds of wonderful and incredible reasons.


    Originally, he was able to live to the age of 60 or 70, because he was involved in a hundred Li battle for territory, so that none of these wizard masters lived to be over 30 years old.


    He is the last wizard in a hundred years.


    That is to say, he is the last short-lived and unnatural witch master in these years.


    He felt the clothes on the table. The cloth was the best. It was smooth and comfortable to touch.


    Ji Rao can''t help thinking that when he dies, he hopes to have a better coffin.


    He chuckled and shook his head again.


    is now in the elders'' virtue, and now he is afraid to move himself. He is probably boiling. When he dies, the witch has the final say.


    At that time, if you want to make a charge for yourself, you may not even have a place to bury yourself. Sweep the grass, roll it, and throw it at the mass grave.


    He closed the door and began to undress.


    Half way off, I see Shen yun''an sitting in front of me.


    Although he knew that he was a dead man now and didn''t know anything, he still felt uncomfortable. It was too hypocritical to let people go out.


    Ji Rao thinks about it, then turns around and takes off her clothes with her back to Shen yun''an.


    The last silk white lining fell from him to the ground. Ji Rao raised his feet and stepped out of the pile of clothes to get the clothes ready on the table.


    Ji Rao didn''t see it. Behind him, a cold and godless sight slowly turned and fell on him. He scanned his body indifferently and sluggishly, from the butterfly bone that seemed to be flapping its wings to fly, to the thin waist that didn''t win a grip, and then to the sexy waist socket, the little butt that was very warped, and two long, straight legs.


    The clothes of blessing are dignified and solemn.


    It was a black robe with complicated and strange patterns embroidered on the left and right shoulders.


    There are many clothes, but also some cumbersome, Ji Rao spent a lot of effort to wear, he put on the black Wizard Hat, from the bronze mirror, he looks like a life-threatening black impermanence.


    He took the scepter on the table.


    On the top of the scepter was a snake''s head, and the snake''s body wrapped around the scepter in circles.


    The carving of the snake''s head is so lifelike that the poisonous teeth are even looming. Ji Rao has the illusion that he can open his mouth and pounce on him in the next second. His appearance doesn''t have any aesthetic feeling at all. On the contrary, it seems a bit gloomy and weird.


    He did not look any more. He put down the scepter and held it in his hand.


    Turning his head to see Shen yun''an, Shen yun''an had already turned his head, sitting like a kindergarten baby, deftly motionless.


    There are many people praying for blessings. All the people of the witch clan have to follow them to pray for blessings. He is also the wizard Lord. If you take Shen yun''an with you, you may not be able to take care of him.


    But if you put him in the house, he is not at ease.


    Shen yun''an is still very fragile now. If he accidentally bumps, he may come to the scene of amputation. If he falls again, his head will fall out.


    The more you think about it, the more scared you are.


    Ji Rao took a breath.


    No way.


    He can''t take the risk.


    This morning he was able to run out by himself. Now if he left, he couldn''t figure out where he could go.


    Ji raos thought about it, opened the door and called a man who was washing herbs in the yard.


    "Witch Lord."


    "Call Han Yu for me."

 Chapter 881

    Han Yu came slowly on crutches.


    He has been on the run. He almost tripped on the road several times, but after all, he can''t see. It took him half an hour to come here, and Ji Rao was almost asleep.


    Hearing the sound in the yard, Ji Rao rushed to sleep and stood up from her chair.


    He didn''t sleep well last night. He felt cold all night, so now he is very sleepy when he is quiet.


    "Witch Lord." Han Yu came in. It was cool, but there was sweat on his forehead.


    "Don''t worry." Ji Rao poured him a glass of water.


    "What can I do for you, witch Lord?"


    Ji Rao looked at the person sitting on the table next to him, "yes. You help me look at people. "


    "Look at the individual?"


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao takes out a rope, ties Shen yun''an''s wrist with a tight knot, and then gives the other end to Han Yu.


    "It''s the person I brought back before. Just watch him and don''t let him run around."


    Han Yu is not a witch. He doesn''t have to pray. Although he can''t see, Shen yun''an is not a normal person. Han Yu should not have any problems looking at him.


    Han Yu held the rope in her hand and nodded, "OK."


    "Witch master, are you all right?"


    Ji Rao replied in a loud voice, "OK."


    He walked up to Shen yun''an and said in his ear, "you just sit here and don''t run around until I come back, or I''ll break your leg."


    After the warning, Ji Rao went out.


    The blessing ceremony is complicated. Every step on the way to the top cliff of Wushan mountain is particular. They walk for less than half an hour on weekdays, and they walk for two hours.


    On the top of the mountain, there is a small bronze table in front of it, on which there are a lot of sacrificial food.


    Ji Rao is at the head of the crowd. Listening to the people behind him, he pokes like a piece of wood.


    "Lord, oath."


    The elder next to me reminds me lightly.


    Oath? What oath?


    The wedding vows?


    Seeing Ji Rao''s silence for a long time, the elder snorted and laughed, "it seems that the wizard master has been in the palace for many years, and has already forgotten his duty as a wizard."


    Ji Rao took a slant look at him. His eyes were light, but there was a chilling meaning that could not be ignored.


    "I have been assisting bailichen in the imperial palace for many years in order to fulfill the duty of the wizard master. You bring your people to fool the way of heaven every month to make a form. Do you really think you have paid much for the wizard family?"


    "I heard that the emperor was good to the national teacher."


    "Shut your mouth." Ji Rao slightly raised his head, looked straight ahead, looking at the opposite cliff, "this is not the time for you to chew your mouth."


    Old chest ups and downs of severe, but in the end or every say what to come.


    In the room, Han Yu sat on the chair, holding the rope in her hand.


    The rope hasn''t moved from the beginning to the end, as if it''s not a person, but a dead thing that can''t move.


    He couldn''t help thinking.


    Who is the man who let Ji Rao bring back?


    Although he was curious, he didn''t walk in front of the man.


    If the man doesn''t speak, he doesn''t speak.


    But he didn''t see that the man on the other side of the chair had cut the rope, and only used the long nails on his hands.


    Han Yu felt that the rope moved slightly. He didn''t know if it was his illusion. Just as he wanted to pull it, he felt a chill in front of him.

 Chapter 882

    Ji Rao hasn''t had a meal since noon, and he has been tossing until the afternoon.


    He''s like a tool man. He moves where there''s work.


    Finally, Ji Rao took off his hat and went back without waiting for others.


    He wanted to have people make some food for him, but he was hungry. He lost his appetite when he thought of the food that had no taste at all.


    Over and over again, I decided to go back and have a look at Shen Yunan first.


    Han Yu that fool, let him look at Shen yun''an, can''t really always look at it?


    He should not have eaten by now.


    Ji Rao went back to the yard. He reached out and pushed the door open. Seeing the scene inside, he was stunned immediately.


    "Han Yu!"


    Ji Rao rushes over and pushes Shen yun''an away.


    There was a man lying on the ground. Shen yun''an was lying on him, biting his flesh and blood.


    Ji Rao Chan starts to pick Han Yu up. He comes in time. Han Yu has nothing to do, but a piece of meat on his shoulder is bitten down. It''s bleeding a lot. It looks like it''s very serious.


    Ji Rao looks up at Shen yun''an. Shen yun''an, who is pushed to the side, tilts his head, his mouth is full of blood, but his eyes are blank and dull, as if he doesn''t know what happened.


    There was a thump in his heart.


    Why did he forget.


    Shen yun''an is not a complete corpse now. He needs to eat.


    When he came out of the ice grave, he didn''t give Shen yun''an anything to eat.


    He is a female parasite, so he can''t eat himself.


    He didn''t think it over.


    "National Teacher..."


    "Nothing." Ji Rao quickly took the golden sore medicine on the shelf and gave it to Han Yusha.


    Maybe it really hurt. Han Yu''s face was a little ferocious.


    Take care of Han Yu''s injury, and then send the person back to his room. When he comes back, he looks at Shen yun''an, who is still sitting on the ground. Ji Rao is so angry.


    If he comes later, Han Yu may be eaten up.


    But he can''t blame Shen yun''an either.


    Shen yun''an doesn''t know anything now. All he has is instinct.


    He walked up to Shen yun''an. Shen yun''an looked up at him, inexplicably pitiful.


    "Hungry?"


    Shen yun''an hesitated and nodded slowly.


    "You can''t eat when you''re hungry. No one can eat."


    Shen yun''an was stunned.


    He doesn''t understand.


    Ji sighed.


    The food made in the small kitchen was not delivered half an hour later. He gave Shen yun''an a pair of jade chopsticks to eat by himself.


    It''s just that Shen yun''an''s hands are a little stiff, his joints are hard, and he can''t lift his chopsticks.


    Ji Rao took a lotus root and handed it to Shen yun''an, "open your mouth."


    Shen yun''an opened his mouth.


    A meal is full of Ji Rao feeding him.


    When Shen yun''an was full, Ji Rao changed his chopsticks.


    In the next few days, Ji Rao only asked people to send some charcoal fire and thick clothes to Han Yu. His food was also closely arranged.


    He himself has no face to see him.


    Han Yu''s injuries are all caused by him.


    Ji Rao didn''t know how to face him when he saw him.


    Shen yun''an is getting better quickly. Although he still can''t speak, at least his face is not as pale as before, and his eyes are black and white. He looks more like a person. The body is also slowly softening, brush chopsticks can take. I don''t sit and stand in the same place all the time, and occasionally I take two steps to slow down.


    Of course, all his improvement should be deducted from Ji Rao''s body.

 Chapter 883

    Ji Rao''s health is getting worse.


    He stood in front of the window. The window was open. The pear trees planted outside had turned into dead trees. The cold wind was blowing and hunting. Ji Rao leaned against the side and looked a little pale.


    He stretched out his hand and looked at his hand, suddenly.


    It may not survive this winter.


    Suddenly something came up. Ji Rao turned his head and saw Shen yun''an standing beside him, almost clumsily putting a fox fur on him.


    The fox fur was made by the witch people after hunting. Ji Rao gave it to Shen yun''an and Han Yu. She didn''t wear it very often.


    Shen yun''an may be afraid of the cold recently, but he never took off his fox fur.


    Ji Rao saw that his face was buried in the fox fur, and there was no expression on his face.


    He lifted fox fur up, tied his belt, turned his head and looked at Shen yun''an, "can you laugh?"


    Shen yun''an''s face was dull and did not respond.


    Shen yun''an can''t do some small expressions and movements.


    Ji Rao is like taking a baby these days.


    The society is dangerous. When he was a child, he realized the pain of taking care of his children.


    Ji Rao toward Shen yun''an gently bent lips, "so."


    Shen yun''an was cold and indifferent.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand, put his index finger and middle finger at the corner of Shen yun''an''s mouth, then made a little effort to give Shen yun''an a smile.


    But Shen yun''an didn''t smile in his eyes. He only moved his mouth, which was very false.


    Ji Rao finally let go.


    "Forget it." He closed his fur, head against the window, "after you will naturally, as long as I have, you can have."


    Shen yun''an reaches out to close the window. Ji Rao stands up straight with quick eyes and hands.


    Bang.


    The windows were shut tight.


    The cold wind and the cold air were shut out of the window.


    If Ji Rao hadn''t been quick, his head would have been caught in the window.


    He turned his head and looked at Shen yun''an quite plaintively.


    Shen yun''an is still a dead face, which makes Ji Rao hard to get angry.


    "I don''t care with you fool." Ji Rao murmured and turned back.


    Recently, he can''t even do strenuous exercise. He is a little short of breath when he takes two quick steps. So he simply stays at home and goes to the yard at most. When an elder comes to work for him, he can''t go.


    Now his hopes are full of the big fool in the room.


    He didn''t care about anything else.


    Ji Rao held his head and continued to read his yellow book.


    It''s just that the pamphlet is really boring. It''s just driving up. There''s no foreplay, and there''s no yellow jokes. At the beginning, it''s interesting to read it. But the whole book is full of such content. Rao Shiji Rao also feels a little boring.


    His head slowly become weak, a double eyelid seems to have a kilo weight, a closed one opened, like a very sleepy students in class.


    Ji Rao didn''t wake up until he suddenly shook and bumped into the candlestick on the table. He leaned forward, picked up the candlestick and put it on the table. At a glance, he saw a man standing behind him.


    Ji Rao froze for a moment.


    He turned around in disbelief and saw Shen yun''an standing behind him with a tight face. His eyes were very dull and he didn''t know where he was looking.


    "When did you come over?"


    Naturally, Shen yun''an can''t answer him.


    Ji Rao buckles the yellow book on the desk like a cover.

 Chapter 884

    Should it be ok?


    What do you know about what he looks like now?


    Even if I read it, I''m afraid I can''t understand it.


    Thinking of this, Ji Rao was relieved, but he didn''t dare to read it any more. He put the yellow book away and put it back in the bookshelf.


    Seeing that Shen yun''an was still looking at him, his heart could not help rising some malice, "Hey, you are the noble son of the Shen family. Do you not read these books on weekdays?"


    Of course, Shen did not respond.


    Ji Rao is also happy to look at him, this time the expressionless Shen yun''an in Ji Rao''s view, how to see, how to feel funny.


    "Have you never seen such a book, or even know its name?"


    Ji Rao is not in a hurry to put the book on the bookshelf. He points to a few big words on the book cover and shows them to Shen yun''an. Word by word, he says, "the picture of spring palace."


    Shen yun''an''s eyes fell on the book and Ji Rao''s face again and again. It was like a piece of wood.


    Ji Rao didn''t tease him any more. He put the book between the books on the bookshelf, and then looked up at Shen yun''an, "fool."


    After that, he yawned and walked lazily to the bed. He spread out the brocade quilt and untied his fur. He didn''t forget to remind him, "don''t run around. Don''t go out of this door."


    Compared with before, Shen yun''an is much more obedient now. At least Ji Rao doesn''t worry about putting Shen yun''an in the room alone now.


    Ji Rao took off her hair crown and put it aside, then covered it with brocade quilt. Because she was sleepy, she soon fell asleep.


    Half asleep and half awake, he felt that someone was pulling his clothes. At first, he didn''t have any reaction. He just turned over, but after a while, that feeling came again, and there was something cold in his neck and chest, sliding down.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes in frustration. Seeing the person kissing his body in front of him, he was shocked.


    He sat up abruptly, stepped back, hesitated too hard, even hit his head on the bed, but the pain could not hide the surprise on his face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ji Rao is a little angry.


    Shen yun''an sat on the bed, his face still blank, as if it was not him who had just done those things.


    "How can you do this? Who do you learn from..."


    Ji Rao stops abruptly.


    Who did you learn from?


    It suddenly occurred to him that before going to bed and going to bed, he would show the picture of chungong in front of Shen yun''an.


    The expression on Ji Rao''s face changed instantly.


    Did you learn from chungong.


    He had some helplessness.


    Now Shen yun''an is just like a piece of white paper. What he paints on it is what he paints. Now it''s easy to sprinkle a lump of yellow paint on it, so Shen yun''an has become a little yellow man.


    Evil.


    Take care of your own mistakes.


    Ji Rao looks at the trace on his chest and gets sulky, but who can he care about.


    He pulled his clothes tight, looked up at Shen yun''an, who still couldn''t figure out the situation, and pointed to the ground, "go down."


    This time, Shen yun''an stares at him, but he doesn''t listen to him for the first time.


    Ji Rao


    Ji Rao turned his head and threw the pillow beside him to Shen yun''an, "what are you looking at?"


    Shen yun''an was really a fool. He threw all his pillows away, but he still kept his head up. He didn''t know how to hide or use his hands. He let the pillow hit him in the face and then fell on the bed.


    Ji Rao takes a deep breath.


    Forget it. What''s the matter with a fool.

 Chapter 885

    "If you don''t go down, I''ll go down."


    Ji Rao just stepped down with one leg and was suddenly hugged by someone.


    Ji Rao:?!


    Shen yun''an hugs him tightly, and then turns over to crush him on the bed. His arm locks Ji Rao''s neck, and his leg curls around Ji Rao''s waist, wrapping Ji Rao''s leg.


    Ji Rao is confused by him. Shen yun''an is so strong that Ji Rao can''t even struggle. He turns his head and sees that Shen yun''an has closed his eyes.


    Sleep?


    Ji Rao gives up the struggle and lies flat on the bed, feeling Shen yun''an''s more and more tight around him, breathing out the cool breath around his neck.


    I don''t know whether it''s really big or not. Ji Rao doesn''t know when she will close her eyes and fall asleep again.


    After a few days, Shen yun''an seemed to eat marrow and know how to taste. Every day when he saw him go to bed, his eyes lit up and followed him. Without saying a word, he put Ji Rao on the bed and pestered him to sleep.


    Ji Rao also tried not to sleep at night, but Ji Rao didn''t sleep, he didn''t sleep, Shen yun''an didn''t bald, Ji Rao bald first.


    He stayed up until the middle of the night, and his head began to turn a little bit. Shen yun''an still kept his big eyes open and didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    In the end, Ji Rao couldn''t bear it. He was dragged to the bed by Shen yun''an like a dead pig. After taking off his clothes, he left an inner garment, and then continued to be held to sleep.


    Since then, Ji Rao has not struggled any more. Every day when he goes to bed, Shen yun''an will tumble.


    Shen yun''an pesters Ji Rao like a vine. Ji Rao can''t breathe for several times.


    Shen yun''an gradually became like a normal person, but there was no temperature on his body and no light in his eyes.


    At the same time, Ji Rao became more and more weak. He felt tired even standing for a while, and he was always coughing up blood.


    When he coughed up blood, Shen yun''an looked at it. It was funny. Ji Rao saw a similar worry from his coffin like face, and didn''t know if it was his illusion.


    The towering imperial city is resplendent and resplendent. The dragon on the eaves seems to take off in the next moment. Five steps on the first floor and ten steps on the first pavilion are very important.


    In the imperial garden, all the flowers withered away, leaving only a beautiful plum.


    Bai lichen stands in front of the blooming plum blossom with a handstove in his arms. He squints and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Your Majesty, it''s cold outside. Let''s go back to Yangxin hall."


    Bailichen breathed out a breath, and the breath turned into nothingness in the air. "Someone has prepared something for me to see. If I leave, won''t I fail her?"


    The voice just falls, see a side Pink Dress Cape Yang rise, hundred Li Chen walked forward two steps, as expected see a woman.


    She pressed her hand on the plum branch, bent it, put it on the tip of her nose, sniffed it for a while, and then loosened it.


    Her side face is gentle and bright, which is the kind of look that makes people feel excited at a glance.


    All the women in the palace were picked by Ji Rao. After Ji Rao left, he never accepted a concubine again.


    Ji Rao has no other advantages. She looks first-class and good-looking.


    Hundred Li Chen stands a little bit slant, from his this angle can only see the woman''s graceful back.


    But bailichen knew that she had come.


    The woman knew that she had bought the emperor''s eunuch at a high price. She learned that bailichen would come to the imperial garden today and came specially prepared.


    The woman seemed to be moved by the scenery, so she took off her fox fur, which fell to the ground, showing her beautiful figure.

 Chapter 886

    Bailichen looked at it with great interest, holding a chain in his hand.


    The eunuch next to him looked at the appearance of bailichen and lowered his head. He could not help but gently hook the corner of his mouth.


    Bailichen seldom dotes on the harem, and the only woman she likes is rejected by the emperor, who agrees to be a concubine.


    Now, if she could be liked by the emperor, he would have a backing.


    The woman dances in the bleak cold wind. After she takes off her fur, her only clothes are too thin. But only in this way can she show her figure better.


    A dance, soft body, coupled with the beautiful face, the beauty seems to be the general painting.


    At the end of the dance, the woman didn''t move. Bai lichen first touched her hands and clapped.


    Hearing the voice, the woman turned around and looked a little panicked. When she saw bailichen, she knelt down in fear. She was petite, and kneeling on the ground was more and more moving.


    "See your majesty. I don''t know that your majesty is here and interferes with Shengjia. I''m really damned."


    Hundred Li Chen walked forward and stood in front of the woman


    "Thank you, sir."


    The woman got up and looked at the hundred Li Chen timidly.


    "What did you just say?"


    The woman was puzzled, but she didn''t show her face, "thank you..."


    "Last sentence."


    "I don''t know that your majesty is here and interferes with Shengjia. It''s damned..."


    Bai Li Chen nodded, reached out and pinched the woman''s chin, forcing her to raise her head.


    The woman bit her lower lip lightly. Because she was wearing too thin, she was shivering. Her eyes were also timid. She wanted to see the appearance of bailichen, but she didn''t dare to see it.


    I have to say that she is really good at seducing men.


    Know what kind of expression can make a man feel pity.


    But unfortunately, she met Bai lichen.


    "You said you should die, then you should die."


    In the woman''s surprised and unbelievable eyes, Bai lichen pushed people away in disgust, took out his handkerchief and wiped his hand, as if he had just touched something disgusting.


    The woman was weak and boneless and fell on the ground. She raised her head and looked at Bai lichen in horror. "Your Majesty?"


    "Come on, this woman fox bewitches the Lord, pull down and kill him."


    "Yes


    Several eunuchs came up and pulled people down in the women''s howling and crying.


    The eunuch, who was bought by the woman before, turned white all of a sudden.


    He bowed his head and followed Bai lichen. He didn''t dare to say a word more.


    Hundred Li Chen''s temperament is extremely difficult to guess. He is not sure whether he is happy or angry. He smiles at you one second and may be able to put you to death the next.


    It is said that to accompany a king is like to accompany a tiger, but to accompany a hundred Li Chen is more like to accompany a crazy person.


    If the former bailichen was still well served, then after the national master left, bailichen''s behavior was no different from that of a tyrant.


    Just like just now, I almost killed people for no reason.


    Bailichen went back to Yangxin hall. The eunuch stopped and stood outside waiting.


    Hundred Li Chen a foot to pass a threshold, turn round to see eye small eunuch, light voice way, "come in, you come in."


    Just watched bailichen executed a man, now heard the Emperor himself, the little eunuch is almost a reflection of a shake.


    The door was slowly closed, and the hall of nourishing the heart was full of charcoal. Bailichen put down his hand stove, took off his cloak, and sat on the chair.


    The little eunuch lowered his head, bent over, erect his ears, and stood on one side tremblingly, for fear that he would not be satisfied with what he had done.

 Chapter 887

    "Pour me a glass of water."


    The little eunuch went to pour the water and handed it to bailichen.


    Because the hand has been shaking, the water in the teacup is also shaking slightly.


    Bailichen glanced at him, and a smile appeared in his eyes. He reached out and took the cup, but he didn''t drink it. His fingertips rotated half a circle at the mouth of the cup.


    "What are you shaking for?"


    The little eunuch was frightened by him and trembled even more, "slave I''m afraid I can''t serve the emperor well, so I must be loyal and responsible... "


    "Oh, that''s it." Hundred Li Chen toward him smile for a while, that smile is not very kind, "you serve me so attentively, then I will reward you a cup of tea."


    "This..." The slave was even more frightened, "I dare not, I dare not..."


    Hundred Li Chen lightly narrowed an eye, "reward you, you drink, you this is to resist Zhi?"


    The little eunuch''s voice trembled with fear. "I dare not!"


    He rushed over and took a shivering drink.


    Hundred Li Chen entire own clothes put, light way, "drink up."


    The little eunuch drank up one mouthful at a time.


    Bailichen watched the eunuch finish drinking and said, "do you know what I usually hate?"


    The little eunuch shook his head.


    "I hate to have nails around me."


    The little eunuch trembled.


    "If you want to go up to heaven one step, don''t you come faster to please me than those women in the harem?"


    As soon as the eunuch turned white, he knelt down with a puff.


    "Your Majesty, your servant is wrong. I dare not do it any more. Please forgive me. Please be gracious!"


    The little eunuch knocked on the site, every time it was real, listening to the dull noise, he could feel the pain.


    Hundred Li Chen don''t agree of stand up, "I also want to Rao you, but seem to have no chance."


    "Your Majesty, slave Well


    The little eunuch suddenly covered his stomach and twisted his face in pain.


    Bai lichen turned around, bent down and took the cup in his hand. Looking at the cup, he said, "I just put something on it that shouldn''t be."


    The little eunuch felt the blood coming out of his throat. The blood came out of his mouth, and the pain was all around him.


    "If you can reincarnate, remember to be a man in the next life and know what to do and what not to do."


    The little eunuch couldn''t say a word. He fell to the ground, and his blood slowly flowed out of his seven orifices. His eyes were staring, but he couldn''t close his eyes.


    Unfortunately, what bailichen is not afraid of is the fierce ghost who wants to ask for his life.


    He smashed the cup on the body of the eunuch, went straight to the table and sat down, "come on."


    "Your Majesty."


    "Put this thing away."


    Palace people see the corpse inside is not strange, only to carry people away, and take a wet cloth to wipe the blood on the floor a little bit.


    "Your Majesty, empress huifei asks to see you."


    Hundred Li Chen spread out the fold, just took the writing brush in his hand, after hearing the news, he thought, "let her in."


    "Yes."


    Huifei is the woman who has been promoted from promise to concubine.


    Huifei naturally looks very beautiful. She hires Tingting to come in, holding the ginseng soup specially made for bailichen.


    "Your Majesty."


    Her voice is very soft, but her face is cold. The man next to her just looks at her. I''m afraid they can''t control themselves.

 Chapter 888

    "What are you doing here?" Bailichen put the fold in his hand and raised his head.


    Huifei came near, put her things on the table, opened the lid, took a jade bowl, and filled some ginseng soup. "Your Majesty manages everything every day, and the concubines can''t help, so she wanted to make some ginseng soup."


    Bailichen raised his head, and a pair of dark eyes fell quietly on huifei.


    In fact, there was less than a day between the first time he saw her and the first time he named her huifei.


    Bailichen just happened to go down and meet huifei who was standing on the edge of the pool to feed the fish.


    Huifei''s face was very cold. When she dropped her eyes, she looked like a person.


    Huifei is so smart that she naturally knows who she is in bailichen''s heart.


    But so what?


    Harem three thousand, she is the first of three thousand.


    She has a heart of seven tricks, but she is not so ambitious. She has stolen her present height, and she doesn''t want anything else.


    Huifei scooped a spoonful of ginseng soup and handed it to bailichen''s mouth. She said softly, "Your Majesty, have a drink."


    Bailichen''s eyes fell on huifei''s face, then he suddenly reached out and caught her.


    The spoon in huifei''s hand falls to the ground. Bailichen sweeps the fold on the table and presses her on it.


    He lowered his head and stared at huifei with black eyes.


    He stretched out his hand to untie huifei''s clothes and swam away like a snake on huifei''s body with both hands, which made the people under her gasp.


    Hui imperial concubine obediently stays under him, that pair of cold face at the moment dyed crimson, appear lustful diffuse.


    Bai lichen suddenly stopped.


    No matter who can do this, it''s just a matter of taking off your pants. When you stop in winter, you can''t stand it. Huifei wants to open her eyes discontentedly. She''s just looking at the hundred Li Chen without any feelings.


    The truth is that a head of cold water poured down from the beginning, wet through the whole body, also cold through the heart.


    When Bai lichen straightened up, she found that the man had stripped her completely, but he was only slightly out of shape.


    In contrast, huifei was more ashamed.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Hundred Li Chen kneaded to knead eyebrow heart, "go out."


    Huifei bit her lip. Even if she didn''t love bailichen, she was dependent on him. At this time, she was swept out by her husband. She was not only ashamed, but also sad.


    But the emperor is merciless and affectionate.


    She should have known that.


    When huifei wears it, bailichen stops her.


    Hui imperial concubine is full of expectation of turn round, only listen to hundred Li Chen way, "take away the thing on the table."


    Huifei''s face darkened, but she answered "yes" in a low voice.


    She picked up the ginseng soup and went out without looking at her again from the beginning to the end.


    If that person was under him, he would not look at himself so dissolutely.


    His cold face will only have shame, anger, unwilling, anger.


    Hundred Li Chen imagines his that appearance, can''t help but gently bend the corner of lips.


    But a moment later his lips froze again.


    Yeah.


    The man has not been back for two months.


    At the beginning, it was said that it would be more than one month, but now it seems that it is deceiving you.


    Hundred Li Chen''s Mou color slowly sinks down, the complexion is sinister of let a person see all fear.


    His fingers gently rubbed the brush holder on the table. After a long time, he called out, "somebody."


    At once, a palace man pushed the door and entered, "Your Majesty..."


    "It is said that all the swallows enter the palace."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 889

    Because it was an urgent call, it didn''t take long for Yan Jun to enter the palace.


    Bai lichen approved all the memorials on the table and piled them aside. At the right time, the eunuch said outside the door, "Your Majesty, general Yan is coming."


    "Pass him in."


    "Yes." The eunuch turned and bowed, "Your Majesty, pass the general in."


    Yan Jun nodded and strode in.


    The door was slowly closed behind him, and Yan Jun knelt down on one knee, "see your majesty."


    Bailichen put the brush on the table inkstone and looked up at Yanjun.


    "General Yan, I''ve been a little haggard recently."


    Yan all dun for a while, in the eye quick exaltation once some what, have no time to call a person to see to disappear.


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m just caught in the cold."


    "You have to pay more attention to your health, general Yan. The stability of Qi depends on you."


    When Bai lichen said this, his tone was ordinary. He didn''t listen with his heart in his heart and he listened with his heart in his heart.


    Yan Jun hesitated for a long time and said respectfully, "I''m willing to shed blood for Qi. Only the prosperity and stability of the country depend on your Majesty''s wise decision."


    Bai lichen smiles.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. The defiant general Yan can even say such nice words.


    It''s not easy.


    Bai lichen leaned back, "Ai Qing, I have something I want to do with you."


    Yan Jun said, "but at your Majesty''s command."


    Bailichen stood up from his chair. He went to the bookshelf and turned to a Book accurately. He took out a piece of paper from it and went to Yanjun.


    Yan Jun is actually higher than Bai lichen, but now he is kneeling. Bai lichen doesn''t let him lie down, so Yan Jun is two heads shorter than Bai lichen for no reason.


    This is a hint that Yan should pay attention to dignity and inferiority.


    Yan Jun reached out and took the things from Bai lichen. When he opened it, it turned out to be a map. He was puzzled and said, "this is..."


    Hundred Li Chen Mou color dark dark, lips micro motion, light vomit two words to come out, "Wushan."


    Yan Junyi was stunned.


    The hand holding the paper suddenly tightened.


    There was a complex look of struggle, hatred and anger mixed with some unknown desires on his face.


    He took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "what does your majesty mean?"


    Bai lichen walked slowly in front of Yan Jun for two steps. "The National Master once promised that I would come back from Wushan in one month, but now two months have passed, and the national master has not come back."


    He turned to Yan Jun and said, "I order you to take ten thousand elite soldiers to Wushan and tell him to come back soon. I''m waiting for him."


    Yan Jun looks at Bai Li Chen, and he doesn''t know what he thinks in his eyes.


    "If He won''t come back? "


    Hundred Li Chen then lightly bent up the lip Cape.


    There was no smile in Mingming''s eyes, but there was a real smile on his face, which made people feel a little surprised.


    "He refused to return, so he took the soldiers to level his Wushan mountain."


    Yan Jun''s eyes moved, and he was shocked that Bai lichen had to worry about it for Ji Rao.


    But he didn''t show anything on his face.


    "Your Majesty, the national master is the national master after all. If you hurt his people, will you..."


    Bai lichen didn''t reply for a long time.


    Yan all raises Mou to see him of time, just bump into the eye of hundred Li Chen.


    He heard Bai lichen''s solemn and serious voice, "he is still the national teacher now, but he will not be after he comes back." Hundred Li Chen slightly raised his head, "I still lack a queen."


    Yan Jun was stunned.

 Chapter 890

    He would not have believed it if he had not heard it.


    Bailichen means He wants a male queen?


    He''s going to marry Ji Rao?!


    Yan Jun withdrew from the palace with the map.


    Standing at the gate of Zhengwu gate of the palace, he turned to look at the red bricks and tiles, still in disbelief.


    Why does Bai lichen want to accept Ji Rao as the queen.


    A few days ago, the imperial court was dissatisfied with his imperial concubine. Now if Ji Rao comes back to be his elder brother and empress, not only the ministers in the court will not accept it, but also the people will not accept it.


    Ji Rao is the Savior in their heart. How ridiculous it is for him to marry a man.


    Yan Jun looked down at the map in his hand.


    Besides, he wants to marry Ji Rao.


    Although men''s innocence is not as important as women''s, it is the emperor''s empress.


    How can a man who is not innocent become a queen.


    Yan Jun took the map and strode away.


    Within three days, he gathered ten thousand elite soldiers and headed for Wushan.


    The water is murmuring and the cold wind is bleak.


    Ji Rao is sitting in the yard playing tricks on her own insects.


    These days Ji Rao''s eyelids are always jumping. Occasionally, she can''t sleep well at night and wakes up several times a night.


    As soon as he wakes up, Shen yun''an wakes up, and there is no sleepiness in his eyes, as if he didn''t sleep at all.


    Ji Rao divines for himself, but he can''t get anything.


    That''s right.


    He is not a person in this world.


    It''s impossible to predict anything.


    How their final fate is a death.


    Ji Rao sighed softly.


    His chest stagnated and he coughed suddenly. Now he could feel the blood in his body even in ordinary days.


    The insect seems to feel the weakness of Ji Rao''s body and turns around restlessly.


    Ji Rao song opened his hand, a piece of blood in his hand.


    Bright red, bright red.


    However, Ji Rao took his handkerchief and began to wipe it silently.


    "Witch Lord."


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees Han Yu come slowly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "What''s the matter with you? Just cough so much? "


    "Nothing." Ji Rao wiped the blood on her hands and lied without expression, "just choked."


    Han Yu stood beside Ji Rao, although he still had some worries after hearing his explanation, "your voice is much weaker. Are you sick?"


    Ji Rao said with a smile, "yes, I''ve had a minor illness, so I don''t have the energy to find your daughter-in-law now."


    He''s been looking for a lot of people these days, but I don''t know if it''s because he''s too demanding or what, but he hasn''t found a suitable one for Han Yu.


    As soon as Han Yu heard this, she frowned, "don''t make fun of me, witch master."


    If he could see it now, he would find that Ji Rao''s face was as white as paper.


    After Ji Rao wiped his hands clean, he threw his handkerchief aside. "Don''t call me the witch Lord, call me Ji Rao."


    "How is that going to work?"


    "I didn''t see you as a slave."


    Han Yu quietly pursed her lips. Ji Rao found that the tip of his ear was red.


    I don''t think it''s funny.


    "It''s cold now, you still have to take good care of yourself."


    Ji Rao looked at the bare branch of the tree in the courtyard, "I know naturally."


    It''s not a kid anymore.


    "And the man, by the way?"


    That person is Shen Yunan.


    It''s a big psychological shadow for Han Yu.


    Ji Rao has never told him that "that man" is Shen yun''an.

 Chapter 891

    Ji Rao turns his head and looks at Shen yun''an standing at the door. He stares at Han Yu with expressionless face and eyes, just like a ghost climbing up from hell.


    Shen yun''an always has an inexplicable hostility to Han Yu.


    Although Shen yun''an has always been that cold coffin face, can''t see happiness, anger, sadness and happiness, Ji Rao has such an intuition.


    But it''s not just for Han Yu.


    All the people close to him, Shen yun''an will stand aside and look at them with this kind of sight.


    Just Ji Rao severely warned Shen yun''an before and ordered him not to hurt Han Yu any more.


    Shen yun''an also listened.


    So now he is standing a few meters away from Han Yu, but the distance still can''t stop Shen yun''an''s eyes.


    "He''s in the house."


    Han Yu pursed her lips and tried to say nothing.


    Ji Rao saw it and didn''t say anything.


    If he wants to say it, Ji Rao will listen. If he doesn''t want to say it, Ji Rao won''t worry.


    Only Han Yu just didn''t let Ji Rao worry, "I have a sentence that I don''t know when to say or not."


    This sentence is no different from nonsense.


    "You say it."


    "I don''t know who you brought back, but I dare to guess, is that thing still alive? "


    He still remembered the temperature when the man came up that day. It was as cold as February wind. It pierced into the bone through the skin.


    It''s not like the temperature a living person can have.


    Ji Rao pauses, raises her hand, looks at her thin, thin, bloodless and haggard hand, and gently smiles, "Han Yu, let me tell you a story."


    Han Yu raised her ears.


    Generally speaking, people who say such things tell their own stories.


    Ji Rao opened her mouth, but suddenly a burst of air filled her chest.


    He doesn''t even have the strength to speak for a long time now. If he says a few more words, he will gasp.


    So Ji sighed, "forget it, I don''t want to talk about it."


    Han Yu


    "But do you really want to know who he is? You may have met him


    Ji Rao tone is so understatement, Han Yu heart but suddenly a tight, "who is it?"


    Ji Rao turns his head and quietly looks at Shen yun''an at the door. He gently raises his hand. Shen yun''an''s gaze at Han Yu falls on Ji Rao.


    It''s quiet.


    Looking at each other like stagnant water.


    "His surname is Shen and his name is yun''an."


    Han Yu was stunned.


    Mr. Shen?


    "How can it be? Isn''t Mr. Shen dead? He has not been


    "Do you know what Yi Sheng Gu is?"


    Han Yu is stunned. She doesn''t realize that her thinking is following Ji Rao. "..." What is it? "


    "A kind of poisonous insect can bring people back from the dead. The mother insect lodges in the body of the living and the son insect lodges in the body of the dead. Once this poisonous insect is planted, the mother insect will constantly devour the essence of the living and transfer it to the son insect. Before long, the living will become the dead, and the dead will become the living."


    Han Yu''s face has turned white. His lips are trembling slightly, but the amplitude is too small for Ji Rao to see.


    "So you want to exchange your life for Shen yun''an''s?"


    Ji Rao raised his head and bent his neck into a beautiful radian. The lines were soft and delicate, fragile and delicate. He took a long breath and looked at the nearly gray sky. He felt a little indescribable relaxation.


    He looked at the sky and said in a low voice, "is it going to snow?"


    He did not answer Han Yu, but Han Yu knew his answer.

 Chapter 892

    Ji Rao tells Han Yu the news that he will soon die, so as to warn him that he is unreliable, suggesting that he should take some silver to leave Wushan.


    It''s a long way to go. He can live happily wherever he goes.


    But Han Yu doesn''t want a happy and natural life. "Why should Shen yun''an choose yourself and others?"


    "I''m the sorcerer, and the mother worm will come close to me naturally. If someone else, the mother worm will not be able to eat anything left."


    "Then, is there any other solution?"


    Ji Rao gently shook his head, "there is no solution to this Gu."


    Han Yu suddenly felt choking on her chest. She couldn''t get up or down. She felt like a lump in her throat. She couldn''t cry or laugh.


    "From When did it start? "


    When did it start?


    Ji Rao''s eyes empty, like thinking, but really can''t think of an accurate time, "about when you look for Shen yun''an''s body."


    Han Yu said weakly, "how can..."


    "I said I could revive Shen yun''an, but you don''t believe it." Ji Rao gently bent his lips, "come here."


    Not far from Ji Rao, Shen yun''an immediately came over.


    His walking speed has been increasing these days.


    Shen yun''an stops beside Ji Rao and looks down at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao looked at him and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Soon, soon."


    Han Yu can''t believe that Ji Rao can really exchange life for life. He can really exchange life for life.


    "Mr. Shen..."


    Ji Rao reaches for Shen yun''an''s sleeve and points to Han Yu to show him, "Shen yun''an, do you know him?"


    Shen yun''an raised his head and looked at Han Yu without expression. He didn''t move for a long time.


    That''s why I don''t know each other.


    "He is the right subordinate of your lover. You should have met him before."


    In Shen yun''an''s opinion, they did meet each other, but he almost ate them at the first sight.


    "Witch Lord, you..."


    Han Yu''s heart is full of mixed feelings. Ji Rao has put his life together to revive Shen yun''an. If he had loved it before, he would regret it now.


    No one is more important than Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao, no one can change it.


    "Shen Yun An Ji Rao is dead. Why do you bother to let him live?"


    Ji Rao pondered for a long time and said in a slow voice, "he was innocent. Yan Jun is waiting for him to get married."


    "Why did you go so far for the general?"


    "Who said it was for him?" Ji Rao took Shen yun''an''s cold hand and bent his fingers. "Maybe it''s for Shen yun''an, not necessarily?"


    Fake.


    It''s all about the mission.


    I have no feelings.


    In mission time, only death is the supreme liberation.


    That day, Han Yu went out of her wits, and didn''t say whether to promise Ji Rao to leave Wushan.


    Ji Rao looked at his appearance, but there was no spare time to coax him.


    Now he just has to watch Shen yun''an.


    Shen yun''an, Shen yun''an.


    We must get better soon.


    The horse''s hooves sounded, and the leading general was wearing a black brocade Cape, holding the reins in his hand. He sat firmly on the horse, with a strong body and a stern face.


    They are going to Wushan this time.


    The cold wind came and blew like a knife on his face. Ten thousand elite soldiers followed Yan Jun silently, and no one left behind.


    "General!"


    Yan Jun turned his head slightly.


    "How long do we have?"

 Chapter 893

    Yan Jun raised his head and looked at the bare road in front of him. He silently estimated the distance in his heart.


    "We''ll be there in two days."


    Only now the road is too biased, the more soldiers go, the less confident they are. Even Yan Jun doubts if bailichen is calculating him.


    But it doesn''t make sense.


    If he calculated, he would not move out of Ji Rao, and he would not be allowed to leave with 10000 elite soldiers.


    That''s all.


    Take another look.


    If it doesn''t work, just find a way to go back.


    Can you really go back?


    Wushan dragon has no head or tail. If he goes back today, it may be impossible to see Ji Rao again.


    At that moment, Yan Jun''s eyes were firm.


    In front of him, he was willing to break through in order to see Ji Rao.


    He has something else to ask Ji Rao.


    Two days later, they finally saw the misty green mountains in the distance.


    The air was cold, but it was a green hill.


    "Here it is


    "Look ahead."


    "It''s Wushan."


    Along the way, they met a lot of obstacles, such as mire, shrub Road, etc.


    Without a map of the hundred Li Chen, they would not have been able to find Wushan even if they had been wandering around for a hundred years.


    Wushan is never seen by the world. The place where bailichen can touch Wushan itself shows that he has no trust in jirao.


    Yan Jun looked at the green hill in front of him and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Let''s go!"


    At the top of Wushan mountain, Ji Rao holds her chin and looks at Shen yun''an.


    Shen yun''an was in front of the desk, holding a brush in his hand and bending gently.


    He didn''t even know that he was pulling his sleeve, so Ji Rao could only stretch out his hand to him, lest the ink would rub against his clothes.


    "Write, you can''t even write your own name?"


    Shen yun''an held the pen, but he couldn''t get down his hand. His eyes flashed blankly.


    Did he really forget?


    Ji Rao frowned and reached for the brush in his hand. "Get up, I''ll teach you."


    Shen yun''an stood aside and looked at him quietly.


    Ji Rao''s hand lightly waved, and Shen yun''an''s three words jumped on the paper.


    "See?" Ji Rao pointed to the three words, "Shen, Yun, an, your name."


    Shen yun''an looked at it for a while, but he was not moved.


    Ji Rao is also bored. She takes another piece of paper and writes down her name on it.


    He has written the name countless times. Before, he would fill in his name in the books of junior high school and senior high school, but now he keeps on doing tasks, which has not been written for a long time. Now it''s still a bit of hand feeling to write it like this.


    Ji Rao wrote his name, and then, while scribbling on the paper, he said, "when you wake up, that''s when I leave. If you really wake up, tell me more about me in front of Yan Jun. Although I killed your family, it''s not my intention. You I don''t ask you to go to the market for me, at least let Yan Jun keep my whole body. "


    After all, it''s the body I used.


    If it''s so dismembered or hung at the door of the vegetable market.


    That''s cruel to think about.


    "Even if he doesn''t forgive me, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m gone and I can''t feel the pain."


    Ji Rao is getting thinner and thinner these days, which can be seen by the naked eye. I think there is no time left.


    Shen Yun quietly looked at him, then reached out and grabbed the paper under Ji Rao''s arm.

 Chapter 894

    "What''s the matter?"


    Shen yun''an drags the paper. Ji Rao raises his arm and sees him pick up the paper. Then he stared at the words on the paper for a long time.


    Ji Rao took the paper and threw it on the desk. "Don''t look, you should not be able to read now."


    After a pause, he commented, "like a fool."


    Ji Rao yawned. I don''t know if his body is getting weaker and weaker. He doesn''t sleep enough every day.


    He got up from his desk and went to bed.


    This time, Shen yun''an didn''t follow him. He just stood in front of the desk and seemed to be in a daze.


    Ji Rao didn''t care about him and turned over to sleep.


    Before long, there was a sudden noise outside. Ji Rao''s real dream was blurry. He thought he had dreamt something, but he didn''t have much reaction. Until someone opened Ji Rao''s door.


    "Lord witch, Lord witch!"


    Ji Rao suddenly opened his eyes, he sat up from the bed, across the bed curtain, vaguely looked at the person standing outside, "what''s the matter?"


    "Wizard Lord, Qi is coming up with soldiers."


    Ji Rao was stunned, "what do you say? "The state of Qi?"


    "Yes, they have brought a lot of officers and soldiers. The witch Lord, go and have a look."


    Ji Rao held his forehead and came down from the bed. As soon as his feet touched the ground, he heard a familiar and frightening sound outside.


    Ji Rao''s whole body can''t help shivering.


    Yan Jun.


    It''s Yanjun.


    At that time, even if there was no time to think, he quickly ran to the door and looked at Shen Yunan, who was still holding the paper in front of the desk. "You are here. Don''t go out. If you go out, you will never see me again."


    Then he backed out and closed the door.


    Panting, he turned around and faced a pair of dark eyes.


    Yan Jun was standing in front of him, dressed in a smart suit, a cape, and a self-evident aura. Just when people saw him, they could not help feeling like kneeling down and giving in.


    Yan Jun''s face was cold and stern, and he looked at the man in front of him with only one inner garment.


    It''s like


    I lost a lot of weight.


    It looks empty.


    He didn''t look good. He was pale.


    Yan Jun is followed by countless elite soldiers, just standing there makes people fear.


    After those elite soldiers saw Ji Rao''s appearance, there was an amazing flash in their eyes.


    Once upon a time, they didn''t even have the qualification to take a long look at the back of the national master. Now they actually see Ji Rao''s face.


    Suddenly, it was not difficult for them to understand why his majesty had to take Ji Rao back.


    The witch people, the old, the weak, the women and the children are only a few hundred. How can they be the opponents of these tens of thousands of elite soldiers.


    When Ji Rao saw Yan Jun, she felt uncomfortable all over.


    This may have formed some kind of nerve reflex.


    "What are you doing here?"


    In fact, Ji Rao originally wanted to ask Yan Jun how to find it.


    But that is to find all, and then ask this question seems too silly.


    It''s not necessary.


    Yan Jun stares at Ji Rao tightly. He doesn''t want to miss the expression on Ji Rao''s face.


    "Your Majesty says it''s time for you to go back, national master."


    Ji Rao''s Adam''s Apple moved slightly. "If I don''t want to go back?"


    Yan Jun''s eyes sank. "Then I can only let these ten thousand elite soldiers level the whole Wushan mountain."


    Jirao''s noodle salad came down.


    "How can that be?" Elder impatiently jumped out, "everything is Ji Rao''s thoughtlessness, how can he bury the whole sorcerer clan alone?"

 Chapter 895

    At this time, the witch people can''t see the world. They are all bullshit in front of their lives.


    Few people in Wushan wear masks.


    The elder turned his head and looked at Ji Rao bitterly, red eyes and roared, "it''s all you. If it wasn''t for you, how could they find Wushan, how could they come to Wushan!"


    The people around were so excited by the elder that they looked at Ji Rao with suspicious eyes.


    Ji Rao was silent.


    They began to get along with the elders.


    Yan Jun looked at the scene and felt funny.


    It seems that the witch people can''t escape from the common customs. It''s not selfish and deceitful to stay away from the world for so long.


    His smile froze as he turned to look at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s face was a little tired, but also a little frustrated that she didn''t want to argue.


    I''m afraid the witch people hurt his heart.


    However, there are no eggs.


    Ji Rao just thinks these people are noisy, one by one.


    "Guoshi, do you want to go?"


    Today, if you don''t go, you can''t escape. Ji Rao clenched the palm of her hand and breathed a deep breath. Her tone was very light and weak, "go."


    Yan Jun was not surprised that Ji Rao would make such a decision.


    "Then please, master."


    "Can I stay in Wushan for another day?"


    "No way."


    Ji Rao lowered his head, "let''s go."


    He took two steps forward and passed by Yan Jun.


    Yan Jun took off his cloak. With a flick, it raised a beautiful arc in the air, then fell down and covered Ji Rao''s shoulder.


    Ji Rao was so thin that his cloak almost contained him.


    Yan Jun frowned.


    Why are you so thin.


    Ji Rao''s shoulder moved lightly, and the cloak fell down, straight to the ground.


    Yan all see Ji Rao eyes flash away disgust, he Leng Leng, heart suddenly surge on a nameless fire.


    Bai lichen called Ji Rao to go back this time, but Ji Rao didn''t dare not follow him because he was blackmailed by the whole witch family.


    But now he didn''t even want to touch one of his cloaks.


    Don''t want to touch their own things, but would like to call bailichen touch, right?


    Even the road map of Wushan is there. What else does bailichen have?


    He looked at Ji Rao''s almost cold face. In his clear eyes, it seemed that there was never his place.


    There''s something in my head that''s suddenly broken.


    Yan Jun jerks Ji Rao, grabs his chin and forces him to turn his head.


    Ji Rao has a pain in his chin, and then he sees a shadow pressing against him. Then his lips are covered by something. He pinches his cheek with a little force. Ji Rao is forced to open his lips and teeth, and let Yan Jun block him.


    Ji Rao almost instantly reacted. So many people around looked at him. Ji Rao''s long-term pale face turned red.


    Not waiting for him to move.


    The door was suddenly opened and a porcelain vase was thrown towards Yan Jun.


    Yan Jun''s quick action directly takes Ji Rao''s side step to avoid. He releases Ji Rao, but there is something on his face that he didn''t notice.


    It''s just that this good thing has been destroyed.


    Yan Jun turned his head in anger, but he was stunned when he saw the man.


    It was like pouring a bucket of ice water on the burning firewood.


    At that moment, the sky and the earth seemed to lose their voice and color, leaving only the people in front of them and only the people in front of them.


    It''s not a dream.


    It''s not a dream.


    He just stood in front of himself.

 Chapter 896

    Ji Rao turns his head and sees that Shen yun''an has just run out. For a while, he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Yun''an, yun''an." Yan Jun went to Shen yun''an in a daze.


    But Shen yun''an didn''t look at him. He walked straight to Ji Rao, and then stretched out his hand to take Ji Rao into his arms under Yan Jun''s eyes.


    Ji Rao


    God develops.


    Brother Yan, you may feel a little green on your head.


    But don''t get me wrong, brother, and don''t worry about it.


    Shen yun''an calls me dad. If you don''t mind, you can call me father-in-law.


    "Yun an..."


    They are sincere.


    But Shen yun''an didn''t look at him.


    Yan Jun goes to Shen yun''an and grabs his wrist. His tentacles are colder than the deepest ice lake. He freezes what Yan Jun wants to say.


    It''s not like a normal person''s temperature at all.


    Yan Jun calms down and stares at Shen yun''an''s eyes, finding that they are very strange.


    It''s empty, it''s mindless, it''s not focused on something, there''s no light in the eyes.


    He gradually became hesitant, "yun''an?"


    Shen Yun looked at him quietly, as if he didn''t even have a sound.


    Yan Jun suddenly grabbed Ji Rao''s wrist. "What''s the matter with him?"


    Yan Jun''s hand is a little strong. Ji Rao feels that he is going to crush himself.


    "What''s the matter with him!"


    Yan Jun stares at Ji Rao with blood in his eyes.


    "He..."


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to speak, the elder said, "if you go, take this corpse and go with your dog slave."


    "The body?" He turned his head, a pair of evil eyes tightly locked the elder, "what corpse?"


    The elder snorted coldly, "the witch Lord brought back a corpse a few months ago, that''s it."


    It''s poisonous.


    Bodies.


    Yan Jun slowly turned his head and looked at Ji Rao''s eyes, as if he was going to eat people. "You have poisoned Yun An''s body, and made him like this?"


    In his mind, it was no different from refining puppets.


    Shen yun''an looks like a puppet now.


    "I said I would give Shen Yunan back to you, you..."


    "So you made him like this?"


    Yan does not believe that anyone can come back from the dead.


    In his eyes, witchcraft is used to control people.


    Now Ji Rao refuses to give Shen yun''an''s corpse to him. He uses this magic to control yun''an''s corpse!


    Let him die after all can''t live in peace, block the road of his reincarnation.


    "You won''t let go of the dead. Ji Rao, you really make me look at you with new eyes."


    Ji Rao is speechless and chokes


    It''s too weak.


    Let an atheist believe that there is a God in this world.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    "How did you make him like this? What did you use? "


    The elder fanned the wind and ignited the fire. "The witch people have no way to bring the dead back to life. In this way, he wants to turn a person into a fierce corpse. Unless the heart of the fierce corpse is dug out, one day he will become something harmful to the world."


    "Shut your mouth!" Ji Rao turns his head and stares at the elder coldly.


    The chill in the eyes seemed to penetrate the air and hit people''s body. A kind of gloomy breath came to the face, like to roll people into the vortex of never seeing light.


    The elder was surprised by the look in his eyes. He wanted to speak, but he didn''t say it for a long time.


    Yi Sheng Gu is the only one who can really bring the dying back to life, but he doesn''t believe Ji Rao will use his own life to exchange others'' life.

 Chapter 897

    Yan Jun pulls out a dagger from the back of his waist and stabs Ji Rao hard. Ji Rao''s eyes shrink. Without waiting for him to escape, a man suddenly stands in front of him.


    Shen yun''an''s face was expressionless, and he raised his hand to block it.


    The point of the dagger cuts the skin on Shen yun''an''s arm, but there is only a white red wound with no blood.


    No blood.


    Yan Jun''s hand shakes slightly, and she can''t help but close her lips.


    He didn''t want to stab Ji Rao just now, he just tried.


    Sure enough, Shen yun''an has devoted himself to protecting Ji Rao.


    Yan Jun''s voice was hoarse and trembling. Looking at Shen yun''an''s eyes, he was in pain and forbearance. "Do you remember that you used to What did you say to me? "


    Shen yun''an stood in front of Ji Rao, protecting Ji Rao with one hand. His face was not moved.


    In fact, he can''t speak yet.


    But Yan didn''t know.


    Yan Jun''s eyes crossed Shen yun''an''s cheek greedily and fell down on the wound on his arm.


    He could see clearly. Shen yun''an''s eyes didn''t change a little as if he didn''t feel the pain just after the dagger cut.


    "You are not yun''an, you are not Shen yun''an You''re just one. " Yan Jun opened his mouth in a low voice, but it was more like talking to himself. How could Shen yun''an be the person in front of him who had no temperature and breath!


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re just a monster. "


    Shen yun''an was stunned.


    It''s not obvious.


    But Ji Rao saw it.


    Yan Jun''s face suddenly fierce, his face some ferocious, forehead burst out of blue veins, looking at the two people in front of him suddenly feel some funny.


    And he himself is ridiculous.


    These days, because of Shen yun''an''s death, he tortured Ji Rao. Finally, he was entangled, relieved, and wanted to stop investigating this matter. His emotions were changed after a long time of self spiritual torture.


    It turned out to be a joke in the end.


    "You are not my Yunan. Yunan has already died." Yan Junhong looks at Shen yun''an with her eyes and walks over with a dagger. Her face is very frightening.


    Ji Rao is awe inspiring when he looks at his posture.


    Shen yun''an''s strength is bigger than that of ordinary people. How can he beat Yan Jun.


    If Yan Jun goes down with this knife, Shen yun''an will be gone.


    Day.


    He knew that Yan Jun didn''t believe it.


    "Yan Jun, can''t you recognize Shen yun''an! You''re going to kill him yourself


    Yan Jun was stunned for a moment, and then said softly, "my Shen yun''an will not be like this."


    He looked at in front of no expression, no reaction, like a piece of wood pestle in that of Shen yun''an, he now only can have reaction place afraid is to protect Ji Rao.


    "You''re just refining a running dog for yourself. My yun''an has long been dead. He should live in peace."


    Ji Rao: I have no more.


    The ancients all took a fancy to sacrificial rites and believed that people should live in peace. This can not be explained by Ji Rao in a few words.


    Ji Rao passes over Shen yun''an and grabs Yan Jun''s wrist. "Calm down, your Shen yun''an He, he''s not dead. "


    Yan Jun''s eyes moved.


    Ji Rao continued, "he''s just sick. That''s why he''s like this. If you stab him, he''ll really die. Don''t you love him? How can you kill him yourself if you love him


    Yan Jun''s eyes slanted to the corner of his eyes, glanced at Ji Rao, and then fell on Shen yun''an again, murmuring, "who is sick like this? His body is so cold and his heart doesn''t beat. It seems that he is not a living man. Ji Rao, I used to think you were cruel, but I didn''t expect you to be so cruel. "

 Chapter 898

    Yan Jun throws away Ji Rao and stabs Shen yun''an''s heart with a dagger.


    Shen Yun stood quietly.


    If it''s Ji Rao, he''ll block it subconsciously.


    But if he were himself, he would not react at all, just like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    Ji Rao''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He rushes over and hugs Shen yun''an.


    Poof.


    Blood spattered out.


    When Yan Jun sees Ji Rao rushing over, he wants to stop, but he''s already on his way.


    He was stunned and watched Ji Rao fall to the ground with Shen yun''an in his arms.


    Ji Rao''s pressure on Shen yun''an brought severe pain to his right shoulder blade. However, compared with the pain he usually suffered, it seemed like a small Witch saw a big one.


    When he fell down, he put his hand on Shen Yunan''s head.


    Shen yun''an''s body now, Ji Rao is really afraid of breaking it.


    Shen yun''an lies on the ground, staring at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao looks at him and makes sure he''s OK. That''s a relief.


    Yan all closed eyes, "take them away."


    "Yes."


    Some soldiers came over, Ji Rao looked at them coldly, "I will go myself."


    He drags Shen yun''an and looks at the people around him as if on guard.


    "Wizard master..."


    The voice made Ji Rao stop.


    At the same time, he and Yan both turned to see a man in cloth. He had a white cloth around his eyes and a crutch in his hand. He was standing not far away from Ji Rao, facing this way.


    Yan Jun frowned.


    Leave oneself to follow Ji Rao, is to make him this vice virtue?


    Yan Jun''s chest was blocked up with air, and he couldn''t help but look over his head.


    "Witch Lord?"


    Ji Rao watched Han Yu come over a little bit. He held Shen yun''an''s hand tightly.


    Shen yun''an glanced at him.


    It''s like some doubts.


    He released Shen yun''an and quickly walked toward Han Yu, "Han Yu."


    Hearing the voice close at hand, Han Yu stopped, "witch master, what''s the matter?"


    He didn''t remember the corrected address


    "I''m going."


    Han Yu said blankly, "where are you going?"


    "Go back to the palace."


    If you can find the way to Wushan, it can''t be Yanjun.


    He still underestimated Bai lichen.


    "I''ll follow the wizard."


    Ji Rao''s back choked, but she was still cold on her face Sorry, I can''t let you follow this time. "


    "Why?"


    "It''s dangerous to go to the palace. I can''t keep you now."


    Han Yu understood.


    If you go by yourself, I''m afraid it will only drag you down.


    Isn''t he a drag on Ji Rao now?


    Han Yu was silent for a long time, then slowly bent his lips, "witch master, will you come back?"


    No more.


    He knew very well that his time was coming.


    Ji Rao Dun, dumb voice way, "may come back."


    "Then I''ll wait for the witch master to come back."


    He did not dare to ask again.


    He knew Ji Rao was lying to him.


    I''m also afraid that he will tell him the truth if he asks the second time, just like in the palace.


    Rather than knowing that Ji Rao can''t come back, it''s better to hold the extravagant hope that Ji Rao can come back one day for a lifetime.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t find the good daughter-in-law I said I would find for you."


    Han Yu''s mouth could not help shaking for a while, and the corners of her mouth were powerless to hang down, "witch master, I will wait all the time."


    Why are you suffering.


    Ji Rao''s words forced her to swallow again.


    Maybe let Han Yu have an idea that he can look forward to, he will live.


    If there is no hope, how can he go on for the rest of his life?

 Chapter 899

    I''m sorry.


    I can''t afford your love.


    Yan Jun left with a crowd.


    After a few steps, Ji Rao turns his head and sees Han Yu standing in the same place.


    Even if he can''t see, he is facing his direction.


    Ten thousand elite soldiers went down Wushan in a mighty manner. A carriage was prepared at the foot of Wushan, which was specially prepared by Yanjun for jirao.


    This man is too cold and expensive to suffer.


    It''s all soft and charming on the short way.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being tired? How about this carriage? "


    Ji Rao looked at Yan Jun, his face was expressionless and motionless. "What else can I be afraid of in those days with the general?"


    Yan Jun was stunned.


    Indeed.


    It''s been a few days.


    What else can he be afraid of.


    He looks at Shen yun''an who Ji Rao never leaves.


    I feel more and more irrational when I am on Wushan.


    Ji Rao has no reason to cheat him.


    If this is really yun''an


    Yan Jun''s chest was stuffy. "Ji Rao, is he really yun''an?"


    "He is." Ji Rao turned to Yan Jun and said, "I never cheated you, but you didn''t believe me from the beginning to the end."


    After that, he clenched the carriage. Shen yun''an saw Ji Rao go in, and then he went in.


    Yan Jun stayed outside the carriage for a while, then waved. His voice was inexplicably tired. "Let''s go."


    Ji Rao''s cloak, which was thrown on the ground before, was picked up by him and put on his arm.


    Ji Rao''s clothes are so thin that she was hurt again


    Yan Jun clenched his teeth, lifted the car curtain and threw his cloak in.


    Anyway, he gave it to me. I don''t care if I use it.


    They went to the palace.


    Shen yun''an stares at Ji Rao as soon as he enters the carriage.


    This carriage was originally prepared by Yan Jun for Ji Rao. Now there is more Shen yun''an. Although Shen yun''an and Ji Rao are both thin, the carriage can barely accommodate them.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Shen yun''an''s vision is neither fierce nor aggressive. He just looks at you quietly, just like a pool of stagnant water.


    Ji Rao is quite speechless.


    He moved, there was another sharp pain in his shoulder blades, and his face changed slightly, but he kept silent.


    "Don''t look. I''m fine."


    He was pale and thin at the moment, as if he could drive the crane to the west at any time. The word "nothing" had nothing to do with him at all.


    Ji Rao sighed softly. He was tired after walking a little these days. Today, he suffered so many changes that he was tired physically and mentally. The wound on his back shoulder hurt badly. He couldn''t help looking at the people beside him.


    "Turn around."


    Shen yun''an''s obedience deviated.


    Ji Rao leaned up and put his head on Shen yun''an''s clavicle.


    "I''m so tired. Let me sleep for a while."


    Then he closed his eyes gently.


    Shen yun''an just hugged him. He was afraid that Ji Rao would not sleep well and would not move.


    Ji Rao was half awake and half asleep. He said vaguely, "it''s so cool."


    He shrunk slightly.


    Shen yun''an deviated.


    He also knew that he was cold, because it was winter recently. Ji Rao didn''t want to touch him or ask him to touch him on weekdays.


    Wait for


    When he gets warm, he can sleep with Ji Rao in his arms, and Ji Rao will not dislike him.


    Shen yun''an clenched the paper in his sleeve.


    That is the paper on which Ji Rao wrote "Shen yun''an".


    He reached for his cloak and put it on Ji Rao.


    Because Ji Rao''s shoulder was injured, he was very careful, for fear of touching the wound.

 Chapter 900

    A few days later, I arrived at the palace.


    Ji Rao looks worse because of the turbulence of the carriage these days. Yan Jun looks at his face, which is even worse than Shen yun''an, who is not alone.


    Ji Rao''s wound behind him has stopped bleeding. When he found an inn, he took medicine to deal with it. Now it seems that it''s more serious.


    Ji Rao knows that he doesn''t have many days to live, and he doesn''t care about Yan Jun, so he''ll let him go.


    When Yan Jun saw Shen yun''an, his eyes were complex and patient, but no one knew his inner pain and tangle.


    Even Shen yun''an only looked at Ji Rao with his eyes. He didn''t pay any attention to Yan Jun.


    Bai lichen was playing with birds at that time. He learned about a bird a few days ago and liked it very much.


    It was a golden winged finch with a beautiful black beak and wings. Bailichen was teasing with bird food in his hand.


    Huifei was waiting on her side, telling bailichen about the fun of the bird from time to time.


    Bailichen handed the food to the bird''s beak. The bird tilted its head and refused to eat.


    Huifei said with a smile, "this bird has a temperament."


    "What temperament can you have." Bai lichen squinted at the birds in the cage. "No matter how temperamental you are, it''s something in the cage. You can''t fly out."


    Huifei looks at the bird with a smile on her face, but she feels cool in her heart.


    Hundred Li Chen''s happiness and anger are uncertain, and she is really hard to figure out.


    "Your Majesty." A eunuch came to report, "the general is back."


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When huifei sees that bailichen''s face seems to have changed, her smile doesn''t seem very impressive.


    He waved his sleeve, "pass."


    After that, he turned around and entered the Yangxin hall.


    Huifei knew it was time for her to leave, so she saluted after bailichen, "concubines and concubines to the emperor."


    She looked at the bird and turned away.


    When I left, I happened to meet Yan Jun three.


    Yan all saw her, slightly bowed his head, "I see huifei Niangniang."


    Huifei?


    Ji Rao looks at Hui Fei.


    He should have chosen the palace, but he really can''t remember this face.


    Hundred Li Chen should be a concubine.


    Men are beautiful.


    Even a hundred Li Chen is not free from vulgarity.


    When huifei saw jirao, she felt that her face was inexplicably familiar. When the man''s blue eyes came, huifei was surprised.


    National teacher.


    It''s the national master who chose himself to go to the harem.


    But the National Teacher''s face was withered now, and she didn''t recognize it for a moment.


    "Your Majesty is in a hurry. Let''s go first."


    Ji Rao doesn''t bother to have a look. Shen yun''an is a wood again. Only Yan Jun is normal.


    Huifei didn''t even investigate Ji Rao and Shen yun''an''s refusal to salute her.


    How clever Princess Hui is.


    I know that Ji Rao chose me. Even though I''m a concubine now, I still dare not be presumptuous in front of Ji Rao.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. She always feels that her majesty is a little confused with Ji Rao.


    But which King has no favorite Minister.


    Huifei shook her head and felt that she was thinking too much.


    "Go, general."


    Before entering, Ji Rao looks at Shen yun''an and asks him to wait outside.


    It''s already at this juncture. The task is finished at the very beginning. He will never allow Shen yun''an to have any problems at this time.


    It''s better to let him stay under his own eyes.


    But Ji Rao still dare not take Shen yun''an to see Bai lichen.


    Hundred Li Chen''s temperament he is not sure, for fear that a hundred Li Chen wind will do to Shen yun''an.

 Chapter 901

    Shen yun''an drags Ji Rao''s wrist. Although there is no expression on his face, his action is full of resistance.


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to speak, Yan Jun separated their hands. "What do you see in your Majesty''s ink?"


    Drag Ji Rao to push open the door.


    It was many days later that Ji Rao saw Bai lichen again.


    He is sitting in front of the table, holding a cup in his hand, holding the bottom in one hand and the cover in the other, gently shaking his head, blowing, and then sipping.


    "See your majesty."


    They both knelt down at the same time.


    Bai lichen put down the teacup without delay, "you''ve done a good job."


    Ji Rao certainly does not naive think that he is praising himself.


    "What I should do."


    Hundred Li Chen''s vision finally fell on Ji Rao.


    At that moment, Ji Rao seemed to be stared at by some wild animal, only made him hairy.


    His Adam''s Apple moved and he knelt down with his head slightly lowered.


    He did not dare to look at the sharp sight.


    How can a hundred Li Chen call him Ruyi.


    "Look up."


    Ji Rao can''t help but look up.


    Hundred Li Chen props chin to see him, see his complexion dead white, can''t help but wrinkly frown, "how, with all one''s heart to escape from the Imperial Palace, in Wushan but make oneself this appearance?"


    Ji Rao was silent.


    "When you promised me to come back in January, it would be snowing today. Ji Rao, Ji Rao, you are really my good national teacher."


    He stood up and went to Ji Rao. He reached for his chin and lifted his head up. His index finger lingered on his greasy skin. "Why don''t you say anything, huh?"


    "Minister Nothing to say. "


    "You have nothing to say, but I have something to say."


    Bai lichen''s fingers pressed on Ji Rao''s bloodless lips, and the action seemed to be seductive, colorful and affectionate, like a hook or a lead.


    "I think about it all these days, and finally I have a clear idea."


    Yan all slightly slants a head, looking at the action of hundred Li Chen, the Mou color is dark, don''t know what to think.


    Ji Rao is even more ignorant.


    Why is there something wrong with the appearance of Bai Li Chen.


    Bailichen finally remembered that there was another general here.


    He waved his hand and said to Yan Jun, but his eyes were on Ji Rao all the time. "General Yan, go out. I have something to say to the national teacher."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao fiercely broke away the hundred Li Chen virtual clamp, "let him wait for me."


    Yan Jun took a step and went out.


    Bai lichen''s eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at Ji Rao''s head and looked out. With a sneer, he held Ji Rao''s face and forced him to look at himself. He was the only one in his eyes.


    "Who were you talking about?"


    Ji Rao kept his mouth shut.


    Bai lichen felt his warm skin and said in a slow voice, "master, should I praise you for not being afraid of death?"


    "Your Majesty''s praise is too much for me. I''m afraid I''m not qualified for the position of national teacher. Please tell the witch clan as soon as possible and let them choose a new wizard Lord."


    Bai lichen nodded, "OK, OK. You want to leave the palace from the beginning, don''t you? Why? Just because you were in Yanfu, I didn''t go to save you? I have also said that I can make it up to you. What else do you want? "


    "Thanks for your Majesty''s love, I am ashamed to receive it."


    Looking at Ji Rao soft hard don''t eat, hundred Li Chen gas smile, his strength suddenly tight two points, Ji Rao eyebrow micro Cu.


    Bailichen lifted his mask and flew out, revealing the pale face below.

 Chapter 902

    Half face mask all was taken off, hundred Li Chen eyebrow wrinkly of more tight.


    He bent down and got very close to Ji Rao. His voice was very low. "Why is his face so ugly? Injured? "


    He sniffed, smelled medicine and blood, and finally found his shoulder.


    He pulls down Ji Rao''s clothes. Ji Rao subconsciously wants to resist, but he finally presses down.


    Clothes from the round shoulders were pulled down, porcelain white skin almost transparent.


    "What is this?"


    He pressed his fingertips on Ji Rao''s wound. Ji Rao was numb with pain.


    His body seems to have been tortured out of resistance by Yan Jun, and ordinary pain can no longer arouse his feelings.


    Hundred Li Chen hesitated for a while, "Yan all make?"


    Ji Rao pursed her lips and didn''t speak. That''s the default.


    "I only asked him to bring you back, but I didn''t say he could do anything to you." Hundred Li Chen see that wound pour also not serious, then no longer care much, "this time let you come back, there is something to tell you."


    Ji Rao looks up at Bai Li Chen and feels that this is not a good thing.


    Bai lichen squats down and looks down at Ji Rao kneeling on the ground. He holds his shoulder in one hand and his chin in the other.


    Hundred Li Chen''s hand is a little cool, fall on Ji Rao''s warm skin, let Ji Rao can''t help shaking.


    "I will make you queen."


    Ji Rao''s eyes widened slightly.


    What?


    What are you talking about?


    Without waiting for him to speak, Bai Li Chen leaned over.


    Ji Rao frowned and retreated. At last, he was crushed on the floor by Bai lichen, and then he was kissing his lips.


    Bai lichen is so eager, like a storm, goes into Ji Rao''s mouth, sweeps his upper jaw, and finally entangles Ji Rao''s soft tongue, so that Ji Rao doesn''t have a chance to struggle.


    Ji Rao was shocked!


    This development is unexpected.


    Hundred Li Chen oneself stuffy head thought for two months to come up with this?


    After a while, bailichen released jirao.


    Ji Rao was suffocated. His face was ruddy by the blood. He gasped like a dying fish stranded.


    Bai Li Chen presses Ji Rao, and doesn''t mean to get up at all. He holds Ji Rao in his arms, and his eyes are even a little excited.


    Jirao is delicious.


    Better than he thought.


    He stroked Ji Rao''s silver hair, and his voice was slow. It seemed that Ji Rao was so tender and tired, but Ji Rao was breathing quickly and could not notice anything.


    "National teacher, my national teacher, how about I appoint you as my queen?"


    Jirao, take a breath.


    I''m afraid it''s not a fool, is it?


    Does Bai lichen know what he''s talking about?


    He looked at Bai lichen in disbelief, but Bai lichen''s eyes were very clear.


    He knows exactly what he''s talking about.


    I know what I want.


    Although it may be sensational, he really likes this person.


    I want to shut him under my own eyes, see him every day, hold him in my arms, kiss him, and touch his smooth body.


    Before Ji Rao was in front of him, he might not have thought about it, but after Ji Rao left, he became more and more unaccustomed to it. He scratched his heart and lungs every day, as if there was something missing.


    Then he finally figured it out.


    He wanted Ji Rao and made him queen.


    There''s nothing to hide.


    The whole world is his. It''s not easy for him to ask for jirao?

 Chapter 903

    "Sire, have you come up with such a stupid thing these days?"


    Bai lichen narrowed his eyes slightly. His fingertips were on Ji Rao''s shoulders. At last, he rowed erotically and scratched Ji Rao''s delicate and obvious clavicle. His eyes were slightly drooping. Ji Rao''s calm and cool appearance was reflected in his dark eyes.


    Clearly already complexion pale, thin and unbearable, the face is still a high cold and expensive appearance.


    Bai Li Chen''s eyes darkened and his voice was low. "Do you know what you look like now will only make me want to take off your clothes and make attractive marks on your skin to see if you are always this kind of superior appearance."


    Ji Rao''s pale green eyes looked at Bai lichen quietly.


    At the beginning of the surprise gradually faded, now hundred Li Chen do anything good, anyway, his life is not long, perhaps no chance to see that day.


    Bai lichen reaches into Ji Rao''s clothes and gently touches the soft skin that seems addictive.


    His eyes spread the excitement that made people panic. His hands kept moving. Ji Rao lay on the ground like a dead fish. He didn''t speak or resist, just stayed there quietly.


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to speak, Bai lichen fell over him, tossed and turned on his lips, finally held him and buried his head in his neck. Ji Rao heard him gasping in his ear, and the voice hit his eardrum.


    "Ji Rao, if you don''t give me another hexagram, I''ll see which day is the auspicious day, and when will you get married, eh?"


    Bai lichen''s voice is deep and dumb, like he is suppressing something. It''s very sexy.


    "Ten days later."


    Hundred Li Chen Mou color flashed.


    He thought Ji Rao would not pay attention to him. He said this just to tease Ji Rao. He didn''t expect that he would answer.


    He raised his head from Ji Rao''s neck and looked straight at Ji Rao from top to bottom.


    "Ten days later?"


    Ji Rao quietly looked at him, eyes calm without a ripple, as if just talking is not him in general.


    "Ten days later."


    Ten days later, it was time for him to leave.


    Bai lichen wants to marry him? Yes, ten days later, it happens to be the lucky day for the ghost marriage.


    Hundred Li Chen eyes are Ji Rao, but did not see his cold face that schadenfreude smile.


    Hundred Li Chen gets up from the ground, looking at Ji Rao whose coat isn''t neat, and is satisfied to hook his lips.


    He put the mask on Ji Rao and ordered someone to send her back.


    Ji Rao went out of the door and looked around anxiously, but she didn''t see Shen yun''an.


    His face sank.


    Yan Jun took him away.


    "Master, get in the sedan chair."


    Ji Rao looked back, and the hundred Li Chen was in the hall. He didn''t want to make more trouble at this time.


    His palace has been cleaned all the time, so when he went back, it was still like that. In a trance, he thought that he had never left the palace.


    Ji Rao got out of the sedan chair. She walked slowly and looked a little tired.


    Ji Rao grabs the doorframe of the palace, but he doesn''t know if he has touched anything.


    He looked stunned.


    Taste and smell have completely disappeared, followed by touch, hearing, perception, vision.


    In the next ten days, none of the six senses will be left.


    He went out with a slight sigh of relief.


    It''s nothing. It''s a dying man.


    He felt his abdomen slowly, without feeling, he would not feel the pain.

 Chapter 904

    He reached out and pushed the door open. He saw the people in the door dumbfounded.


    Yan Jun is sitting on the chair, holding the mahogany table with her fingers impatiently. She sees the door open and looks up.


    Shen yun''an was watching Yan Jun coldly, and saw Ji Rao coming back. The cold ice on his body seemed to melt a little, although it didn''t seem obvious.


    He rubbed past Ji Rao from his original position. Ji Rao reached out and took Shen yun''an''s hand. Seeing that he was well, he was relieved.


    Yan doesn''t want to take people away, but Shen yun''an doesn''t even want to die. After all, this is the imperial palace. He doesn''t dare to make too much noise, so he coaxes Shen yun''an to take him to Ji Rao''s palace to wait for him.


    He didn''t know if Shen yun''an could understand, so he just said a tentative.


    I didn''t expect Shen yun''an to understand.


    He brings Shen yun''an over. Shen yun''an is a few feet away from him automatically. Yan Jun looks at Shen yun''an''s coffin face. He can''t connect this person with the smiling man who used to be.


    Thinking of the man who came to wipe his sweat after practicing his sword, and comparing with the one in front of him, he almost wanted to vomit blood.


    If he does this to everyone, he''ll be happy to see Ji Rao.


    Even if there was no expression on that face, he could feel Shen yun''an''s excitement.


    Yan Jun looked at the two hands holding hands in front of him. He couldn''t help but look pale. He was more and more unhappy. "Ji Rao, you should give me an explanation."


    "What''s the explanation?" Ji Rao closed the door from behind, so that no one would be confused. "The general would not listen to me even if I explained it. Why should I bother to talk about it?"


    Yan Jun stands up from his seat, and Shen yun''an stands in front of Ji Rao.


    Looking at these two people in front of him, he couldn''t help laughing, "Ji Rao, what have you done to him? He''s my man. Why does he look at me like this now? "


    Ji Rao pursed his lower lip. He looked up slightly and saw Shen yun''an''s waterfall like ink hair. "He just can''t remember you now. In a few days, he will remember."


    Yan Jun looked at Ji Rao harshly and warned in a low voice, "it''s better. I can''t see him around you for a moment."


    Ji Rao''s mouth was almost inaudible. "That''s why I came here..."


    "What did you say?"


    Ji Rao shook his head and stopped talking.


    Yan Jun looked at Ji Rao for a long time, and felt that his white face was too dazzling, which made people feel uncomfortable. But he didn''t know where the discomfort came from. He only used the impolite tone to hide his inexplicable emotion. "You are really interesting. Ji Rao killed him at the beginning, so why bother to save him again?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes fell on Shen yun''an, slowly, to Yan Jun, "if one day he really returns to normal, will you regret it?"


    Yan Jun is one Zheng, "what do I regret?"


    "Regret once so ruthless to me, regret calling Shen yun''an''s name to go to bed with me, regret not believing me at the beginning." Ji Rao''s voice is very light, like floating in the clouds, and it dissipates accidentally.


    Yan Junyi didn''t dare to look into his cold and indifferent eyes. He subconsciously looked at Shen yun''an. For the first time, he was glad that Shen yun''an didn''t have the ability to think.


    Ji Rao gently laughed, with a few invisible self mockery.


    He won''t.


    He won''t regret it.

 Chapter 905

    "You go."


    "Ji Rao..."


    "Go."


    Ji Rao looks at him coldly, and gives the final order.


    Yan Jun clenched his fist. His heart was not happy. His throat was very stuffy, but he didn''t know where the feeling came from. He couldn''t find a place to vent. The more he piled up, the more painful he was, and the more he couldn''t breathe.


    So he can''t help but to Ji Rao under the cruel words, as if the only way to ease some.


    "It was you who killed Shen yun''an. If it wasn''t for you, he is still alive. You should save him, and you should redeem those sins."


    Ji Rao was almost carried away by him.


    Give him a knife.


    He wants to kill this ungrateful dog.


    After that, Yan Jun doesn''t dare to see Ji Rao any more. He reaches out his hand to pull Shen yun''an, but Shen yun''an doesn''t give him this face. He steps back and doesn''t want Yan Jun to touch him.


    Yan Jun''s lost hand gently clenched, "Yun An, wait for you, I''ll take you home."


    Shen yun''an was not touched.


    As if Yan Jun let out a silent fart.


    Yan is unwilling to look at Shen Yun An, and then push the door out.


    A father-in-law was waiting outside the door. Seeing Yan Jun come out, he said with a smile, "I''ve seen the general."


    Yan Jun glanced at him blandly and strode forward.


    The father-in-law took a small step to catch up.


    "General, I have something else to say to the general."


    Yan Jun''s speed didn''t decrease. He just got a breath in Ji Rao''s room. He was in the mood to listen to a eunuch.


    "Ten days later, it will be your Majesty''s grand ceremony!"


    Yan Jun''s steps stopped and his face was slightly stunned.


    Bai lichen granted Ji Rao the last thing. He knew it from the day when he led the troops to Wushan.


    All he knew was that he always felt that Bai lichen was just talking, or It''s not going to be that fast.


    He turned his head and looked at the smiling father-in-law. His heart was a burst of nameless fire.


    "So the general should know that the palace in the future will be the Queen''s bedroom. Although our national teacher is a man, he is also his Majesty''s Queen, isn''t he? In the future, the general should not go in and out of the palace at will. This is unreasonable. "


    Yan Jun clenched his fist, and his jaw was tight. He even wanted to run to Yangxin hall and tell Bai Li Chen Ji Rao that he had been living with him for a long time.


    But it''s impossible.


    He suppressed the evil fire in his heart.


    Now that''s good.


    Yun''an is still alive, and he can become what he used to be.


    He said that he would marry Shen yun''an in a big sedan chair.


    So


    So now Ji Rao and Bai lichen should not interfere any more.


    He shouldn''t have stepped in.


    Ji Rao has been on the side of the hundred Li family since the beginning.


    Only Shen yun''an is his own.


    Only Shen yun''an is.


    He said it over and over again, almost hypnotically.


    "I see."


    The father-in-law nodded with satisfaction, "if only the general knew. The general is a smart man, and you know the emperor''s temperament. The general would not want to touch this kind of trouble."


    "When your majesty wants to become a male, he still wants to become a Chinese teacher. I''m afraid It''s not popular. "


    The father-in-law continued to smile and said, "that''s not good. The general is worried. Now that your majesty has said that, he can be granted the title of" Nine Five "


    Yan Jun squints at the father-in-law and strides away with a cold hum.


    As soon as Yan Jun left, the smile of his father-in-law''s eyes faded slowly, and his bent waist straightened up.

 Chapter 906

    Ji Rao felt tired. After Yan Jun left, he went back to his bed and sat down.


    Shen yun''an follows him silently, like a big follower.


    "I''m a little sleepy after a little sleep."


    Shen yun''an did not speak and did not respond.


    It''s like knowing that Ji Rao is too tired. He doesn''t want to go to bed and sleep with Ji Rao this time. He just stands by the bed and looks at him silently.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping.


    When he woke up again, it was dark.


    He moved his body, too lazy to open his eyes. There was a candle burning on the candlestick which was one person high. The light was flickering, and the light was a little dim. It was too cloudy to shine into it from the bed curtain.


    "Awake?"


    Ji Rao''s sleepiness is gone for the most part.


    Hundred Li Chen?


    He got up from the bed and saw a figure sitting on the chair outside through the curtain.


    He opened the curtain and saw Bai lichen sitting there in a bright yellow robe. He turned his head to look at him, and his dark eyes flashed with the light of candles.


    Ji Rao looked around, his face slightly changed, "where''s Shen yun''an?"


    Hundred Li Chen stood up, he walked toward Ji Rao, with a faint smile on his face, reflected by the candlelight, which made people feel creepy.


    Ji Rao stepped back.


    Bai lichen goes to Ji Rao, reaches for a wisp of silver hair in front of him, puts it on the tip of his nose, and sniffs the fragrance of Magnolia that belongs to Ji Rao.


    "Where''s Shen yun''an?"


    "Shh." Bai lichen''s index finger pressed on Ji Rao''s lips. After suppressing his voice, he did not leave. Instead, he gently stroked Ji Rao''s face. "Ji Rao, Ji Rao, sometimes I really don''t understand what you are doing?"


    His voice is light and slow, and his tone is a little thin, which makes Ji Rao afraid.


    "Didn''t you say Shen yun''an was dead? And what''s in your room? "


    "What about the others?"


    Hundred Li Chen quietly stares at Ji Rao for a long time, then says, "he is very important to you, Ji Rao. When did you hook up with Shen yun''an? I really underestimate you."


    Why did he forget Bai Li Chen.


    He dares to sleep without settling down Shen Yunan.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes, "Your Majesty, where''s Shen yun''an?"


    For the first time, bailichen heard his tone. Just after waking up, his voice was a little hoarse and soft. His voice was weak, which was very different from his usual cold and tough.


    I have to say that his voice is very useful.


    He gently rubbed Ji Rao''s lips. He felt that the lips without blood color were really ugly. He leaned over them.


    Ji Rao didn''t hide, just looking at Bai Li Chen kissing him.


    Bai lichen closed his eyes and lost his face.


    If you are a woman, I am afraid that you are also a monster who will bring disaster to the country and the people.


    Ji Rao smiles bitterly in her heart, but she doesn''t dare to disobey Bai Li Chen.


    It doesn''t matter if he''s dead. He''s afraid that Bai Li Chen can''t stand it and treats Shen yun''an.


    Bai lichen bit and sucked, and after a long kiss, he let go of it. Looking at Ji Rao''s lips, the surface of his kiss brightened, slightly red, and finally bent his lips with some satisfaction.


    He stretched out his hand around Ji Rao''s waist and felt that his arm was holding his empty waist. His eyebrows were slightly frowning. "How can you be so thin?"


    He couldn''t help but hold Ji Rao tightly, and said in a nearly hoax way, "I''ll feed you more in the future. Can I feed you enough?"

 Chapter 907

    Are you fed?


    This words tenderness and dirty mixed together, Ji Rao is still not moved.


    "Your Majesty, can you let Shen yun''an be next to you?"


    Hundred Li Chen Mou color is dim, Ji Rao if can''t see he is angry, that is really blind.


    "Why must Shen Yunan? You What have you done behind my back? "


    His fingers slowly went down his neck and caught Ji Rao''s loose inner garment.


    Ji Rao can''t help but froze.


    Seeing that he still had the tendency to go in, Ji Rao''s Adam''s Apple moved slightly. "Chen and Yan agreed that if Shen yun''an could be saved, he would never have any intention of rebellion."


    Hundred Li Chen raised a little interest, "Oh?"


    He motioned Ji Rao to go on.


    Ji Rao can only lie, "Shen yun''an is a dead man, but the sorcerers have secret skills that can bring people back to life. When I was in Yan''s house, I heard many times that Yan Jun wanted to revolt. I was afraid that he had a heavy army in his hand and hated his majesty, so I would revolt on impulse. He promised that if he could revive Shen yun''an, he would be loyal to the hundred Li Dynasty all his life. "


    Hundred Li Chen Feng eyes tiny MI, seem to be really pondering, "how can you know, after returning Shen Yun An to him, he won''t rebel without faith?"


    "No, the poisonous insects that Chen put in Shen yun''an''s body are controlled by him. Once he revolts, Chen can immediately let Shen yun''an die on the spot."


    "So Are you using Yan Jun''s friendship with Shen yun''an to ensure the stability of Qi? "


    "Yes, as long as Yan is interested in Shen yun''an, he will not dare to act rashly."


    Hundred Li Chen suddenly of smile.


    The sharp thin lips hook up, eyes really with a smile.


    Seeing that bailichen was finally satisfied, Ji Rao was relieved.


    "Your Majesty Can I have Shen Yunan? "


    "No need." The reward of Bai Li Chen is usually a kiss on Ji Rao''s forehead. "Shen yun''an, I''ll put him in prison. When he''s ready and can return it to Yan Jun, I''ll let him go naturally."


    "Your Majesty." Ji Rao pauses, grabs Bai lichen''s hand that has been put into his clothes, purses his lips and says, "it''s a matter of changing fate against heaven to come back to life. Shen yun''an is not well yet. The poisonous insects in his body are close to him. If he is far away from him, the poisonous insects are restless, Shen yun''an My life will not be long


    Hundred Li Chen quietly looking at Ji Rao, slow voice way, "are you threatening me?"


    Ji Rao slightly lowered his head, with a sense of submission, "I dare not, what I said is true."


    A hundred Li Chen is silent.


    Ji Rao knew that he hesitated, so he continued, "Shen yun''an has not recovered his mind and has no ability to think. Even if he stays by his minister''s side, it''s just like a piece of wood. Your majesty really doesn''t have to worry."


    Bai lichen suddenly laughed. He came close to Ji Rao''s neck, opened his mouth, sucked Ji Rao''s delicate skin, and said in a deep voice, "I believe you naturally, but you''d better not disappoint me, or I''ll break your legs, shackle you with a chain, and keep you in this Yuhua palace day by day, so that you can''t go anywhere."


    Ji Rao is speechless and chokes.


    That sounds terrible.


    "No, your majesty. I am loyal to your majesty and will never do anything against your majesty."


    "Well." Bai lichen licks Ji Rao''s neck, and then bites it. The wound oozes blood. Ji Rao''s touch is already a little dull, so the reaction is not very big.

 Chapter 908

    Bai lichen gently licked the blood away. "It''s better to do this. I''ll believe you once."


    He straightened up, holding Ji Rao and yelled, "come on."


    The door opened, and the palace man came with a bow.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Bring Shen yun''an here."


    When Shen yun''an was brought over, Ji Rao watched the two eunuchs twist Shen yun''an''s arm and bring him in. His heart was raised to his throat.


    Don''t damage Shen Yunan.


    Take it easy.


    Do you know what gentleness is?


    The two eunuchs pressed Shen yun''an in. Shen yun''an, who had been struggling all along, felt as if the ball had let out steam when he saw Ji Rao.


    Hundred Li Chen sees this scene, lightly picked next eyebrow.


    He thought it was Ji Rao''s credit.


    "Let him go and get out."


    The two eunuchs let Shen yun''an go, lowered their heads and went out, and gently closed the door.


    As soon as he went out, a eunuch rubbed his arm.


    He just came to be on duty not long ago, so no one knows Shen yun''an.


    "Was that really a person? That arm is so hard and cold, like... " He looked left and right, then lowered his voice, "like a corpse."


    "Why do you say it''s unlucky? Your majesty is not afraid. What are we afraid of? "


    "Your Majesty, your majesty, is full of Yang. It''s not like us."


    "Bah, stop talking nonsense. We must have spilled a basin of cold water on him. It''s freezing. Look how cold it is today. "


    The eunuch was finally convinced and nodded, "also..."


    But they still have doubts in their eyes.


    Shen yun''an got up from the ground, only Ji Rao was in his eyes from beginning to end. He walked slowly to Ji Rao. Ji Rao turned his head to look at him. Unexpectedly, he felt wronged in his eyes.


    He may have been splashed with cold water, his hair and half of his body are wet, his hair is messy, the water at the tip of his hair is even frozen, shivering and looking pitiful.


    It''s so cold outside. Ji Rao is afraid that Shen yun''an will be damaged by the cold.


    But now in front of the hundred Li Chen, he is anxious also can''t show.


    "All right." Shen yun''an bowed his head to kiss Ji Rao''s lips. His voice was unexpectedly tender and tired. "I''ll ask someone to make the best for you. Ten days later, I''ll make you queen. You don''t have to be nervous. I won''t touch you before I get married, will I? "


    Ji Rao, you are a gentleman.


    When I''m dead, you can rape the corpse.


    On the face of a cold, there is no response to hundred Li Chen''s words.


    "Well, I''ll go to the Yangxin hall to approve the memorial. I''ll ask them to make you ginseng soup. Drink more."


    He pinched Ji Rao''s face. "It''s so thin. I don''t want you to be so thin when I married you, eh?"


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t get the response from the person in your arms. Bailichen hugs the person and kisses him again. Then he leaves.


    As soon as Bai lichen left, Ji Rao quickly went to get his own clothes, asked someone to get hot water, asked the small kitchen to make cold soup, took Shen Yunan''s cold hand to the brazier, and took a hand stove to warm him.


    Shen yun''an''s eyes reflect the warm color of the stove, but the corners of his mouth pull down. Ji Rao reaches out and touches his forehead, "wronged?"


    "Is it still cold?"


    "I''ll ask the palace man to take a bath for you later."


    Of course, Shen yun''an can''t respond to him.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand at the corner of Shen yun''an''s mouth, and then pulled up his lips. "It''s so stupid, you fool. You still can''t laugh."

 Chapter 909

    Shen did not respond.


    Ji Rao finally gave up. He sighed deeply.


    Wash Shen yun''an, put on his clothes and feed him some ginger soup.


    Shen yun''an sat by the bed and looked up at Ji Rao, his eyes full of Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao touched his face and felt no touch on his hand.


    "Go to sleep."


    The next morning, bailichen dressed up and went to court.


    When he told the courtiers about the empress dowager, they knelt down for more than half of the time.


    "Your Majesty, this must not be done!"


    "There has never been anything after being a man."


    Bai lichen was in a high position, and his oppressive eyes were watching the minister kneeling down through Mian Diao.


    Ministers have the ability to observe words and colors, timid has shut up, only a few old ministers are still tearfully admonishing the emperor.


    "Your Majesty, how can a man be a empress? The country and the mother need the mother to show respect to the world. Besides, Ji Rao is still the national teacher of Qi. How can there be such a truth in the world?"


    "Yes, your majesty, think twice."


    "Even if the courtiers agreed today, the people of the world would not answer it!"


    "Your Majesty, think twice."


    Yan Jun was standing on the court hall, and he didn''t know where his sight was. The military officer headed by him couldn''t figure out his attitude. They looked at each other and didn''t know what to do.


    Although the civil servants lost the Shen family, they soon found a new leader. At this time, the leader was kneeling on the ground, persuading Bai lichen with painstaking care.


    The rest who were still standing in the court were all part of the military officers, and all the civil officers had knelt down with the leader.


    When all their good words were finished, the drama of crying, making trouble and hanging was used up. Bai lichen waved his sleeve and said softly, "I''ve made up my mind."


    He didn''t listen to what the ministers said just now.


    "Your Majesty, if your majesty insists on this, I will be killed in this court today."


    Bailichen leaned on the Dragon chair, and his face didn''t move at all. "If you are killed, I won''t change my mind."


    The old minister looked at the red pillar, gritted his teeth and hit it seriously.


    He fell beside the red pillar and his forehead was red and swollen, which frightened many people in the court.


    Hundred Li Chen Mou color is deep, can''t see what he is thinking.


    Yan Jun is to see clearly, this old minister didn''t use all his strength to hit, just to hundred Li Chen made clear that he opposed the position of Fengji Rao.


    And Bai lichen should have seen through him, so he was allowed to hit the post.


    No matter how much trouble Wen Chen makes, they are Wen Chen after all. As long as the military officer doesn''t make a statement, Bai lichen will be able to strengthen his determination.


    Otherwise, the Shen family would not be destroyed overnight.


    Thinking of this, Yan Jun''s face sank. He looked up at Bai lichen and knew that his hand holding the Dragon chair had already exerted all his strength. Although the world belongs to a hundred Li family, the people in the world are not his belongings. He would like to see if bailichen can keep his mouth open.


    "It''s said that if there''s something wrong with Jiang Shangshu, the useless doctor doesn''t have to be kept in the palace."


    A eunuch carried the man down, and the imperial doctor rushed over with a medicine box.


    "Who else has any objection?"


    The Minister of rites came out and knelt down in the main hall. He took a step forward. His voice was full of tears, and his voice was full of regret. "Your Majesty, this is really unreasonable!"

 Chapter 910

    "There has never been a male queen in history. Is Aiqing questioning the way her ancestors used to do?"


    "I dare not. It''s just that your majesty is not emperor Qiyong. Naturally, you can''t learn everything from emperor Qiyong."


    Bai lichen''s eyes narrowed slightly. "What do you mean? Does it mean that I can''t compare with emperor Qiyong everywhere? "


    The Minister of rites kowtowed, "I don''t mean that. It''s just that your majesty is different from the previous times after all


    Bailichen slowly stood up from the Dragon chair. He stood on the high position in his court clothes and looked down at the courtiers kneeling on the ground. There was no doubt that the king was in the world.


    His voice is low, but very penetrating. It rings heavily in the whole court hall. "In nine days, I will be the Queen''s ceremony. You Aiqing have made preparations. Retreat. "


    Yan Jun looks at Bai Li Chen''s back, suddenly some don''t understand what this person is thinking.


    Bear humiliation and eventually get today''s status, but for a man, they risk to throw it all away.


    His brows were so tight that he seemed to be in a state of depression.


    After Bai Li Chen left, a courtier called Yan Jun.


    "General Yan, please stay."


    Yan Jun stopped and looked back. It was the Minister of rites.


    "Does general Yan have anything to admonish his majesty? After all, your majesty will listen to you. If general Yan is willing to say one, it will be more useful than our old bones and our lives. "


    Listen to Yan Jun?


    Of course, it''s not because of my favorite minister.


    It''s because of fear.


    The Shen family fell, and the only one in the court that could make Bai lichen afraid was undoubtedly the Yan family.


    The Minister of rites continued to point out, "if Mr. Shen is still there, I''m afraid he will do the same."


    Yan Jun suddenly raised his eyes to see him, and his eyes were fierce.


    He is a man who plays with his life on the battlefield. His eyes are soaked with blood, and he has seen the bloodiest pictures. That kind of momentum is not what a civil servant who lives in the capital all the year round and enjoys glory and wealth can resist.


    With only one look in his eyes, the Minister of rites felt that his legs were soft, and the whole person was scared by his eyes.


    "The deceased is the greatest. I don''t want to hear from anyone else that yun''an is not. How can you know what he will do. Your majesty, we as ministers can only obey. "


    The Minister of rites was in a hurry. "General Yan, our duty as ministers is to be loyal to the state of Qi and let your majesty avoid detours."


    "That''s what you civil servants should do." Yan Jun looked at him faintly, and even a little mockery flashed in his eyes. "Our military officers only need to cast their heads for the country and shed their blood."


    Then he turned and walked away.


    In the next few days, bailichen almost fought against the whole court with one person''s strength. He refused to give in, and his ministers could not agree to let him be the empress of men.


    This is ridiculous.


    How can Ji Rao know how much pressure Bai lichen is under.


    Every day, he counted the days when he left.


    He asked the palace people at the bottom to buy the best silk to make clothes for Shen yun''an. The original text said that he loved the elegant blue robe and green pattern, so he asked people to make some elegant clothes.


    Shen yun''an''s body is getting better recently. He puts on clothes for Shen yun''an. In a trance, the little fool becomes the good childe of Zhilan Yushu in the original text.


    Ji Rao asked Shen yun''an to sit in front of the bronze mirror, and he took a simple but not monotonous hair crown.

 Chapter 911

    After a long time in front of the bronze mirror, Ji Rao gave Shen yun''an her hair crown.


    He put his hand on Shen yun''an''s shoulder and quietly looked at Shen yun''an in the bronze mirror. His vision and hearing were a little blurred. Even if he could not see the person in the mirror clearly, he knew that he must be a man of great elegance. "In fact, you are just like that."


    Shen yun''an looked at Ji Rao in the mirror and said nothing.


    "Well, let''s go and play chess."


    Yesterday, Bai lichen came to Ji Rao and said that he would allocate more people here to ensure his safety. He told him not to go out these days and to wait until the day of the ceremony.


    This is a disguised form of imprisonment.


    He was imprisoned in Yuhua hall and was not allowed to go anywhere.


    Ji Rao counts seconds and days every day.


    There''s a stove burning in the hall. It''s full of heat. Recently, Ji Rao is afraid of being cold, and the stove is always on hand.


    When Bai lichen knew that Ji Rao was afraid of cold, he spent a lot of money to make fox fur and velvet blanket for Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao is wearing fox fur, and her pale face is even more delicate under the shadow of fox hair.


    He sat opposite Shen yun''an, with a chessboard carved of pure jade in the middle. The chessboard was made of rare and noble black jade. Bailichen''s raising jirao is really like raising his bird. The things he gives are excellent, but they are not what others want.


    Shen yun''an can play chess, and his skill is superb.


    Do you think there will be any high-level game law that would rather lose a son without losing one first, strike left and look right, attack later and look ahead, have first and then, have second and first, never break two lives, never connect two lives?


    No.


    Ji Rao doesn''t play this.


    Because he won''t.


    So he showed Shen yun''an black and white.


    His body was very weak, his voice was weak, and he had no spirit. He looked fragile and ethereal, like a drop of crumbling dew, "do you know Gobang?"


    Shen yun''an looked at him with a straight face.


    Ji Rao was serious and explained to him every word, "five in a row, no matter it''s so even or so even can win, who can win five first, understand?"


    Finish saying, Ji Rao mercilessly gasped two breath, then gentle come over, "I come first."


    He took a white man and put it right in the middle.


    Shen yun''an did not move.


    "It''s your turn."


    Shen yun''an still doesn''t move.


    He has a unique skill in playing chess. How can he play this kind of thing without any technical content.


    Ji Rao threw the chess pieces, made a clear sound, said "boring", and closed his eyes.


    Now he basically sleeps during the day and at night. He basically sleeps at night except at night.


    Just as he didn''t squint for a while, he felt someone tugging down his sleeve.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes and saw that Shen yun''an hesitated to put a sunspot beside his white son.


    Ji Rao looks up at Shen yun''an. Now he looks more and more like a normal person. Ji Rao can see his less obvious emotions.


    Like now.


    It''s like trying to coax Ji Rao.


    But it has to be said that Ji Rao was coaxed to the end.


    He straightened up and dropped a son.


    They finished most of the time.


    At first, Shen yun''an was slow, but Ji Rao always urged him, and he couldn''t play. At first, he lost four or five games. Later, he seemed to know how to play, and then Ji Rao never won again


    For the last time, Ji Rao lost again.


    He was holding a chess piece in his hand and threw it to the side. "No more playing."

 Chapter 912

    Shen yun''an looked up. His eyes were as black as ink, and his face was like a white drawing. Black is black, white is white, clear, gentle and elegant, but the young man looked at him as if he had nothing to do.


    "I don''t want to play. I''m tired and I''m asleep."


    When Bai lichen came back, he saw Ji Rao''s lazy nest on the chair. Recently, his eyelids are so heavy that he can''t make a living. People who used to be cold are now lazy bones.


    Bai lichen''s lips were tinged with a smile.


    I just think this person is really cute.


    Ji Rao woke up with a kiss.


    He felt that he could hardly breathe. Half asleep and half awake, he was like a drowning man falling into an ice lake. He could not breathe or breathe.


    Ji Rao opens her eyes and smiles at the hundred Li Chen.


    See him wake up, a hundred Li Chen then loosen Ji Rao, looking at him fierce pant.


    Hundred Li Chen slants to head to go, feel to stand in that of Shen Yun An hinder eye of don''t work, he frowned, "go out."


    Shen yun''an doesn''t move.


    Ji Rao looked at Shen yun''an and said in a low voice, "go out and wait for a while."


    Shen yun''an went out.


    Bai lichen is in a good mood and sits opposite Ji Rao, which is Shen Yunan''s position not long ago. He picks up a chess piece and plays with it.


    "Why is your majesty here?"


    "Can''t I come?"


    Ji Rao didn''t answer.


    Bai lichen was really annoyed by those courtiers.


    Half an hour ago, he sat in the Yangxin hall criticizing the folded books, which were twice as many as usual. Every book opened by bailichen was against the Empress Dowager. In a rage, he put all the folded books on the ground.


    He is the emperor, who dares to marry him!


    Hundred Li Chen Wu from gas for a long time, don''t want to see those bad heart Memorial, out of the Yangxin hall, ride Yuhua hall.


    He reached out and touched Ji Rao''s hand, which was covered by fox fur. He thought it was still a little cold, so he took away his hand stove and gave it to Ji Rao. "How come I haven''t seen you so cold in the past years?"


    Ji Rao clenched the hand stove.


    He didn''t talk much, he didn''t answer, and he didn''t care.


    "You were just playing chess?" He looked down at the layout of the game, and did not see the name of the game for a long time.


    It looks like it''s set up, but it doesn''t match anywhere. There''s no layout.


    Hundred Li Chen doubtfully frowned, "what is this?"


    Ji Rao reached out and waved, "nothing."


    Bai lichen looks at Ji Rao''s thin and white arm and can''t help holding Ji Rao''s wrist. Ji Rao doesn''t break away.


    Bai lichen raises Ji Rao''s hand, then kisses the inside of Ji Rao''s wrist, and bites Ji Rao''s white and pink fingertips.


    "In a few days, it will be the grand ceremony." He raised his eyes and looked at Ji Rao''s pale face. His slightly trembling crow eyelashes showed a weak sense of beauty. He half lowered his eyes and had a kind of lazy feeling. "How can he feel that his body is not good after so many days? Isn''t it that the people in the kitchenette don''t do their best? If I find out, I will punish him severely. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve always been like this. I''m weak in winter. "


    "Is it?" Bai lichen looks at Ji Rao suspiciously.


    "Your Majesty was not close to me before, so it''s OK not to know."


    Listen to this words, the brow of hundred Li Chen wrinkly more tight.


    "Well, I don''t know now. But when you become my queen, you will know everything. "


    Ji Rao just bent his lips and couldn''t tell whether it was a sneer or something.

 Chapter 913

    Bailichen just sat for a while and left. He was busy with government affairs. He just came to jirao to relax. The memorials should be approved.


    When Bai Li Chen left, Ji Rao came down from his chair and opened the door. He saw Shen yun''an waiting for him outside. "Come in."


    As soon as Shen yun''an came in, he brought a cool air.


    Every time to eat, Ji Rao is particularly uncomfortable.


    In the past, Bai lichen came to have dinner with him, and gave him all kinds of strange tonics. Ji Rao lost her sense of taste, and it was like pouring water into her stomach.


    Tonight, bailichen sent the eunuch to say that he would come back later tonight, so Ji Rao didn''t have to wait for him to have dinner.


    Jirao is so happy.


    He''s finally free to eat at night.


    On weekdays, he was forced to eat by bailichen, and almost vomited for him.


    After eating, Ji Rao washed and went to sleep. When he put down the curtain, he looked at Shen yun''an and said, "stay away from me. Do you hear me?"


    If Bai lichen sees that he is too close to himself, he may have to find Shen Yunan''s trouble.


    Then Ji Rao lay down and went to sleep.


    The palace people came in and took off the lampshade to make the candle more bright.


    I don''t know how long he slept, but suddenly he heard a dull sound.


    Ji Rao suddenly opened his eyes, the curtain fluttered slightly, and the tassels tied on the top of the bed also floated. He saw two figures outside the curtain.


    Lift the bed curtain, outside is the figure of hundred Li Chen, on the ground is Shen yun''an.


    Ji Rao knows what''s going on when he looks at this posture.


    Shen yun''an is sleeping with him. He is caught by bailichen, who is driving him back. In a rage, he drags the man down from the bed.


    Hundred Li Chen cold eyes looking at Shen Yun An, slant a head, the vision of icy and cloudy sweeps Ji Rao''s face.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Why is he in your bed?"


    "He..."


    See hundred Li Chen raise a hand to want to hit, Ji Rao fiercely drinks to live him, when he gets down from the bed, still faltered for a while, "Your Majesty don''t want."


    Bai lichen''s face is as heavy as the night outside the window. When he comes in, he lifts up the curtain and sees the two people''s spoon like posture. His heart is broken in a moment.


    "You''re all in the same bed, Ji Rao. Don''t you have anything to explain to me?"


    He stares at Ji Rao fiercely. It looks like he wants to swallow Ji Rao alive. Ji Rao shivers inexplicably.


    He gritted his teeth, "Your Majesty, this is because of the poisonous insects. He is willing to be close to his ministers because the poisonous insects in his body are close to his ministers, that''s all."


    "Yes? I don''t look at him like a fuel-efficient lamp. " Hundred Li Chen lightly squinted, "come on, this person frivolous queen, put into death row."


    "Your majesty Ji Rao looks a tight, holding the strength of Bai Li Chen sleeve suddenly increased, he bit his teeth, raised his head, gently kiss the chin of Bai Li Chen.


    Bai lichen was shocked by the warm and cool touch. He looked down at Ji Rao, and his eyes flashed with inexplicable emotions.


    "Don''t be angry, your majesty. He will be back to normal in a few days, but he will be married to general Yan at that time. Is it not good to have stability at home and abroad?"


    Bai lichen reaches out his hand and grabs Ji Rao''s chin, forcing him to look up at him. It''s rare to see a trace of weakness in the eyes of this always cold national teacher.


    Ji Rao''s heart beats a little fast. He doesn''t know if Bai lichen is willing to pay.

 Chapter 914

    "Nature is good."


    Hundred Li Chen''s voice is low and dumb, in this dim light, it makes people feel scared.


    He knew in his heart that Ji Rao was willing to condescend and kiss him just to save Shen yun''an. But that doesn''t stop him from getting excited.


    "Ji Rao." Bai lichen reached out and touched Ji Rao''s delicate neck. The corners of his mouth were slightly crooked. Looking at his appearance, he felt that this person was his own. He was all his own, including this life. He gently used some force to press a blood line around Ji Rao''s neck. "You''d better make clear your body."


    He gently lowered his head, got close to Ji Rao''s ear and said in a low voice, "otherwise, I don''t guarantee what I will do."


    Ji Rao can only nod.


    Shen yun''an was sent to the side hall. After Bai Li Chen changed his clothes, there was only a black satin one inside. When his ink hair was scattered and the candle light was on his side, he looked like a devil.


    He holds Ji Rao from behind, lifts his silver hair to Ji Rao, kisses the meat on the back of his neck, kisses and bites for a while.


    Ji Rao didn''t feel anything. She closed her eyes and fell asleep again.


    "Ji Rao..."


    Bai lichen''s voice is very light.


    Jirao didn''t respond.


    Now his hearing has degenerated, and now he''s asleep again. It''s strange that he can respond to a hundred Li Chen.


    Hundred Li Chen didn''t hear Ji Rao''s voice for a long time, so he put his hand around Ji Rao''s slender waist.


    The next day just after dawn, the hundred Li Chen got up.


    He passed Ji Rao lightly, covered his bedding, and then asked the palace people to come in to wash and change clothes, and then went to court.


    Ji Rao was already on his way when he woke up. He yawned and didn''t want to lift his eyelids.


    "Somebody."


    Someone came in and said, "country Queen


    Ji Rao frowned, "the Conferment Ceremony hasn''t been held yet. You can change your words very quickly."


    The palace man suddenly knelt down, "national master, please forgive me."


    He waved his hand, "bring Shen yun''an in. Didn''t he sleep all night?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    The way of the palace people''s mind.


    It''s more than a night without sleep. After arriving at the side hall, it''s almost a step.


    After a while, Shen yun''an was brought in.


    Ji Rao looked at Shen yun''an for a long time, then reached out and touched his hand, "it''s OK, you can bear it for another two days, and you can leave immediately. Yan Jun is afraid that he has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Feeling the temperature in Shen yun''an''s hand, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Now it''s warm." Then Ji Rao''s smile faded again. "It''s hard for you to bear hardships here all the time."


    But thinking of what Yan Jun had done to him, he didn''t feel guilty again.


    "A man owes a man, and a man pays."


    Shen yun''an reached out and touched Ji Rao''s head.


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment because of his action, and saw some tenderness in his eyes.


    He nodded with satisfaction, "only a few days left."


    Ji Rao looked at Shen yun''an expectantly, "do you know Yan Jun? Do you remember him? "


    Shen did not respond.


    Ji Rao didn''t give up. "What about the Shen family? Can you remember what you used to do? "


    There is still no response.


    It''s like casting pearls before swine.


    Ji Rao


    "What do you remember?"


    This time, Shen yun''an responded. Ji Rao looked at his hand and put it on his shoulder like an old cadre.


    Ji Rao put his hand down, in the tone of some seemingly abandoned, "remember what I have to use."

 Chapter 915

    Ji Rao''s body has completely collapsed. He opens the window and looks at the outside. His light green eyes are a little dull at this time.


    In fact, there''s nothing to look at. It''s already winter. There''s nothing outside. I just feel bleak after watching it.


    But he didn''t go to see any scenery.


    There was a lot of charcoal in the room. Every time he fell asleep, he felt a fire burning in his throat.


    It was so hot inside that Ji Rao wanted to open the window to blow the cold air.


    Tomorrow will be the grand ceremony of Empress Dowager.


    In other words, he is leaving tomorrow.


    Suddenly a cup of tea was handed in front of him. Ji Rao lowered his head and saw the blue and white porcelain pattern on the cup. Looking along his hand, he saw Shen yun''an looking at him quietly.


    That face had a 778 resemblance to his original appearance.


    That pair of eyes, black ink in general, as if hiding thousands of stars, moist as jade.


    Ji Rao took the cup and put it down after a sip. He looked up at Shen yun''an.


    This once famous talent in Beijing. What do you want for a modest gentleman. Shen yun''an can really afford the words "the son of a man is unique in the world".


    "You''re leaving."


    Shen yun''an has been able to speak since two days ago, but not much.


    Besides Ji Rao, Shen yun''an is the most clear about Ji Rao''s physical condition.


    The insects in his body remind him from time to time.


    Ji Rao''s body has been hollowed out, now this appearance is in strong support, fragile like a gust of wind can be blown away.


    Ji Rao pursed her lips and laughed, but the smile was too weak and didn''t look obvious. "How many things do you think of?"


    "Eight."


    Ji Rao reaches out his hand and tries to pull Shen yun''an as before.


    It''s just that Shen yun''an dodged.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    It just occurred to me that since he could talk two days ago, he was no longer close to himself. I''m afraid his memory began to recover at that time.


    Before he remembers his original memory, his memory when he wakes up from Wushan will be sealed up. If there is no specific situation, he will not remember it.


    That is, when he slowly thinks of Yan Jun, he will forget Ji Rao.


    Very good, too.


    Ji Rao slowly drew his hand back.


    Very good.


    It''s like he didn''t exist.


    "I just don''t understand all the time." Shen yun''an stares at Ji Rao as if he wants to see something on his pale face, but there is no expression on Ji Rao''s face, and Shen yun''an can''t see through him, "why kill me and save me?"


    Save me with your own life.


    Of course, Ji Rao can''t say that he has a mission or that he has a good heart.


    "You can thank Yanjun if you want." Ji Rao said, with a sneer in his eyes, "he seems to be able to make the human body feel worse than death."


    Push the pot to Yan Jun, so that Shen yun''an moved, that may also promote a sweet life of two people.


    Every Yan has a little conscience. I hope that when he takes Shen Yunan back, he can still feel a little guilty for himself.


    If it wasn''t for the task, he wouldn''t touch Shen yun''an''s body.


    "Now that you have almost recovered, move to the side hall. After tomorrow, Yan Jun will come to meet you."


    Ji Rao''s voice was inexplicably cold. Shen yun''an was stunned. He could not help holding his hand in his wide sleeve.


    He let out a long sigh, "OK."

 Chapter 916

    It''s not surprising.


    When his memory slowly recovered, he found that the murderer who killed himself in front of him was talking to him in a good voice. Maybe it was because he was too weak. Shen yun''an sometimes felt that his words were childish.


    Later he felt that the national master who killed him was exchanging his life for his own.


    He was a little confused again.


    Why is that?


    He couldn''t figure it out.


    Because in his brain, the memory of Ji Rao has been slowly sealed up.


    After Shen yun''an left, Ji Rao frowned.


    He remembered that Shen yun''an had taken his own autograph paper before, and it seemed that he had been wearing it close to his body and didn''t give it to others.


    If Shen yun''an doesn''t remember himself any more, it''s useless for him to keep the paper. If Yan Jun takes him back and sees the paper, what should they think of him?


    "What are you doing?"


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees a vague figure slowly coming over. It''s only when he comes to the bed that Ji Rao sees that it''s Bai Li Chen.


    Hundred Li Chen stretched out his hand to close the window, some displeasure between eyebrows and eyes, gently chide a, "so cold still open what window."


    He went to the bed and sat down, holding Ji Rao in his arms.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    These days, he clearly saw that Ji Rao was getting weaker and weaker, and those good supplements were not effective at all. The imperial doctors in the palace took turns to fight, but the result is still "the queen has no problem".


    He scolded a quack, and then he didn''t give up. Ji Rao really doesn''t seem to be OK at all.


    He asked someone to go to the gate of the city overnight and put up a notice to find Hua Tuo in the market.


    But the answers given by these people are the same as those given by Taiyi.


    Hundred Li Chen hugged Ji Rao tightly, always feel a little uneasy.


    "They all say you''re OK. Why do you look so ugly?"


    Ji Rao Wo was in his arms and did not speak.


    "Tomorrow is the ceremony of Empress Dowager. I''ll ask someone to bring fengguanxiachu for you to have a try later." After that, he hesitated for a while and said, "you are used to wearing a light hair crown. Maybe the crown is a little heavy, let alone not wearing it."


    Bai lichen talks to Ji Rao about the etiquette in the ceremony, so as not to lose his appearance in front of the hall.


    After talking for half an hour, he looked down and saw Ji Rao sleeping in his arms.


    His breath was so light, like a butterfly flapping its wings.


    Nose shallow Xi move this, the side face is as white as jade, the crow eyelash is smooth of hang down, in the weekdays of pure and cold aloofness all don''t see, let hundred Li Chen see is a heart soft.


    He reached out and touched Ji Rao''s silver hair. It was very light. Ji Rao didn''t feel anything.


    When Ji Rao wakes up again, Xiahe has been put on the table.


    Hundred Li Chen stretched out his hand to touch that only belongs to the Queen''s clothes, every inch is excellent fabric, see Ji Rao wake up, then more came some interest, "you see."


    Ji Rao just woke up, consciousness is still not a bit back, lazily looked up, the whole body is soft without bones.


    "Beautiful?"


    "It''s very beautiful."


    "Put it on quickly and show it to me."


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip, "Your Majesty, my minister I don''t want to move. "


    Now he takes two steps to catch his breath. The Xiahe looks very complicated. If he wants to wear it, he will not be able to wear it for a few hours.


    Bai lichen''s interest was swept away most of the time. He only saw Ji Rao''s face was not very good, so he sighed.

 Chapter 917

    "Well. It''s OK to wear it tomorrow. "


    After dinner, Bai lichen finished the memorial and went to bed an hour earlier than usual.


    He hugged Ji Rao''s waist and said in a low voice, "there will be many things tomorrow. Go to bed earlier."


    Ji Rao closed his eyes, but he didn''t fall asleep. When he heard that the people next to him were breathing slowly, Ji Rao slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes focused for a long time in the dark. Then he slowly took away the hand that Bai Li Chen put on his waist. He stayed, put on his shoes at will, put on a fox fur and went out.


    At the moment when the door was closed, the hundred Li Chen who should have been asleep suddenly opened his eyes.


    The little eunuch outside the gate is leaning on the railing to doze. Ji Rao''s step is light, and he doesn''t find it when he walks in front of him.


    Ji Rao came to the side hall and gently opened the door. The air conditioning inside was not much different from that outside.


    He screwed his brows gently.


    I''m afraid these people didn''t send charcoal to the side hall.


    Although the harem is according to the distribution of charcoal, but there are also cases of deduction.


    If your majesty dotes on anyone, he will give you more charcoal cloth. If you don''t dote on anyone, naturally, eunuchs and maids can bully you at will.


    It is said that a woman in the palace has passed away.


    Ji Rao was elected in without a title. I''m afraid that even Bai Li Chen didn''t see him, so he died in this deep palace.


    The news is that he is seriously ill, but the real reason is that he died of freezing.


    There was no charcoal fire in winter. She was delicate and weak. It was said that she was huddled in the corner of her bed with a quilt and passed away at night. The next afternoon, the palace people found out.


    I''ve sealed up a noble man, and it''s over in a hurry.


    In contrast, Ji Rao here is the focus of the Ministry of internal affairs.


    It turned out that the national master lived in Yuhua hall. Although it was not the back palace of bailichen, the charcoal fire bedding was also managed by the internal affairs department. When the former Emperor was there, he could go to jirao''s Yuhua hall first. Now even if the former Emperor went, bailichen didn''t neglect the Yuhua hall.


    Now, compared with the former Emperor''s favor on Ji Rao, it is better to make Ji Rao the queen.


    But the emperor is appreciated, the emperor''s favorite, this hundred Li Chen, I''m afraid it will change the taste.


    Now these eunuchs know that there are people living in the side hall, and they still don''t forget to send charcoal fire here. They are really bold.


    But think about it, I''m afraid it''s also bailichen''s intention to command, he has always been so hostile to Shen Yunan, it''s just inexplicable.


    Ji Rao wanted to ask someone to add charcoal to Bai lichen, but he thought that he would leave tomorrow.


    Forget it.


    Ji Rao went in. He couldn''t see anything in the dark light.


    He came to Shen yun''an''s bed with his memory, bent down slightly and heard Shen yun''an''s long breath. He stretched out his hand and groped under Shen yun''an''s pillow for a while. Finally, he pulled out a piece of paper.


    He took the paper in his hand and turned away.


    When he went out, he slowly closed the door. He leaned against the door and gasped for a while.


    There is a lantern burning outside for lighting. Ji Rao goes over and uncovers the lampshade. Then she spreads out the paper in her hand and slowly sends it to the flame with her two fingers.


    The fire licked the corner of the paper and burned up in an instant.


    Ji Rao''s face, eyes are reflected in the light of the fire, the wind howling, the paper instantly burned away.


    Ji Rao slowly released his hand, and when it fell to the ground, the fire gradually became small, and finally there was no Mars left, leaving only a little bit of remnant.


    He let out a deep breath and put the lampshade on.


    He turned around and wanted to go back. As soon as he turned around, he was stunned.

 Chapter 918

    Ji Rao has a pair of evil eyes.


    Bai lichen stood behind him, with a gloomy face, like the one before the storm.


    Bai Li Chen looks at the things on the ground, and then his eyes fall on Ji Rao.


    In the dark light, Bai lichen was standing there in a black suit. At that moment, he was really like being watched by some poisonous snake.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing..."


    Hundred Li Chen feet forward one step, lightly step on that remnant paper, "what is this?"


    "Just a piece of paper."


    "Oh? You said you didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and went to Shen yun''an to burn a piece of paper? "


    Ji Rao also thinks it''s a bit ridiculous, but at this time he doesn''t know how to explain.


    Bai lichen walks up to Ji Rao. Ji Rao is shocked. He doesn''t know when he is so much higher than himself. It''s an absolute sense of oppression.


    He reached out and pinched Ji Rao''s chin. "Tomorrow is the ceremony of Empress Dowager. No matter how much you think about it carefully, you will only be the queen of Qi and my wife in the future, so you''d better not annoy me, because I''m the only one you can rely on in the future, understand?"


    You, you''re wrong.


    After tomorrow, my mausoleum will be my support.


    See Ji Rao don''t answer, hundred Li Chen lift Ji Rao''s chin, press past, mercilessly kiss Ji Rao''s lips.


    With an aggressive kiss, when Bai lichen releases him, Ji Rao feels that his tongue is going to be numb.


    "You are mine."


    Bai lichen presses Ji Rao''s neck and puts him in his arms.


    Ji Rao solid hit the hundred Li Chen hard shoulder.


    He was a little exhausted and panting. His body was like an old lady in her eighties and nineties. He couldn''t stand a little toss.


    Bai lichen looked at Ji Rao''s gasping face. His cheeks were slightly red, as if he had applied rouge on them. He also looked like the red color on the tip of the flower in the spring. The crow''s eyelashes were drooping, slightly weak, and his lips were red and swollen. He looked very emotional.


    He felt in his heart and touched Ji Rao''s face.


    Then he lowered his waist slightly and held the man up.


    When Bai lichen went back, he stopped at the door.


    He tilted his head slightly and looked at the shivering eunuch kneeling on the ground.


    "That''s how you''re on duty?"


    His voice was quiet, but the eunuch knocked down, "Your Majesty, please, your majesty, please."


    "Tomorrow I''ll get the fifty boards myself."


    Fifty big boards. I''m weak. I don''t know if I can survive.


    After that, he took Ji Rao and went back, ignoring the eunuch''s request for mercy.


    The door was not closed. The eunuch stood up from the ground, turned his head and saw a figure standing in the yard.


    Knowing that it was the one in the side hall, he didn''t notice and continued to cry against the railing.


    Shen yun''an bent down and picked up the dirty paper. He stared at it.


    He seemed to know what it was, but he forgot.


    What on earth is written on this paper?


    Why does he feel chest stuffy ground aches.


    Tomorrow.


    Jirao will die tomorrow.


    It used to be arbitrary, but now it''s tempting.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    He will die tomorrow.


    Shen yun''an wanted to throw away the remnant paper, but he hesitated for a long time. Finally, he sighed deeply and held the remnant paper in his hand.


    As long as he wants to throw away the idea, his heart will be full of pain.


    Well, whatever it is, just take it.

 Chapter 919

    Ji Rao thought that he couldn''t wake up the next day, because his head was dizzy and he didn''t realize it when he wanted to open his eyes.


    But he finally woke up.


    Bailichen had already put on his court clothes. Seeing him wake up, he bowed his head and kissed Ji Rao''s forehead.


    "I''ll go first. Get up and put on this Xiayao. I''ll wait for you."


    It''s reasonable that the groom can''t see his wife the day before the wedding, but bailichen obviously doesn''t avoid this. He still comes to kiss and hug the day before the wedding, and on that day he has to watch Ji Rao wake up with his own eyes before he leaves.


    No wonder my daughter-in-law is dying.


    Ji Rao''s consciousness is still vague. It took him a long time to wake up.


    Why don''t you die.


    He felt that his body was completely corroded by termites. It was useless, but he was still breathing. It was a small step away from death.


    Urged by the palace people, Ji Rao got up from the bed.


    The palace people rushed to wait on him, bathed, cleaned and ate, and finally dressed him.


    The man didn''t need too much powder to wipe Dai. The palace people just saw that he was pale, so they let him have lip paper.


    Because of Bai lichen''s command, the palace people changed the Phoenix crown into a lighter crown. Although it was not so luxurious, it still cost a lot of money.


    "Queen, you are so beautiful."


    Looking at the people in the bronze mirror, the palace people are crazy.


    I have never seen such a beautiful person.


    I''m afraid all the girls in Beijing are ashamed of their looks.


    Ji Rao coughed. It sounds really sick.


    At that time, it was time to drive outside the hall of supreme harmony. However, Ji Rao had been sleeping for an hour.


    "Empress, it''s time to drive."


    Empress Yi Jia should wait under the steps outside the palace. Ji Rao stands up from his chair. His heavy coat makes him unstable for a moment.


    "Niang Niang..."


    Lady, what a fart.


    Ji Rao is more and more annoyed by this address.


    But he didn''t say anything on his face. He was helped and walked out of Yuhua hall step by step.


    "Ah, it''s snowing."


    Ji Rao looked at the snowflakes falling suddenly in the sky, and was slightly stunned.


    Is God suggesting that he is wronged?


    It''s really wrong.


    So much suffering.


    I''m so wronged.


    Shen yun''an was watching at the gate of the side hall.


    He didn''t know what he was looking at, but he just wanted to be there.


    The palace people hold Ji Rao''s clothes and let him sit on the soft sedan chair.


    The ceremony was solemn and rigorous. There were many people standing outside the palace, and Yan Jun stood at the head of the military officer.


    They are waiting for the future queen of Qi, and the smile on Bai lichen''s face has never faded.


    Ji Rao doesn''t know how Bai lichen persuaded those officials, but I''m afraid it''s also because of this headache for a long time.


    His grip on the armrest of the soft sedan chair suddenly relaxed, and he leaned aside uncontrollably.


    The palace man next to him first found out that it was wrong, "Niang Niang!"


    "Get out of the car, get out of the car!"


    "Empress!"


    "Go and get your majesty down!"


    "Taiyi, Taiyi!"


    Ji Rao heard a lot of people roaring in his ear, but his hearing has almost completely lost, and all he heard was very low, very low voice.


    He lay feebly on the sedan chair, looking up at the sky and the falling snow.


    He couldn''t see clearly any more.


    He knew he was going to die at last.


    It''s true that he''s been waiting so long, waiting so long.

 Chapter 920

    "Your majesty! Your majesty is not well, empress, he... "


    Bai Li Chen''s original smile was stiff on his face. Even Yan beside Bai Li Chen could not help frowning.


    "What happened to him?"


    The little eunuch said anxiously, "the empress is not very well all of a sudden. She has been sent to the imperial doctor. Your majesty, you''d better go and have a look in person!"


    When the eunuch''s voice was still in decline, the hundred Li Chen snapped, "where is it?"


    "Outside Taiqi hall."


    Bai lichen didn''t care about anything. He almost left all his courtiers behind and went to Taiqi hall.


    Yan jundun, also followed up.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Who''s calling him?


    Bai Li Chen Ran to carry Ji Rao into his arms and looked up at several doctors angrily, "what''s wrong with him?"


    Several doctors looked at each other and said nothing for a moment.


    "What happened to him? You''re all dumb! Don''t you want it! "


    The doctor knelt down in fear.


    "Your Majesty, I''m a scholar. I really can''t find out what''s wrong with the queen!"


    Bai lichen said angrily, "waste, waste! If he dies, don''t live


    "Your Majesty, spare your life."


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao." He reached out and held Ji Rao''s face. His heart seemed to fall into the abyss. "What''s the matter with you, Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao coughed. The bloody gas in her throat could not be covered up any more, and the blood seeped out from the corner of her mouth.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Bai lichen reached out to wipe it, but there was no way. The more the blood rubbed, the more it rubbed.


    Ji Rao''s breathing slowed down, as if it would break at any time.


    There is a price to be paid for changing one''s life.


    Yan Jun stood not far away and looked at Ji Rao lying so weak in Bai lichen''s arms. His face seemed incredible.


    Why?


    Before he was tortured so hard, shed so much blood, are not so fragile.


    Why does it look like it''s dying now?


    Shen yun''an came out of Yuhua hall.


    He didn''t know why he wanted to follow. It was as if there was a strong feeling in his heart that he wanted to keep up with Ji Rao.


    He followed.


    When he saw so many people around in front of him, he was still a little surprised. When he came near, he was stunned.


    Ji Rao shed a lot of blood.


    He''s going to die.


    As soon as this cognition came out, Shen yun''an could not help shivering all over and felt cool from his heart.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao..."


    Bai lichen never felt so powerless. He didn''t want Ji Rao to die, but he watched his life passing by. All he could do was hold him tightly and call his name again and again.


    But it doesn''t work.


    Ji Rao reluctantly stretched out his hand in the direction of Yan Jun.


    Yan all Leng for a while, can''t help but walk forward, eyes tightly stare at Ji Rao.


    Approaching, Ji Rao saw the expression on his face, and his lips were powerless.


    He thought it was funny.


    This person has been torturing him before, how he is dying now, but this expression seems to be sad to cry out.


    "Actually..."


    "What?"


    He originally wanted to tell Yan Jun that he was trading his life for his life and didn''t owe him.


    He''s afraid he''ll die of guilt after he dies.


    But he couldn''t say it again.


    I''m just a Tasker and a bystander in this world. I''m a ruthless and deceptive passer-by. Why should I block them when I leave.


    So he looked at Yan Jun''s face and changed his mouth temporarily.

 Chapter 921

    Because he called someone over, but he stopped for a while, so he was embarrassed now.


    Being called over by people who are about to die, I think it''s a serious matter, and the result is more like being fooled.


    Ji Rao''s eyes turned slightly and saw Shen yun''an standing next to him.


    He was so thin that he was standing in the snow.


    Ji Rao wanted to see what expression he was, but his vision was too blurred for him to see anything clearly.


    "Actually What Shen yun''an wants to say before he dies is to let me tell you, if you miss each other Set up a frontier and look forward to Red dress and long face I wish you a happy one hundred years. "


    Every time he said a word, blood seeped out more from the corner of his mouth.


    Yan Jun was stunned.


    Bai lichen grabbed Ji Rao''s face and said, "Ji Rao, if you die, I will slaughter the whole Wushan."


    But no matter how he roared or threatened, Ji Rao''s life was slowly passing away and could not be stopped.


    Ji Rao gradually felt that he couldn''t lift his breath, and his sight slowly emptied, and his voice stopped.


    He was almost at a loss to look at the horizon, blood constantly seeping from the corner of his mouth, it looks like the last struggle before death, with a strong reluctant to this world.


    Not really.


    Ji Rao''s eyes just couldn''t see more and more, so she lost focus slowly.


    He lost his hearing completely, so he couldn''t hear what Bai lichen was saying to him.


    Vision is the last lost in the five senses. In the last two seconds, Ji Rao just quietly looks at the slowly falling snow.


    "Ji Rao."


    That pair of human peerless eyes slowly closed, hundred Li Chen holding has no voice Ji Rao, that moment he didn''t feel very sad.


    It''s just a little empty in my heart.


    Blowing in the face of the cold wind, whistling to the heart.


    This year''s snow is freezing.


    On Wushan mountain, in a humble cottage, a man with a white band on his eyes was packing.


    He''s going down the hill.


    Wushan has no Ji Rao, so he doesn''t want to stay here any more.


    He was leaning on crutches and carrying a cloth bag with few things. As soon as he went out, the wind and snow came on his face.


    Ah, it''s snowing.


    He thought.


    But this Blizzard can''t stop him from leaving.


    He used the crutch that Ji Rao gave him and walked down the mountain step by step.


    He would hear that the emperor wanted to be the empress. He heard that he was still a male empress, who was the national teacher of Qi.


    But what can he do?


    Born humble, even Ji Rao''s hair is not worthy to touch.


    In Tianshu Pavilion, a man with a black cloak suddenly opened his eyes as if he felt something.


    He was silent for a long time, but at last he sighed.


    He stood up slowly and closed the door of Tianshu Pavilion.


    Today, the door will not be opened again.


    Yan all rigidly stood for a long time, looking at Ji Rao still didn''t react.


    How could you die so easily?


    But the blood on the corner of his mouth, so much, could not stop, flowing down his white neck.


    He thought that Ji Rao''s red of empress Xiahe was dazzling enough, but the blood was even more dazzling.


    He turned his head and watched his breath slowly dissipate into the air.


    It''s cold. It''s cold. His teeth are shaking.


    Turn your head and look at the last person.


    The heart suddenly trembled.


    Shen yun''an stood not far away, looking at this side quietly, just like what he remembered.

 Chapter 922

    Yan Jun raises his feet and walks towards Shen yun''an. Every step is very slow. He gets closer to Shen yun''an and farther away from Ji Rao.


    He stood in front of Shen yun''an and looked at the face that he had not seen for a long time. He carefully placed it in the deep memory and never dared to take it out easily to have a look at it. His eyes were as warm as before, and they were no longer cold and heartless.


    He suddenly had a sour nose and a heavy heart.


    I don''t know if it''s because of the person in front of me or the person behind me.


    "Ah Jun."


    As soon as Shen yun''an''s voice fell, he grabbed his wrist with a strong force, and then fell into a warm embrace.


    It should be a happy atmosphere of reunion.


    Just two people in the heart who is not better than who, but do not know why.


    I wish you all a happy new year.


    A hundred years?


    Yan Jun hugged the warm person in his arms, and his jaw was tight.


    He will, he will.


    He lives for a Shen yun''an.


    This has not changed before, nor will it change in the future.


    Ji Rao left.


    Bailichen personally dipped the cloth in warm water and wiped the blood on Ji Rao''s neck and the corner of his mouth a little bit.


    Because it''s winter, jirao''s body is very cold. He can''t SIP lip paper any more. It''s Bai lichen who kisses it after he sips it himself.


    The pale lips slowly turned crimson again.


    The people in the palace stood on one side tremblingly. At this time, no one dared to say more. Hundred Li Chen is moody. No one can know when he will break out. No one dares to risk being beheaded.


    Bailichen finally insisted on finishing the ceremony.


    That''s ridiculous.


    Your majesty insisted on sealing a corpse.


    However, no matter how much the Minister of the central court objected, Bai lichen was determined to go his own way.


    Yan Jun took Shen yun''an back to the palace. There was no minister in the court who could make Bai lichen hesitate any more, so the ceremony was still going on.


    As soon as the ceremony was finished, the next day, bailichen took Ji Rao''s body as if it were in the imperial mausoleum. It was held according to the Queen''s highest etiquette.


    Today''s empress dowager will enter the imperial mausoleum tomorrow. I have to say that this is the first time I''ve met him.


    Bailichen sealed the news, so no one outside knew that the empress had passed away. Only the ministers of the central government were silent.


    After all, it''s bailichen who has threatened. If anyone dares to wear it out, he should weigh whether he can stand the emperor''s anger.


    Before entering the imperial mausoleum, bailichen stroked the coffin of Nanmu with extremely light movements, but his eyes were filled with paranoia and shadow, which made people feel palpitating. "Life is the same bed, death is the same cave. Ji Rao, even if you are dead, you can''t get rid of me. "


    Master Shen came back, and the whole Yanfu was very happy.


    Of course, they don''t think about people coming back from the dead. They just think that Shen yun''an hasn''t died and where he has been locked up. Now general Yan has finally rescued Mr. Shen.


    Yan Jun''s bold subordinates teased and asked, "now that master Shen is back, when is the general going to marry him? Our brothers are waiting for the general''s wedding wine!"


    Yan Jun''s face didn''t move at all. Even Shen yun''an was stiff for a moment.


    It''s just that no one found out.


    Yan all lightly a smile, the tone is completely indifferent, "don''t worry, cloud an this just came back, first raise good body again, get married of matter don''t worry."


    I do not know why, Shen yun''an quietly relieved.


    In the quiet, it seems that nothing has changed, but in fact everything has changed.

 Chapter 923

    So the marriage dragged on for five years.


    In the past five years, bailichen''s actions gradually became vigorous.


    I have to say that he is a good emperor, but I have to admit that he is cruel.


    Yan Jun was sent to the frontier again and again to guard the territory. Some of them were asked to go by bailichen, but more of them he volunteered.


    The Shen family is gone. Shen yun''an lives in Yanfu. No one dares to gossip.


    Most of the servants in Yan''s mansion are still talking about when general Yan will marry Mr. Shen.


    Popularity is easy to change.


    It''s really hard for them to accept the habit of breaking their sleeves. They think it''s against the ethics. But when today''s Zidu is taking men as the second, they can accept the good of Longyang, and they expect it.


    This makes Yan Jun very depressed.


    So he had to go out to fight again and again, far away from Yanfu and Shen yun''an.


    He thinks that he has always been brave and good at fighting on the battlefield. No matter how powerful the enemy is, he never retreats.


    But now, he feels like a deserter.


    In the winter of another year, Yan Jun accepted the imperial edict and sent him to the border to suppress the rampant enemy.


    I don''t know when I will go back.


    Shen yun''an stood in front of the window, looking at the cloudy sky outside, wearing a fox fur on his body. After watching for a long time, he did not know what he thought. He felt that when winter came, his heart would be empty. First, something had been dug out of his body.


    Every year.


    Shen yun''an sat down in his chair with a game of chess in front of him.


    He had a son in his hand, but he didn''t know where to start.


    In a trance, there should be a person sitting on the opposite side, and then play chess with him without logic.


    Shen yun''an held the black chess between his fingertips, gently buckled the chessboard and made a clear sound. There was a charcoal fire burning in the room. He felt a little hot, so he took off his fur and put it aside.


    He used to love white, and he only took white in chess, but why is he always willing to take black now?


    Shen yun''an couldn''t understand for a long time. He put the pieces back and breathed out a breath.


    Suddenly I heard a servant''s voice coming from the yard.


    "The general is back."


    Before I could stand up, someone pushed the door in.


    Shen yun''an looked at the people at the door.


    Compared with five years ago, Yan Jun is a little stronger, and her skin color is also a healthy bronze color. After years of war, her eyes are even more fierce. Just a light look in her eyes makes people feel a sense of desperation.


    "Ah Jun."


    Yan Jun has not stepped into his yard for a long time.


    Why did you come back?


    Yan Jun closed the door and strode over, bringing a chill outside. "Yun An, I''ll tell you something."


    At the beginning of the Lengzheng faded, Shen yun''an pursed lips, warm voice way, "but say no harm."


    "Your Majesty just ordered me to guard tianbeiguan today. It''s a long way to go. I don''t know when I will be able to return. It''s a year and a half at least, and decades at most."


    Shen yun''an didn''t say anything for a moment.


    At that moment, he didn''t feel very sad in his heart. Instead, he felt a sense of relief that he had never felt before.


    Yan Jun looked at Shen yun''an''s face, which had little change from five years ago, and said in a deep voice, "yun''an, after all, I can''t afford you. After I leave, Yan Fu will be handed over to you. My father is old and can''t take care of the business. I''m relieved to leave it to you. "


    This is to make up for the Yan Family''s property to Shen yun''an.

 Chapter 924

    "Ah Jun, you don''t love me anymore."


    Yan Jun was silent.


    "In fact, I''ve been able to get out long ago. When I''m away, maybe something happened to you. I''ll know it from the first time I wake up and see you. Of course, I don''t blame you, because I... " Shen Yun settled down, "it''s the same."


    Yan Jun raised his eyes to see him. There was some warmth in his iron eyes, but it was not the love of helping each other.


    "I should have forgotten something. I always feel that my life is incomplete." He grinned bitterly, "now that you are leaving, I wish you a pleasant journey and a safe return one day. There''s another thing I haven''t told you all the time. Don''t hate me any more. "


    Yan Jun''s heart suddenly trembled.


    His performance is not obvious, Shen yun''an did not see it.


    In the past five years, he has clearly told the people in Yanfu that no one is allowed to ask her to forgive him. If it comes to his ears, he will sweep the man out of the house.


    Therefore, the name Ji Rao has always been a word of silence in the Yan Family for five years.


    Everyone thought Yan Jun had poisoned Ji Rao.


    Including Shen yun''an.


    Not really.


    It''s just that every time I think of that person, he will be absent for a long time. Even after Ji Rao left, the partial courtyard he had given him was sealed by Yan Jun.


    He didn''t dare to step there for fear that he would be confused.


    "You don''t know why Ji Rao died, do you?"


    Ji Rao''s death was so strange that the imperial doctor could only give a reason for taking poison to commit suicide.


    But neither Yan nor bailichen believed it.


    But no matter what, Ji Rao is no longer there.


    But Shen yun''an put forward today, Yan can''t help but look tight between eyebrows and eyes, "do you know?"


    "He died because of me."


    Yan Jun was stunned.


    Shen yun''an looked at his appearance and gave a slight smile, but there was a bitter taste in the corner of his mouth. "Don''t you really think there is a way to bring people back to life?" He looked lonely. He didn''t even know where the overwhelming emotion came from. "There''s nothing to come back from. There''s only life for life."


    "What..."


    "Ah Jun, though he killed me, he saved me with his own life. He''s not wrong. The Shen family really wanted to rebel in those years. Although I didn''t take part in it, I can understand why Ji Rao did it because I wouldn''t leave trouble for myself. "


    Yan Jun''s first reaction was incredible, and then his heart began to ache like a needle. He opened his mouth involuntarily and breathed heavily, because he was so stuffy that he could hardly breathe.


    It turns out that what he said was true.


    I just don''t believe him.


    I always I didn''t believe him.


    Yan Jun left.


    Shen yun''an looked at his back and couldn''t help wring his brows.


    After a year of this, Shen yun''an opened several shops in the capital with Yan''s family property, and the profits were quite good. He could get money by sitting in the lobby.


    Yan Jun has been at the border with Huang Sha''s blood swords and horses for several times, and has made great achievements in life and death.


    Bai lichen was more diligent in government affairs, and made the people of Qi live and work in peace and contentment. But after he was appointed, he never accepted an imperial concubine.


    If it wasn''t for that night, Shen yun''an would have been so stable.

 Chapter 925

    It was the most common night.


    Sometimes the memory is always so puzzling.


    Just as he lit the candle, a white figure in his mind became clearer.


    Shen yun''an stood in the same place, deeply exposed. He only wore an inner garment, and even lost half of his image. He hurried out of the door and came to the study. He rummaged in the box on the bookshelf for a long time before he found a remnant paper.


    The corner is burnt and the whole side is black.


    When he came back from the Imperial Palace, he didn''t know why. Subconsciously, he had to take the paper away. But after he brought it back, he didn''t know what it would do. He simply put it in a box and left it on the bookshelf to eat dirt and ashes.


    It was the first time in years that he had opened the box.


    He held the remnant paper almost gently, and did not move for a long time.


    After a while, there was a tear on the remnant paper.


    Shen yun''an is gone.


    Before leaving, he handed over the whole Yan family to the side of the Yan Family and asked him to take over temporarily before Yan Jun came back.


    He left in silence. The gold and silver were soft and he didn''t take anything with him. It was like he had disappeared from Yanfu out of thin air.


    However, on the study desk, which had always been tidied up by Shen yun''an, a wooden box was lying on the desk. The box was open and empty.


    Two years later, Yan Jun was intrigued when he killed the enemy.


    At that time, all his soldiers died, and the enemy surrounded him in a valley. Facing thousands of troops, he could not survive for a moment, and then he was pierced by the arrows from the front and back.


    He knelt down on one knee, with a sword in his hand, straight into the ground.


    This time, no one came to save him.


    After the sharp pain of the body is over, it is numbness. Yan Jun slowly spits out the smell of blood, and his eyes gradually lose focus. In a trance, a white dress appears in front of him. The man has a mask, and his eyes are beautiful, but he has no feelings. He just glances at him lightly, and then turns away.


    "Don''t go, wait for me, wait for me..."


    His tone was so light that it could dissipate in the air in an instant, with a little pleading, but the white clothes left without a pause.


    In the month of Bingzi in the year of genghei, Yan Jun died in battle, and never fell down.


    Two years later, Bai lichen was infected with wind and cold, but he died because of busy government affairs. After two months, he finally became seriously ill. He has no children, only an adopted son, and has been raising him as a prince.


    Later, Bai lichen died of a serious illness, but he insisted that he would wait until it snowed.


    So he miraculously lasted for seven days. When it snowed, he closed his eyes with a smile.


    Bailichen died and the new emperor ascended the throne.


    After a few days, Bai lichen''s body was sent to the imperial mausoleum.


    A few years ago, there was a tomb sweeper. He didn''t know who he was. He had a nice voice, the gentle voice of Zhilan Yushu. But he covered himself very tightly every day, and no one else could see his face. Anyway, he had been guarding the mausoleum, and even didn''t care about the money.


    When others saw that he didn''t want it, they divided it up by themselves.


    At first, he was furtive. Later, seeing that he didn''t care, he put the money in his pocket when he sent it directly. He didn''t even care about it.


    At that time, there was only the Queen''s body.


    When bailichen was sent in, the mausoleum was very busy for a few days, but after the new emperor ascended the throne, the place returned to its usual empty solitude.

 Chapter 926

    Someone with a broom swept the fallen leaves in front of the mausoleum.


    After a while, it seemed that I was finally tired. I looked up and didn''t know what I was looking at.


    The face of the man under the hood was unexpectedly gentle.


    He walked slowly to a stone step in front of the mausoleum and sat down. Like a baby, he took out a piece of remnant paper of his clothes.


    I don''t know how long that paper has been touched, yellowing and fragile.


    He did it for a long time, then stood up and continued to sweep.


    As long as he is there, the tomb will always be clean, without a trace of dust.


    Four years later, the grave sweeper also died. He leaned on the edge of the mausoleum. When he was found the next day, he almost shrank into a ball. Someone called him, but he didn''t answer. When he looked in the past, he was out of breath.


    But there seems to be some peace on that side.


    There''s nothing peaceful about dying in this mausoleum.


    These people usually take a lot of other people''s money. After summing up, they find a piece of land, dig a pit for people to bury, and find a piece of wood to carve a monument.


    I found out that they didn''t know the name of this man for so many years.


    So I had to write about a grave sweeper.


    Spend a few coppers to buy paper money and burn it.


    When the last person died, the belief supported by the world gradually disappeared, and in an instant, it was separated and disintegrated.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes, he was relieved.


    He even wanted to cry.


    He got out of bed and went straight to yubajiang''s room. He found the man standing on tiptoe opposite him and pasting an animation poster.


    The poster is a little girl who doesn''t know which animation, with small face, big eyes and evil figure.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Yu Bajiang turned his head and said vaguely, "Yo, are you back?"


    "Can I not do it?"


    This can give fish eight river scared to death, he immediately also regardless of his animation wife, first turned his head to see his little ancestor, he threw the tape, "why not do it?"


    "It''s too hard. It hurts."


    Yubajiang naturally knows that he has suffered a lot in this world. After hearing this, he can only sigh, "you have done so much. If you give up now, there will be nothing left."


    Ji Rao seems to have been stabbed in some painful foot. "Give up, give up. I''ve worked hard for so long to get something! Just for a vague memory, do I have to suffer so much! You don''t know how much it hurts. "


    At the end of his speech, he was fierce and even aggrieved.


    Looking at him, Yu Bajiang sighed, "it''s not just a memory."


    Ji Rao looked up at him with red eyes.


    "It''s really inconvenient for me to say, but I can tell you that you once died."


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    "You can live later on because someone you can''t remember changed your life."


    Looking at Ji Rao''s silence for a long time, Yu Bajiang said, "in fact, you shouldn''t have been asked to suffer these hardships. If he knew, he would probably beat me up."


    Fish eight river bitter smile, "but I really have no other way. If you don''t want to continue, I won''t force you. Really, you can leave now, because it''s not a mandatory task. "


    "If I go..." Ji Rao said in a deep voice, "what kind of consequences will there be?"


    "The consequence It''s definitely not the outcome you want to see. "


    Ji Rao closed her eyes.


    Yu Bajiang just wanted to say something. Suddenly, the internal system management mechanism was in disorder. When he looked up again, he looked at Ji Rao in disbelief.

 Chapter 927

    Ji Rao could see the expression on Yu Bajiang''s face, and could not help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    "He wants to see you..."


    Ji Rao actually had the answer in his heart, but he still trembled his lower lip, "who..."


    "It''s the person you want to be. Go on, it will disappear later."


    Yubajiang didn''t even give Ji Rao the chance to react, so he sent him directly to the next world.


    When Ji Rao woke up, yubajiang''s voice was still hovering around his ears.


    "You have so many tasks in the world, not only to find memory, but also to save the dog''s life. Only when so many worlds are piled up can he gather some consciousness to see you. You remember, he may be any life in the world, not limited to people. It may be him if you meet a kitten or dog who is coquettish to you on the road. Don''t kick him away! "


    Seeing Ji Rao close his eyes, the expression on the surface of the eight rivers becomes more and more complicated.


    He knew that once the man did so, the loss to himself would be huge.


    I don''t have much consciousness. I still have to build a world to see Ji Rao. I finally have some consciousness. This time, I''m going to sleep again.


    It''s really


    He''s just a system and doesn''t understand the love.


    There is no archetype in this world, so there is no human being and no task.


    No, there are.


    His job is to find the man.


    Any life in this world?


    If it''s an ant, he''ll find a ball?


    Wu Zi is stuffy for a long time, Ji Rao takes a breath, just want to sit up, head and back suddenly spread a sharp pain.


    "Hiss."


    The pain made him sit up and lie down again.


    It felt like he had been beaten a few sticks. He was so painful that he took out air conditioning.


    After lying back, he found that he had a drip on his hand, and there were several beds beside him. Most of the patients were sleeping, accompanied by family members. Looking out the window, he found that it was already dark. The watch on the wall showed that it was 11:30 p.m.


    Didi Didi.


    The mobile phone on the table vibrated. Ji Rao took a look and found that the mobile phone was a flip.


    ¡­¡­ It''s amazing.


    He picked up his cell phone and saw that the caller was Mr. Jiang.


    Miss Jiang?


    He put the phone through, and soon there was a gentle female voice, "Hello, jirao."


    "Well."


    "Why didn''t you come to class these two days? I heard many teachers reflect this situation. Don''t you still want to go to a university? The college entrance examination will take place in another month. We can''t lose the link. "


    "Teacher, I''m in hospital."


    "What? Are you in hospital? What''s going on? "


    "Hit on the head." Ji Rao touched the back of his bandaged head, and then had to move out an old-fashioned but very consistent with his current situation of the excuse, "like amnesia."


    "Which hospital are you in? Send the address and the teacher will look for you."


    Ji Rao hung up and sent him the address.


    After about an hour, Ji Rao''s water was all gone. There was no nurse to change the dressing. He pulled out the needle himself.


    As soon as Mr. Jiang came in, he saw the scene, and his heart broke down, "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao lost the needle, and then pressed the back of his hand, looked up, and looked at teacher Jiang''s mother love.


    The people next to him were sleeping. Ji Rao got up from the bed and said, "teacher, let''s go outside and talk."

 Chapter 928

    The teacher comforted him and gave him chicken soup. Knowing that he had no money, he paid his medical expenses in advance.


    With Mr. Jiang''s more than an hour of boo boo boo, Ji Rao probably understood that he is now a senior three student, studying in XX No.2 Middle School, and his grades are generally on the high side, but he wants to go to a university. A university is the top university in China, ranking first in the top list. From the usual point of view, his score difference with that school is about 100 points. In addition, Ji Rao''s family is poor, and his father has no ability. His mother remarried when he was three years old. He followed his father for two years, and his father was fond of gambling. When he was in the first year of junior high school, his father could not support him, so he threw him away.


    In recent years, he has been doing part-time jobs by himself, then taking the high school entrance examination, and saving money to take the university entrance examination.


    Ji Rao has never seen such a poor time in his life.


    Mr. Jiang left. If the doctor hadn''t repeatedly said that his current situation was not suitable for discharge, Ji Rao would have left the next day.


    After barely staying in the ward for three days, Ji Rao still went to school.


    In fact, there is nothing to clean up. He has no clothes. A washed yellow jeans and black sports pants, a pilling white shirt and a blue short sleeve, just change these two clothes.


    He packed all his clothes into the schoolbag that had been used for many years, which was so broken that he didn''t want to change it. Then he took the flip phone and went to the bus.


    Before getting on the bus, I found that I didn''t even have two yuan.


    Ji Rao, who has always had no worries about food and clothing, stayed under the bus stop sign.


    The sun in April and may is not small, especially at noon. Ji Rao didn''t eat all day. When she was illuminated by the sun, she was inevitably weak and weak.


    He walked for two kilometers, and there was no map on the flip phone. He was listening all the way. The pair of stalls under his feet, estimated to be only a few tens of yuan, hurt the floor of his feet. At first, he was uncomfortable. When he got to school, he felt that his heels might be worn out.


    Looking at the shining number of the second middle school, Ji Rao was quietly relieved.


    When he went in, the doorman looked at him with strange eyes, as if he knew him. He could open the door for him without swiping his card.


    Ji Rao walked in and looked at the two teaching buildings on the right and in front of him. For a moment, he didn''t know which side to go. Now it''s the end of the class. Some students went to the computer room with information technology textbooks. Ji Rao stopped a person casually and asked, "classmate, which building is senior three?"


    It was a girl student. When she heard him ask, she pointed to a building, "that one."


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to say thank you, the girl next to the girl looked at Ji Rao with strange and disgusting eyes and quickly pulled the person away.


    Ji Rao can still hear them vaguely.


    "What did you say to him?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "He''s the gay in senior three."


    "Ah?"


    "It''s disgusting. Don''t talk to him."


    Ji Rao


    As he walked to the teaching building, he flipped through his mobile phone, trying to find out if there was any information about his classes.


    He found it.


    When he handed in his homework in the mailbox, the addressee of the mailbox was Jiang lixiu, class one, senior three.


    Class one, grade three.


    Ji Rao is wandering on the first floor. The left row of class 5678 should be over there.


    He can feel someone pointing at him and can''t hear what he is saying. Those unkind eyes have stuck to him since Ji Rao appeared.

 Chapter 929

    It''s disgusting and I can''t get rid of it.


    Ji Rao frowned, then suddenly heard someone calling his name.


    "Oh, isn''t this Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao looked up and saw several people coming out of the toilet.


    Those people are dressed in gaudy clothes, with hairstyles half long and not short, like dog biting, and the corners of their mouths are smiling rather than smiling, like twitching.


    Ji Rao looked at them quietly to see what noise their dog could make.


    "Why do you have the face to come to school?" A boy came up to him and looked at him sarcastically and maliciously, as if Ji Rao was a piece of shit in his eyes.


    Ji Rao may have no money to cut his hair. His hair is very long, and he can cover his eyes with a little bow. The group of people are more domineering when they see his appearance.


    The man came over and whispered, "it''s really cheap for you to get up after such a heavy injury. If you knew that, I''d start harder and let you miss the college entrance examination."


    Ji Rao''s eyes flashed.


    They did it.


    There are more and more students around. Yesterday, I heard from Mr. Jiang that today all the teachers are going out for a meeting. There are only one or two teachers in the whole teaching building.


    "Tell me how thick skinned you are, huh? Homosexuality. "


    "Yes, don''t you like to write love letters? You can write another one. "


    The boy next to him poked at him and said, "what? Want this to be written to you? "


    "Oh, go away, don''t disgust me."


    It may be common for the students nearby to come up and stop them.


    "We haven''t seen each other for so many days. At least we are classmates. I don''t want to embarrass you much. You call me grandfather. That''s all right?"


    Ji Rao listened for a long time and finally said, "call you grandfather?"


    There was something funny in his tone, which sounded like a mockery.


    "If you don''t want to call, you don''t want to enter the gate today."


    "You deserve it, too."


    Ji Rao has always been submissive. This time they thought it would be the same. Unexpectedly, Ji Rao dared to speak like this, which made these people excited again.


    "Oh, can the dog bark at last? What''s the matter? It''s cheap for you to call grandfather. Don''t be shameless. " Then he would reach out to push Ji Rao.


    It''s just that he didn''t push Ji Rao, and then Ji Rao sidestepped away.


    Ji Rao raised his feet, and the boy covered his crotch and screamed.


    Ji Rao tried his best. If he was weak, he could kick the boy''s lifeblood.


    "Jirao, you want to die."


    Several boys just want to rush up, general door suddenly someone came out.


    He was a very gentle boy, over 180, wearing a pair of Converse canvas shoes, a pair of seven point jeans, a white shirt on top, neat collar, loose button, the top one, white face, but not mother, with a pair of silver frame glasses, the eyes behind the glasses are a pair of standard peach blossom eyes, deep and beautiful, thin lips slightly pursed into one It''s a straight line, clean boy.


    With a five-year college entrance examination book in his hand and a pen in his hand, he could not help frowning when he saw the scene outside.


    "Yo, Cheng Ju, we are helping you to teach this boy who doesn''t know how powerful he is. I think he is disgusting, too?"


    Cheng Ju, the second generation of the rich in his class, is a real estate worker at home. He is handsome and good at studying. He has never fallen out of the top three in the grade examination. He is recognized as the school grass of No.2 Middle School.

 Chapter 930

    Of course, it''s the person Ji Rao fell in love with secretly before.


    Cheng Ju''s sight falls on Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao was originally a timid, poor family, average academic performance of people, because this many people bullied. This is just the beginning of his miserable life. In the last semester of senior three, someone in the class found that he secretly hid a big head photo of Cheng Ju in his diary, which was used when he entered information.


    Cheng Ju clearly remembers that Ji Rao is the class representative of the head teacher Jiang lixiu and is also responsible for teaching the students to fill in the form and watch. After handing in the form at that time, Ji Rao suddenly came to him and said that his photo was missing.


    Cheng Ju thought it was accidentally dropped when he was tidying up, but he didn''t think much about it, so he handed in another one.


    I didn''t expect to be found hidden in his diary later.


    He was stolen photos by a slovenly person all day, and wrote something on the page of his diary: "his eyes are sharp and gentle, and his side face seems to shine when bathed in the sun. I don''t squint, I only dare to see him with the remaining light. For the first time, he made me feel that reading texts is a kind of happy thing. "


    Cheng Ju is really disgusted.


    He threw Ji Rao''s diary in the garbage can in front of everyone, looked at him coldly, and told him, "I thought you were just a coward, but I didn''t expect that you were disgusting on the surface and disgusting on the inside."


    This matter has spread among the students, so when we see the parties are here, that kind of eyes are gossip.


    I have to say that people''s nature of watching is really boring.


    Cheng Ju looked at Ji Rao''s cowardly appearance and said, "what do you do have to do with me?"


    Then he left.


    When the bell rang, the teacher came out to check the order, and the boy who had been kicked stood up. It''s embarrassing enough. He doesn''t want to make trouble with the teacher.


    If you want to clean up Ji Rao, there will be opportunities in the future.


    Several people have returned to the classroom from the front door, and other students have also scattered.


    Ji Rao returned to his seat. He sat in the corner of the last row, because no one wanted to share the table with him, so he was alone.


    After class, a teacher stood in the middle of the hall, looking at whether the students had violated the school rules.


    Before the crowd want to hit Ji Rao are the last row of poor students, a boy saw Ji Rao lying on the table to sleep, kick on his table.


    Ji Rao woke up and saw the man who was kicked by him standing in front of his desk, looking at him viciously.


    The people in the classroom have already gone to 7788, leaving only these ignorant social scum.


    Bang bang.


    Ji Rao and the man looked up at the same time and saw the teacher standing at the door knocking, "hurry to eat, what are you dawdling about?"


    The boy turned his head and said harshly, "Ji Rao, we''re not finished."


    Ji Rao sneered.


    This group of boys are waiting on the way from the classroom to the canteen. Once they see Ji Rao, they can immediately go up to teach him a lesson and let him know that he should be a man with his tail between his legs.


    It''s just that they wait and wait until all the students come back to the classroom after dinner, and they don''t wait for Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao didn''t go to the canteen at all.


    Because he found out he didn''t have a meal card.


    Poor he can only contact warm water to satisfy his hunger.

 Chapter 931

    A few days later, when the teacher came back from a meeting, Jiang lixiu often called Ji Rao over. Knowing that his amnesia would not affect the exam, she was relieved. When she learned that he had no money to eat, she also subsidized him and opened a small kitchen for him to study.


    In fact, Ji Rao has learned these knowledge points n times, but he can''t live up to Jiang lixiu''s kindness, so he can only sit there and listen.


    When Jiang lixiu asked him questions, he could always answer them accurately, which made Jiang lixiu very happy.


    She knows Ji Rao''s family situation, so she knows how difficult Ji Rao is. In her eyes, although Ji Rao is not a gifted child, she is also a very hardworking child, so she has been willing to take care of him more, and does not want a good child to drop out of school to work.


    There''s a better way out for him, isn''t there?


    Because of Jiang lixiu, those boys have never found a chance to do anything to Ji Rao.


    After today''s tutorial, Ji Rao comes out of the office and meets Cheng Ju.


    He took a test paper, obviously to ask questions.


    Seeing him, Cheng Ju didn''t stop for a moment. He didn''t show any expression on his face. He walked past indifferently.


    Ji Rao closed the book and went back while yawning.


    He has received several translation lists recently.


    He actually knows four languages in the real world, Chinese and English are essential, Italian and French solve daily problems.


    But after such a long time, I may forget a lot.


    If you make money, it''s actually fast.


    Last night, I went through two lists in a row, one in English and one in French. It should be settled tomorrow.


    After returning to the classroom, listening to the teacher talking about the papers, Ji Rao bit by bit, and finally fell asleep on the table.


    In the evening, Jiang lixiu called her to make up lessons. This time, she made up math. Jiang lixiu asked Ji Rao to do several problems. Unexpectedly, the results were all right.


    "You''re really making progress. The teacher said that if you work hard, you''ll be rewarded. Ah, yes." Jiang lixiu takes her bag from the table, takes out two tickets and hands them to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao picked it up and saw that it was the ticket for the zoo. She couldn''t help wondering, "this ticket..."


    "I originally planned to go to see it with my son at the weekend, but my son''s school will arrange them to go for a spring outing this weekend. I happen to have something to do at the weekend, so I can''t go, and the ticket can''t be refunded. I''ll give it to you."


    "But here are two?"


    Jiang lixiu said with a smile, "see for yourself if there are any friends you can call."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "OK, go back to study."


    "Thank you, teacher."


    Ji Rao went back to the classroom with the two tickets. He was studying in the classroom and heard the sound of opening the door. Half of the students looked up.


    Ji Rao didn''t care about them. He went straight back to his seat with the two tickets in his hand.


    "Oh, Mr. Jiang is so nice. He gave you two tickets? Why, are you still thinking about how to invite Cheng Ju to go with you? "


    The boy''s words were not loud, but in such a quiet classroom, it was enough for the class to hear clearly.


    Cheng Ju, who had been lowering his head, finally turned his head back, with a faint impatience on his pretty face. He just wanted to say something, but suddenly he saw Ji Rao pick up a ticket, tear it into four pieces, and then throw it into the garbage can.

 Chapter 932

    After Ji Rao finished, he turned his head and took out the information from his desk pocket.


    I don''t know why. It seems that Ji Rao has changed a little since she came back.


    Cheng Ju takes a look at Ji Rao. A bandage is wrapped around his head. Those people beat him in the alley. He knows that he was passing by at that time. Ji Rao chases the boys with sticks. When he sees him, Ji Rao''s eyes light up and asks him for help.


    But Cheng Ju didn''t see it. He just walked away after a pause.


    Later he heard Ji Rao''s scream, but he still didn''t go back to have a look.


    Is it this fight that makes people stupid?


    Cheng Ju frowned, which had nothing to do with him, "don''t talk."


    When he comes home at the weekend, Ji Rao withdraws quickly. He doesn''t want to be blocked.


    It''s hard to beat four hands with one punch. He''s not a fool when so many people surround him.


    Ji Rao goes back according to the address given to him by Jiang lixiu.


    It''s a rotten neighborhood.


    The ground is full of sewage, looking up is a variety of vertical and horizontal dislocation of the wires, on both sides of the tottering community, each family is floating sheets and clothes, there are fried vegetables and quarrels from the window running out, noisy kneading together, noisy.


    He came to the door of his community. There were long-standing iron fences on both sides of the door, and a few bags of dirty and smelly garbage. If the small cement door was 1.8 meters tall, it would make him bend down to enter.


    The stairs are very narrow. The walls on both sides are white, but they are covered with all kinds of footprints and look dirty.


    Ji Rao comes to the second floor and takes out a key from his broken schoolbag. There is a bear on the key, which is black.


    He opened the door, which was difficult to open. Ji Rao held the handle in one hand, put his foot against the bottom of the door, and opened it with force. When he pushed it open, there was a sound.


    The room is very small, and the floor is still concrete. There is a heavy mahogany table in the living room, a mahogany hard bench with a flower blanket on it, and a small room in the kitchen is full. A small bed in the bedroom almost occupied the whole space, and then there was a small wardrobe with few clothes in it.


    As soon as the little yellow wooden door of the bathroom was pushed open, it was a ceramic tile squatting pit. Ji Rao looked at the bottom of his eyes, then looked at the top of his eyes, and felt that he could step into the squatting pit when he didn''t pay attention to his shower.


    Oh, my God.


    Ji Rao, who didn''t know the suffering in the world, was shocked.


    He scratched his head and there was a noise in his stomach.


    Forget it, eat first, Ji Rao subconsciously takes out his flip phone.


    And then suddenly found that this cell phone in addition to sending messages to call other like nothing to do.


    Ji Rao then went into the bedroom and turned it upside down. Finally, he found three hundred and forty-two yuan and a half in the top clothes pocket.


    And a fifty cent coin.


    Then he went out to the neighborhood and bought instant noodles in a dim shop at the bottom. He wanted to take one and left, but as soon as he touched a layer of ash, he had to give up to take the one at the bottom.


    He was looking at the light. Fortunately, it didn''t expire.


    The shopkeeper is sitting at the door, with a dirty fan blowing beside him. The old TV series of several years are playing on his mobile phone, and he is eating melon seeds.


    "Check out."


    The owner looked up. "Three and a half."


    Ji Rao just took out a hundred. The shopkeeper took it and put it under the sun. It seemed that he was confirming the truth.

 Chapter 933

    After a while, the shopkeeper took the one hundred and gave Ji Rao the change. When he counted the money, he spat on his hand. His fingers moved so fast that he immediately counted the money and handed it to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao takes over the money with an indescribable expression on his face.


    Dislike is dislike.


    But now he is so poor that he can''t throw away his money.


    When Ji Rao put the money into his pocket, he finally realized the feeling of giving in for the money.


    After he went back, he looked for a hot kettle at home for a long time, but he didn''t find it. Finally, his eyes fell on a tin kettle on the gas.


    Is it difficult to make water from this?


    After searching for more than ten minutes, Ji Rao didn''t find anything in the room that could make water like this.


    He opened the lid of the pot, and there was half a pot of water in it. He poured out the water, and then went to pick up the water. Looking inside, there were all kinds of white spots and pieces floating.


    He poured out the water and connected it again.


    One connected three or four times.


    Ji Rao finally reacts, this kind of big to frightening white block is the upgrade version of rust.


    He took a deep breath and finally filled up the water.


    He took the lid and put it on the kettle. The lid always tilted up to one side. Ji Rao put the kettle on the ground and pressed it hard.


    There was a click.


    The lid is just in place.


    He picked up the kettle and put it on the LPG, staring at the button that had never been seen before and stained with black oil, twisting it left and right.


    Boom.


    The blue fireworks started. Ji Rao was startled. He stepped back and stepped on a pot with a hole but the original owner was reluctant to throw. Then he didn''t stand firm and fell to the ground.


    After a sound of jingling, Ji Rao''s face was slightly twisted and sat on the ground, "I''m not easy either."


    He slowly got up from the ground and felt his butt hurt.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, the tin kettle made a sound. Ji Rao went over, looked at the button, and frowned. Did she just go left or right?


    The sound of the tin kettle is getting louder and louder. Ji Rao is a little scared. He is afraid that the kettle will blow up suddenly.


    He had to twist it at will and the fire went out.


    Rao Ji was relieved and felt that she was sweating twice.


    He poured the instant noodles into the water and then put them on the table. When he opened the lid, he smelled the smell and was so moved that he almost didn''t cry.


    For the first time, he knew that instant noodles can also be so humble.


    After dinner, Ji Rao went to bed. He fiddled with his flip phone, trying to find more useful information from the broken phone.


    But the original owner doesn''t look like a good mobile phone user. There is no information here.


    He translated two articles in one night, then went to bed in the early morning, got up the next day, bought a loaf on the roadside and went out.


    The zoo.


    He actually likes zoos.


    In his few childhood memories, his busy, footless parents actually took him to the zoo once.


    Maybe it was on his birthday.


    He didn''t know exactly what he saw and played, but the feeling of being accompanied by his parents was always branded in his heart.


    So he thought the zoo was a warm place since he was a child.


    After he handed in the ticket, he went in. The conductor gave him a guide map, which clearly planned the routes of various animals.

 Chapter 934

    Ji Rao doesn''t have any favorite animals, so he draws a simple route that can take the whole zoo and then go out directly.


    The sun is poisonous. Ji Rao can feel that his white shirt back is wet with sweat. He squints at the road ahead, and his voice almost smokes. He wants to buy a bottle of water. When he asks, a bottle of mineral water outside costs five yuan in the zoo.


    Forget it. I can''t afford it. Excuse me.


    Golden Monkey gorilla crocodile snake The exhibition of the red panda said that the Giant Panda had just arrived from Sichuan today. It was airsick and needed a rest.


    He covered his forehead with the road map in his hand.


    It''s so hot that he shouldn''t have come out.


    However, there is no air conditioner in that house, only an electric fan, which is extremely hot.


    It''s also a steamer.


    Ji Rao sighed deeply.


    I really want to eat old popsicles.


    He walked on a path with a slope of 30 degrees, surrounded by luxuriant trees. He took a breath, and the cool wind came from his face. Ji Rao finally felt better.


    In the front is


    Ji Rao, open up the road map and see the forest and poultry area.


    All kinds of birds, Red Crowned Crane, black and white swan, white crowned pheasant, red and white bellied pheasant


    There''s a lot more.


    Ji Rao walked and stopped all the way. Finally, when he was on a small bridge, he saw a group of people around the fence nearby. He didn''t know what he was looking at.


    He walked over, and the people there surrounded the inner three floors and the outer three floors. He looked at the side and looked forward to seeing people in the room. He couldn''t help wondering, "what are you looking at?"


    "White peacock."


    "White peacock?"


    A white peacock as for so many people running to see it?


    "Excuse me, excuse me."


    A keeper came with a basin. He opened the gate and went in.


    People surging to get out of the way for the breeder, Ji Rao was lucky to see the White Peacock from the crevice.


    It''s really just a white peacock, but it seems that this peacock is different from other peacocks, and the scene is a little unusual.


    There are five peacocks, four green and one white.


    The four green peacocks are a little ugly and small. It can be seen that they are female. They circle around the White Peacock and linger around.


    The white peacock''s tail plume is much longer than that of ordinary peacocks. It stays there quietly and doesn''t want to turn its head if it doesn''t have to.


    A few green peacocks surround the white peacock, but the White Peacock lies there with closed eyes, unwilling to take a look.


    It''s really strange.


    According to the staff of the zoo, this white peacock is the most popular among the female peacocks. In principle, the female peacocks choose to mate according to the gorgeous degree of the male peacocks. The white peacocks are not as gorgeous as the green peacocks and the blue peacocks, so the general white peacocks are basically without birds.


    But this one is not the same. It is not only deeply loved by all the peacocks in the garden, but also surrounded by the group of peacocks as long as it is there.


    This white peacock is proud and lazy. It usually sleeps all the time and doesn''t turn on the screen. When the staff fed it, it was the same as feeding an ancestor. They didn''t look at people.


    Now that this year''s mating season has passed, the White Peacock still hasn''t turned on the screen at all.


    All of a sudden, the White Peacock suddenly opened her eyes, turned the noble head, and fell on Ji Rao.

 Chapter 935

    At that time, Ji Rao felt too crowded. He turned around and wanted to leave, but suddenly he heard a cry of surprise from the crowd.


    "Fly, fly!"


    That originally lazy White Peacock suddenly stood up, and then accelerated to run over, wings a vibration, unexpectedly soared out of the fence.


    People were scared and dodged, but their eyes were still glued to the white peacock.


    Ji Rao only saw a huge object pounce on him. He just stepped back, and then he saw the White Peacock who had just caught a glimpse stopped in front of him.


    "Run out."


    "My God, can''t Peacocks Fly?"


    The white peacock is facing Ji Rao. Her light red eyes are staring at Ji Rao, and she shakes her body. Then her tail feather trembles slightly, agitates and slowly raises. It is said that the arrogant white peacock, who has not been screened for two years, slowly opens its screen in full view of the public.


    Ji Rao


    "Oh, it''s on!"


    "It''s beautiful!"


    This white peacock''s tail plume is relatively long, and it is even more spectacular after all unfolding, like a large snow gauze palace fan. Because the whole body is white, the eye spot on the tail feather is not very high-profile, but because of this, it makes people feel noble and beautiful.


    It stood quietly in place, trying to show its huge screen to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao looked back and found that there were many people behind him, so his sense of strangeness was reduced. He took a step to the side, and the peacock followed him. He took another step, and the peacock took another step.


    Someone touched the tail of the white peacock, but the peacock was not willing to. He walked in the direction of Ji Rao, leaning slightly, his tail toward Ji Rao, and wanted to ask Ji Rao to touch it.


    "Young man, does the peacock follow you?"


    Ji Rao smiles awkwardly, and then goes out quickly.


    The White Peacock didn''t hesitate for a moment. Her tail slightly retracted and her two short legs turned upside down. She ran towards Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao saw the White Peacock running beside him and opened the screen to him.


    It feels like It''s hard to say.


    The White Peacock didn''t stop to see Ji Rao at all. She cackled twice, and then opened the screen harder.


    "Come on, come on."


    The staff came soon. While catching the White Peacock back, they apologized to the tourists. Fortunately, the peacock didn''t do anything hurtful, otherwise something really happened.


    Ji Rao looked at the white peacock was caught back, but also stretched his long neck to look at his side, frowned tightly.


    You remember, he may be any life in this world, not limited to people, on the road to meet a coquetry of your kitten and dog may be him, you must not kick him away!


    Yubajiang''s words are still in my mind. Jirao hesitated for a while.


    It can''t be such a coincidence.


    Is it a white peacock?


    But whether it is now or not, Ji Rao can''t brazenly rob animals from the zoo.


    Ji Rao turns around and goes back. Forget it. Let''s have a look and observe for a few days.


    If he is really the peacock, it''s really hard for him to come out.


    White peacock is a rare variant, whether he can afford it or not, whether the zoo will sell it to him is unknown.


    The white peacock was caught, and the tourists who had been around here also scattered in twos and threes.


    It was already afternoon when Ji Rao left the zoo. He ate a loaf of bread in the morning. Now he was hungry. He bought a bowl of eight yuan noodles at the roadside stall. He ate up the whole noodles in hot sweat.

 Chapter 936

    After dinner, it''s already five o''clock in the afternoon. Ji Rao is walking and eating. It''s already half past six when he comes home.


    Climbing up the community, the corridor is dark and dry. When Ji Rao goes up the stairs, he sees something white curled up at his door.


    Ji Rao thought it was someone who didn''t have the heart to throw a bag of garbage at his door.


    Just as he wanted to clean up the rubbish, he saw the "rubbish" move gently.


    Then slowly split, stand up


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    Isn''t this the peacock in the zoo?!


    Why is it here?!


    Don''t allow Ji Rao to think more. The peacock shakes its tail and opens its screen again.


    Facing Ji Rao, dancing in the narrow corridor.


    It''s said that peacocks are courting and defending themselves.


    The peacock came to his house specially. Can it be self-defense?


    He squatted down and looked at the peacock. The peacock immediately paced up. His head came up to him and quacked, shaking his tail even more.


    "Are you the man I''m looking for?"


    "Quack quack."


    "You don''t remember, do you?"


    "Quack quack."


    Ji Rao


    Well, it''s not just memory, it''s IQ.


    The peacock can run out of the zoo and wait in front of his house accurately. It should not be an ordinary peacock.


    Ji Rao opens the door, grabs peacock Kaiping''s tail and carries this big thing in.


    "Go ahead and talk about it."


    Peacock open screen, take its small steps back and forth in jirao''s house.


    Like the inspection by the leaders, Ji Rao even felt that the peacock was abandoning his poor family by tilting his head and half squinting his eyes!


    Ji Rao Wu rolled his eyes, he asked the peacock a lot of things, its response is always GA GA GA.


    See ask nothing, Ji Rao simply don''t ask.


    He will go to school tomorrow. After school, he will stay. He doesn''t know what to do with the peacock.


    "Why don''t you go back to the zoo? I have no time to support you. "


    The White Peacock held her head high, as if dismissing Ji Rao.


    But when Ji Rao really picked up her mobile phone and wanted to dial the phone on the back of the zoo''s road map, the peacock raised her claws and pressed Ji Rao''s arm.


    Ji Rao looked at its paws, then looked up at it, and finally put the phone down.


    "Do you understand me?"


    "Quack quack."


    Ji Rao No communication.


    In the evening, he threw the peacock into the living room and prepared the sand basin for him.


    In fact, it was a broken box. Ji Rao went outside and stole a few shovels of sand from others and put them inside.


    Ji Rao pointed to the box to see the peacock, "if you want to pull Baba, go there. Don''t follow me to any place except that."


    Peacock: "quack quack."


    Ji Rao went to see the refrigerator. There was nothing in it except half of the wilting carrots. Ji Rao bought a box of instant noodles for himself. Then he chopped the carrots and put them into a small bowl. Then he put the bowl in front of the peacock.


    The peacock in the zoo is also expected to try to pick up good food, now looking at this is not fresh and single, and carrots, of course, it is too much to dislike.


    "I''m very poor. I have nothing to feed you. If you don''t eat, I have nothing else to give you. Otherwise, you will go back to the zoo. Although there is no freedom, there are many female peacocks for you to choose from, and the food is fresh and nutritious. "


    The peacock squinted at Ji Rao, and finally really lowered his head to eat.


    The long crest of the feather is on Ji Rao''s face.

 Chapter 937

    Ji Rao touched his poked face and continued to eat instant noodles.


    Ji Rao went out to buy some fruits and vegetables in the evening, and also bought some chicken feed. He thought that chicken and peacock are almost the same, and they should eat the same.


    In the evening, pile things in the refrigerator and prepare to make trouble for it tomorrow.


    Before going to bed, he left the peacock in the living room and went back to bed.


    Just in the middle of the night, Ji Rao felt out of breath, very hot, sweating all the time, very uncomfortable.


    He opened his eyes and felt like he had something on both sides.


    On the right is the wall. It''s cool. What''s on the left?


    Ji Rao fixed his eyes and found a protruding outline, but the light was too dark for him to see anything clearly. He reached for it, but felt the warm skin.


    He froze for a moment, and then the hand was held.


    Ji Rao didn''t hesitate half a minute, stretched out his hand and turned on the light.


    In a small single bed, a man with a height of more than one meter and a whole body red and naked was lying. He occupied half of the space himself. No wonder Ji Rao felt that he was too crowded to breathe.


    "Well?" The man woke up by the light, a pair of peach blossom eyes slightly on the pick confused squint, wrinkled a face to see Ji Rao, "Rao Rao."


    "You..."


    The man supported himself with one arm. Ji Rao could see his strong abdominal muscles, but he didn''t see clearly. He was suddenly pulled by a strong force on his waist. Ji Rao was unprepared and fell directly on the man. His head hit the man''s hard shoulder. He almost didn''t cry.


    Although the man is very good-looking, he is lying on his bed without clothes. Is that something wrong?


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand, put his index finger on the man''s shoulder, pushed the man away slowly and firmly, and looked at him in disgust, "who are you?"


    The man tilted his head, "my name is Baidu."


    Ji Rao Xiu frowned, "what''s your name, what''s my business? How did you get in my house? What are you up to? Why do you know my name? And why don''t you get dressed? Isn''t it a bit excessive not to wear underwear? "


    White poison a face of blankness, by Ji Rao a string of questions whole Meng.


    He looked down at his nakedness, half ashamed, and said, "I don''t have any clothes."


    "Who are you? Why do you come to my house in the middle of the night? "


    Bai Du looked at him innocently and said, "didn''t you slip me in?"


    "When do I..." Ji Rao looks at his eyes, the words behind are inexplicable, like choking. Those eyes seem to be a little familiar after a long time.


    "Who are you..."


    White poison narrowed his eyes and laughed, "I''m not human, I''m a peacock."


    Ji Rao was stunned for a long time. Then she got out of bed and ran to the living room before she could put on her shoes. Looking around the living room, she found nothing but a peacock feather on the sofa.


    He turned his head in amazement and saw that Baidu had come out. He stood at the door, yawning and supporting the doorframe. He was as soft as a bone, and his whole body was exposed. Ji Rao, who didn''t have that aspect, couldn''t help looking at it.


    I can only watch it.


    Wow.


    It''s incredible.


    If Baidu is really a peacock, he''s probably the one he''s looking for.


    But he had no memory, neither did he.


    Ji Rao just looks at Bai Du face to face, and his heart is a kind of unspeakable complexity.

 Chapter 938

    Anyway


    Ji Rao goes to the wardrobe to dig out her big clothes and throw them to Bai Du.


    You''d better put on your clothes first.


    The original owner met the local stall and sold the clothes in small sizes at a discount. He bought them only when they were cheap, but later he didn''t wear them because they were too big. It''s estimated that the original owner thought that he could always wear them when he grew up, but he didn''t expect that he would only be 178 in his life.


    Now it''s just right to dig it out for Baidu.


    Bai Du took his clothes and looked left and right, and then gave birth to a condom.


    "Can you wear it?" Ji Rao went to unbutton his clothes and said, "raise your arm."


    Bai Du raised his left arm.


    Ji Rao put on his sleeve, "right."


    White poison is obediently carried to the right.


    Ji Rao buttoned the button for him and patted his clothes, "OK."


    Looking at Baidu, Ji Rao felt comfortable. He sat on the bed and looked at Baidu, "do you know me?"


    Bai Du shook his head.


    "No, I know my name is Ji Rao?"


    "Your name is Rao Rao. I''m glad to see you."


    "Why?"


    "No why."


    No why, I''m just happy to see you.


    Baidu is a peacock demon. Few peacocks can become demons, but they are not without them. They are all in the deep mountains, rainforests and deserts. Only Baidu knows that he shouldn''t stay in a place where few people visit from the very beginning.


    Later, he turned into a demon. Two years ago, he came to the zoo and felt that life was good, so he lived here all the time.


    He has been practicing for three hundred years. It seems that he has been waiting for something, but he doesn''t know what he is waiting for. See Ji Rao moment, that kind of feeling must say is a meteor in the dark sky.


    It''s amazing, and it cuts through the stillness and plainness of the night.


    "So you are a peacock spirit?"


    "Yes."


    Peacock essence


    He waved to Baidu, "come here."


    Baidu''s head was raised, and his arrogant appearance was very similar to that of jirao when he saw him in the zoo today.


    But the proud peacock finally came obediently.


    Ji Rao looked at him quietly, trying to find any memory of his childhood disappearance of that person from his face, but failed.


    Not at all.


    It''s hard to imagine that he has worn so much of the world and suffered so much for this man.


    Ji Rao couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Yubajiang said that you specially set up this world to see me."


    Ji Rao looked at white poison blank appearance, stretched out his hand to gently accept him for a while, "then how don''t you know to give me a little bit of money."


    Baidu has no memory except this world, so he doesn''t know what Ji Rao is talking about.


    He just reaches out to hold Ji Rao''s hand, haughtily holding his head up.


    "I''m going to school tomorrow. What do you do?"


    "I''m with you."


    "It''s impossible. I''ll stay."


    White poison mouth a shriveled, discontented way, "can''t you come back every day?"


    "The college entrance examination is just a few days away. The teacher won''t agree."


    He has to finish the college entrance examination normally, and then find a serious job, so as to give two people a better working environment.


    "Wait for me at home. Since you are a goblin, you should not starve yourself to death."


    White poison or curled his mouth, it''s like playing a small temper.


    Ji Rao is a little funny, "how old are you?"


    Bai Wei thought, "three hundred and five years old."

 Chapter 939

    Old monster?


    "What about your parents?"


    "Parents?" White poison wrung eyebrow to think for a while, "don''t know."


    His father left after mating, and his mother gave birth to him, raised him for a few months and lost him.


    This is true of many animals.


    He''s been on his own since he was conscious.


    Ji Rao reaches for Bai Du''s head.


    Bai Du slapped Ji Rao''s hand and coughed twice. Li Wei said, "now you know who I am. I like you very much. It''s your honor to be liked by the king."


    "My king?"


    "That''s nature." White poison eyebrow eye peeps out light arrogance, "I am the king of peacock clan."


    "Because you have the highest accomplishments?"


    White poison surprised looking at him, "of course not."


    A faint smile lingered in the corner of his mouth. Naturally, he said, "it''s because I''m the most beautiful."


    Ji Rao


    "Now that we know each other, we can''t be square without rules. Today I''m going to make rules."


    Ji Rao:?


    "First of all, I have a crush on you. You are my pet. You can''t go out and hook up three or four."


    "Three to four?"


    "Second, I''m a peacock with noble status. Don''t fool me with that kind of broken carrots in the future."


    Ji Rao rolled his eyes.


    "Third, it is not allowed to be vicious. Fourth, we are not allowed to drive our king away. "


    Ji Rao frowned and said, "then I have to tell you clearly. First of all, I am my own, at most you are my pet. Second, I really have no money. I can''t even support myself. You should be able to support yourself when you live more than 300 years old. Third, if you make me angry, I will make you angry. "


    Bai Du was going to blow up his hair, but Ji Rao smoothed his hair again.


    "I will not drive you away, you have been waiting for me, and I have been looking for you. I don''t know what it cost you to build this world, but I won''t lose you in this world anyway. "


    Although white poison has so little don''t understand, but see Ji Rao''s meaning, anyway is won''t give oneself to lose.


    He wrung his brow and thought, he is his, he is his. Although the broken carrots are not delicious, if it''s for Ji Rao''s sake, it''s also It''s not impossible.


    White poison shriveled shriveled mouth, "OK, this is my tolerance to you. But if you dare to attack me, I will


    "Well?"


    "I cry!"


    Ji Rao


    This thing may be 300 years old physically and 3 years old psychologically.


    He stretched out his hand to hold Baidu''s face. "It''s no use crying. I''m not the kind of person who will be soft hearted because of tears. I even dislike you because you cry hard and tears and snot flow together."


    White poison


    He split.


    He is the peacock king.


    He didn''t take a look at how many females ran after him.


    Now that he can take a fancy to this human, he is not grateful. He is so cruel to himself.


    "You


    Suddenly there was an unobtrusive belly cry in the air, but enough for both to hear.


    Ji Rao''s vision fell from Bai Du''s face to Bai Du''s stomach.


    White poison brow ruthlessly a wrinkly, "see what see what?"?


    "Are you hungry?"


    "Nonsense, think about what you gave me at night. It''s like sending out beggars. It''s bad and few. "


    Said a shriveled mouth, also wronged.


    Ji Rao said helplessly, "let me make something for you. What do you want to eat?"


    "Chuanli, Huangpao, tree species, rice, seedling, locust, cricket, scallop..."

 Chapter 940

    "Stop, stop, stop." Ji Rao interrupted him, "none of you said. I''ll get you fruit."


    White poison


    Then you ask for wool.


    Finally, Ji Rao chopped the fruit for him, poured some milk he bought for breakfast tomorrow morning, mixed some bread he made for breakfast the next morning, and brought it to Baidu.


    He went to pour himself a glass of water. When he came back, he saw Baidu sitting on the chair with an empty iron basin beside him.


    "Are you eating or pouring?"


    Baidu gave a belched child a timely answer.


    Ji Rao looked at the time. It was already three or three o''clock in the morning. "Go to sleep in the living room. I''ll take you out to buy some clothes tomorrow morning. "


    "I want to be with you..."


    "No way." Ji Rao refused sternly. He pointed to the single bed next to him. "The whole party is just like this. Do you want to squeeze with me


    "You''re at the bottom, I''m at the top..."


    He was kicked by Ji Rao before he finished. He grabbed his collar and threw it into the living room.


    The next day, the money of the translation list was settled for him, and Ji Rao had more than a thousand on his whole body.


    It should be OK to buy two similar clothes.


    He went out with Baidu, bought two cheap clothes at the stall, and bought two pairs of underwear for Baidu. Ji Rao can''t forget the startled eyes of the staff when they bought the white poison.


    Then he took Baidu to the supermarkets and let Baidu choose the food he wanted.


    At the end of this trip, Ji Rao had only 112 yuan and 30 cents left.


    Bought two bowls of cold skin, white poison is not used to eating, sitting with arms in a temper, do not want to eat.


    Ji Rao has no choice but to give Bai Du a bowl of chaos.


    Although Baidu was still a little dissatisfied, he also ate some.


    In the afternoon, Ji Rao packed his schoolbag and went to school.


    Baidu tugged his hand and didn''t want him to go. "It''s strange that humans should go to school."


    "To make a fortune, to earn money and to support oneself."


    "You humans are very stupid. Just find someone to knock him out and take his money away."


    Ji Rao doesn''t know how to explain that animal robbery doesn''t work in human society. He can only point to Bai Du''s nose and say, "I tell you not to make bad ideas and don''t hurt others, otherwise I can''t protect you at that time."


    White poison is a little wanton.


    "You go, you go, and don''t come back."


    Ji Rao was pushed out of the door, and the old iron door closed in front of him. His hair blew up in the wind when he was closed.


    Ji Rao


    He turned and left.


    After two seconds, google struggled for a while and opened the door again.


    "Although you are so rude, I''m the king..."


    The door was empty.


    White poison words suddenly stopped, like a piece of rice was cut off by the knife.


    Ji Rao spent two yuan to go to school by bus this time.


    The school gate is noisy, many students carrying schoolbags into the school gate.


    Ji Rao follows them in and goes back to class.


    The class got together in twos and threes.


    "Did you do your homework?"


    "Borrow me to copy."


    "Don''t blame me for the mistake."


    "The teacher should not be in charge of it, it is not a few days from the college entrance examination."


    "I wrote it for nothing."


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao pushed when he entered the back door, found that he didn''t push, and walked through the front door.


    The class is borrowing Cheng Ju''s homework to copy. When Ji Rao goes by, the man just reaches out and returns Cheng Ju''s homework to him, blocking the place Ji Rao wants to pass.

 Chapter 941

    Cheng Ju raises Mou to see one eye, there is no emotion in dark eyes.


    The boy copied Cheng Ju''s homework, a little bit cannibal mouth short take people soft meaning, immediately frowned, tone is not good, "hurry through."


    Ji Rao gave him a calm look, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    "Dogs in the way, can I still fight with dogs?" Then he went sideways and went back to his seat.


    The boy''s face was blue and white, and he scolded, "idiot."


    Cheng Ju takes his homework over his head, slightly side his head, and gently frowns to see Ji Rao.


    Jirao seems to have changed.


    He watched Ji Rao take out a book that had nothing to do with learning, and then he took out his mobile phone. He was disappointed.


    Originally Ji Rao was so bullied and willing to learn, Cheng Ju changed his mind a little bit.


    But now it seems that he is developing in the direction of a bad student.


    Cheng Ju turns his head.


    He will take the A-level exam, and then go home to inherit the company. He may also go abroad for further study, and there will be a bright future in the future.


    and Ji Rao, the family condition is so poor, later only can be a brick, it''s hard to earn tens of dollars during the day, more than 100 tiktok, all kinds of games in the evening.


    The gap between them is so big, how dare he think of himself.


    Cheng Ju didn''t think about it for long. He took out a set of comprehensive science papers from the book and began to work on them.


    Ji Rao is translating a German material.


    Originally, he was not good at German, but he translated very well there. He was willing to double the price and said that he could cooperate for a long time.


    So Ji Rao can only take out his mobile phone from time to time to check some professional terms.


    "I''ve got the homework. Representatives of all subjects have got the homework."


    Several class representatives stood up to collect their homework. Ji Rao also stood up and began to collect the homework from the first row in the corner. Ji Rao put the homework on his desk, and the class representatives could take it away when they collected it.


    Cheng Ju is the representative of comprehensive science course, starting from the far end and going up with Ji Rao in the middle.


    At that time, Ji Rao was remembering who didn''t pay.


    Most of the class representatives are flexible, so that they can hand in their homework later. Especially when Ji Rao receives the homework, they are not afraid.


    Ji Rao is soft tempered. Just tell him, even if you don''t pay him, he won''t tell the head teacher.


    In front of Ji Rao is Cheng Ju, but he doesn''t lift his eyes, as if Cheng Ju is like a transparent person in his eyes.


    It''s not like transparent people.


    The original owner is very rare. He is like a rare baby. Ji Rao doesn''t like it.


    He looks good, but it''s far worse than the peacock at home.


    After all, what''s worse than the king chosen by the United States?


    "Hand in your homework."


    The original owners were cowardly and didn''t dare to say anything, but Ji Rao didn''t want to do it with them.


    The boy turned his head and saw Ji Rao. He said impatiently, "if I don''t hand it in, you''ll tell the teacher I did."


    Finish saying to see Cheng Ju, immediately with a change of face like his comprehensive homework handed over in the past, "this is my homework."


    Ji Rao didn''t talk nonsense with him, so he took a piece of paper and wrote it down.


    Cheng Ju''s eyes are good. What Ji Rao wrote on the paper is: Du zewei didn''t pay.


    Ji Rao writes while walking, passing by Cheng Ju''s side, not even half of his clothes.


    Cheng Ju heard Ji Rao''s voice behind him.


    "Hand in your homework."

 Chapter 942

    After handing in her homework, Ji Rao went back to work on the translation list.


    Evening is self-study time, Ji Rao self-care to do their own things, but also quiet.


    From time to time, the people next to him threw a group of white paper at him. Ji Rao Quan couldn''t see it.


    In the second section of the evening self-study, someone came into the class and said, "Du zewei, the head teacher is looking for you."


    Du zewei was stunned, but he went with him.


    I went there for half an hour, and when I came back, the expression on my face was full of anger.


    Because he didn''t hand in his homework, the head teacher trained him for half an hour.


    What''s the matter? Didn''t he let Ji Rao say that he had handed it in!


    Du zewei''s fierce eyes fell on Ji Rao, but Ji Rao didn''t even look up at him.


    After self-study in the evening, Ji Rao wants to go back to the dormitory, but when he goes out, he is blocked by Du zewei.


    Du zewei was blocked at the back door, and others gave way, but Ji Rao didn''t.


    The students all know what will happen next, some want to watch the excitement, some are afraid to run.


    Du zewei frowned and said sternly, "whatever you look at, roll away."


    So everyone left.


    There are only a few people in the back seat who wanted to look good for Ji Rao at the beginning.


    Ji Rao stood still and looked at the group coldly.


    This makes Du zewei very dissatisfied.


    Usually Ji Rao should be afraid to beg for mercy at this time.


    "What did I ask you to tell the teacher?"


    "No, No."


    Du zewei laughed angrily, "I usually don''t bother to move you. Do you really think you are a bull?"


    "You''re barking to the ears."


    "I think you''re going to die."


    Several boys rush up, Ji Rao kicks one, but there are four people, Ji Rao is soon held by the wrist.


    Then someone punched him in the face.


    Du zewei kicked Ji Rao in the softest place.


    Ji Rao bit his teeth and arched his waist in an instant. His whole body was trembling with pain.


    "Damn, aren''t you crazy? It''s been a few years, but I can''t help it, can I? Let''s see how good you are. "


    Ji Rao took advantage of both sides to grasp his people unprepared, stepped on the table a back somersault, forced both sides of the people to release their hands, and then picked up a chair to swing toward people.


    Those people dodged.


    "Cao Ji, I''ll spare your life!"


    Ji Rao is a real killer.


    He has worn many worlds, lived so many years and died so many times. What do these 17-8-year-old kids play with him.


    The chair mixed with the wind hit Du zewei''s head, and he raised his hand to hide.


    But the chair stopped just a few centimeters away from Du zewei''s head, and then Ji Rao kicked it over and directly pushed it back against the table and rolled to the ground.


    Ji Rao breathlessly lifted the chair, and the look in his eyes made people tremble.


    "Anything else?"


    The rest of the boys looked at each other and did not dare to speak.


    Ji Rao threw his chair to the side and made a loud noise. He picked up his school uniform coat and opened the back door.


    No one dares to stop him this time.


    As soon as I went out, I ran into a man.


    Ji Rao picked eyebrows in surprise.


    Cheng Ju.


    He hasn''t left yet.


    Ji Rao side he wants to go, in the past when he suddenly heard his voice, "fighting in school is to be expelled."


    Ji Rao is almost indifferent, "it has nothing to do with you."

 Chapter 943

    Cheng Ju''s face sank. "Ji Rao, you study for yourself. Are you willing to degenerate now?"


    Ji Rao turned his head. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s only a few days since the college entrance examination. You''ve endured it for three years. Can''t you endure it these days?"


    Ji Rao looked at Cheng Ju and even bent his lips to smile. His tone was full of sarcasm and said, "endure? Why should I endure? You don''t think you''re doing anything wrong, do you? Should I just kneel on the ground like a dog, please don''t beat me again, don''t beat me again, eh Ji Rao Mou color is more and more heavy, "I tell you, from now on, you''d better not provoke me, otherwise it can only be that you will beg me like a dog."


    Then Ji Rao turned and left.


    Cheng Ju looks at his back behind him. His face is very ugly.


    When he left, he saw Ji Rao blocked. He had already left, but when he got out of the teaching building, he hesitated and came back in two minutes. He was ready to call the teacher if something really happened.


    Last time Ji Rao cried and asked him for help, but he didn''t care. This time he came, but Ji Rao didn''t appreciate it?


    Cheng Ju snorts coldly. He is ungrateful. Why should he help him.


    Good intentions are not rewarded.


    Is self-study, the teacher came in suddenly, "students stop, let''s say something."


    All the students in the class raised their heads.


    "Now everyone take a post it note, write down the school they want to go to, and then write another sentence, which can be encouraging words or other words that make you feel deeply. Then stick it on the blackboard at the back, and move quickly."


    There was a buzz in the class.


    Ji Rao didn''t have a post it note and couldn''t find anyone to borrow it. He tore a small piece of straw paper and wrote a big a neatly on it in small regular script, which can be regarded as an excellent model of calligraphy. He was the top science scholar in the province.


    He found the tape and bit it himself.


    After everyone finished pasting, Ji Rao found a space in the corner of the colorful post it notes and pasted her own straw paper.


    When class was over, everyone gathered around and they looked at other students'' goals with a smile.


    "Ah, look at Cheng Ju''s, big A."


    "He wrote that a winner will not give up, and a quitter will never win."


    "I want to go to a university, too. I cried."


    "How can I be admitted to the top university in the country? I dare not dream of that."


    "The dream of going to a school with Cheng Nan Shen has been dashed. I don''t know if there is a school like two junior colleges next to a university. If you can''t go to his school, it''s better to be close to him!"


    "Cheng Ju doesn''t fall in love. What''s the use of chasing after him."


    "Miracles always happen. I don''t know if it''s me if I don''t try."


    "Also, Ji Rao a man dare to try, why can''t you try."


    "Ha ha ha, don''t do that."

 Chapter 944

    "Wori, you see what Ji Rao wrote."


    "Big a, number one in science."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, I''m laughing to death, OK?"


    "How dare he think so? When he came to school, he drank at least two jin?"


    "Why don''t you dare? He''ll run after Cheng Ju wherever he is."


    "If you look at other people, they dare to fill in an a even though their grades are so ordinary. How about you? If you have two specialties, you will not make progress. "


    "Yes, homosexuals have bigger dreams than we all do. I can''t compare with them. Cheng Nanshen gave it to him and didn''t dare to rob them."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Cheng Ju listened to what they were discussing behind him, but he could not help but nibble.


    A big?


    Although he said not to let himself fall, he had to do what he could.


    He frowned and felt that Ji Rao had become more and more crazy recently.


    Ji Rao didn''t think so much about it. He has gone through the college entrance examination so many times. He has never seen or learned any question type. He has been wronged by the science champion.


    Now he just wants to make more lists, earn more money, and buy better feed and clothes for the big peacock at home.


    If you want to live with Bai Du, you have to rent a house beside the school.


    It''s all money.


    Ji Rao felt that he should not bear the devastation of life at the age of 18.


    He is still a delicate flower. How can he stand the wind and rain.


    He lowered his head and continued to translate, looking at the long hair blocking his eyes, wondering when he could cut it.


    Dada dada.


    Just as Ji Rao plucked her long hair, the window next to her suddenly thought of a small and hard to ignore voice.


    Ji Rao turned his head and saw a little white bird outside the window, pecking at the window with its beak.


    Ji Rao tilted her head and looked at the bird. She always felt a little familiar.


    When the bird saw Ji Rao looking at him, his eyes brightened, and the short tail hair behind his buttocks burst out.


    Ji Rao immediately thought of the time when Baidu in the zoo chased him to open the screen.


    This is special


    The bird explodes its tail and keeps looking at the glass. Ji Rao looks around, and then opens the window secretly. Without making any noise, the bird stops on Ji Rao''s hand, jumps twice, and then drills into Ji Rao''s arms.


    Ji Rao grabs its tail, lifts it up and looks into its small eyes.


    The bird suddenly turned its head and raised its neck haughtily.


    Well, he knows who it is.


    He put the bird on the table, with a stack of high books to block the teacher from seeing, and then with his index finger to the bird''s head, whispered, "how did you come?"


    "Ga..."


    Ji Rao immediately pressed the bird''s head, and the remaining Gaga stuck in his throat. His two legs tugged Ji Rao''s hand.


    Some students heard the voice coming from behind, turned to look, saw nothing, and turned back.


    The teacher also looked up at the classroom, see nothing different and then bowed to continue to do their own thing.


    Ji Rao saw that no one paid attention to this side, so he released the bird again.


    The strength of Bai Du''s struggle was too strong. Ji Rao let go. He exerted too much force. The whole bird fell back, and then overturned on the table in a very funny posture.


    Ji Rao couldn''t help laughing.


    "You are so stupid."


    Bai Du''s dissatisfied peck Ji Rao''s palm.


    No, it''s itchy.

 Chapter 945

    When the teacher came down to turn, Ji Rao put the white poison into the pocket of the table. The teacher couldn''t see it, so he put the white poison on the table and played with a pen.


    Baidu is also the peacock king who has been practicing for more than 300 years. Ji Rao pokes at him with a pen. This is not to give him the peacock king''s face!


    White poison indignant and take off, just wings just spread by Ji Rao to pinch.


    He whispered, "don''t fly around. I''ll throw you out if I''m found in class."


    White poison wilts in a moment.


    He turned his head discontentedly and put away the tail that had been blown up.


    Hum, human, I don''t like you anymore.


    Ji Rao reached out and patted Bai Du''s head, "good."


    White poison''s tail exploded again.


    White poison


    His tail won''t work, traitor.


    After class, google ran around the table, which looked like a walking chicken. Ji Rao lies on the table and looks at it askew.


    "Can you be smaller?"


    White poison dot his little head.


    In white poison in a run past, Ji Rao with a pen on the table a hula, directly trip white poison, fell a dog eat excrement.


    Ji Rao couldn''t help laughing.


    Bai Du sits there, facing Ji Rao with his exploding tail, angry and ignoring him.


    He is a peacock king. How dare this human dare to challenge himself again and again!


    He was angry.


    Ji Rao watched his tail explode like this, then poked it with his pen, and poked the white poison forward.


    It''s just that the little thing seems to be really angry, but he doesn''t turn around to look at him.


    Ji Rao got together and said, "your tail is full of hair. Do you want to turn around?"


    Baidu ignored him.


    Tail betrayed him. It was not his intention to open the screen.


    Ji Rao leans on the side to see Bai Du. Bai Du turns 90 degrees to the right. His head is against the book on the table. He lowers his head and looks autistic.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand and stroked his forefinger gently on Bai Du''s head. Bai Du felt it so comfortable that he couldn''t restrain himself. He raised his head obediently.


    When Cheng Ju came to do his homework, he saw Ji Rao pillow his arm and smile at the corner of his mouth.


    You haven''t looked at Ji Rao carefully before. You just think that Ji Rao''s hair has always been greasy and doesn''t cut when it grows. It looks sloppy and dirty.


    But now Ji Rao is obviously washed. Her hair is dark and dense. Although it''s a little long, it''s also very supple. Cheng Ju looks at Ji Rao''s side face. It seems that he seldom sees this person smile. Just for a moment, he feels that the person in front of him seems a little good-looking.


    Ji Rao saw a man standing next to him. As soon as he looked up and saw the man clearly, the smile at the corner of his mouth immediately went back.


    Cheng Ju Leng Leng, now Ji Rao is more and more indifferent to him.


    He frowned, always feel that this person is playing hard to get, after all, before he secretly love their own things were found, he also found himself, so humble crying, crying face is full of tears.


    "Can you not hate me, please, please..."


    But that face was gradually replaced by the indifferent and impatient face in front of me.


    He couldn''t understand why they all had the same face, but when they were facing themselves, they could show such two opposite expressions.


    "What for?"


    Cheng Ju puts his homework on Ji Rao''s desk and turns away without saying a word.


    It''s naive.


    I think if he said something and didn''t say it, he won.


    Ji Rao frowned, put his homework on the book he piled up, and then continued to tease Bai Du.

 Chapter 946

    After class, Ji Rao put Baidu on his shoulder and took him to the canteen.


    He took Baidu to walk through those windows. Baidu poked his head to see if there was something Baidu liked to eat, jirao would go and get one.


    He was sitting in the corner of the dining hall, where there was almost no one around.


    Ji Rao found that Bai Du especially liked to eat sesame on the pancake.


    He crushed the skin of the pancake and put it on a small plate. Then he ate the pancake without skin.


    Looking at the white poison bit by bit to eat, suddenly had a bad idea, he put the small basin pinch, and then drag to the side.


    Baidu straightens his two short legs to follow him. After pulling away, jirao changes his hand and pulls from the other side. Baidu follows him again. Then he falls down again because the table is a little slippery.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    Ji Rao really has a stomachache.


    How can you be so stupid.


    It''s not for no reason that humans are at the top of the food chain.


    "Cheng Ju, what are you looking at?"


    The man looked along Cheng Ju''s line of sight and saw Ji Rao, who was playing with birds in the corner. He couldn''t help but sneer, "what kind of birds do you play with when you eat? Are they dirty?"


    The man knew that Cheng Ju didn''t like Ji Rao, so he said that Ji Rao was not good inside and outside.


    Cheng Ju put down his chopsticks and left with his plate. "I''ve eaten well."


    "Ai -"


    Cheng Ju left without looking back.


    "I haven''t eaten much yet. How can I leave?"


    "See someone so sick that they can''t eat any more."


    "So it is."


    Baidu is angry again.


    His hair has exploded, a pair of bean big eyes stare Ji Rao straight.


    But Ji Rao is still very happy.


    After a while, google flies. Jirao looks up and sees an unknown object falling from Baidu.


    As soon as he lowered his head, a pile of bird droppings lay quietly in his rice bowl.


    Ji Rao: ouch.


    Ji Rao stands up to get white poison, white poison flies away, quick Ji Rao didn''t catch a hair.


    In the evening, I threw it away without much food, and then walked to the classroom.


    He could feel that Baidu was flying beside him all the time, neither near nor far away.


    In the evening, it''s night study.


    Ji Rao went back to translate the list. At the beginning, Bai Du tried back and forth in a place far away from him. Seeing that Ji Rao didn''t pay attention to his idea, he moved to Ji Rao little by little.


    Ji Rao Yu Guang has always been on him.


    Finally, close enough.


    Ji Rao reaches out his hand like lightning. Bai Du can''t dodge and is caught.


    "Quack quack."


    This time the voice of the bird completely drowned in the voice of the students endorsement.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand to pull the hair on his body, "shit, shit, I call you shit."


    After pulling the wings and tail, he said, "open the screen, I told you to open it."


    Baidu is the peacock king who loves beauty most. Feathers are his life, so he is very heartbreaking.


    Just Ji Rao didn''t pay attention to him, Leng was pulling down a pile of feathers from him.


    He released Baidu, and Baidu fell on the table listlessly.


    But Ji Rao didn''t let him go. He pushed the pile of his precious feathers in front of Bai Du. "Look, that''s the price of your shit."


    "Quack, quack, quack!"


    "Don''t you agree?"


    "Quack, quack, quack!"


    "Do you dare next time?"


    "Quack, quack, quack!"


    "Once you pull, I''ll pull. If you don''t believe me, I''ll try."


    Baidu is heartbroken. He is ready to run away from home to show this human being!

 Chapter 947

    Bang.


    Ji Rao saw that Bai Du dashed into the glass, and then fell down like a broken kite.


    He reached for the white poison.


    Bai Du was knocked unconscious and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Ji Rao is funny and distressed.


    "There''s glass. Do you have a brain?"


    Ji Rao put a piece of paper on the table and put the white poison on it.


    Open the window and go on with the list.


    It took Baidu half an hour to get up from the table.


    Although the window opened this time, he didn''t fly out. He went to Ji Rao''s hand and lay down.


    When Ji Rao finished translating his list, he saw that Bai Du''s eyes were closed.


    He looked at the time and then continued to translate.


    At night back to the dormitory, Ji Rao put the white poison on his shoulder to take back, when he went to bed, put the white poison on his pillow, pointed to it and said, "don''t turn into human shape in the middle of the night, and don''t poop at will. Go to the toilet and fly by yourself. If I see you pulling tomorrow, I''ll pluck all your hair


    White poison


    I feel aggrieved and want to cry.


    Soon it will be the day of college entrance examination.


    Ji Rao''s translations these days are all settled, and now he has more than 10000 deposits.


    After the college entrance examination in two days, Ji Rao took the bus with her schoolbag that afternoon.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees Cheng Ju.


    That''s interesting.


    Will Cheng Ju take the initiative to talk to him?


    "What are you doing?"


    Ji Rao looked at him strangely, "I''m leaving."


    "Where are you going?"


    Ji Rao was even more strange. "Of course I went home."


    "Don''t you take the school bus? Don''t you clean up your books or your dorm? "


    Ji Rao looked at the road, the car he was waiting for had not come yet, "no more."


    "You..."


    "Classmate Cheng." Ji Rao turned and looked at Cheng Ju, "I''ve brought you a lot of trouble before. I''m sorry. You will never see me again. "


    Cheng Ju looked at Ji Rao''s face, silent for a long time, and suddenly laughed, "yes, you are gay, and you still like me, which makes me sick."


    On the day of scoring, I took the A-level exam. Ji Rao is an ordinary undergraduate at most. There is really no intersection, and Ji Rao will be left behind slowly.


    Ji Rao looks at Cheng Ju''s back in doubt, and doesn''t understand why he wants to complain to himself.


    "Hiss."


    Ji Rao suddenly felt a pain in her face.


    Bai Du pokes his head and holds the meat on Ji Rao''s face. That force is totally different from his usual pecking. This force is like biting Ji Rao off a piece of meat.


    "White poison!"


    White poison loose mouth, head high, "Ga ga ga GA."


    Ji Rao drags his leg and carries him upside down. Ren Baidu doesn''t let go. He rubs his face with his other hand. His painful face is distorted. "Your mouth is really heavy!"


    He grabbed Baidu''s leg and said, "I can''t deal with you any more."


    Bai Du struggled to resist and expressed his anger in his voice at this time, "Ga ga ga!"


    Ji Rao zipped his schoolbag and threw the white poison in, but after thinking about it, he took it out again.


    He was afraid that white poison would stink in his schoolbag.


    When the bus came, Ji Rao lost Bai Du and got on the bus.


    White poison snorted, snorted, and then flew in.


    After Ji Rao sat down, he stepped on his shoulder.

 Chapter 948

    Ji Rao ignored him.


    It took Ji Rao more than half an hour to get home.


    He bought some vegetables in the supermarket downstairs and then carried them upstairs.


    Into the door, white poison fly back to the bedroom.


    Ji Rao just put things on the tea table, then he was dragged by a strong force behind him, and then he was pushed down on the sofa. It was not a sofa at all, it was a long mahogany chair. Ji Rao fell on it, and his tail vertebra was smashed in pain, and he pumped out air.


    The white poison that becomes human form presses on today''s body, frowning to see him, "very painful?"


    Ji Rao slapped and said, "nonsense, you''d better try it."


    White poison a shriveled mouth, "that is not because you make me angry."


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "You like that Cheng Ju!"


    Ji Rao


    He had some helpless smile, "who do you listen to?"


    "People in your class say that every day, other classes say it too, and the whole school says it!"


    White poison ear good, across the wall can clearly hear what others are saying.


    Ji Rao is also the school''s "man of the hour", and most of the information he hears is his.


    So he''s not happy.


    Bai Du pinched Ji Rao''s face, "I''ve opened the screen for you. Which ugly human do you choose? What''s more beautiful about him than me? "


    Ji Rao


    "I didn''t choose him.


    "They all say you like him!"


    Ji Rao tone has deep helpless, "how can I like him, he looks so ugly, you are so good-looking, of course I will choose you."


    White poison was Shun Mao, the heart of the first gas all of a sudden dropped more than half.


    "But they said..."


    "Do you believe them or not?"


    Baidu was silent again. He thought about it, as if it was the truth.


    Ji Rao is his pet. How can he believe those things without Ji Rao.


    White poison cold hum a, "you are my pet now, can''t with other female hook three build four, male also can''t."


    I want you to be big.


    Ji Rao pushed the white poison away, "OK, have you made it clear? Now let''s settle our accounts. "


    He picked up the plastic bag that fell on the ground and took out the plastic bag with eggs to Baidu, "it''s all broken."


    White poison looks at the sky, looks at the earth, when all cannot see.


    Ji Rao gave him a hand, "don''t pretend to be stupid. How to compensate? That''s 30 yuan. "


    White poison shriveled mouth to see him, and then slowly fall down his collar, later stuck in the shoulder, can''t pull down, can only untie two buttons, and then reveal his round and shaped shoulder, "I sell color can?"


    Ji Rao Go away


    Although Ji Rao can''t cook big fish and big meat, he can still cook some home-made dishes.


    He made millet porridge, picked up the remaining two intact eggs, made cucumber scrambled eggs, and put on two plates of temporary vegetables.


    In the evening, Bai Du is washing dishes in the kitchen. Ji Rao stares at him on the side, with melon seeds in his hand.


    "Wash quickly, wash once, sweep once, and drag once. Pay off the 30 yuan debt first."


    White poison shriveled mouth brush bowl, look special commission Qu like.


    "Why, reluctantly?"


    In order to sleep with Ji Rao at night, Bai Du shook his head and said, "yes."


    Ji Rao nodded with satisfaction.


    "If you will."


    At night, because the single bed can''t be occupied, Ji Rao blocks the door and says, "either turn into a bird or sleep outside."

 Chapter 949

    Seeing Bai Du''s mouth pouting again, Ji Rao Quan didn''t see it. "It''s no use being coquettish. I''ll count three. If you don''t make a decision, you''ll go to sleep outside. 3¡­¡­¡±


    2 did not say, before standing in front of a peacock, but the peacock is a little wilted, drooping head, like rolling eyes.


    "Come in."


    Ji Rao turns on the small electric fan by the bed.


    Creak and creak.


    He opened all the windows and took his clothes to take a bath. It was really hot in the evening, and there was no air conditioner.


    Just take a cool shower.


    When he was applying shampoo, he didn''t notice that the small wooden door opened a gap, and a bird''s head came in. When he saw the scene inside, he suddenly opened his eyes, and then almost walked out in panic.


    The White Peacock seems to be shocked to stay in place.


    His tail can''t help opening again, but that''s not the point.


    The point is that this human being should be!


    How could he!


    He''s seducing himself!


    It must be!


    For a while, he thought that he was not a peacock, but his steps were not natural enough. He just took one step and stopped.


    Hesitated, hesitated and retreated.


    Ji Rao Gang cleaned up the foam on his head. When he opened his eyes, he saw that the wooden door that had been locked was slightly moved, and then a bird''s head squeezed in.


    Ji Rao is right in the eye of that bean.


    The air was very stagnant for a time.


    "White poison!"


    Ji Rao raised his hand and splashed the water to the door. Bai Du quickly pulled his neck out.


    Behind the door came Ji Rao''s angry voice, "get away from me!"


    Ji Rao saw the White Peacock lying at the door when he went out after washing. After hearing the sound, he suddenly stood up.


    One person and one bird look at each other again.


    Then a peacock''s tail slowly opened the screen.


    Ji Rao


    He strode away. It was a shame.


    White poison immediately followed up, "Ga ga GA."


    Ji Rao, listen to me. It''s not my intention. It''s out of control. You believe me!


    Bang.


    The bedroom door closed in front of Bai Du.


    White poison wants to cry without tears.


    Ji Rao handed in the translation list. Looking at the time, it was already 11:30. He just wanted to turn off the light and go to bed. Then he thought about it and stopped again.


    He sighed, got out of bed, went to the door and opened it.


    Baidu was lying at the door. He had closed his eyes and was about to fall asleep. When he heard the door ring, he opened his eyes again. He stood up from the ground.


    Ji Rao opened the door to it. "Come in."


    Baidu went in happily.


    At night, Ji Rao is lying on the bed. Bai Du is lying on the side of his pillow. His head drops down and he sleeps with Ji Rao.


    Only his plume is too hard. Ji Rao is uncomfortable. Ji Rao pushes his head away. "Stay away from me."


    Baidu was wronged.


    He peacock king has always been other females rushed to ask him to mate, where have their own to get in the past and push themselves away?


    I was angry for a while alone. I heard Ji Rao''s breathing. The fire in my heart was half extinguished.


    Forget it.


    Human beings are weak creatures.


    What does he care about with human beings?


    Besides, it''s my own pet.


    Appropriate pet point is also as the peacock king''s bearing and mind.


    Think about this, white poison is not angry. He bent his head down, turned a side, his feather crown facing out, and quietly stuck to Ji Rao''s neck. The tip of his nose was full of the fragrance of this human, and he felt quite stable.

 Chapter 950

    The next day Ji Rao got up, yawned, washed and cooked.


    When I brush my teeth, I see a new cup and a new toothbrush next to me. I suddenly remember that there is another person at home.


    "White poison! White poison


    The white poison in the kitchen hears the sound and runs over. After seeing Ji Rao, she can''t help but bend her eyebrows and eyes, "eh?"


    Bai Du found that he would be happy to fly as long as he saw Ji Rao.


    Good.


    This human is his pet for the time being.


    "Come and brush your teeth."


    Ji Rao grabs him, and they brush their teeth in the mirror in the small space.


    After washing, Ji Rao wiped her face, "what were you doing just now?"


    White poison expression serious way, "cook."


    "Cooking?" Ji Rao was stunned. Then he ran to the kitchen. He saw that the green onion was cut together with carrot and cucumber and put them in the pot. The black inside was obviously that there was too much soy sauce.


    Fortunately, there was no fire.


    Ji Rao empties things without expression.


    Behind the door suddenly came the roar of white poison, "why do you pour my vegetables!"


    This human being is really ungrateful.


    This is my first time cooking!


    Ji Rao hasn''t finished pouring. When he heard that, he immediately picked up the pot and put it in front of Bai Du, "come on, you eat."


    Bai Du snorted coldly, raised his head slightly, and looked down at Ji Rao with his eyes slightly. He looked like you should be grateful. His tone was not worldly. "This is what the king himself made for you. Do you feel honored?"


    "A Baba."


    Ji Rao emptied all his food.


    White poison sees his this action, the whole bird exploded again, "you, you!"


    "I what me?"


    "You don''t know what to do!"


    Ji Rao ignored him, took some water to brush the pot, then put it on the LPG again, poured some oil and fried a dish casually.


    "Follow me to buy a cell phone later."


    White poison out of the kitchen.


    Ji Rao is not very good at cooking. She tastes a little salty when she eats it.


    Looking at white poison also don''t want to eat, Ji Rao put down chopsticks, directly took the bag to change clothes out.


    "Come on, go out and buy a cell phone."


    Although Baidu still ignored him, he also followed him.


    After entering the exclusive store, Ji Rao directly chose two mobile phones of the same model and different colors. He knew that this kind of mobile phone was good, inexpensive and cost-effective.


    After buying a good mobile phone, I went to buy two cards and started a lot of business.


    Ji Rao inserted the card into Bai Du''s mobile phone, and then saved his phone number, "do you know how to make a phone call?"


    Bai Du shook his head.


    "Forget it. I''ll teach you later."


    Ji Rao took out the phone card of her old mobile phone, saved Mr. Jiang''s mobile phone, told her that she had changed her mobile phone, broke the phone card and threw it into the garbage can.


    White poison looked at his black mobile phone, and looked at Ji Rao''s white mobile phone.


    "Is this what you call a couple''s cell phone?"


    Ji Rao, who didn''t think so much for a moment, said with a smile, "where did you hear that?"


    "Before I was in the zoo, many lovers looked at me hand in hand. They have lovers'' bracelets, lovers'' mobile phones, lovers'' clothes, lovers'' shoes... "


    "All right, listen less to what you don''t have. Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat something delicious."


    It turns out that human hotpot has an inexplicable attraction to any species.


    A hot pot cost 300 yuan, white poison a person to dry 200 yuan.


    Ji Rao It''s sudden.

 Chapter 951

    Xueba in the school are still anxiously waiting for points to see if they can go to even one corner of a big, Ji Rao has begun to see the houses around a big.


    Rent a room that''s about the same size. It doesn''t have to be very big, but at least it has to be air-conditioned. Don''t run out of the room without cockroaches, and don''t step on a pile of garbage when you go downstairs.


    His current funds don''t support him to rent too expensive houses, so he can only choose similar ones.


    Ji Rao is still very good to himself. In reality, he always uses expensive things and never wrongs himself. Although the conditions are limited, they still refuse to make do with it.


    It took Ji Rao about a week to choose a cheap and clean apartment near the school.


    On the day of moving, Ji Rao sorted out that there were few things she could take away. She carried a schoolbag, turned in the key, and left with white poison.


    It''s not like moving. It''s like traveling.


    Ji Rao moved to his new home the day before the bonus.


    Bai Du is very satisfied with the new home which is much more spacious.


    Ji Rao bought sheets, bedding and pillows. He paid for them when he went to the supermarket. Bai Du was a coolie. On the way back, Ji Rao didn''t take anything. Bai Du was crushed by the pile of bedding, pots and pans.


    Ji Rao looked at him and asked casually, "no way?"


    White poison immediately straight waist version, he somehow is peacock king, how can not? How can not!


    Ji Rao reaches out and touches Bai Du''s back. Today, he is wearing a slippery T-shirt. The surface is so hot by the sun, but he doesn''t sweat because he has no sweat glands.


    Ji Rao only saw Bai Du''s shortness of breath.


    After arriving at home, Bai Du put things away and lay down on the sofa like tired, motionless and unable to get up again.


    Ji Rao turns on the air conditioner and goes to make the bed.


    When he came out, he saw a white peacock lying on the floor, comfortably closed his eyes, and tilted his head toward the air conditioner.


    He''s so comfortable.


    Ji Rao took out his mobile phone, flipped through the pictures on meituan, saw that there was a coupon for the braised chicken, so he casually ordered two portions of the stewed chicken, and then threw himself on the sofa and closed his eyes to have a rest.


    Suddenly a heavy belly, opened his eyes to see, white poison ran to his belly, suddenly flashing wings, "gaga."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Du heard Ji Rao''s voice, his tail trembled, and he couldn''t help opening the screen.


    Ji Rao


    He fanned the courtship thing off the sofa.


    White poison fell on the ground a dog gnawed mud, after a short period of anger, can not help but start to doubt themselves.


    Are you not beautiful enough?


    Is your tail not gorgeous enough?


    Are you not attractive enough?


    Why is this pet so bold and dare to do this to me!


    Within half an hour, the takeout came. Jirao went to the door to get something.


    Express brother stood at the door, Ji Rao reached for the bag, "thank you."


    Close the door, a turn around to see white poison standing on the edge of the sofa, straight looking at him, and then moved a step back.


    Baidu doesn''t play cards according to common sense every day. Ji Rao doesn''t pay attention to him. He goes straight over and puts the takeout on the tea table.


    Baidu retreated two steps to the side.


    Ji Rao only thought that he was making trouble with himself in his heart, but he didn''t care. He took things apart by himself.


    A strong fragrance floated out. Ji Rao opened the disposable package of chopsticks and asked Bai Du, "come to have dinner."

 Chapter 952

    Baidu stood in the corner, motionless.


    Crazy!


    This is human.


    Eat chicken!


    He can eat chicken today, he may eat me tomorrow!


    This is a damned human.


    White poison gas to tremble all over, feathers are trembling.


    Ji Rao looked at him and frowned, "what are you doing?"


    Bai Du glared at him, "Ga ga ga!"


    "Gaga, Gaga every day, Gaga fart."


    Ji Rao didn''t pay any attention to him. He knew that Bai Du was hungry and he would find food himself.


    When she was full and sleepy, Ji Rao finished her list and yawned, "I''ll go to sleep first. If you''re hungry, eat by yourself."


    When he came out after sleeping for two hours, he found that the things on the table didn''t move, and there was no one in the living room. He went to Baidu room, opened the door, and saw the person lying on the bed.


    Baidu can''t turn on the air conditioner in his room. His own door is closed tightly and the room is facing the sun. Now the room is like a steamer.


    "White poison?"


    Bai Du opens his eyes and looks at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao turns on the air conditioner for Bai Du, "what''s the matter with you?"


    White poison shrivels mouth, "you want to eat me."


    "What?"


    "You''re going to eat me."


    "Why should I eat you?"


    White poison sits up from the bed, Wei Qu Baba''s looking at Ji Rao, that pair of big eyes water run crystal clear, saw is really beautiful.


    "You can eat chicken today. You are not sure you will eat me any day. You people eat everything. The more exotic you are, the more beautiful you are. When you see my beauty, you may have the evil idea that eating me will make you beautiful."


    Ji Rao:??


    He looked at the white poison in his eyes, and then continued to adjust the temperature of the air conditioner, "what do you think every day? I really want to eat your retarded brain. You have to consider whether my brain will go bad. I can''t even turn on an air conditioner. I''m so stupid. "


    He threw the remote control back on the bed. "I forget you''re a peacock. I won''t buy chicken to eat in the future, but you don''t want me to buy you any worm meat."


    Move, the bed is big, it means that a peacock has a chance.


    When Ji Rao woke up the next day, he found that he had a hand on his waist that he didn''t know. When he looked at it again, the man holding him tightly in front of him was white poison''s big face.


    Without saying a word, Ji Rao put his hand over Bai Du''s face.


    White poison is shot of startle wake up, is to go up Ji Rao facial expressionless face.


    "Why are you in my bed?"


    White poison eye a turn, start to lie, "you carried me up last night."


    "I picked you up?"


    "Right, right, in the middle of last night, you broke into my room and picked me up from the bed. I woke up suddenly and began to struggle with all my strength. It''s just that you are too strong and the weak white peacock can''t beat a strong human, so I can only be reluctant to..."


    Bang


    before Bai Du spoke, Ji Rao kicked him out of bed.


    White poison buttocks on the ground, face distorted for a moment, it seems to fall a not too light buttocks squat.


    "Don''t do that in the future."


    He turned on his cell phone and looked at the time. "I''m going to school at 11 o''clock to get my report card. Will you come with me?"


    White poison nods.


    "Let''s go wash up and eat something at the breakfast shop at the bottom."


    It''s already eight o''clock after they''ve packed up. The location of a university is more than two hours away from his high school.


    Baidu may not be used to the car, a little wilted all the way, holding Ji Rao''s arm drowsy.

 Chapter 953

    After arriving at the station, they got out of the car. Bai Du squatted on the side of the road and spat.


    Ji Rao gave him water to gargle, "better?"


    Vomit is much better, white poison stands up, the face is still a little white.


    Ji Rao looked at him like this, and he was slightly distressed. "I''ve rented a house, and I don''t have money to buy high-speed rail tickets, otherwise you don''t have to suffer so much."


    "It''s OK. I''m the peacock king. I can''t stand the pain. How can I be the peacock king?"


    Ji Rao was amused, "let''s go to school and get the report card."


    The school is still a familiar school, but Ji Rao doesn''t have any familiar fluctuations in his mind. The third grade teaching building was occupied by the second grade students the next day. As soon as Ji Rao entered the school gate, he saw several tents set up on the mainland facing him. On the far right, there was a huge vertical board. On the top was a picture of students'' heads in order, and there was a line under each person''s head.


    How many classes are there in the college entrance examination.


    From the back row, the first one in the upper left corner is the first one in the whole school.


    Ji Rao saw the students chatting with each other in twos and threes, chatting with their head teacher. The girl who always wore a high ponytail put down her hair, permed her hair, wore a skirt and put on makeup. Boys step on all kinds of AJ, converse, the chain on the body one by one.


    In this era of non mainstream fashion, Ji Rao''s clothes are too simple.


    He pulls white poison to walk past, some students see Ji Rao, quietly to the side of humanity.


    "Here comes Ji Rao, here comes Ji Rao."


    "It''s Ji Rao."


    "Forgive me, forgive me."


    "First grade in worri."


    "Number one in science."


    "I thought Cheng would be number one."


    "Wow, is that the power of love? First Ji Rao, second Cheng Ju, they all want to go to a university. "


    "I''m fuckin ''" Does anyone come to hit me? Why do I think Ji Rao He looks so beautiful! It''s so beautiful


    "I''ll go? This is Ji Rao! I don''t recognize it. "


    "Fake!"


    After graduation, Ji Rao had a haircut and had a good taste in clothes. That long leg was a girl who felt good at legs at a glance. Before wearing school uniform, she couldn''t see any figure. She only knew that she was very thin. Unexpectedly, she just changed into the most common white shirt and jeans, which showed her style.


    That face, no matter from which angle, is pretty to death.


    Before his long hair, blocking that face, a boy with such long hair, it''s too ugly not to wash his hair, just think about it, it makes people get goose bumps.


    But now he cut it, revealing the features that surprised everyone.


    If you didn''t know he was Ji Rao, which star would you think he was.


    Can a person really change so much? Is he really the Ji Rao they know?


    Ji Rao didn''t care about them. She found the tent of her class and bent a smile when she saw Jiang lixiu.


    "Miss Jiang."


    Jiang lixiu looked up and saw Ji Rao. When she saw Ji Rao, she was obviously stunned.


    She stupidly responded for two seconds, "Ji Rao?"


    "It''s my teacher."


    The surprise on Jiang lixiu''s face quickly degenerated into a happy smile, "OK, it''s very good, so it''s very good."


    Then the tip of the nose is a little sour.


    He knew that the child usually suffered a lot in the class, but she couldn''t protect him all the time. Seeing the child getting more and more depressed day by day, she felt really uncomfortable.

 Chapter 954

    Now Ji Rao has done so well in the exam and looks so good. She is full of hope for life.


    That''s enough.


    This child is sure to be promising in the future.


    "Do you know how much you took?"


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    He didn''t see the big screen there, but a and C called him yesterday.


    Two top universities in China called him, and University C told him to confirm first.


    University A and University C are the first and second schools in China. Fortunately, Ji Rao still has an eye on them, and he refuses to go to university a.


    At that time, Ji Rao knew that her score was stable.


    "Congratulations, the science champion of our province."


    Ji Rao''s result report card, looked at it.


    721.


    Chinese 128, English 150, mathematics 150, science 293.


    Looking at Ji Rao from beginning to end, Jiang lixiu asked suspiciously, "well, you don''t know that long ago, do you? You lied to me. You didn''t react at all. "


    Ji Rao put the report card together, a faint smile, "expected."


    Jiang lixiu looked at Ji Rao reproachfully, but her eyes were filled with almost diffuse smile, "smelly boy."


    "Are you sure where you''re going?"


    "A big." Ji Rao''s eyes and eyebrows are bent. "Call me yesterday, I went to school directly."


    Jiang lixiu nodded with satisfaction, "I knew you could. Really, you surprised me so much."


    From an ordinary one to more than 700, science champion, double full marks, who can think, who dares to think?


    But Jiang lixiu thought of something and frowned, "Ji Rao, tell the teacher honestly..."


    "Teacher!"


    One of the students in the class came up.


    "Ah, zewei, come on." Jiang lixiu took out a report card from the middle and handed it to him, "this is your report card."


    Du zewei just opened it and closed it. He looked at Ji Rao and glared at him before he left.


    Du zewei usually gets the same score as Ji Rao. As a result, his score in this exam is more than 500, while Ji Rao''s score is 72.


    That''s the gap.


    He''s going to suspect jirao of cheating.


    When Du zewei left, Jiang lixiu sighed, "this kid usually bullies you, doesn''t he?"


    Ji Rao laughs and doesn''t speak. The right is tacit.


    "Sometimes I know who bullied you, but I don''t dare to call them directly. I''m afraid they will hate you even more after I call them, and then they will make it worse."


    "I know my teacher."


    Jiang lixiu nodded, and then bent his mouth, "harm, don''t say this, now everything is good, you also have a new start, see you become like this, the teacher is really happy."


    "Thank you, teacher."


    "But tell the teacher." Jiang lixiu''s expression was more serious. "You want to go to a university, is it because of Cheng Ju?"


    Cheng Ju?


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment.


    This familiar and strange name, Ji Rao Leng is to think for a long time to remember who it is.


    Looking at his appearance, Jiang lixiu thought that she had guessed right, but she was worried, "Ji Rao, the teacher is not against homosexuality. The teacher thinks that it''s all freedom, but you have to think clearly about Cheng Ju''s family background and the difficulties you will encounter in the future. Do you really want to go this way? I don''t think Cheng Ju is gay at all. "


    Feeling a little pain in the hand held by Baidu, he knew that the white peacock was upset again.

 Chapter 955

    Ji Rao said with a smile, "teacher, you think too much." He explained softly, "I went to a university just because he had a better advantage in my favorite subject than C University. And I don''t like Cheng Ju. Maybe the teacher misunderstood me. I didn''t like him before, and I won''t like him in the future. "


    Jiang lixiu looks at him suspiciously. After all, Ji Rao liked Cheng Ju before, and he almost got fired.


    "Really?"


    "Real teacher." Ji Rao was afraid that Jiang lixiu would not believe it. He quickly raised his hand like a white poison pliers to show Jiang lixiu, "teacher, this is the person I like. Cheng Ju is just a high school classmate."


    Jiang lixiu looked at Ji Rao in amazement, and then went to see Bai Du.


    White poison heard Ji Rao said so, finally satisfied, see Jiang lixiu see themselves, that head want to go up to heaven.


    Jiang lixiu smiles reluctantly, "very handsome, very handsome..."


    She didn''t know what to use to describe this person except Shuai.


    Because in her eyes, this person is a little abnormal.


    Ji Rao looks at Bai Du''s appearance and laughs.


    I know that the White Peacock must be very proud.


    "If you have a clear idea, it''s hard for me to follow the path of homosexuality, because what you have to face is not only each other, but also the prejudice and public opinion of the whole society."


    "Don''t worry, teacher." Ji Rao didn''t care at all, "I only live for myself, and I won''t live in other people''s opinions and three outlooks."


    Jiang lixiu nodded, "OK, just weigh it over. The teacher just hopes you are well."


    After a pause, Jiang lixiu said, "by the way, the grade director wants you to take a short video."


    "Short video?"


    "It''s to record how you counterattack a university from the ordinary one in a few days, so that you can encourage younger students to learn from younger ones."


    How else can we counter attack?


    Change people in the shell.


    In a few days to improve more than 200 points, really think there is a pie in the world?


    "But I don''t think it''s ok if you don''t record it. Before, she wanted to expel you and aim at you everywhere. Now that you''ve got good grades and given her a long face, she''s doing it again."


    Looking at Jiang lixiu quite some angry appearance, Ji Rao some funny, "that line, that I do not record."


    "It''s right not to record. Let''s record who you like. If you have nothing to do, you can go, or he''ll see you later and have to drag you to talk."


    "Good." Ji Rao looked at Jiang lixiu and said sincerely, "thank you, Mr. Jiang."


    "It''s OK. Go ahead."


    Ji Rao left with Baidu.


    He held Baidu''s hand. Baidu felt uncomfortable, and his fingers were clasped.


    Ji Rao ignored him and went out of school with his report card.


    Half an hour after Ji Rao left, Cheng Ju arrived late.


    A Maybach stopped at the school gate. In full view of the public, Cheng Ju came out from the back door.


    "A university prospective students, good envy."


    "Look at Cheng Ju coming."


    He came down, straightened his clothes and went in.


    "Cheng Ju!"


    A classmate saw him, waved to him, and then ran over, "Cheng Ju, Cheng Ju, do you know how many points you got in the exam?"


    "How much?"


    "Seven hundred and one! It''s all on the public screen! "


    Seven hundred and one.


    Cheng Ju thought about it in his heart.


    This achievement is not out of his expected range. It''s hard for them to score high in saving questions, but 701 should also be able to enter a university.


    He saw the public screen and said, "I''ll go and have a look."

 Chapter 956

    Cheng Ju walked over and was stunned when he looked up at the public screen.


    Because he''s not the first in the grade.


    Grade one, Ji Rao, 721.


    He''s right behind him, 701.


    It''s 20 points short.


    Why?


    How can Ji Rao have the strength of 721?


    But no matter how surprised he is, the ranking and score on the public screen will not change.


    Cheng Ju frowned.


    It''s just extraordinary.


    He turned to Jiang lixiu to get his report card.


    "Cheng Ju, here is your report card."


    Cheng Ju then took a look, and he was right as he expected, math 145, because he was careless and wrong about the second question of the last question, and wrong about the last physics question of LiZong.


    "You want to go to a university, don''t you? It''s OK for you to go to a university, but some top majors may be a little difficult to choose, such as foreign languages and computers. These are majors that require higher scores."


    "I should have no problem. I report to financial management."


    Jiang lixiu nodded, "good, good, come on."


    Cheng judun hesitated and said, "Ji Rao..."


    "Ji Rao just got his grades and left. The teacher knows that you are a good child. You don''t have to care about this kind of thing too much. In the future, you will find a good girl to fall in love and get married. It doesn''t affect you."


    "Is jirao going to a university, too?"


    In Cheng Ju''s heart, he always thinks that Ji Rao went to a university because he wanted to follow him. In order to catch up with him, he once worked so hard. Cheng Ju saw him studying all day long, almost forgetting to eat and sleep except going to the toilet.


    It was also written in the diary that Cheng Ju was only worthy of being admitted to a university.


    With Ji Rao, he will always follow himself. A homosexual revolves around him all day. How can he normally find a girl to fall in love and get married.


    "Yes, Ji Rao did well in the exam this time."


    It''s really good. After several years of hard work, I didn''t catch up with my own Ji Rao. I even surpassed him in the final college entrance examination.


    "Ji Rao got a number one in science, which is very encouraging to the school. Of course, you are also good, ranking more than 20 in the whole province."


    There is a big gap among the top students in their school, the first 721, the second 701 and the third 662.


    The front is far ahead, and the back is crowded together.


    "So, work hard in the future, Cheng Ju. You can go to a higher position. The teacher believes in you."


    Cheng Ju nodded gently, "thank you, teacher. I''ll go back first."


    "Go ahead."


    Cheng Ju turns around and leaves. At that moment, most of the smile on the corner of his mouth disappears. He holds the report card in his hand with some strength. The report card has some wrinkles.


    Be ignored by a person you used to look down upon, and then surpass.


    The gap in Cheng Ju''s heart is not so big.


    He got back in the car and threw his report card away.


    The driver in the front row looked at him and asked, "what''s the matter, young master, did you not do well in the exam?"


    Originally, this score was really expected by him, but after seeing Ji Rao''s score, he really felt that his test was too bad.


    Even Ji Rao can make 721. He has no face in this 701.


    "It doesn''t matter, young master. Even if you don''t pass the exam, the master will contact a better school for you."


    You know, if Cheng Jufei didn''t want to choose the ordinary college entrance examination, Cheng Ju''s father could send Cheng Ju to a famous foreign university.

 Chapter 957

    Ji Rao lives with Bai Du at home day by day. He chews the translation list every day. Because the translation is relatively perfect, more and more studios come to him and even ask if he is willing to translate for them.


    The result was, of course, rejected by Ji Rao.


    Only the translators in these small places can make a few money. When he gets the graduation certificate of a university and goes out to look for a job, the road is not smooth at all.


    Ji Rao bought dictionaries of various languages on the Internet, and often watched foreign films without subtitles, and then tried to figure out the meaning of their words.


    And Baidu is like a white rice eater.


    If you don''t help Ji Rao, you can''t do it. If you ask him to brush the dishes, if you don''t bother to brush, if you ask him to mop the floor, he will fall down, if you ask him to sweep the floor, if you can''t clean it, if you ask him to cook, if you can''t fry the dishes, you can fry the kitchen. Ji Rao doesn''t dare to let him do anything, just stand quietly as a mascot.


    But Bai Du obviously didn''t realize that he was dragging Ji Rao down, and he didn''t have the consciousness to do so. He opened the screen beside him when he worked in Ji Rao every day.


    Ji Rao is fascinated by the dictionary. Although the screen is open, the white peacock is blind.


    And when he ignored Baidu, Baidu would be depressed.


    Is it true that their charm has declined?


    He''s the peacock king. Who won''t be fascinated by him?


    In his eyes, once he opened the screen, everyone in the world had to stop for his beauty.


    But now, I''ve turned on the screen, and this hateful human is holding a big book.


    This man must be blind!


    He is depressed on one side, which is good. What bothers Ji Rao most is Bai Du''s hands and feet.


    Sitting beside him, playing with his hair, playing with his clothes, pulling him, pushing him, touching him and touching him.


    Ji Rao pulls Bai Du to the ground with his collar. Then he pulls him out of the room with his creaky nest. Finally, he kicks the door and locks it.


    At first Ji Rao was worried that Baidu would drag him down.


    It seems that, in his memory, someone did something that made him very sad because he felt that he was a drag on him.


    It''s just that he can''t remember who the man is and what the matter is,


    but later he found that he was totally over worried.


    Because he was uneasy, when he asked Baidu tentatively, google raised his face from Ji Rao''s meal and looked at Ji Rao in doubt.


    "Why feel like a drag?" White poison turned his eyes to heaven, "I''m the peacock king of beauty and wisdom. It''s my tolerance to give you this human food. Even if you don''t feel honored, do you still think I''m a drag? You ungrateful human being. "


    White poison bowl a put, chopsticks a fall, embracing hands, nostrils high, "don''t eat, gas full."


    Ji Rao looked at the clean bowl he had eaten


    White poison in the heart silently read for three seconds, then turn to look at Ji Rao, the injustice on the face is about to cry out?


    Ji Rao was eating and his mouth was bulging. When he saw Bai Du looking at him, he felt very strange. He even chewed slowly.


    He wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    White poison shakes a head to see him, a pair of extremely disappointed appearance, "you unexpectedly three seconds passed all don''t come to coax me, you don''t love me at all."


    Then he turned his mouth, frowned and ran away crying. When he came back to the room, he closed the door.

 Chapter 958

    Ji Rao slowly hit a:?


    After a while, the door opened, Ji Rao''s pillow was thrown out, and then the door was closed.


    Ji Rao


    On the first day of school, Ji Rao didn''t have the excitement and expectation of others.


    He just thinks that September 1st is really hot.


    But he is still good, because he rents a house outside and doesn''t need to take a suitcase or bedding basin when he enters the school. Ji Rao is wearing a white baseball cap, followed by the white poison who is also wearing a baseball cap.


    They were wearing the same white shirt, jeans and shoes.


    Buy two white shirts at a 10% discount, and Ji Rao bought the same one for Bai Du when he thought it was good-looking.


    But when they go together, it doesn''t look like that.


    "Wow, look at those two. Are they lovers?"


    "Hand in hand, gay?"


    "Is this brother?"


    "I don''t think so."


    ¡­¡­


    When Ji Rao heard it, he didn''t hear it. He was not the kind of person who cared about other people''s opinions, and naturally didn''t care what other people said. This is true in the real world, not to mention the task world.


    Ji Rao''s foreign language, when he went to report, the elder and elder students were shocked.


    I got all kinds of cards, registered for payment, and then Ji Rao went home.


    The next day, when he entered the school, there was a very good-looking student in the foreign language college, who was also the number one in Science in the province. This spread all over the foreign language college, and once he was on the rainbow wall, confession wall and other official school numbers.


    At the same time, the Institute of economics is not willing to be outdone. It has also revealed a super handsome little brother with huge money and a low-key luxury brand.


    In a university, most students don''t like to dress up. They look more like high school students, so Ji Rao''s entrance makes them feel more excited.


    Grow well and study well, what kind of God is this!


    The students are enrolled in batches. September 1st is the latest day. Ji Rao went to school the next day. There were no classes, but all kinds of associations, student union interviews and meetings held by instructors.


    Baidu and jirao are like jirao''s followers. They follow wherever they go.


    On the first day of school, many people wanted Ji Rao''s wechat, but Bai Du glared back.


    "Whatever you want." White poison raises the hand that two people ten fingers buckle, tone arrogant, "can''t see he has a boyfriend?"


    Ji Rao lost his smile and nodded in the face of the girl''s shocked eyes.


    White poison a see he nods, happy bad, didn''t resist to get together to kiss Ji Rao for a while.


    The girls were even more shocked, staring at them, speechless.


    Ji Rao''s face remained unchanged, and the smile in her eyes disappeared.


    When the girls leave, Ji Rao is a violent chestnut to Bai Du.


    "Be honest with me, and then kiss me, and I''ll pluck your hair."


    "Ji Rao bullies me. Ji Rao bullies me. I''m just a weak peacock. I can only cry when I''m wronged."


    "Then you cry."


    Ji Rao really didn''t expect that Bai Du''s tears would come, and didn''t give people time to prepare at all.


    Ji Rao suddenly put out his hand to cover Bai Du''s mouth to prevent him from crying too loud.


    There are so many people around that he can''t afford to lose this man!


    "Hush, don''t cry."


    White poison''s tears whirled in her eyes.


    Ji Rao felt an itch in the palm of her hand, and her face turned blue in an instant. She took back her hand like an electric shock.


    White poison smacks, tears in the eyes appear particularly false!

 Chapter 959

    "A little salty."


    Nonsense, he''s sweating all day today!


    Ji Rao turned and left. Bai Du came back and said, "ah, wait for me!"


    Wait for the ghost.


    Today is an interview with the student union. Ji Rao is interested in the learning department, so he went to the learning department for an interview.


    Before going in, google stood outside waiting for him. When he wanted to go in, google pulled his clothes and didn''t let go.


    Ji Rao patted his head gently, "be good."


    Bai Du pursed her lips and shook her head. She didn''t look aggrieved.


    Ji Rao took a deep breath, raised his foot and stepped on Baidu. Baidu let go of his hand and was honest.


    Ji Rao adjusted her face, pushed the door open and went in.


    The first row is full of senior students.


    "Ah, that''s him."


    "Number one in science."


    "A handsome guy with a boyfriend."


    "Stop it and let him in the study department."


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao came to the stage and bowed, "Hello, senior students. My name is Ji Rao. I''m here to interview the learning department."


    "You are Ji Rao, aren''t you, that handsome guy?"


    "I''m Ji Rao."


    "Do you know that you are a senior and I don''t have a partner yet?"


    Ji Rao calmly replied, "I bring my own object. I won''t compete with the elder students for the younger ones."


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    University acceptance of homosexuality is relatively high, can easily joke with Ji Rao.


    But it''s mainly because Ji Rao and Bai Du are super capable of fighting, and they are very eye-catching together.


    If it''s the slovenly appearance of the original owner, it''s estimated that there are more people scolding disgusting at school.


    It''s unbelievable, but that''s the truth.


    Two boys who are not handsome together will only make people feel sick.


    So when the girls see them together, they scream and laugh. Some of them are rotten cancer, and some of them are really understandable.


    So when they don''t understand, Ji Rao is not sad, and when they bless, Ji Rao is not very happy.


    The elder sister of the Learning Department asked a few questions, and then asked Ji Rao what talent he had.


    What talent can you have?


    Since the learning department is the learning department, Ji Rao''s college entrance examination results are enough to explain everything.


    So at most, this is just a walk through.


    After the interview, Ji Rao rushed to the radio station for an interview.


    The interview time all bumped together, Ji Rao buckled the baseball cap, pulled the white poison to go out.


    Ji Rao walked and turned to talk to Bai Du. "I''ll tell you, be honest, or I''ll throw you into the water."


    He found that Baidu didn''t like bathing.


    Voice is not down, Ji Rao ran into a person, "sorry."


    Cheng Ju originally came for an interview with his roommate. As a result, he ran into a man head-on. Hearing the sound, he felt inexplicably familiar with it. But when he turned his head, he only saw the back of two boys holding hands. In a moment, he disappeared behind the door.


    "Cheng Ju, what are you looking at?"


    "Oh, nothing. Let''s go."


    Cheng Ju falls behind and hears the roommate in front discussing.


    "Where is the Learning Department of our college? This one? "


    "It''s not. It''s all written. It''s from the Foreign Language Institute."


    "Oh, our hospital is here."


    Cheng Ju stops at the gate of the Foreign Language Institute, takes a look at it, and then keeps up with the people in front of him.


    Ji Rao''s interview is an English broadcasting station.


    He went in and registered his name. Then he took a note and sat down.


    The person in front turned to ask, "Hey, brother, are you broadcasting or transliteration?"

 Chapter 960

    Radio stations are divided into Chinese and English, including broadcasting and writing.


    "Broadcast."


    "Oh, I''m a copywriter."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    At this time, probably everyone can see Ji Rao''s indifference. If you are a normal person, you probably won''t continue to communicate.


    But Ji Rao this front table he may not be a normal person, he even ignored the white poison gnashing his teeth eyes.


    He said excitedly, "Hey, brother, you are so handsome. Which college are you from?"


    "Foreign language."


    "Oh, I''m from the Information Institute. I study computer."


    Ji Rao Wen Yan looked up at the man''s hair.


    "Don''t look at me like that. My head is cold."


    Ji Rao dropped her eyes.


    "Do you guys play with handsome guys?" The man looked at the white poison, and his face was a little chatty, "but your brother doesn''t look very approachable."


    Ji Rao''s mouth curved slightly.


    The man shook his head, "I don''t know if I can pass. He asked me to write a manuscript based on this scene. I still have no clue."


    Ji Rao pause, "you can show me."


    "Really!" That person hurriedly gave the topic in the hand to come over, Ji Rao swept one eye, stretched out a hand.


    The man quickly handed the pen again, as if Ji Rao were his parents.


    Ji Rao asked as he wrote, "how many words?"


    "Eighty to one hundred and two."


    Ji Rao did not write a few minutes to finish, the draft together with the note passed in the past.


    The time for the interviewers to broadcast the interview is shorter than the time for writing the manuscript. Ji Rao just handed it over and called Ji Rao''s name and student number in front.


    Ji Rao stood up and went over with the note in her hand.


    At a glance, he knew what the English meaning was on the note. He was more emotional than many people when reading the manuscript. In addition, his voice was clean and clear, which belonged to God''s voice. It was estimated that he could be stable.


    Let him go after reading.


    People with Ji Rao''s manuscripts look back and forth at the manuscripts in their hands, and the words they don''t understand are still checked on the Internet. They just have a long list of complex sentences. He thinks that the manuscripts are awesome.


    Two days later, Ji Rao received the news of passing the interview. At the same time, the annual New Year celebration of a university began to be held.


    The new year''s Day is basically organized by sophomores and juniors of each college. There are also one or two freshmen''s meetings to speak or perform on behalf of freshmen.


    Ji Rao has the honor to be informed to take the stage.


    It is said that he is the most famous in the new term, and he has become popular on the confession wall before the class starts, so that he can increase the "audience rating".


    Ji Rao didn''t refuse.


    After two days of preparation, the celebration of the school of foreign languages officially began.


    First of all, there are two prepared performances. The students from the school dance company are invited.


    Then Ji Rao gave a speech on behalf of the freshmen.


    When he came on stage, the moment when the light lit up his face, the thunderous applause came to mind.


    "Is this face real?"


    "How handsome


    "Forget it. I have a boyfriend."


    "His boyfriend is so handsome!"


    "I can''t. My child just flew out of his belly. It''s a boy!"


    "No, don''t do that Mine are twins


    Ji Rao bowed first, then took the speech manuscript, dressed in formal clothes, and his face was calm.


    Nearly half of the people at the bottom are not from the foreign language college. They are all from other colleges. It''s said that a super handsome Xueba little brother with a boyfriend and the third highest entrance score from the foreign language college is going to give a speech at the new year''s reception. This is the reason why he organized a group to meet Ji Rao, who has sealed the school draft before he appeared.

 Chapter 961

    Ji Rao glanced down and said, "Hello, everyone. I''m Ji Rao, a freshman majoring in English at the foreign languages institute."


    And then there''s a long, boring, magnificent, inspiring speech.


    Fortunately, there are not many people at the bottom who devote their energy to the speech.


    Don''t pretend it''s all in Ji Rao''s face.


    Ji Rao bowed again after his regular speech, "thank you for your speech."


    He took the speech down the stage.


    There was another round of thunderous applause.


    "It''s over. I find I love him more."


    "Ah, Ji Rao, I declare that he will be my God from now on!"


    "Male god, look at me. Can you see if I have a chance?"


    "You don''t. If you lose in gender, you lose in the starting line."


    "I''m a man. I''m a man. Do I have a chance?"


    "Don''t think about it. Let''s go to the whole room and come back."


    Sitting in the last row of Baidu who just woke up


    Is there a chance?


    Have your mother a big watermelon!


    I''m not as handsome as I am!


    If you want to fart, screw me up!


    ¡­¡­


    Back backstage ready to take off the jacket Ji Rao see backstage people are crowded in a place, the voice is not right.


    He went over and looked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nana''s on her feet."


    "Go to the school hospital."


    "I''ll carry her on my back."


    Several people sent the sophomore to the school hospital.


    "What should we do?"


    Wang Nana is a senior student in the talent and art department who plays the piano at the end of the show. She sprained her feet and left. After a performance at the end of the show, she was nowhere to be found.


    Seeing a few sister students in the Art Department grow anxious, Ji Rao was born suddenly and said, "I can play the piano."


    They turned their heads together and looked at Ji Rao suspiciously, "you?"


    "Well."


    "At what level?"


    What level?


    Have you ever been a national pianist?


    "It''s the average level."


    The finale performance has been decided, that is, piano performance. It is obviously impossible to change it at this time. Even if he says he is at an ordinary level, when there is no ordinary level here, his ordinary level is enough.


    "I''ll give you the score. You don''t have time to practice. Can you go up directly?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Give me the score and I can play it."


    Although I feel uneasy, there is obviously no better way at this time.


    "Ji Rao, it''s your turn to go on the stage. You should get ready."


    "Oh, good." Ji Rao put the score on the piano.


    This score, he knows, is not difficult. It''s simple.


    There should be no problem.


    "This should be it?"


    Cheng Ju looked at the people next to him suspiciously, "I really don''t understand why you came here."


    "Hey," the man beside him said with a smile, "isn''t this the person who has heard that the foreign language institute is coming?" He whispered to Cheng Ju, "it''s said that he''s still gay."


    Cheng Ju''s face is light and has no expression.


    He doesn''t go to the confession wall or the rainbow wall, so he doesn''t know about it all the time.


    The man next to him is his father. Although they didn''t go to junior high school together, their relationship has always been good.


    People who can mix and play together are of course similar in life experience.


    This person is named Wei Ke, some lively temperament, easy not to get angry, always smiling.


    "Why didn''t you respond? Didn''t one of your high school classmates like you come to this school? Can''t it be him? "

 Chapter 962

    Cheng Ju is a little speechless.


    "If you call me here because of this, you''ve got the wrong person. I''ll go back first."


    Up to now, Cheng Ju has just heard that a gay Xueba has come to the school of foreign languages.


    He didn''t pay attention to jirao since he came to this school, but he thought that jirao high school didn''t like English very much, so he shouldn''t go back to the foreign language college, and there were handsome guys.


    That''s even more inconsistent.


    So he came to a conclusion easily.


    "Oh, no, no, No


    Wei Ke pulls Cheng Ju, "no, it''s not. Come and have a look at the excitement."


    "Now that it''s almost over, what else can I do?"


    "Oh, come here. Don''t be a wet blanket." Wei Ke said while taking Cheng Ju to go inside.


    Cheng Ju still remembers that at that time, when he stepped in, the lights of the whole audience dimmed, and only the stage was still on.


    A piano, a person in formal dress, looks as delicate as an angel, and the profile of the light is so sexy.


    It starts to sound.


    A long, monotonous note.


    Inexplicable let people calm down in the heart.


    Ji Rao just sat there, eyes down, quiet.


    Cheng Ju couldn''t believe that this man on the stage would be Ji Rao.


    This is totally different from Ji Rao''s image in his heart, and it can even be said to be subversive.


    He froze.


    At that moment, I felt as if I had been cheated.


    His grades are like this, his looks are like this, and he can play the piano.


    He''s lying to himself.


    Ji Rao didn''t care how shocked the audience was. He just played his piano quietly.


    Although it has been so many years since that task, when he really sits in front of the piano and touches the piano keys with his fingers, he still feels kind and familiar.


    Along with the man.


    The one he can''t remember very well.


    He raised his eyes to look under the stage, with a sense of inexplicability.


    There should be someone down there watching him.


    He looked around and finally fixed his eyes on the white poison in the last row.


    White poison is also looking at him straight.


    At that moment, I couldn''t tell what it felt like. It seemed like he or not.


    But the indescribable peace of mind still made Ji Rao bend his mouth.


    As soon as Bai Du wanted to smile back, he heard the audience --


    "ah ah


    "Is he smiling at me?"


    "I''m pregnant!"


    "Isn''t it a foul to look so good?"


    "What can I do? He''s a man and I want to lick it too."


    "Don''t do that. Don''t laugh at me. I can''t stand it."


    "Are you smiling at me? Look at his direction. Isn''t that me? "


    "Don''t be sentimental."


    ¡­¡­


    White poison


    Is Wu face silent scream, immersed in Ji Rao toward her smile girl suddenly felt his seat a violent earthquake, like someone kicked.


    She turned her head in anger. She was facing a handsome face full of indignation. She was stunned by her instinct and couldn''t say what she wanted to blame.


    Baidu looks good, but his face is not good now.


    He lifted his baseball cap up. "This lady, Ji Rao is my boyfriend. She will smile at me. Imagination is a good thing, but I don''t want you to keep it."


    The girl laughed awkwardly, then turned her head and turned red into a tomato.


    Ah, ah, ah!


    She was heard by her boyfriend.


    What a shame!

 Chapter 963

    Ji Rao plays the whole song and listens.


    There was another thunderous applause.


    Ji Rao stood up from his seat and bowed deeply. "I''m sorry, because sister Wang Nana just sprained her foot and couldn''t deliver the performance as scheduled, so I haven''t done it for you yet."


    He nodded his head and walked off the stage.


    As soon as he went down, he saw his classmates surrounded him.


    They were so excited that they couldn''t restrain themselves, "my God, jirao, how can you be so versatile!"


    "You know everything."


    "You are really my God."


    "This man is really good-looking. Even if I''m a man, I think if he pursues me, I can promise." Before the words fall, the people around him suddenly leave. Wei Ke turns his head and sees Cheng Ju go to someone''s backstage, "ah, why are you going?"


    Cheng Ju didn''t think about it so much at that time. He almost came to the backstage regardless of it. There was a kind of anger after being cheated in his heart.


    Why do you pretend to be such an excellent person in high school? Why do you pretend to cheat me and disgust me like that!


    After Wei Ke catches up, he sees Cheng Ju standing on one side, his chest undulating violently, his eyes staring at the dazzling male god surrounded by people.


    It didn''t look like a stranger.


    "What? Do you know him? " Weike guessed, "enemy? Did he offend you? "


    At the beginning, Cheng Ju''s anger subsided, but he didn''t know how to go.


    In what capacity did he go?


    A friend of jokes? Or high school classmates who are not very close? Or the secret love object that Ji Rao wrote in his notebook?


    Either way, it''s too much to be on the stage.


    It''s reasonable to say that Ji Rao doesn''t pester him anymore, which is what he wanted, but what is this?


    Because he got such a high score in the exam and chased him to the a university, now he uses such a dazzling way to get his attention?


    Cheng JUGANG stepped forward and was pushed away by one person.


    "Excuse me, thank you."


    This "thank you" has no sincerity. It''s just like a blurted exclamation. It''s like who taught him to say it, but he doesn''t know what it means.


    Ji Rao after going down is the closing ceremony, white poison did not wait for the host on the stage to finish, stood up and walked along the edge.


    It''s always hard to see his little Ji Rao.


    Unwilling to be wronged, Bai Du decides to go to his little pet in person.


    Bai Du pushed away the people who were just in charge, and looked at the group of people and began to shout, "I''ll forgive you."


    Ji Rao, who heard his voice, turned his head and saw that white poison was coming. Then he said "excuse me" and came out from the siege of senior students.


    As soon as Ji Rao comes to Bai Du, Bai Du reaches out and holds Ji Rao''s hand. Ji Rao is used to it, and even reaches out and dials Bai Du''s messy hair.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''ve come to you."


    Behind him came the gentle "hush hush" voice of senior students, one by one following the blind.


    "Xuedi is so happy. Before the ceremony is over, the little object comes here."


    Ji Rao smiles at them. "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first."


    "OK, go, go, don''t disturb your world."


    "Ji Rao, thank you today."

 Chapter 964

    Ji Rao put his hand, "it''s nothing, it should be."


    He turned around, took Baidu with another hand, and went out with him.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "Want to eat fish, want to eat fruit, want to eat..."


    Cheng Ju stands on one side, watching Ji Rao and Bai Du walk past with a smile on their face.


    From the beginning to the end, the two people''s sight was not given to Cheng Ju.


    Ji Rao can''t see Cheng Ju in his eyes.


    "Cheng Ju, what''s the matter with you?" Wei Ke turned his head and looked at the two men who had just gone out.


    In her heart, she still felt that her skin and facial features were not only far away, but also more cracked when she looked closer. Wei Ke felt that she could have grown well. In a moment, she felt that she might have been made by the mud kicked out by Nu Wa, who was defeated by Timi in a row.


    "Ah, Cheng Ju, how can anyone look so good? Both of them are so handsome. There are few handsome boys. They are still digested by themselves. They don''t give their girls any chance to survive. "


    Cheng Ju said nothing and turned to leave.


    "Ah, Cheng Ju!" Vico chased him out. "Wait for me."


    It wasn''t long before the news of the second test came from the radio station. After the second test and the third test, a group of people went on, and finally Ji Rao was selected.


    He stayed to help the elder and elder students sort things out, and heard the people beside him discussing.


    "There''s a pretty handsome guy in today."


    "Well? What is it? "


    "Broadcast in Chinese, the sound is very loud."


    "Oh, our English broadcast is not bad, isn''t it a super handsome guy? No matter how handsome that man is, is he as handsome as our primary school brother? "


    "It seems almost ha ha ha." As she said this, she suddenly turned her head and looked at Ji Rao teasingly. "Ji Rao, it seems that she is from a high school with you."


    Ji Rao looked up blankly, "a high school?"


    "Yes, aren''t you from a high school? He said he was in the same class as you. It''s Cheng Ju. "


    Oh, it''s been almost three months since he heard the name. It''s familiar and strange. He was stunned for a moment and twisted his brow. "It seems that there is this person. I can''t remember it clearly."


    "What kind of memory do you have? You don''t know your classmates in high school?"


    In this world, in addition to white poison, other people in his eyes, not even a hair left.


    Ji Rao put the things away, "then I''ll go back first. I''ll put all the things here."


    "Well, thank you."


    "Nothing." Ji Rao went out of the door. He had just come to hold a meeting for a few minutes. Unexpectedly, he helped to clean up things a few minutes later, so he went out for half an hour.


    In the middle window, the cold wind was blowing and the weather was overcast. Ji Rao had heard the patter of rain outside.


    He let Baidu wait for him downstairs, this silly bird can''t really stand so silly downstairs.


    Ji Rao thinks so, the elevator in front of him opens, and Cheng Ju inside is stunned.


    Ji Rao steps in and presses the elevator button.


    The elevator door closed slowly.


    Ji Rao took out his mobile phone to see the time, and didn''t see the lonely eyes of the people nearby.


    In fact, Cheng Ju didn''t see how ugly his face was.


    Ji Rao just forgot about Cheng Ju. She just came in and didn''t see the people in the elevator, so she just made an ordinary elevator.


    Ding.


    Elevator quickly down to the first floor, in front of the door is open, the cold wind mixed with rain moisture came.

 Chapter 965

    Ji Rao thought about what clothes Bai Du was wearing today. Today, he saw the weather forecast. It was going to rain and cool down, so he added a coat to him. But if he kept blowing it outside for half an hour, he would feel cold.


    Ji Rao walked out of the elevator quickly, but before he took two steps, he suddenly heard someone calling him behind him.


    He turned his head and saw a man who looked as if he had seen him somewhere.


    Of course Cheng Ju knows what his eyes are.


    When he was still confused, this man had forgotten everything!


    Why?


    It was he who provoked himself first.


    Why can you pretend to be nothing now.


    "Ji Rao." Cheng Ju walked to Ji Rao''s two-step position and stopped, "Congratulations, you can get a big one."


    Ji Rao frowned Who are you? "


    Cheng Ju''s face froze. "Are you kidding me?"


    Ji Rao suddenly remembered, "Oh, you are that high school classmate, aren''t you?"


    "You forgot me?"


    "I''m sorry. I have a bad memory."


    The main reason is that before Cheng Ju looked at him, he looked at him like a mole ant.


    Now this expression is gone, Ji Rao really didn''t react.


    "So, what are you doing?"


    Cheng Ju choked for a moment.


    He really has nothing to do with it.


    "I hear you have a new boyfriend."


    "Ah, yes." Ji Rao has been worried about Baidu. Baidu doesn''t even want to take a bath. I don''t know where to hide when it rains this time. "Sorry, someone is waiting for me. I''ll go first."


    Without waiting for Cheng Ju to speak, Ji Rao ran out.


    Cheng Ju walks out of the gate and looks at Ji Rao''s back. His complexion is complicated, not particularly good-looking.


    Ji Rao didn''t see Baidu when he went out, so he knew that the silly bird didn''t know where to go.


    He ran against the rain and cried, "white poison, white poison!"


    Fortunately, the rain is not very heavy. He can walk in the rain.


    Ji Rao ran out for a while and then suddenly fell back.


    There is a tree by the side of the road. There is a small mushroom under the tree. There is a small white bird under the mushroom.


    He squatted down at the edge of the tree, gently peeled away the little mushroom, and saw the white poison hiding in the rain below.


    Feeling that his little mushroom was moved, Bai Du opened his eyes and saw Ji Rao squatting in front of him. He immediately opened his wings and howled, as if blaming Ji Rao for coming out so slowly.


    Said for several minutes, the result is half an hour!


    "Quack, quack, quack."


    "Come on, come on, stop yelling."


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand, white poison immediately jumped up, cold little feet stepped on Ji Rao''s hand with temperature.


    Ji Rao puts on her own Hoodie, and then goes back with white poison in her arms.


    He has no class today, so he can go straight home.


    "I could have come out in a few minutes, but it was delayed to help the elder and elder students pack up."


    Bai Du lies in Ji Rao''s hand, listening with her eyes closed.


    Ji Rao against the light rain, the white poison protection in his arms, did not let the white poison drench.


    He stretched out his hand to point the little head of white poison, "you are also stupid, why don''t you go to the teaching building to hide, but to go under the mushroom, that little mushroom can block what rain, so little ground."


    Bai Du pecked Ji Rao''s finger discontentedly, and then held it in his mouth.


    "What? Can''t you talk about it? "


    White poison a turn head, ignore Ji Rao.


    Bai Du likes to play a small temper, and can ignore Ji Rao five or six times a day.


    But every time, it''s him who takes it first.

 Chapter 966

    Back home, Ji Rao let Bai Du take a bath first. Bai Du became a human, and the whole person was soaked.


    Ji Rao adjusted the hot water well, then pushed the white poison in, "wash well."


    He changed his clothes, threw them into the washing machine, and sat on the sofa waiting for the white poison.


    He took out his mobile phone and looked at the news of all the members of Aite, saying that the military training would continue in the daytime tomorrow.


    Of course, this does not include Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao was a day student. Considering the inconvenience, he canceled his military training.


    After reading the news for a few minutes, a dull sound came from the bathroom.


    The voice scared Ji Rao to stand up from the sofa. After listening attentively for two seconds, he didn''t hear any sound. He went to the bathroom door, then knocked on the door, "white poison?"


    There was no response. Ji Rao was a little flustered. He opened the door and went in. At a glance, he saw the man who fell on the ground.


    White poison fell to the ground, face a little twisted, beautiful big eyes are full of crystal clear, through the misty water vapor, looks particularly pitiful.


    "You Did you fall? "


    Bai Du''s body is covered with shower gel. Maybe he didn''t notice that he fell down when he rushed.


    Ji Rao went to turn off the shower, then took the towel and stood up with Bai Du.


    When he stood up, Baidu''s face was indescribable.


    "What''s the matter? Where did you fall? "


    White poison Wei chubaba, that voice listen to will cry out, "buttock, buttock pain, fell a buttock pier."


    "Let me see..."


    As soon as the voice fell to the ground, Ji Rao felt that what he said was not very good.


    Where can I see people''s buttocks?


    In Baidu honest to turn around to show jirao to see his butt, jirao suddenly held his arm, "no, no, you first flush clean."


    Just now, maybe Baidu was also confused. Now Ji Rao will do whatever he says. He doesn''t make much noise or shout.


    GIO Rao opened the shower to him and let him flush the bubbles on his body.


    The man, a head taller than him, looked down at him. His face was very aggrieved. His mouth was pouting and his face was flushed. His eyes were the same as those he had just fished out of the water. His hair was drooping down and stuck to his skin. He looked embarrassed and pitiful.


    "I''m in pain."


    "It''s OK. Bear it. It''s not a big deal to fall this one."


    White poison lowered his head, deer like eyes staring at Ji Rao tightly, which clearly reflected Ji Rao''s face, voice low, "want a kiss."


    Ji Rao


    See Ji Rao no response, white poison eyes instantly gathered fog, "I want a kiss! I want a kiss. I want a kiss. "


    Ji Rao had no choice but to lift Bai Du''s hair up and kiss her on tiptoe.


    The water left behind along Bai Du''s body. Some of it hit Ji Rao''s hand, followed his hand to his elbow, and then wet Ji Rao''s clothes.


    White poison pursed lower lip, always feel where is not very satisfied.


    So his eyes fell on Ji Rao''s lips, and his throat moved up and down.


    Ji Rao felt his strange sight. Now if he could turn on the screen, his tail would be pierced to the sky.


    In the white poison feeling difficult from can''t help feeling don''t know from of gather together his that big face plate of time, be mercilessly by Ji Rao with a slap to accept back.

 Chapter 967

    White poison wrongs.


    "Don''t cry for me. It''s no use crying. Wash your clothes well."


    Ji Rao threw the towel on Bai Du, and then went out. Before carrying it out, he turned his head again. "Don''t walk around any more, just stand on the anti-skid mat."


    This time, I fell a butt. If I can''t do it well and knock the back of my head on the bathtub, it''s over.


    It''s such a pain in the ass.


    After Ji Rao went out and closed the door, he stood in front of the bathroom for two seconds. He didn''t know what he thought of, but his ear tip turned red.


    "Idiot."


    I don''t know whether to scold Baidu or himself.


    Ji Rao changed the soaked clothes inside and threw them into the washing machine. Then he went back to his room to get the clothes.


    Pajamas are new. He took them out of the closet. When he came to the living room, google had already washed them.


    He was surrounded by a bathrobe and his skin was flushed with water. At this time, he was wiping his hair with a towel. He turned his head and was stunned when he saw Ji Rao.


    The two topless men looked at each other in silence.


    White poison eyes instantly lit a small flame, Ji Rao saw his eyes burning a small flame, his eyes instantly formed a layer of ice.


    White poison toward Ji Rao came over, and then special rare like touch on his shoulder, as if Ji Rao is a what treasure.


    Ji Rao finally could not bear to push people away, "I went to take a bath."


    But Bai Du doesn''t know what to do. When Ji Rao passes by him, he suddenly hugs Ji Rao from behind.


    Ji Rao feels that her back is touched by the white poison of her body.


    Peacock''s temperature is higher than that of human beings. Baidu has just taken a bath, so it''s really hot.


    "Let go, what for?"


    Bai Du hummed and didn''t want to scatter. When he hugged Ji Rao, he felt as if he hugged the whole world.


    He is so rare about this little pet that he thinks he will never be tired of jirao.


    "White poison..."


    Ji Rao''s face was stiff for a moment, and he felt that something was standing against him through the wet bathrobe.


    All of a sudden, he was angry and funny. His face was blue and white. He didn''t know what to say.


    White poison get together in the past in Ji Rao neck smell to smell, and finally gently lick Ji Rao back neck.


    That feeling makes Ji Rao get goose bumps all over his body. Later, his neck is the starting point, and he constantly transmits numbness to each nerve.


    "White poison..."


    Bai Du licks and kisses her. Then she goes along Ji Rao''s neck and puts her hand on Ji Rao''s chest. The other one touches Ji Rao''s delicate throat knot.


    Ji Rao was forced to raise her head, and her eyes were confused for a moment.


    The light on the ceiling is dazzling. Ji Rao frowns. After a few seconds of reaction, he finds that Bai Du''s hand is already stretching into his pants.


    Ji Rao finally pushed away the white poison.


    Baidu took a step back, but he didn''t recover from what he had just felt. He licked the corner of his lips. It was a very simple action, but I don''t know why. Jirao saw a trace of color from that action that didn''t belong to Baidu.


    Ji Rao a little flustered step back, and then grabbed his pajamas into the bathroom.


    He gasped against the bathroom door, his face, neck and ears red.


    The glass is frosted glass. It can''t be seen clearly if it is separated, but if it is pasted, it can be seen clearly.

 Chapter 968

    White poison can clearly see Ji Rao''s back, can''t help but think of just now.


    Just when Ji Rao didn''t respond, Bai Du almost touched his upper body. He knew how thin Ji Rao''s waist was, how beautiful Ji Rao''s butterfly bone was, how delicate Ji Rao''s Adam''s apple was, and how sexy the waist socket behind Ji Rao was.


    Now Ji Rao''s back is against the glass. It''s the white color that can be seen through the glass, and the pink mark that he sucks can be seen in the indistinct part of his neck.


    Ji Rao also suffered. He took off his clothes, got up and went to the bottom of the shower, moved to the cold water, and leaned against the wall to spit on his own dishonor.


    As soon as the cold water opened, Ji Rao shivered coldly, and the goose bumps all over her body got up again, but this time she didn''t feel soft again.


    He just rushed for a long time and let his anger go down.


    Ji Rao never used to use his hands. When he got up, he either ignored him or took a cold bath.


    Ji Rao flushed for a while, washed her hair casually, and turned off the shower after using the shower gel.


    He dried himself, put on clean underwear, put on baby Shanghai pajamas, and went out.


    Bai Du also took off his bathrobe, changed his pajamas and sat on the sofa.


    His pajamas are from padstar, and they are lovers pajamas bought together.


    In fact, it is to choose two pairs of pajamas, each with men''s money.


    Bai Du was watching TV. When he saw Ji Rao coming out, his mind ran to him, and his eyes followed him.


    Ji Rao picked up the mobile phone on the tea table and sat on the armrest of the sofa, "what do you eat at night?"


    White poison said a lot, Ji Rao picked two points from what he said to check out, and then put the mobile phone down and sat next to white poison.


    When I saw a glass of water on the table, I reached for it and drank more than half of it.


    Baidu saw him put down the quilt after drinking, and then said, "that''s what I drank."


    Ji Rao rolled his eyes, "you didn''t say that earlier."


    Bai Du smiles and doesn''t speak. He goes over to ask for a kiss again. When Ji Rao turns his head, Bai Du immediately goes up and makes a solid kiss on Ji Rao''s mouth.


    Ji Rao feels ashamed.


    White poison a silly big son, must head lean on Ji Rao''s shoulder.


    Ji Rao is thin, with bones on his shoulders. It''s hard to pillow, but he just likes it.


    White poison nose tip moved move, "Ji small Rao you fragrance."


    Ji Rao ignored him and looked at the LCD TV in front of him. After the advertisement, it was the animal world.


    After the opening of the previous film, the narrator with deep magnetism begins to dub. This issue is about lions and cheetahs.


    Animal world is Baidu''s favorite TV station.


    Ji Rao picked up the water cup again, drank the rest of the water, then put it down and watched the boring TV play in front of him with Bai Du.


    Ji Rao looks at without expression, "do you like this lion?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "Why?"


    "Because he''s ugly."


    "Who looks good?"


    "Me."


    Ji Rao

 Chapter 969

    The next day Ji Rao took Bai Du to school.


    Ji Rao really has a high profile in school, and he never deliberately keeps a distance from Baidu in public places. What they usually are, they never hide anything. In fact, it''s normal for any ordinary couple, but Ji Rao''s object is a man. Ji Rao is the only one who can be so gay.


    Some feel sick, some show respect.


    No problem.


    Love how to think how to think, Ji Rao is live for their own, not live for others.


    Ji Rao put the meal on the table and took out his cell phone for a look. Then he stood up.


    "Where are you going?" Bai Du came over with chopsticks.


    "I''ll go out and get some information. Wait for me here. I''ll be right back. You eat first."


    Ji Rao went out of the canteen and went to the dormitory to get the information that the seniors put there. Because he wanted to go back quickly, he copied the path.


    "That''s the gay."


    "Really? So disgusting? "


    "That''s not true. His boyfriend drags the same way every day."


    "Hahaha, what''s the point of being gay?"


    "Who knows, I still hold hands and touch my head every day. It''s disgusting."


    "No shame."


    Their voice is not small, obviously want to let Ji Rao hear.


    Ji Rao stopped and looked at the two boys, "stop."


    The two boys turned their heads, the smile on their faces turned into sarcasm, and the look in Ji Rao''s eyes was disdainful and disgusting.


    "Who is disgusting? Who is shameless? "


    A boy sneered, "who else can you say? Who is disgusted? Don''t you count in your heart?"


    "That''s it." Another boy stepped forward two steps and put his hand on Ji Rao''s shoulder, full of provocation and defiance. "Don''t make such a fuss about homosexuality. I''m secretly looking for a place that no one can see."


    Ji Rao raised his eyes. The eyes were dark and deep. There was no emotion in them. There was no expression on his face. People couldn''t help shaking at his appearance.


    "You, you dead homosexual, dare to look at me with this kind of eyes. Are you impatient?"


    The man raised his hand to hit Ji Rao. Ji Rao put out his hand to block it. Then he raised his foot and kicked hard. The man was kicked out for several meters on the spot.


    The rest of the people also rushed over. Ji Rao turned over, grabbed his wrist, twisted it back, and pushed it out with one foot. The man staggered forward and fell to the ground.


    "Ji Rao, how dare you hit me! You''re going to be fired, don''t you know! "


    "Fired?" Ji Rao slowly walked forward, "then try whether I will be fired."


    No sooner had he raised his fist than he was caught.


    Turning his head, he was facing Cheng Ju''s face.


    Ji Rao earns money later. She looks at Cheng Ju and says, "what are you doing?"


    Cheng Ju looked at the two people on the ground, then grabbed Ji Rao''s arm, "follow me."


    Ji Rao doesn''t break free. He just wants to control him with his backhand. Unexpectedly, Cheng Ju finds out that his wrist is so tight that it hurts when he moves.


    Seeing Ji Rao''s face a little uncomfortable, Cheng Ju said in a light voice, "I''ve learned martial arts for several years. It''s OK to scare them with your little Kung Fu. If you move your wrist again, it''s useless. "


    Ji Rao doesn''t struggle any more.


    Cheng Ju''s mind was never clear to him.


    Seeing that Ji Rao was no longer struggling, Cheng Ju slowed down his strength.

 Chapter 970

    Take Ji Rao to a place where there is no one. Ji Rao pushes him away. He covers his wrist and looks at Cheng Ju. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Do you really feel like you''re fired?"


    "I..."


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to finish, Cheng Ju continued, "as long as you fight in this school, you will record a big demerit. Just now you were fighting there, and the camera made it clear. When they went back to the teacher, they said," what do you think? "


    What can we do? As long as there is white poison, they won''t even remember what happened today, and they won''t even have the chance to say it.


    "Ji Rao, it''s not easy for you to get into this school. Don''t get expelled in order to show off your anger for a while. Then you really have no way back."


    Ji Rao chuckled, "not easy? What''s not easy? If I''m fired, I''ll go back to school for a year. I''ll be able to pass the exam next year. As for them, they provoked me first. "


    Cheng Ju looks at Ji Rao''s present appearance. His white shirt is rolled up to his sleeve. His wrist is slightly red and his hair is slightly long. He has a kind of clever feeling in front of him. But his eyes are fierce. With his delicate facial features, he has a kind of fierce look.


    It''s a far cry from the timid, slovenly person he remembers.


    He couldn''t help slowing down his voice and said, "is it worthwhile to bury one year''s time for such scum?"


    Ji Rao looked coldly at one side and didn''t say a word.


    Cheng Ju stepped forward and stretched out his hand to pull Ji Rao''s wrist. "In the past, you were very submissive and timid. People you liked only wrote in your diary and didn''t dare to publicize it. Now you have a lot of courage."


    Ji Rao quietly pulled his hand back, "I can''t remember things before, and it''s meaningless to mention them again."


    In Cheng Ju''s eyes, there seemed to be a faint flash, "can you tell me why? Why did it suddenly become like this? Didn''t you come to a university because of me? Do you want to give up now? "


    Ji Rao frowned, obviously impatient.


    Because the original owner seems to like the process.


    "I want to learn a foreign language. That''s why I came to a university. What I wanted at first was not what I really wanted. Now I only want two things: work and white poison. Since you hated me so much, please continue to hate me. " Ji Rao said and left.


    Cheng Ju called after him, "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao stopped, but didn''t turn around.


    "If I had saved you in the alley, would you have done this to me?"


    Ji Rao can''t remember anything, so it''s impossible to answer for the original owner.


    "I don''t remember the alley."


    Cheng Ju just stood there and watched Ji Rao leave.


    When I went back, I found that Baidu didn''t eat anything at all.


    "Why not?" Ji Rao put the information on the table and sat down.


    Baidu looked at him with a shriveled mouth.


    Ji Rao took a bite of vegetables and put them in his mouth. Seeing him like this, he wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    "You''ve been there a long time."


    "Oh, there was a delay."


    White poison or sad looking at him, mouth wronged to the sky.


    Ji Rao lost his smile, picked up the dish and handed it to Bai Du''s mouth


    White poison does not eat, staring at Ji Rao to see, a pair of big eyes full of complaints, the whole body is filled with grievances.


    Ji Rao put down his chopsticks and stood up.

 Chapter 971

    He went to Baidu and gently bent down to kiss Baidu''s forehead where others couldn''t see him. Then he touched his head and said, "well, don''t be angry. It''s really just a delay. I won''t do it again next time, OK?"


    Baidu, who was given a kiss on his own initiative, couldn''t help but turn his mouth up, but he forced him down again. "That''s what you say."


    "Well."


    "Then I want to sleep with you tonight."


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip and nodded, "yes."


    White poison inch, "I want to kiss you at night, but also rub rub."


    Ji Rao gently smile, and then raised his hand to the white poison head a slap, "pedal nose face dead peacock."


    There is an English class in the afternoon. Ji Rao takes Bai Du to the central teaching area, occupying the middle and back row.


    In the afternoon, Bai Wei was sleepy listening to English. Finally, she went to sleep with her head propped up, and the saliva would flow out.


    Ji Rao listens with her head down, then fills in the blanks and makes a choice.


    After listening for half an hour, the old professor on the stage began to explain the answers.


    Jirao is right.


    The old professor coughed with a book in his hand. "Next, find someone to read this passage."


    He looked around, his eyes fixed in the middle and back, "you, the one in the white shirt."


    Ji Rao thought he was talking about himself. As soon as he was about to stand up, he heard the old professor say, "the classmate on my right hand, the classmate sleeping."


    Bai Du was awakened by the sound. He wiped the saliva around his mouth and subconsciously looked at Ji Rao to see if he saw it. After all, it was a shame.


    "Yes, it''s you. Stand up."


    When Bai Du saw the old professor pointing at him, he stood up.


    "Read me this passage."


    "Why do you want me to read it


    Ji Rao pinched his waist, and then stood up, "teacher, he is not our professional student, is to follow me in class."


    "Follow you up?" The old professor raised his glasses and said, "ah, who are you?"


    "My name is Ji Rao."


    "Ji Rao." The old professor chewed the name, "Oh, the first one in the last exam, Ji Rao, OK, let your friend sit down, you read it."


    White poison sat down, Ji Rao read that paragraph down.


    "Very good, very good." The old professor waved him down and said, "well, do you know there is an English competition in our school?"


    Some of the students in the class know it, others don''t.


    Ji Rao, who only lives in the world of himself and Bai Du, doesn''t even know.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t know. I''ll tell you something. It''s a competition. You can sign up first, and then send me an English audio. I can choose what you want to read. It''s controlled within 40 or 50 seconds. Then I''ll report it after I''ve passed. I''ll take part in the second round. The second round is reading manuscripts. What kind of manuscripts you get, you can read them with what kind of feelings The third round is the debate, which is about a topic in English. If you can win the place, you can add points. "


    The old professor turned a page of the book in his hand, and then turned it back, "Oh right, Ji Rao, right? You don''t have to send me audio. If you want to participate, just tell me, I''ll report you."

 Chapter 972

    "Good."


    "Well, let''s go on with the class."


    After class, Ji Rao takes Bai Du to the next class.


    White poison did not wake up, a yawn, he patted white poison''s head, "still sleepy?"


    "Well." Bai Du''s nose sounds lazy. It sounds lovely.


    Ji Rao can''t help but soft voice, "call you to play at home, you don''t, must come to class with me."


    "I don''t want to be home alone."


    Ji Rao took Bai Du''s hand and said, "let''s go."


    After class in the afternoon, Ji Rao packed up his books and carried his schoolbag on his back. "I don''t have class in the evening. Do you want to eat in the commercial street?"


    "Yes."


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "I want to eat grilled fish."


    Ji Rao nodded, "let''s go. I''ll take you to roast fish."


    He took Baidu''s hand and felt that Baidu''s hand was a little cold. "Are you cold?"


    "It''s not cold."


    Even so, Ji Rao still clenched Bai Du''s hand, put it on his mouth and gently exhaled, "I''ll take you to the mall to buy some clothes in autumn later."


    "Good." Baidu came up to his face and said, "I want a kiss."


    Ji Rao kisses him in the face.


    White poison some bitterness, "a perfunctory kiss."


    I''m sorry.


    Baidu doesn''t like to eat a lot of human food, but he especially likes to eat fish.


    But Ji Rao doesn''t like fish very much, because there are too many spines. Every time he eats fish, he wants to have no spines. Only Baidu''s favorite food is just the kind of fish that the thorn thief Lado likes. He can get stuck for a long time just by picking on the thorn. He is tired of eating it and kills himself.


    But Bai Du likes it, and Ji Rao calls for one.


    Ji Rao took a piece of meat from the belly of the fish and put it on his plate. Then he slowly picked the thorn. It took five minutes to pick it out. Then he put the meat without thorn in the white poison bowl.


    Bai Du narrowed his eyes and laughed, looking silly.


    Ji Rao didn''t eat much, so he drank some fish soup, and the rest was white poison.


    After eating, Bai Du came to him and said, "don''t you like this kind of fish?"


    "Well?"


    "I don''t think you ate much just now."


    "There are too many thorns. I don''t like them very much."


    Bai Du pursed his lower lip, "well, I won''t eat this any more. I will eat whatever you eat. This is a peacock king''s indulgence to his pet."


    Ji Rao mercilessly pinched the nose of next white poison, "you can come on."


    I went to the mall to pick out some clothes for Bai Du. Ji Rao''s list is becoming more and more expensive and complicated. The money can be saved slowly. It''s easy to buy some good clothes for Bai Du.


    "Do you want to see a movie?"


    White poison doubts, "see a movie?"


    Ji Rao didn''t explain much, so she took Bai Du to the cinema, got the latest ticket, turned around and just looked at one person.


    Ji Rao just took a look and turned his head aside. With white poison, he found a corner to sit and wait for the opening of the movie.


    Wei Ke yelled, "ah, isn''t that Ji Rao? With his little boyfriend. "


    Cheng Ju pursed his lower lip and said nothing.


    "What a coincidence."


    There is a girl next to Wei Ke, who is Wei Ke''s new girl, and Cheng Juyi''s friend.


    Originally, it was only Wei Ke and Cheng Ju who came out. Later, they ran into Wei Ke''s girlfriend and her best friend, and the four simply left together. The girl friend just likes Cheng Ju, and Wei Ke obviously means to make up for them. After all, his friend is good-looking. The big place is big, and the small one is small. He plays with energy.

 Chapter 973

    But Cheng Ju obviously doesn''t think so.


    If he had known that he would be with these two girls, he would never have come out with Vico.


    he looks at the corner and sees Ji Rao saying something to Bai Du. The smile on his face is something Cheng Ju has never seen before.


    "Cheng Ju? What are you looking at? " Vico looked along.


    His girlfriend took Vico''s arm and said, "who?"


    "That one over there, isn''t he handsome?"


    How can a girl say that other men are handsome in front of her partner, so her girlfriend just dropped her mouth and said, "that''s it."


    "He''s gay."


    The girlfriend shows surprised expression, "true or false?"


    "Why do I lie to you?" Wei Ke Chao Ji Rao raised his chin, "you see, the one next to him is his boyfriend. Their clothes are lovers. Can''t you see them?"


    My girlfriend looked at them suspiciously.


    Wei Ke looked at it for a while, then laughed, "it''s really good-looking. I''d like to bend it if I did."


    There are not many people in the cinema. The windows on one side are French windows. The prosperity of the commercial street outside can be seen clearly from the inside.


    Ji Rao bought two cups of milk tea in the snow ice city before. Now Bai Du holds a cup in his hand, hangs his head, and pouts his mouth wrongly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I ran into that man again. I don''t like him."


    Ji Rao Leng next, "who?"


    White poison toward the direction of Cheng Ju Yang Yang chin, that small white eyes turn, passers-by call expert.


    "He, I don''t like him."


    Ji Rao reaches out to touch Bai Du''s face, and Bai Du comes up to touch it for him.


    "I don''t like him either. It''s OK. I don''t see him."


    Bai Wei raised his head, glanced at him, and asked, "don''t you really like it?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "I like a bird."


    Ji Rao nodded with a smile.


    Bai Du snorted, satisfied.


    No wait a few minutes, the movie entered, Ji Rao with white poison into.


    After taking 3D glasses, Baidu has been playing with them.


    "Don''t play it. Don''t play it badly."


    "Oh."


    When I was looking for a place, I found out that the world is a damn coincidence.


    Ji Rao is just next to Cheng Ju.


    Ji Rao pulled white poison in the past, inexplicably tripped, thanks to his own pick under the seat, and white poison pulled.


    But the cinema is dark. There are four of them sitting here. I don''t know whose foot it is.


    "You


    Ji Rao quickly covered Bai Du''s mouth, "Shh, the cinema doesn''t give me loud talk, later quietly tell me."


    He tugged Baidu, "go."


    In Ji Rao to sit down, white poison pulled his arm, "I sit here."


    Cheng Ju is nearby. He can''t let Ji Rao sit with him. They must be separated by themselves!


    Ji Rao also depends on him. Cheng Ju looks at them in the light of the movie, with a shadow in his eyes.


    After sitting down, Bai Du looks at Cheng Ju''s side and approaches him in a gloomy way. "Don''t think I didn''t see who tripped Ji Rao. Tell the woman beside you to be honest, or I won''t let her go."


    Ji Rao can''t see this dark color, but Bai Du can see it clearly.


    Cheng Ju turns his head to look at Bai Du, and says in a light voice, "the uneducated are not qualified to talk to me like this."


    Making a lot of noise in the cinema is not good enough.


    How can Ji Rao take a fancy to this kind of person and educate him like a son. Where else can this man see except his face?

 Chapter 974

    "Don''t stare at me like that." Bai Du smiles. His teeth are white in the dark. Let Cheng Ju have the illusion that he will open his mouth and eat him in the next second. "Stay away from Ji Rao in the future, otherwise I really don''t guarantee that I will do anything to you."


    Cheng Ju clenched his hand on his leg. "What are you? I don''t know where the wild seed came from. How dare you tell me what to do? "


    The white poison tongue pressed the chin, and the voice floated in the air. "You can have a try."


    Although human flesh is not delicious, he doesn''t mind tasting it.


    "White poison."


    Hearing Ji Rao call himself, Bai Du immediately turns his head and tilts his head on Ji Rao''s neck. His face immediately turns into satisfaction, "eh?"


    Ji Rao was playing with Bai Du''s hands. Bai Du''s hands were warm and his fingers were slender. "What did you say to him?"


    "Nothing."


    "Don''t talk to him, he''ll spoil you."


    White poison cold hum a, "this king how can be led bad by him."


    In a few minutes, the movie began.


    "Put on your glasses."


    White poison stirred that eye, even up and down are not clear.


    "I''ll take it for you." Ji Rao brings the glasses to Bai Du.


    Baidu turns his head strangely.


    Cheng Ju listens, his hand clenches a little, and his eyes show a trace of unwillingness.


    Why?


    Such a fool, in the end what is comparable to their own.


    Is Ji Rao blind!


    He closed his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief.


    He knew he was just a little out of control.


    Ji Rao doesn''t like him. Isn''t that right? Don''t care so much, don''t care about them.


    It''s nothing to do with him.


    Although I thought so, I still clenched my teeth, and my heart was still burning with nameless fire.


    Bai Du is a little sleepy after watching the movie. She leans on Ji Rao''s shoulder and has a rest with her eyes closed.


    A movie for two hours, two people did not see much.


    When the movie was over, the lights went on.


    Cheng Ju sees Ji Rao two people cuddle together, two hands ten fingers buckle, can''t help but bite teeth.


    Baidu squinted, and his eyes were a little hard to open.


    Ji Rao patted him, "let''s go, let''s go home."


    "Oh." Bai Du pulls Changyin to stand up and is led away by Ji Rao.


    Home?


    Cheng Ju frowned.


    They live together so soon?


    He had known for a long time that Ji Rao didn''t stay. If it was because of cohabitation, it would make sense.


    He breathed in his heart, but he didn''t know where to send it.


    "Cheng Ju, what are you doing now?"


    Four people out of the cinema, Cheng Ju a glance, has no Ji Rao figure.


    Wei Ke''s girlfriend suggested, "shall we go to have some supper?"


    Her best friend echoed, "well, I''m a little hungry. Cheng Ju, together?"


    Cheng Ju just quietly looked at her, eyes indifferent, the girl''s smile a little stiff.


    "What''s the matter, Cheng Ju?"


    "Why did you just trip jirao?"


    "I..." The girl''s eyes wandered for a while. She didn''t expect that she was seen by others. She hesitated and said, "I''m just not careful..."


    "There is so much space between the two seats. How careless do you have to be to stretch your legs? You can''t see people passing in front of you? Don''t know, let''s go


    "No..." The girl was said to be a little wronged, and her eyes were red.


    Seeing this, Wei Ke''s girlfriend immediately went to protect her friend, "didn''t she trip? What''s the big deal? "

 Chapter 975

    People are coming and going. Wei Ke''s girlfriend''s voice is a little loud. People around him look at them a little more. Cheng Ju stands there, his face is indifferent. He looks at the two people in front of him quietly. Wei Ke''s girlfriend reaches out her hand and pulls her best friend tightly. She looks at Cheng Ju with some blame in her eyes.


    Her best friend likes Cheng Ju. This time, she brought her to make them up. Unexpectedly, Cheng Ju was a little angry because she didn''t give her best friend face for being a homosexual.


    Anyway, it''s not a gentleman''s job to get angry with a girl, is it?


    "He is a homosexual, does not steal to cover up his dirty love, but also swagger on the street, to disgust people who see them."


    Wei Ke has been friends with Cheng Ju for many years. Although Cheng Ju has nothing on his face, Wei Ke can see at a glance that he is not happy.


    Cheng Ju raised his eyelashes and showed his dark eyes. His words were emotionless. He felt shivering when he heard them. "You can''t like it, but you should respect each other. It''s a matter of education."


    Wei Ke also stretched out her hand to pull down the girl, "can you die with less words? What''s the matter with homosexuality? It''s getting in your way. Can''t you button your eyes? "


    The girl didn''t seem to expect her boyfriend to talk to her like this. She was shocked and angry for a moment.


    "You, Vico, you can see who your girlfriend is!"


    Wei Ke looked up and down at her with a look of disdain in his eyes. He didn''t even look at the woman with a straight eye. "It seems that you have forgotten what we said at the beginning. I''ll buy you a famous brand and support you. You give it to me and fuck. As for a girlfriend, it''s just a gun and friend. Needless to say, it''s so nice? If you bring your friend here, you don''t know what you''re thinking, and you don''t know what you look like, whether you''re worthy or not, just like her. " Wei Ke mouth light hook, sneer, "climb the bed is not enough grid."


    "You


    The woman was angry and speechless. Wei Ke put his hand around Cheng Ju''s shoulder and said, "go."


    With two girls on his back, he reached out and shook his hand, which was regarded as a farewell.


    After a while, Cheng Ju takes Wei Ke''s paw away from his neck.


    Then get Wei Ke a tong scold, "merciless, slag man."


    Cheng Ju frowned and said nothing.


    Wei Ke looked at his face. "You''re not right. I lost my gun and friend. How could you look more sad?"


    "If you''re sad, you can''t come back."


    "Ah, that''s a run on me. I just threw her away for you. No one can compare our brotherhood. Don''t you think so?"


    Cheng Ju bends his mouth symbolically, and his face is expressionless again in an instant.


    "Well, what''s the matter with you? That jirao is not really the gay who chased you in high school? "


    Cheng Ju Leng Leng, and then pursed his lower lip, whispered, "no chase, just like."


    Weike was a little surprised "Ah?"


    "He was timid and cowardly in high school. He wrote all his likes in his diary and didn''t dare to tell anyone."


    Vico scratched his head. "How was he discovered?"


    Cheng Ju''s pupil color is a little dark. The light from the door of the shop comes out through the glass and shines on Cheng Ju''s side face. Following his movements, it is sometimes bright and sometimes cloudy.


    Cheng Ju''s voice was a little heavy. "Someone took out the diary for you to read."

 Chapter 976

    Wei Ke was stunned.


    He doesn''t have campus violence either. He just didn''t expect that a person who has been attacked by campus violence can still have the courage to like Cheng Ju. It''s really daunting.


    "So he suffered a lot in your high school?"


    Cheng Ju''s mind suddenly shows the time when those people bully Ji Rao.


    They press Ji Rao to the ground, press his head into the garbage can, feed him garbage, let him take off his pants in full view of the public, and slap him in the face if he doesn''t take off. It''s very heavy. A slap can make the corners of the mouth bleed. The main bullies of Ji Rao in the class are the boys in the back row. If the boys in the front row don''t do well in the exam, they can kick Ji Rao to vent their anger without any reason. They tie Ji Rao up and hang it on a tree in the hot and cold winter. They ask him to call their father and admit that he is a fool, mentally handicapped and retarded.


    Cheng Ju can still remember these things clearly in his mind now, but when he was there, he was just a passer-by. He thought that he would never remember, but he was so clear. He didn''t want to say a word more about Ji Rao''s experience, so he just answered, "well."


    "Wei Ke" tut "a," I see him that way, really can''t see that he had been campus violence before. "


    "What else can we do? Do you commit suicide by jumping off a building? "


    Wei Ke shrugged his shoulders, "it''s not impossible. There is a bully in our school who jumps off a building to commit suicide."


    Cheng judun said, "and then?"


    "And then? He was bullied by some small ancestors. He jumped the building by himself, and no one forced him to. He lost 100000 yuan. "


    As soon as Wei Ke finished, he saw Cheng Ju''s eyes. He waved his hand, "don''t look at me. I didn''t bully him. I don''t have this hobby. I can''t even see it."


    Cheng Ju lowered his eyes, then sighed as if he had nothing.


    He was, too.


    I just didn''t see it in silence.


    But now he feels that, as a bystander, he is already wrong.


    At night, the wind was a little cold. Wei Ke put his hands in his pocket. "In fact, I don''t think you look like that. I hate him very much."


    Cheng judun, then slowly exhaled a breath, "it was really annoying at that time."


    "And now?"


    Cheng Ju pursed his lower lip, and his thin lip turned white. "I don''t know."


    He didn''t know.


    Wei Ke turns his head and sees Cheng Ju drooping his head. He can''t help frowning.


    He is different from him.


    He has a brother above him. He''s not an expert himself. He''s been in bars and nightclubs since he was a child. He''s been playing with women since he was 15 years old. It''s far from his self disciplined and rational brother. So the family is also basically strict with his brother, he is a careful liver, sports car house never lack of his short.


    Cheng Ju is different from him. Cheng Ju''s family is engaged in real estate. His parents raised him as the only heir of the family since childhood. All kinds of requirements are almost harsh. They must make him perfect. Cheng Ju has been very obedient since he was a child. It is probably the only thing Cheng Ju has done to fight against his father to stay in China for examination rather than go abroad to study. However, Wei Ke also knows that after four years in a university, Cheng Ju will still be sent abroad by his father for further study.


    All Cheng Ju can do is delay for a few years.

 Chapter 977

    So Wei Ke also knew that he could go to the bottom of his own bones. Anyway, his parents were in favor of him, and his brother would clean up the mess for him. But he never dares to take Cheng Ju to those messy places. Cheng Ju is a good boy, different from him. If he takes Cheng Ju to those places, it will harm him.


    Cheng Ju has never been in love since he was a child, nor has he ever had such an expression on anyone.


    Although he didn''t seem to have done anything, Wei Ke had an intuition. Cheng Ju had a different intuition when he looked at Ji Rao.


    He was a little afraid that Cheng Ju would fall into it.


    If Cheng Ju''s father knows he''s got a boyfriend, he''ll have to break his leg!


    "Cheng Ju, you don''t like Ji Rao, do you?"


    Cheng Ju looks at Wei Ke strangely, "why do I like him?"


    Looking at Cheng Ju''s unthinking refusal, Wei Ke feels relieved. He smiles at Cheng Ju, "nothing, just don''t like it. It''s good to find a reliable one to fall in love in the future."


    Although he said so, Weike knew it in his heart. Cheng Ju''s future marriage is not his own, his father will probably let him marry with which business tycoon.


    It''s hard for Cheng Ju to fall in love freely.


    Cheng Ju turned his head and didn''t show anything on his face.


    But his heart was thundering.


    He likes jirao?


    Since he never thought about this possibility.


    But just when Vico asked him, his mind was blank for a moment.


    In the cool wind, Ji Rao takes Bai Du to walk on the side of the path. The street lamp is covered by trees, but it is not obvious on the path. There are few people on the path.


    Because the road was not far away, they didn''t take a taxi, so they walked home so slowly.


    Ji Rao tilts his head slightly and feels the cool wind on his face. There is an inexplicable illusion when he closes his eyes. The temperature of holding his hand is more real.


    "White poison."


    "Well?"


    Ji Rao is led by Bai Du, so he goes forward slowly. The street lamp is playing on the road in front of him dreamily, which will not make the environment too dark.


    "Are you really called Baidu?" Ji Rao''s voice is very small, like murmuring to himself, "I can''t remember your name, I can''t find you, and then I can''t remember you more and more, your name, what you did, you are very important, very important person, but it feels like you are really powerless."


    Baidu''s ears are easy to use. No matter how small his voice is, he can still hear it. Ji Rao is used to saying some mindless words.


    It''s just that Ji Rao''s tone doesn''t make Bai Du like it. It feels like he''s very sad.


    He wrinkled his nose and clenched Ji Rao''s hand. "My name is Bai Du. If you forget me, it''s probably Alzheimer''s disease. But don''t worry, I''ll be with you for a long time. "


    Ji Rao smiles. He stops and looks up at Bai Du through the dark night. There is a smile in his eyes, "grow old together I used to think it was very generic. "


    "And now?"


    "Now I just think it''s very difficult to really do it."


    The brow of white poison thin twisted, he stretched out his hand to drag Ji Rao''s face, slightly close to the past, "I think you are not happy."


    Ji Rao curved eyebrows and smirked, "why do you think so?"


    White poison drum under the face, he himself some confusion, "I don''t know, is the feeling."

 Chapter 978

    Ji Rao looks at Bai Du and doesn''t speak.


    Bai Du leaned over and touched Ji Rao''s forehead. He also kissed Ji Rao''s face. His action was very light, like appeasing and flattering.


    As he kisses, he whispers, "don''t be unhappy. If you''re unhappy, I''ll be unhappy."


    "Not unhappy."


    White poison kiss more and more down, Ji Rao raised his head, obediently give him pro, he looked up at the moon blurred, stretched out his hand to hold white poison''s neck, "just sometimes feel at a loss, because I don''t know when you can come back, and when I can remember you."


    "I''m here, all the time." White poison encircles Ji Rao''s waist, eager to put people into his arms, the other hand monkey anxiously pulling Ji Rao''s clothes.


    Ji Rao came back, pushing Bai Du''s face and biting her teeth.


    This forced him to disperse his just brewing mood.


    "What are you doing?"


    Bai Du holds Ji Rao, lowers his head and looks at Ji Rao wrongly. "Ji Rao, Ji Rao, I feel so bad."


    "Where''s the pain?"


    His face turned black in an instant, "are you special..."


    White poison side gently dawdle Ji Rao, side grievance way, "I am very uncomfortable, Ji Rao Ji Rao..."


    "Stop yelling. You''re upset."


    Ji Rao turns his head, but Bai Du holds him all the time. It''s like a person holding his beloved big ice.


    "I''m really sick..."


    White poison''s voice is very low, very milk, when frustrated, that voice can give people to die.


    "Help me."


    Ji Rao didn''t have a good way, "how can I help you on the road?"


    A listen to Ji Rao have loose meaning, white poison connect busy way, "go there, nobody see."


    A few minutes later, Ji Rao was under the pressure of white poison, lying on white poison''s coat, some speechless looking at the top of the tree.


    Why do you connive at this ratio?


    Their clothes were half back. In this poor corner, someone might pass by at any time. The coolness on the ground slowly passed through their clothes to Ji Rao''s back, which made his whole body get goose bumps.


    Feeling Ji Rao hugged himself, Bai Du bent out an almost gentle smile. He lit a fire on Ji Rao and comforted him, "don''t be afraid, it''s OK."


    Ji Rao was speechless.


    Your words match your actions.


    What you say and what you say are not the same thing!


    In the white poison hard to please, Ji Rao finally gasped, and then reluctantly issued a voice, "I feel a bit embarrassed."


    Let out a nasal, "huh?"


    "Why in a corner."


    White poison looked around, it was really a little desolate.


    He thought about it and said, "I can take you to a house that you people think is very luxurious and luxurious."


    Ji Rao


    "Forget it."


    White poison officer, either steal or rob.


    In his cognition, two people of the same race want a thing, a fight or a beauty, and only those who win are entitled to it.


    White poison licks the lip petal, looking at Ji Rao''s appearance, in the eyes faintly seems to be lit up a flame.


    "It''s good to fight in the open air."


    Bai Du holds Ji Rao''s body, fondling and kissing.


    Feel behind by foreign body invasion, Ji Rao opened some confused eyes.

 Chapter 979

    White poison kisses Ji Rao''s eyelid, then extends tongue to gently lick.


    He tried to appease Ji Rao.


    But it doesn''t work.


    Ji Rao, this first time, is in great pain.


    He grasped Baidu''s arm, his thin fingertips were white, and the back of his hand clearly showed a few thin bones. His whole body was trembling, like a bird washed down in the storm, and he could only grasp the driftwood in the rain in vain.


    "Well."


    Bai Du straightens up slightly, looks down at Ji Rao by the light moonlight and the light. His eyes are half narrowed, and his long crow eyelashes are stained with tears. At last, he slowly gathers into a small stream and slides down the corner of his eyes. A thin lip tightly purses into a straight line. Because of the pain, his eyebrows and tight body are slightly wrinkled. All of these make him sad White poison.


    He almost obsessed with looking at Ji Rao, mouth can''t stop shouting his name, he bowed his head to kiss him, pious way, "Ji Rao, I love you."


    Bai Du''s voice was a little heavy and condensed. Ji Rao opened her eyes when she heard that it was different from his usual coquetry tone.


    "It hurts..."


    Bai Du gently kisses Ji Rao''s forehead and coaxes him in a soft voice. "It won''t hurt for a while. Bear it. I really like you, you know?"


    Bai Du talks intermittently, but Ji Rao hardly listens to his words. He''s all in pain. Even his voice doesn''t work.


    He didn''t forget it was outside.


    A flash of lights in the past, Ji Rao suddenly opened his eyes and saw an electric car coming on the road.


    Ji Rao a nervous, white poison stuffy hum, he chuckled, and then patted Ji Rao''s back, trying to appease him, "it''s OK, he can''t see."


    Only white poison appeasement didn''t play any role, Ji Rao almost deceived himself to bury himself in white poison''s shoulder.


    Bai Du gently kisses Ji Rao''s tears, "well, no one will see. If anyone sees it, I will dig out his eyes."


    "I don''t want to be here..."


    White poison mouth promised, but the actual action is not like this, "well, next time not here."


    Next time?


    God damn next time.


    I really want to eat a piece of bullshit.


    Baidu certainly won''t let people see jirao. Jirao is his. He doesn''t want to show it to others at all.


    He''s a demon. The cover up is just a small magic thing.


    But he didn''t tell Ji Rao. He wanted to see Ji Rao''s shameful and flustered appearance. It was very beautiful and interesting. It was pitiful to look at. People liked it very much.


    Ji Rao didn''t know how long he had been lying on the ground. Later, Bai Du was afraid that he had been lying on the ground to catch a cold, so he just finished.


    Bai Du wiped Ji Rao''s body with his own clothes, and then he put on his clothes as gently as he could.


    It''s very different from what he just looked like.


    It''s just that Ji Rao can''t use her strength to curse people now.


    Ji Rao is like a delicate flower. She has been brutally destroyed. Now she is wilting and has no strength to lift her eyelids.


    Baidu holds people up and goes home.


    Ji Rao can still keep sober at the beginning, but after being held for two steps, a sense of sleepiness swept over her.


    Half asleep and half awake, he seemed to hear white poison whispering in his ear.


    "Ji Rao''s barking is really nice. It''s much better than the chirping of those peacocks."


    I call you a fuckin ''bee.

 Chapter 980

    After returning home, Ji Rao''s consciousness is completely chaotic. Fortunately, Bai Du still remembers to take a bath for Ji Rao. Ji Rao didn''t wake up when she closed her eyes on the way.


    Feeling someone touching his back, he opened his eyes in some panic.


    The white poison went up to kiss the lips of Pro Ji Rao, and there was a satisfied smile in his eyes, "I''ll help you clean up, who are you going to continue?"


    Ji Rao immediately put down his heart, he nodded, and then closed his eyes again.


    The next day Ji Rao couldn''t get up.


    By the time he woke up, it was nearly twelve o''clock at noon.


    I have no class today.


    Ji Rao broke away some swollen and swollen eyelids, and his whole body was soreness and soreness. Every move was sour and painful.


    Ji Rao swallows her saliva, feels the pain in her throat, and clearly shows what happened last night.


    That''s stupid.


    Why did you agree with me.


    It''s outside.


    No matter how much Ji Rao likes to play, he doesn''t have the habit of fighting in the field.


    If this is discovered


    Ji Rao has no face to think about the consequences.


    "You wake up!"


    Ji Rao opens his eyes again and sees the culprit at the door.


    White poison opens a pair of big eyes, bright stare of looking at Ji Rao, in the eyes of like almost diffuse out.


    He came to Ji Rao and pursed his lips to kiss him.


    Ji Rao tried his best to lift his hand up and give Bai Du a palm.


    Ji Rao is very weak now. She doesn''t have any strength at all. Her palm is light and doesn''t hurt, but Bai Du is wronged. Her eyes are full of tears, as if she will fall down in the next second.


    It''s so pathetic.


    But it''s not like that last night!


    "What are you crying for?"


    "You hit me, you don''t like me, little peacock grievance."


    I''m your mother.


    Ji Rao was so angry that she took a deep breath and said, "go and pour me a glass of water."


    "All right." White poison face wronged expression a second back, than the movie emperor also movie emperor, "peacock is a loyal animal, last night you are my people, the king give you water is also should."


    Don''t beat me!


    Bai Du goes to pour water for Ji Rao. Ji Rao twists and turns on the bed twice, and then slowly gets up.


    White poison carrying hot water came in, he to Ji Rao in front of a pass, "to."


    Ji Rao reaches for it, but Bai Du takes it back. "Let''s play this, I''ll have a drink and feed it to you."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ji Rao kicked it.


    The white poison shakes, and the water in the cup spills a little.


    Ji Rao is biting his teeth. It''s hard for him just to raise his leg.


    "Give me the water quickly."


    Bai Du can also hear that Ji Rao''s voice is a little hoarse. He turns his mouth and hands the cup over.


    Looking at Ji Rao looking up to drink water, revealing delicate and small Adam''s apple, Bai Du pursed her lips and said in a low voice, "in fact, you call up and listen well, but you didn''t want to shout last night, otherwise we''ll try again tonight?"


    Jirao almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of water.


    He looked at Bai Du''s smirk in shock, and felt that he had learned something better than that.


    "I''ll take you out." Bai Du smiles, as if asking for praise.


    "What''s it called?"


    "Spicy crayfish!"


    Ji Rao


    He looked at Baidu in disbelief. "You played with me all night and let me eat this the next day?"


    White poison some doubts a way, "this how, don''t you like to eat?"? I ordered a lot for you. "


    Ji Rao

 Chapter 981

    forget it.


    There''s nothing to say.


    Peacock''s head is so big, how many brains can it have.


    He drank all the water in the glass, and then handed the empty glass to Bai Du, "give me my mobile phone, and then go to put some hot water for me. I want to take a bath."


    "But I washed it for you last night. All my things are clean."


    Ji Rao''s face turned red when he heard this, but obviously Bai Du didn''t have any shame. He just didn''t understand. When he looked up at Ji Rao, Ji Rao''s innocent eyes made him feel guilty.


    He took a deep breath. "I want to wash it again."


    The feeling of foreign body behind him has not disappeared. After he got up, his whole body was not strong, so he still wanted to take a bath.


    Baidu doesn''t know why, but he knows that human beings are different from female peacocks after all. Besides, this human is still a male, not like those female peacocks, and even looks more vulnerable.


    After all, female peacocks don''t shed tears because of male exertion.


    Bai Du goes out with an empty cup, thinking that he should be kind to Ji Rao. After all, human beings are very fragile, and Ji Rao is the weaker one among human beings. If he doesn''t pay attention, something may happen.


    He first took Ji Rao''s mobile phone to Ji Rao, and then went to drain it.


    Ji Rao ordered a light takeout. Now he just wants to think about the spicy crayfish taste, and then he feels hot.


    He didn''t know where Baidu had gone, so he got up and went to the wardrobe to pick out his clothes.


    Baidu put the hot water away. As soon as he came in, he saw a man with a better figure standing in front of the wardrobe. His words were blocked. His eyes were staring at Ji Rao like a fan. He was looking at the red marks on his back. He wanted to take the clothes in the high-rise compartment and stood on tiptoe. The whole person was completely stretched out in front of him, and his shoulder blades were like butterflies fluttering General action, waist sexy let white poison eye heat, below are two straight and thin beautiful long legs, even the ankle of ankle are so obvious, delicate.


    White poison''s throat can''t restrain of up and down move, Ji Rao take out the clothes to embrace, a turn around to see white poison straight stare at him.


    The eyes were blazing and warm. Ji Rao couldn''t see what he thought.


    Although Baidu''s household clothes are loose, they can''t stand his big things. When he gets up, it''s still very obvious.


    Ji Rao''s line of sight shifts to small white poison, looking at the place that slowly gets up, only feel that the forehead horn is a puff of.


    "What are you looking at? Is the water ready?"


    "Put it away."


    Ji Rao felt more and more strange in the room. He had goose bumps on his back and thought it was not suitable to stay here for a long time. When he passed by, he whispered, "I''ll take a bath..."


    Before his voice fell to the ground, he felt that his waist was imprisoned by a strong force. Ji Rao was suddenly turned around, and then he was pressed on the wall. He didn''t wear any clothes, and the coolness made his whole body tremble. But before he could react, Bai Du slammed his chin.


    White poison is a silly peacock, or only possessive silly peacock, he wants to make Ji Rao''s whole body on his own taste, so no one dares to covet him.


    But he also forgot that his taste could not be smelled by human beings unless it was a peacock.

 Chapter 982

    Kiss white poison and feel uncomfortable, he from Ji Rao''s neck all the way down, careful to please Ji Rao, let Ji Rao have a kind of hazy feeling.


    In the end, Ji Rao was eaten by Bai Du, because he did it too late last night and didn''t recover the next day. Bai Du was easier to eat than last night.


    Bai Du is holding Ji Rao. Ji Rao has a long leg in his arm, and the other leg is almost on tiptoe. His whole body is hanging on Bai Du, and his arm does not let him fall down. Because of his unstable posture, Bai Du''s action is big. Ji Rao''s whole body is exerting, and the feeling below is more obvious.


    Yesterday night was dark, he could not see anything clearly, but now the bright sunlight came in from the window, everything was so bright and relaxed, listening to the white poison''s oppressive gasping, it was just a day of prostitution.


    Ji Rao wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth, his voice was fragmented, and he couldn''t say it clearly at all.


    "Well?" Bai Du''s voice rang out in Ji Rao''s ear, which made his already chaotic consciousness even worse. "What do you say?"


    "Bed Go to bed Well... "


    "Good." White poison so holding Ji Rao in the past, gently put people on the bed.


    I don''t know how long after that, my cell phone suddenly rang.


    Ji Rao''s sense of floating into outer space was finally pulled back a little bit, "wait, wait..."


    Baidu really stopped. Jirao reached for his mobile phone and picked it up. It was a takeout call.


    "Take the take out."


    "Help me put it in the well..." Ji Rao suddenly covers her mouth and looks at the white poison on her body, showing an almost evil smile.


    He reached out and grabbed Bai Du''s arm. He had to work harder and harder. In order to avoid hearing something strange there, his voice was deliberately low and fast. "Just help me put it at the door, thank you."


    He hung up for a moment.


    Almost hang up the phone at the same time, but also a storm like a violent beating.


    Ji Rao didn''t sleep well last night. He got up in the morning and drank a glass of water. It''s hard to grind him with white poison. Maybe he didn''t do it at noon.


    Ji Rao really rolled her eyes.


    The water in the bathroom is also cold, white poison to put hot, and then hold Ji Rao together bubble bath.


    Ji Rao sleeps in the past, and is carried by Bai Du to take a bath. He is unconscious. He feels that Bai Du asks him to drink porridge. He drinks two mouthfuls reluctantly, so sleepy that he doesn''t want to drink any more. Then Bai Du holds Ji Rao in his arms and feeds him with his neck and mouth to mouth.


    This time Ji Rao couldn''t get up at all and went to sleep until four o''clock in the morning the next day.


    As soon as Ji Rao wakes up, Bai Du wakes up and waits on him from top to bottom. Ji Rao really has no temper.


    He felt as if he had opened a gate for Baidu, which made people dare to have one or two.


    Ji sighed. He felt worse.


    So the next day he had been lying in bed, eating in front of him is white poison, is to go to the toilet is white poison holding, his feet are not touched.


    "Does the thigh still hurt? Shall I knead it for you? "


    Ji Rao''s toes against Bai Du''s shoulder don''t let him go to his side, his voice is more hoarse, if not necessary even coughing don''t want to say, "next time don''t kiss me, don''t pull my hand, don''t go to my bed."


    Baidu was stunned.


    He felt aggrieved, but he felt that Ji Rao was now like this. It was not good for him to tell him aggrieved, so he stifled it.

 Chapter 983

    "Do you know you''re wrong?"


    White poison gas drum drum, the cheek Gang son all got up, but he still low voice way, "know."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "That thing shouldn''t be that big."


    Otherwise Ji Rao would not cry all the time.


    But this is not what he can control. Baidu is even more aggrieved.


    Ji Rao


    He wanted to give Baidu a slap, but now he raised his hand reluctantly, "slap himself."


    White poison slapped himself, not light or heavy.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "No For so long? " Baidu himself is not sure.


    He thinks he''s right.


    Ji Rao bit his teeth, his chest was deeply undulating with anger, the corners of his mouth slightly hooked, only eyes did not smile, "slap again."


    White poison can only slap again.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I shouldn''t..." White poison hesitated, eyebrows are wrinkled together, "should not play so deep when you call."


    Ji Rao glared at him, "just know."


    A good two-day holiday is over.


    The next day jirao went to school. No matter what Baidu said, he was locked in the room and didn''t take him with him. "Come out to me again in the afternoon. If I see you, you can wait."


    In the white poison red eyes, Ji Rao slowly shut the door.


    He has a full class in the morning and nothing in the afternoon. It''s boring for Bai Du to follow him. It''s better to stay at home. He looks at the temperature. It''s still cold today. It''s unnecessary to come out.


    After the class, the radio station called for a meeting, and Ji Rao rushed over without any food.


    He was ten minutes late for class. When he slipped in through the back door, his elder sister saw him. As soon as she saw Ji Rao, she immediately called him.


    "Ji Rao, come on, sit here!"


    Xuejie patted the position behind him, and the person next to him turned his head.


    Ji Rao sees who that person is, the pace all slightly pauses.


    What a coincidence.


    Is Cheng Ju next to you?


    But Ji Rao didn''t say anything. She walked over and sat down with no expression on her face.


    "Are you coming?"


    Ji Rao is generous, active, capable and good-looking. No one in the English broadcast doesn''t like him.


    He was also favored by his sister.


    Ji Rao Chao nodded to Xuejie, "Xuejie is good."


    She winked at him.


    Cheng Ju sits next to Ji Rao quietly, but Ji Rao has a faint fragrance of shower gel, which is on the tip of his nose. He can''t help but look at Ji Rao.


    At a glance, I saw the red mark on the back of Ji Rao''s neck. It was obviously a kiss mark, and there were teeth marks.


    Cheng Ju was stunned.


    Up to now, he felt that Ji Rao and the man who seemed to be two idiots were just living with each other and had no real feelings. After all, Cheng Ju and Ji Rao have been classmates for three years, but the two idiots have only been out for a few days. With Ji Rao''s temperament, how can they be so easy to empathize and not fall in love.


    But the kiss on his neck hurt his eyes deeply.


    He was wrong. They were not like this at all.


    They''re really in love.


    "Ah, Ji Rao, this, I told you about your high school classmates last time."


    Ji Rao only glanced at Cheng Ju, and Cheng Ju just turned to look at him. Ji Rao just changed his eyes with him and turned back, "well, it''s really a classmate."

 Chapter 984

    But only classmates.


    After seeing Ji Rao''s meaning, Cheng Ju''s lips become a straight line, and his eyes are inexplicable with unspeakable feelings.


    "Isn''t it Cheng Ju?"


    "Well, it''s really a classmate."


    Xuejie looked at them with a smile, "you two have a bad relationship in high school? How strange are your classmates? "


    Cheng Ju didn''t know what to say.


    Ji Rao used to be the object of violence in the class, but he was a bystander. What does it matter?


    Ji Rao bent a smile, neither alienated nor too enthusiastic, he said in a low voice, "well, high school is busy learning, he and I are not in the same circle, although they are in the same class, but they are not very familiar."


    Sister nodded, got it.


    Cheng Ju''s family is rich, which is a typical rich second generation. As far as she knows, Ji Rao has no father or mother, and the place she used to live in was even poor. Naturally, they can''t get together and it''s normal to be unfamiliar with each other.


    A lot of University meetings are mere formality. In fact, there is nothing to talk about.


    Ji Rao takes out his mobile phone and sees the N messages sent to him by Bai Du. Naoren is a little painful.


    Bai Du: can I go to you?


    Bai Du: I miss you so much.


    Bai Du: I''m going to cry. I''m really going to cry!


    Bai Du: I''m going out. I''m really going out.


    Baidu: QAQ


    Ji Rao sighed helplessly, but the corner of her mouth was more sincere than before.


    Cheng juyuguang looks at Ji Rao. He doesn''t dare to look at it openly, but his sight always falls on the people beside him uncontrollably.


    See him chat can show such a gentle face, my heart only feel mixed, messy very bad.


    The meeting lasted nearly an hour. At the end of the meeting, Ji Rao put away his mobile phone. He just let Bai Du come over. It''s almost time to arrive. He has to pick it up.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao turns his head and can''t help frowning when he sees Cheng Ju calling him, but he is still patient and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "You..." Cheng Ju looked at the people around him. He said, "let''s talk outside."


    Rao Ji was relieved, but zipped up and went out.


    To the stairs, Ji Rao do not want to go, "said in this."


    Cheng Ju can only stop. He turns his head to look at Ji Rao, just to see a wisp of his hair turned up. He subconsciously reaches out his hand and wants to get it down. But as soon as he reaches out a little, he stops. Finally, he curls up and his fingers shrink back, "your hair."


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand and scratched casually, "what can I do for you?"


    "There''s a classmate party in New Year''s high school. Are you going?"


    Classmate party?


    Ji Rao even thinks it''s a little funny. How mindless does this person think he will go to such a party?


    "No


    "Why?"


    "Why should I go?"


    Isn''t it superfluous for him to go? It''s just like in October, Cheng Ju has received the news of the students'' party, but he hasn''t received anything.


    No one expected him to go to the reunion, and he didn''t want to see the bullies in high school.


    "Cheng Ju, didn''t you forget about high school when you went to college? We are classmates in high school. How good is our relationship? You didn''t even think that if I was weak again, I would be forced to die by you. Now you are inviting me to a party like a murderer? Is it ironic? "

 Chapter 985

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that..."


    Ji Rao smiles and nods, "you''re not wrong, don''t apologize."


    "But Mr. Jiang is also here. Won''t you go and see her? "


    Ji Rao stopped.


    Seeing Ji Rao hesitated, Cheng Julian said, "although you hate that class, Miss Jiang is still very kind to you. She will go back to this party. If you don''t want to see them, just sit with Miss Jiang and talk to him."


    Ji Rao looks up at Cheng Ju and frowns slowly. Her eyes scan Cheng Ju.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why do you say that to me? Don''t you hate me so much that I don''t want to see it? What are you up to? "


    Cheng Ju said with a bitter smile, "no, I was really wrong at that time. I shouldn''t be a bystander. The bystander was wrong. Now I just want to be friends with you, OK? "


    Ji Rao did not lead him to this feeling, "you send me the address, I''m thinking about it."


    Then he missed Cheng Ju and went downstairs.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao holds the escalator and turns to look at Cheng Ju.


    "Can we be friends?"


    "No way." Ji Rao''s tone was resolute and calm, and there was no room for turning.


    He turned and went downstairs without a pause.


    Cheng Juchang let out a breath, he even felt chest tightness, just when Ji Rao said "no".


    Ji Rao went out of the teaching building to pick up Bai Du. Bai Du had been waiting there for several minutes. When he saw Ji Rao, he wanted to jump up and wave to him.


    Ji Rao wants to run over, but when he raises his strength, his lower thigh is swollen.


    Let''s walk.


    He does not run, white poison is to run fast, in an instant toward Ji Rao ran over.


    That appearance reminds Ji Rao of some strange person.


    Bai Du pounces on Ji Rao and hugs him. In two seconds, he sniffs around Ji Rao''s neck like a dog. He also sniffs his clothes.


    Ji Rao patted him, "what do you smell?"


    "You smell like another man."


    Ji Rao can''t laugh or cry, "where have you got it?"


    White poison smelled again, complexion Congjun, "is to have, is that person of last time."


    "Cheng Ju?"


    Baidu nodded for sure.


    Ji Rao was surprised. "Can you smell that?"


    Whether he can smell it or not is not the point. The point is that he has the smell of Cheng Ju.


    Baidu is not happy again.


    Ji Rao took him by the hand and went to the canteen, "well, just now the radio station had a meeting, just said a few words to him."


    Ji Rao''s good words and bad words persuade Bai Du.


    The weather is getting colder and colder. The leaves of the school trees are falling like money.


    Ji Rao''s savings are also increasing, and many companies have begun to hire him as a translator, but Ji Rao is obviously more than this ideal.


    The second round of oral English competition also began to be held in the lecture hall. Ji Rao put on the formal clothes he had prepared for a long time and tied a tie to himself in front of the mirror.


    He had worn ties in reality, and then he almost never touched them in such a world.


    After playing well, he put on a thick long down jacket and went to school with white poison.


    As soon as she got out of the elevator, the cold wind came towards her. Ji Rao looked at the white poison, which almost shrank into an ostrich. She still couldn''t help saying, "you can go back? It''s too cold to wait for me at home. "


    Silly peacock shook her head firmly.

 Chapter 986

    "You look great in formal clothes."


    Ji Rao:?


    What does this have to do with his formal attire?


    White poison hey hey a smile, "want to do."


    Ji Rao severely kicked Bai Du, "get out of here."


    The door to the wonderful world has opened.


    Cars come and go outside. In the past, Ji Rao and Bai Du went to the street to sweep Xiao Lan to school, but when it was cold, he didn''t want to blow cold wind, so he took Bai Du to go by bus.


    When he got off the bus, he looked at Baidu, then pulled his collar to the side of the road, pulled his zipper to the top, "OK, let''s go."


    They entered half an hour ahead of time. Ji Rao was waiting backstage. He took off his down jacket and gave it to Bai Du. Bai Du took a front position in the middle, holding Ji Rao''s clothes and smelling Ji Rao''s taste, showing a satisfied smile.


    After another ten minutes and twenty minutes, the teacher led the judges to sit together, and the audience was also busy.


    The stage was shining with a microphone in the middle.


    Ji Rao is looking at his manuscript backstage. This is the manuscript he just rushed out last night. He hasn''t read it twice. But he is not in a hurry. He is familiar with English and doesn''t need to practice it.


    The voice of the host comes from the front desk. Ji Rao puts the manuscript down and sends a message to Bai Du with her mobile phone.


    Bai Du: your clothes are so fragrant.


    Ji Rao: you are so obscene.


    Baidu: I''m not that wretched bird.


    Ji Rao: you''re not only obscene, you''re OK and sexy.


    Bai Du: it''s not all you who hook and lead me.


    Ji Rao


    They are chatting with each other. The number plate is randomly selected, and Ji Rao is the front number.


    "Number 13."


    Ji Rao took a look at his number plate. On the 14th, he pinned the number plate to the pocket of his suit jacket and sent a message to Bai Du that he was going to be on stage. He put down his mobile phone and went to the front desk to wait.


    It didn''t take long for a manuscript to be read out, and it was soon called the 14th.


    Ji Rao stepped over, and the light on the stage shone on him, and the audience under the stage sighed.


    Ji Rao is good-looking and in good shape. Putting on a suit is a gentle boy who comes out of the novel.


    But Ji Rao''s temperament is not gentle.


    He went to the middle of the microphone. The last speaker was a girl. The position of the microphone was a little low. He raised it to his own position and then bowed down the stage.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Ji Rao, a freshman majoring in English from the Institute of foreign languages."


    He took out the manuscript in his hand and spoke standard and fluent English.


    There is a foreign teacher referee under the stage. As soon as he hears the voice, he immediately raises his head and looks at Ji Rao on the stage with approval. He looks at the people next to him and nods to each other.


    Many of the people below can''t hear what Ji Rao is talking about, but they know that Ji Rao''s English is full of English flavor. At first sight, it''s not the kind of poor English that I''ve learned from textbooks for several years.


    At the end of the last thank you, he bowed again and said, "my speech is over. Thank you."


    He turned and stepped down from the other side, without any hesitation.


    The referee started scoring.


    In the back position, Cheng Juyin is not in the audience. He is not conspicuous. He looks at the people walking down on the stage, but he is in a trance. Ji Rao''s graceful and calm image just now is still in his mind.


    It seems that he has never found the excellence of Ji Rao.


    Also, it seems that he never tried to get to know this person. In the past, he wanted to be as far away from Ji Rao as possible.

 Chapter 987

    Ji Rao got off the stage and waited backstage. Someone saw Ji Rao and couldn''t help coming forward.


    "Classmate, you are good at English. Have you learned English anywhere before?"


    Ji Rao nodded and said, "well."


    The boy is also wearing a suit, should also be a contestant.


    Hearing Ji Rao''s reply, he had a little balance in his heart.


    Ji Rao has learned. That''s why he speaks so well. If he hasn''t, he can''t compare with others.


    Ji Rao continued, "I started learning English in the third grade of primary school, and I was learning it all the way to university."


    Boy: Yes


    "Who am I? Besides textbooks, have you ever studied English alone or lived abroad?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "No."


    The boy is about to vomit blood.


    So there is still a gap between people.


    Ji Rao sat backstage, did not go, quietly waiting for the final ranking.


    Ji Rao held his head and waited for more than an hour in the back. He was about to fall asleep.


    Suddenly hear some flustered voice, Ji Rao opens his eyes, see backstage people stand up.


    He woke up a little, and then he got up.


    The front desk seems to have said something, because the backstage is a bit complicated. Someone looks at him and tells him excitedly, "come on, go on stage."


    "Well?"


    "First, go on stage."


    Ji Rao was pushed onto the stage by a group of people before she came back.


    The light shines on his face again, Ji Rao squints, and then follows other people on stage.


    The first station is on the far right, the referee reads out everyone''s score, Ji Rao is in the first place.


    He held his hands loosely in front of him and couldn''t help yawning.


    The referee saw it and asked with a smile, "did Ji Rao watch English too late last night? I didn''t wake up


    Under a roar of laughter, Ji Rao also followed a smile.


    All eyes under the stage are focused on Ji Rao. They can even see clearly the print on Ji Rao''s face printed by the sleeve of his suit. It''s obvious that he didn''t wake up. He looks funny and cute.


    Listen to the burst of smile below, Ji Rao is still a little at a loss, don''t know what they are laughing at.


    The people nearby are laughing more and more happily, but the white poison''s face is more and more smelly.


    "Ha ha ha Ji, how lovely."


    "He still has a mark on his face. Did he just lie down and sleep backstage?"


    "Look at his stupid hair."


    "Ah, he''s so handsome. He''s so handsome."


    "I want to express my love."


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know what I look like. How can I be worthy of his cute? I dare to show this kind of crazy expression here. Xiao thinks his little baby is angry. Later, Ji Rao must make it up to him!


    There are a total of 20 people on stage this time. They are among the top 20 in this group. They will have a debate session in the third round. The teacher talked about the matters needing attention in the third round of the competition, and then Ji Rao stepped down, and the host stepped forward to preside over the closing ceremony.


    As soon as the game was over, Ji Rao came out. Because there were too many people going out, he was waiting at the door.


    All the students who went out of the door looked at him more because of his face and talent.


    A few girls patted the girl next to them, nuzui toward Ji Rao''s head, several people looked at it together, then quickly turned their heads to show each other shy smile.


    Of course, Ji Rao is blind.

 Chapter 988

    When Bai Du came out of the door, Ji Rao''s cold face suddenly became fresh. He gave Bai Du a smile and waved.


    Around the female students see, is heartbroken.


    The two handsome guys sell themselves internally. There''s nothing wrong with them.


    White poison see Ji Rao, then his mouth pursed higher.


    Ji Rao went over and held him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Again?" White poison some surprised, and some sad looking at Ji Rao, "you really don''t love me, you think I trouble."


    Ji Rao can''t laugh or cry, "I don''t have it."


    "You have!" He glanced to the side with a "I don''t listen, I don''t listen" posture.


    "What''s the matter? Who''s bothering you again? "


    "It''s not the girls in your school. I know you have me, and that''s what it is..." White poison gas drum drum drum, "this call what come, green what come."


    "Green tea."


    "Yes, green tea."


    Ji Rao laughed, "you know a lot."


    "I''m very good. I can learn everything well? Don''t be so surprised. "


    "Yes, yes."


    Ji Rao is not a good-natured person and is easy to blow up. However, when she meets someone who is more hairy than herself, Ji Rao feels that her temper is getting better and better.


    Of course, this is only for Baidu.


    If someone dares to jump twice in front of him, he will be bored and kick.


    "Let''s go and have dinner. Are you tired?"


    "I''m not tired, I don''t want to eat."


    "Why don''t you eat with me?"


    Bai Du snorted from his nose, "then I''ll make it hard to accompany my pet."


    Ji Rao twisted white poison directly, "who is a pet?"


    Baidu is indomitable and unyielding, "you are!"


    "Sleep in your room at night."


    "I am, I am."


    Peacock king can bend and stretch.


    What is this? Isn''t it just a verbal bargain?


    Cheap words and cheap body, white poison is not stupid, he still can carry clear.


    The third round of the debate is scheduled for a week later. First, each of them is randomly divided into teams, and the same team has the same debate direction.


    They need to find their own information, and they need to debate the pros and cons around this point of view. In fact, it''s just an ordinary debate in English.


    The text message sent to Ji Rao is to let him carry out the next debate around the view of "talent depends on individual or talent". Ji Rao holds the view that "talent depends on individual".


    He just looked for the information and wrote it on the information card.


    A week later, the English debate still began in the school lecture hall.


    But this time, it was more formal than the second round. Last time, there were not enough people on the stage. This time, there were no empty seats.


    Bai Du still finds a place to wait to see Ji Rao.


    A total of 20 people, divided into 10 groups, Ji Rao is the third group.


    White poison helplessly wait, for a while play this, for a while buckle that, can''t see Ji Rao let him very anxious.


    As soon as he turned his head and saw the person on his left in front of him, he reached out and patted him.


    The man turned his head and was impressed by Cheng Ju.


    White poison see him not good spirit, he looked at Cheng Ju suspiciously, "what do you come to do?"


    Cheng Ju did not change his face. "Naturally, he came to see the game."


    "You''re not from the Foreign Language Institute. What competition do you watch?"


    At this time, the people next to Cheng Ju couldn''t listen, "can''t people who are not in foreign languages come to see it? I''m from the mechanical institute, so I''m here. What''s the matter? "

 Chapter 989

    White poison wrung to wring brow, "I didn''t talk to you again."


    "No, what do you mean? This competition is only held by the Institute of foreign languages, and it''s not just for the students from the Institute of foreign languages. Do you foreign language students feel superior? "


    White poison:??


    What are we talking about?


    "Human, if you want to speak to me in this tone again, I''m really rude to you."


    Now the man was even more angry, "how dare you threaten me? Who are you


    Cheng Ju looks up at Bai Du. Of course, he knows that Bai Du just doesn''t like him. He''s afraid he''s following Ji Rao because he has something else to do with him. Unfortunately, he has a low EQ and can''t even speak.


    He was sarcastic in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He pressed the people beside him, "it''s OK."


    The man looked at Cheng Ju, then at Baidu, and then said angrily, "I won''t care about you this time. Next time you talk like this, it''s better to cut it for you."


    White poison''s heart surged with anger.


    What the hell do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like this!


    Cheng Ju tilts his head to see him, and his eyes are filled with a touch of light irony. He opens his mouth, silent and slow.


    I''m just looking for Ji Rao. What can you do with me?


    After understanding Cheng Ju''s mouth shape, Bai Du explodes in an instant. He can''t help shaking his hand. His eyes are burning with anger when he looks at Cheng Ju. He wants to kill him with such a paw.


    Ding.


    White poison in the hand of the mobile phone suddenly light up, he looked down, is Ji Rao to his message.


    It''s boring. I have to wait here. It''s very troublesome.


    Baidu''s reason was slowly pulled back by this crosstalk.


    He can''t make trouble for Ji Rao.


    He clenched his hand. When he raised his eyes again, he looked at Cheng Ju''s face. His eyes were gloomy, like an abyss that he couldn''t see to the end. If he looked at it carefully, he could draw people in. He looked at Cheng Ju expressionless, cracked his lips and said in silence.


    I''ll kill you sooner or later.


    Cheng Ju frowned, turned his head and stopped looking at him.


    Because his voice was not small, at least a few people around heard him. Although no one said it, their eyes were disgusted and disdainful, obviously because his words were disgusting to him.


    "It''s gay. It''s disgusting."


    His voice is very small, but it''s a pity that Bai Du''s hearing is good. He turns his head and looks at the disgusting eyes of the man who hasn''t had time to take them back.


    The boy didn''t dare to speak in an instant. The look in his eyes was so terrible that he felt suffocated when he drowned in the water.


    Baidu turns around.


    Hum.


    Ji Rao said don''t make trouble. He is also a magnanimous peacock. Let''s get around these ignorant people for a while.


    Cut.


    It''s just a bunch of bullies.


    Most of the contestants in the competition are students from the Institute of foreign languages, and their performance in the first two rounds is not good, because they basically speak their own words. Once they speak professional words, the other side is completely in a state of incomprehension, so they can only read their own manuscripts and make a good debate into a single recitation.


    But try to be strong. After all, it''s a bit harsh for them to have such high requirements.


    It''s Ji Rao''s turn in the third round.


    The referees at the bottom of the court all remembered the student who surprised them a week ago.

 Chapter 990

    After the self introduction is finished, it''s their respective debate time. Ji Rao sits on the right side, while another girl sits on the opposite side.


    "Here we go."


    Girls take the lead to stand up and expound their views.


    Her English layman sounds OK, but Ji Rao is still a little awkward, but being awkward doesn''t mean he can''t understand.


    Ji Rao took notes of the loopholes in her arguments.


    The girl explained for five minutes, even before the referee stopped.


    It seems to be well prepared.


    It''s just not that the more she says, the better. For Ji Rao, the more she says, the more loopholes in her words, and the more opportunities she can give herself to topple her. The essence of the contest is still a debate contest, not a reading contest.


    The team was assigned immediately. Before, they didn''t know who their opponent was. The girl thought she was so well prepared that she should win, but she didn''t expect to meet Ji Rao. If it was Ji Rao, she was not sure.


    Ji Rao stood up, first explained her own views in fluent English, and then questioned and refuted the girl''s views one by one.


    The girl frowned. Ji Rao''s English is very standard. At the same time, her speaking speed is also the most suitable. The girl is like listening. Unfortunately, it''s not a multiple choice question. There''s no place for her to be covered.


    Ji Rao sat down, and the girl stood up and continued to explain her point of view.


    Ji Rao couldn''t help smiling faintly. The smile didn''t mean any sarcasm at all. It was just funny.


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    Do not understand on the silly look around, do not understand what they are laughing at.


    When the person next to him asked him what he was laughing at, the man explained, "Ji Rao found out the point of view that the girl said and then put forward it. But the girl didn''t understand Ji Rao''s words and didn''t explain any of the questions that Ji Rao put forward. She just kept reading the manuscript she had prepared. How to say, it''s just for laymen to watch. I''m sure the foreign teachers in front of the dean will be very happy. "


    The competition started at 1 p.m. and the debate lasted for 20 minutes. After today''s contest, only 10 people were able to advance.


    Finally, I''ll give you the argument. The preparation time this time is only one day, and five more people will be selected from it.


    These five people then give them a proposition, let them read their feelings directly in this direction, and the time to talk about their feelings should not be less than three minutes, otherwise they will be eliminated directly.


    Ji Rao is fifth in this row, which is not difficult for him.


    The title given to him is redemption.


    Ji Rao squinted.


    Redemption


    Before Ji Rao came to the stage, he bowed first, and then said, "my title is redemption."


    He cleared his throat. "There is no point in livi ngbutsalongasyoulive.JustlikeyoufoundtheflowersandIfoundyou ¡­¡­¡±


    He grasped the time, raised his eyes, and his eyes fell on Baidu accurately.


    "If you are in the dark, I am going to be the only light that can save you."


    if you are in the dark, I am willing to be the only light that can save you.

 Chapter 991

    Bai Du didn''t understand, but he still felt the thunder in his heart.


    Cheng Ju, who understood the meaning, sank his face.


    What''s this, a public confession?


    Under a burst of thunderous applause, for nothing else, for Ji Rao now firm long love eyebrows.


    In the end, Ji Rao deserved the first place.


    He was awarded a prize book, which can be used to add comprehensive score.


    Back home, google turns over and presses jirao under his body. The light shines down from Baidu. He stares at jirao''s eyes.


    "What did you say when you played today


    Ji Rao is smiling slightly, stretch out a hand to embrace white poison''s neck, "you guess."


    "I don''t know. If I can guess it, I won''t ask you. Tell me, what are you talking about?"


    Ji Rao pursed her lips. The smile in her eyes was stronger. She said softly, "I don''t want to tell you."


    White poison''s brow is so slowly wrinkling up, his hand supports in Ji Rao''s ear, fixed to see Ji Rao for a long time, then drew a hand to come out, stretched in.


    ¡­¡­


    There was a strong smell in the air, and the unspeakable sound rang throughout the room.


    "Ji Rao, tell me what it is. Tell me."


    Ji Rao''s cheek is slightly red, and his eyes are hard to focus. He looks at the person who covers him, and his hands are weak.


    White poison sinks body, took bewitch taste in Ji Rao ear, light voice way, "tell me?"


    Ji Rao''s voice was hard to gather, but he said softly, "that means I want to save you


    White poison doubts a way, "help me?"


    Ji Rao hugged Bai Du''s neck, "help you."


    The white poison of this world is just a wisp of consciousness, so where is his real complete person?


    If he was there, he would not just build a world and save him with consciousness.


    So if the world is over and his consciousness dissipates, what will happen to him?


    Ji Rao didn''t dare to think about it.


    If this person disappears after the world, he would rather not have the present world.


    Baidu felt that the people under him were shaking. Even if he didn''t say it, google could feel his sadness.


    He holds Ji Rao up, lets Ji Rao lie on his body, caresses Ji Rao''s smooth back.


    "What''s the matter? What are you crying about? "


    Ji Rao bit his lips and didn''t speak, but his eyes were very red. The tears in his eyes were like water vapor, which was soaked in his long eyelashes. It was very attractive.


    White poison inexplicably in the heart pulled for a while, also don''t know why, blurt out a way, "I this is not so?"


    Ji Rao looked up at him, a pair of wet eyes staring at him, tone seriously, "can you always be here?"


    Bai Du reached out and touched Ji Rao''s face. It was funny, "what''s the matter? Ask that question. "


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    He just thought that Baidu would disappear, leave, and Death.


    "Answer me first."


    Baidu pause, and then a smile came out of the corner of his mouth, "I can."


    Ji Rao reaches out and hugs Bai Du, then bites him on the shoulder.


    Bai Du also hugs him. He feels that today''s little pet is not right. He has been in a state of restlessness. All he can do is to keep on placating him.


    "Ji Rao." Bai Du said in a slow voice, "I don''t like a few people talking today."


    "Well." Ji Rao slightly with a nasal reply.

 Chapter 992

    "I want to kill them."


    Ji Rao froze for a while, he looked at white poison with some consternation.


    White poison on the face of the gas of killing a flash, and then it is the smiling face, "Oh, I''m joking."


    "Don''t joke about it next time."


    "Good."


    No matter how willful Bai Du is, he still listens to Ji Rao when he is in bed.


    Because Ji Rao is not in the state, they didn''t do it for a long time today.


    Baidu takes a person to take a bath. After washing, it is dried and wrapped in a bathrobe to form a cocoon. Holding it in his arms is like holding a big baby.


    The air conditioning in the room was fully turned on, but the ground was still a little cold. Bai Du took the man back to the room and went to the window to see the scenery through the window with Ji Rao.


    There is a layer of water on the window. White poison hand wipe out a bright place, outside the neon, neon lights with row upon row of all kinds of buildings on a panoramic view.


    Afraid that Ji Rao is cold, Bai Du holds Ji Rao in her arms.


    Ji Rao looked at the scenery outside and suddenly remembered a very serious thing, "you won''t get old."


    "As long as I want to, I will not."


    "But I will."


    "If it''s you." White poison hand holding Ji Rao''s hand, holding the back of his hand with his fingers, "the king is willing to grow old for you."


    As long as you don''t do anything harmful, the goblin can live forever.


    But that''s boring.


    Bai Du would rather live with Ji Rao for just a few decades and grow old with him than live for thousands of years alone.


    Ji Rao turns his head to look at him. He only sees Bai Du''s well-defined jaw. He looks up and kisses Bai Du quietly.


    He''s been through a lot of this world.


    It''s just to find such a person in front of me.


    Now they have no memory of each other, but can walk together, this may also be a kind of unspeakable fate.


    It''s already very cold.


    The school radio station at 7 o''clock every night rings on time. Ji Rao''s English radio always broadcasts after the Chinese radio. The clear and pleasant voice resounds throughout the campus. Most of the English broadcast is only for some students who are good at English and international students.


    When he came out from the radio station, Bai Du was holding himself tightly and shrinking on the sofa on the first floor.


    "White poison."


    White poison a turn head, see Ji Rao, that don''t have what facial expression of face immediately open a put on smile.


    He got up from the sofa, ran over, took Ji Rao''s hand and told him excitedly, "it''s snowing outside."


    "Is it snowing?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Baidu pulls Ji Rao out. It''s snowing. There''s a lot of snow under the ground. A lot of snow is still falling. Many students are walking on the snow outside.


    He looked at Baidu and said, "is it cold?"


    Bai Du shook his head.


    "Let''s go home."


    "Good."


    "What would you like to eat tonight?"


    "Sweet and sour fish, braised fish, Bobo fish..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t eat. "


    White poison''s mouth pouted again, "I want to eat."


    "Only one."


    He looked distressed, and it was very troublesome for him to choose one of these.


    Ji Rao stepped on the snow and made a creaking sound.


    It will be winter vacation soon.


    The high school reunion was in winter vacation, and he didn''t know whether to go or not.


    But Mr. Jiang really wanted to see him. After all, he was the only one who was good to himself in the world except for Baidu.


    Ji Rao slowly let out a breath, turned into HA Qi and scattered in the air.

 Chapter 993

    Near the winter vacation, the whole school is preparing for the final exam.


    Most people are cramming.


    Not to mention, cramming is the most useful in college. When Ji Rao took the exam, Bai Du was waiting outside.


    Ji Rao has exams all day today. He doesn''t want Bai Du to wait in the corridor. It''s cold and the corridor is cold.


    But Baidu is very persistent.


    After the last exam, Ji Rao handed in the paper half an hour in advance, stood up in the attention of half the people in the examination room, handed in the paper and went out.


    It''s really easy for Ji Rao to hand in the papers in advance.


    Bai Du squats on the top of the wall and shrinks, his head hanging, and he doesn''t know what he''s looking at.


    as soon as Ji Rao comes out and sees him like this, he feels distressed again, "Bai Du."


    White poison a turn head, see Ji Rao, on the face instantaneous smile opened flower.


    If he wasn''t in human shape, he would have to open the screen again. No, if it was white poison, he would not open the screen. It was called explosion screen.


    "Let''s go. After the exam, go home."


    White poison nods, "go home."


    As soon as Ji Rao goes back, Bai Du turns on the air conditioner immediately.


    Without class, Ji Rao has more private time. He takes twice as many orders as usual. In the company he comes into contact with, someone recommends him. It happens that Ji Rao is also very interested in that big company. If there is no accident, he wants to work in that company after graduation. As an interpreter, his internship salary will be 10000. After three months, he will become a regular worker, and 20000 basic workers Capital, plus all kinds of commission, thirty or forty thousand a month is not a problem.


    He is sitting in his study, next to a few thick dictionaries from different countries. With the popularity of English nowadays, it''s not very good to only translate English. Now he will also take lists of other languages. He wants to apply for a German as a sophomore.


    While Ji Rao was concentrating on the translation, the door of the study suddenly opened a small gap, and a small white figure slowly came in.


    Silent, Ji Rao did not find out.


    When he finally handed in the list, Ji Rao stretched out her waist and looked at the white peacock in the corner. She couldn''t help laughing.


    "White poison."


    The White Peacock opened his eyes the size of mung bean, and the bird''s head turned.


    Ji Rao waved to him.


    The White Peacock stands up and its tail is fully open.


    In front of Ji Rao, whether to open the screen or not is beyond Baidu''s control.


    This really has no way, as long as Ji Rao appears in his sight, he can''t help but want to open the screen.


    Ji Rao has been used to it. Quan Dang can''t see it.


    White poison toward Ji Rao ran over, two legs run fast, wings a wave, a big bird toward Ji Rao rushed over.


    Ji Rao bumps into it and gets a bird''s hair on his face.


    "When I went shopping yesterday, I bought something else by the way."


    "Quack quack."


    "Do you know what I bought?"


    Ji Rao smiles and holds the big baby in her arms. She touches the white poison''s tail in one hand and holds the black head rope on the table in the other.


    At this time, google didn''t find anything wrong. Ji Rao stroked him very gently. He couldn''t help but raise his head to feel the comfort. His mouth was humming, his eyes were closed, and he arched Ji Rao with his little head. It was obviously comfortable to be served.


    Ji Rao slowly gives him along the hair, and then takes advantage of its unprepared to put all the white poison is opening the screen of the hair together to hold hands.

 Chapter 994

    When Baidu found that something was wrong with his tail, he suddenly opened his eyes, turned his head and saw that his tail was tied by an unknown black rope.


    He immediately spread his wings and angrily expressed his dissatisfaction, "Ga ga!"


    Ji Rao obviously didn''t care about him. He touched Baidu''s tail hair, which was erect like a braid, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "It won''t take up space. You can''t drive if you want."


    White poison protested.


    "No protest." He picked up Baidu and walked back and forth in his study for two times. "I''ll go back to my original school in two days to see my teacher."


    White poison lay in his arms, small head against him, no objection.


    Just in the name of the party to go back, it is estimated that he will meet people who do not want to see.


    But it doesn''t matter, just look at the teacher, that group of people ignore it will be OK.


    In the next few days, Ji Rao not only makes lists, but also works with Bai Du. In his spare time, he sits on the sofa in Bai Du''s naked chest to watch movies, or he reads a book with Bai Du turned into a peacock. When he''s tired, he can sleep with his eyes closed. If you are interested in three meals a day, you may cook. If you are too lazy to move, you can order takeout.


    It''s not a day without a night until the day of the party.


    In front of a restaurant stood a man, dressed in a casual down jacket, with a cigarette in his mouth. The smoke slowly dispersed. He squinted and was standing on the steps, looking left and right, as if waiting for someone.


    The vehicles at the door come and go by, and people walk along the paths on both sides, but it doesn''t look like this person is waiting.


    A black Maybach slowly stops at the door. The man''s eyes brighten. He goes over and the window comes down.


    Show a boy with sunglasses, even if it is blocked eyes, it is difficult to cover the figure of the handsome.


    "Cheng Ju! Is that you? "


    Cheng Ju takes off his sunglasses and looks at the man with an alienated and polite smile.


    "It''s you! I haven''t seen you for more than half a year. You''ve been handsome again. "


    Cheng Ju put his sunglasses aside. "It''s here. If it is, I''ll park the car."


    "Well, go ahead. Many students in the class want to see you." That person is the academic committee of the class, and this party is also organized by him.


    Cheng Ju went to park the car.


    At the same time, Ji Rao stands at the entrance of the station. I don''t know whether it''s because of the large number of people or something. Several taxis in the past were manned. Ji Rao''s eyes see that time is about to pass. On a cold day, he is sweating all over. He turns his head and sees Bai Du holding a down jacket pocket on one side. He looks at the passing car with a smile on his face.


    He sighed and touched his forehead.


    He took the mobile phone out of his pocket and took a look on the map. The distance was 2.3 kilometers. He said it was far or near. He looked up and found that he couldn''t find a taxi, so he grabbed Bai Du, "go and sweep the bike over there. There''s a tram."


    So they rode a tram along the road to the hotel.


    Baidu is also very smart in some aspects, such as the tram that he has never ridden before. As soon as he goes up, he will be very smart, which saves Ji Rao a lot of things.


    Bai Du follows Ji Rao. Ji Rao follows the map and turns left. When he arrives, he will look at the time. It''s nearly half an hour overdue.

 Chapter 995

    "That''s it. Come on." When Ji Rao passed by the hotel, he saw the school committee standing there. It was just that the school committee was seeing another student coming and didn''t see Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao took out his mobile phone, found a nearby parking spot, then swept the car with white poison, paid for it, and walked over.


    The academic committee sent the two students in and confiscated their smiles. As soon as they turned around, they saw Ji Rao. He twisted his brows and his smile faded. He didn''t remember any of the two handsome guys in front of him. Maybe they''re not from their class


    This half year, even his classmates can not recognize, should not.


    Ji Rao doesn''t like these people in his class.


    Those who have experienced campus violence probably know that even the onlookers are disgusting. They have done nothing, but they are no different from those who have done it.


    Ji Rao is not bullied after she wears it, but she doesn''t like people in this class. Because when the original owner suffered from campus violence, they didn''t want to tell the teacher, but they all wanted to come to see the fun.


    It''s like you have to see someone else''s head broken and bleeding.


    This group of people are black in the bottom of their hearts, Ji Rao naturally has no good face to them, "what floor?"


    The academic committee didn''t respond, "what?"


    Rao Ji patiently asked again, "I asked on what floor."


    "In It''s on the second floor. " The school committee looked up and down at Ji Rao, a black short down jacket, a pair of jeans and a pair of high top canvas shoes. The higher handsome guy next to him was wearing the same style. Except for the different colors of the shoes, the colors of other styles were the same. Although it''s not a famous brand, I can''t help remembering the handsome face!


    Seeing Ji Rao going up, the School Committee immediately surrounded him, "ah, wait, it''s not your name. I''ve been a little blind for such a long time."


    Ji Rao pulls white poison, light glanced at academic committee one eye, cold voice way, "Ji Rao."


    At the same time, Ji Rao passed by with Bai Wei.


    Jirao? Ji Rao


    The academic committee chewed these two familiar and strange names twice in mind, and then glared at them.


    A bully who had always been slovenly with his head down suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Jirao?!


    He turned around, but could not see Ji Rao''s figure.


    When Cheng Ju arrived, the class burst into cheers.


    Cheng Ju''s popularity has always been good. He has good family conditions and looks handsome. This kind of person can eat wherever he goes.


    But they don''t know that they treat Cheng Ju as a classmate, but Cheng Ju doesn''t pay attention to them.


    Cheng Ju''s father has taught Cheng Ju since childhood. He only contacts with useful people, but ignores useless people. Of course, some people are useless, but don''t offend them. The best thing is to alienate and be polite.


    Cheng Ju always remembers that when he was in high school, he did a good job with these students on the surface, but in fact he didn''t remember the so-called students in his high school class.


    It''s just that he doesn''t remember these classmates, but they all remember him.


    Because this guy''s really brilliant in high school.


    "Cheng Ju, come and sit here!"


    "Cheng Ju, long time no see!"


    "Cheng Ju, male god!"


    "Ah, he''s still so handsome."


    "Sit with me."

 Chapter 996

    Someone stood up and went to Cheng Ju and gave him a big hug.


    Cheng Ju looked around, his eyes passed the students he could hardly remember, and finally fell on the chair in a corner.


    Sitting there were several boys in the last row of the class. Because they couldn''t study, some of them went to technical schools, some of them dropped out of school and went to work directly. Now they used to have yellow hair, red hair, purple hair and blue hair. Now it is said that there is such a party. If you are idle on weekdays, you can join in the fun.


    In high school, these bad students didn''t study hard. In high school, they did almost all kinds of evil. They bullied Ji Rao the worst.


    But these people are bad, but they are not stupid. They know who should be offended and who should not. Cheng Ju''s family is rich, and these people are polite to him.


    It''s just that they were not in the same circle at all in high school. They didn''t say a few words. After they went to college, one was a university, the other was moving bricks. That''s a far cry from the other. I don''t know why Cheng Ju looks at them now.


    To everyone''s surprise, Cheng JuYang raised his mouth and walked towards the group. In full view of the public, he just sat next to the group of bad students.


    Not only other students, even the colorful Mao are a little surprised.


    Cheng Ju turned his head and looked at them. "Can I sit here?"


    They can''t say no.


    "Yes, yes."


    Within two minutes, the house was busy again. They are like a large-scale marriage meeting. They find their friends whom they haven''t seen in high school for a long time and they miss so much. They sit in front of a table and talk about their college life.


    At that moment, they seem to return to their long lost high school, just looking at the more or less changed students in front of them, they know that they can''t go back, and can''t help but feel some emotion.


    Cheng Ju looked at the people around him, and then at the bad students who were all secretly looking at him. He couldn''t help laughing. He seemed to be the most cunning businessman. He put his hand on the table, looked at them and said in a low voice, "today I have a favor to ask you to help me make it paid. I don''t know if you are willing?"


    Ji Rao with white poison upstairs, above the most noisy is undoubtedly their class.


    As soon as he stepped in, the sound of laughter in the room suddenly stopped as if it had been cut off.


    Who are the two handsome men at the door?


    There are several girls take a breath of air conditioning, looking at the door of the two people can hardly move their eyes.


    Ji Rao glanced and found that almost a quarter of the students in the class didn''t come.


    But he didn''t come to see the students. After looking around, he didn''t see Mr. Jiang. He frowned.


    "Ah, is the handsome guy in the wrong place?"


    "Yes, this is our high school reunion."


    "Ha ha ha, or the handsome guy will get together with me."


    Ji Rao didn''t tell them much, but said coldly, "where''s Mr. Jiang?"


    The students looked at each other. Ji Rao knew Mr. Jiang and probably knew what kind of party they were having.


    So it''s even more unclear who this person is.


    "Miss Jiang, she just


    Cheng Ju suddenly stood up, suppressed the voice of others, and said in a light voice, "there''s something wrong with Mr. Jiang''s family."

 Chapter 997

    All the students around looked at Cheng Ju in surprise.


    Cheng Ju continued, "maybe we can''t come for dinner. We can come when we plan to go to KTV later."


    Several bad students pandered, "yes, yes, I''ll be here soon. I''ve just sent her a message."


    The rest of the students looked at each other, and then they catered to each other.


    But in fact, some people feel like a mirror in their heart. Their gathering is entirely about the class representatives and the class committee, where Mr. Jiang came from.


    It''s just that since Cheng Ju has said that, they naturally follow suit.


    Ji Rao gently frowned, white poison looked at the eyes, the face seems not very good Ji Rao, his heart is not happy, looking at this group of people in the class, the eyes are cold.


    Whoever dares to annoy his family, Ji Rao, he goes up and tears him.


    "Since she''ll come back later, I''ll come back later."


    Then he turned to go.


    It''s confusing.


    Who the hell is this? How come you just came here and left? As soon as I come, I''ll find Mr. Jiang, but there doesn''t seem to be such a person in their class.


    Just as Ji Rao turned around, Cheng Ju took two steps to his side. "Since you''re here, just sit here. You''re about to eat. Now you''re going out and looking for a new place. It''s just a few hours. What do you think, Ji Rao?"


    Jirao?


    Jirao!


    The clear sound of back pumping is especially obvious.


    How is that possible? How could this be Ji Rao? How can Ji Rao be like this?


    It''s too subversive!


    But some people looked at Ji Rao in amazement.


    "Ah, yes, yes, I remember. Ji Rao was so handsome when he got the grade. Yes, there was a boy next to him, the one next to him now!"


    "I remember, yes, he is Ji Rao!"


    "My God, is jirao growing up like this now?"


    "He''s still a-big, number one in science, wo RI, and he''s in the same school as Cheng."


    "I never dreamed that the science champion would be in the same class with me. He was the person I knew. He was Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao turns his head to see Bai Du. Bai Du tilts his head and smiles at him.


    "Hungry?"


    Bai Du nodded.


    Ji Rao sighed.


    Forget it, it''s not necessary to do this. Now they are all adults. Besides, there is white poison beside him. If anyone dares to provoke him, white poison can help him solve it.


    He is not the original owner, standing there bullying.


    Since there is nothing to be afraid of, there is nothing to hide.


    He turned his head and sat down in a less crowded place.


    There was sitting in the middle of the class of girls, usually no sense of existence, together also just to find their dormitory together. When Ji Rao sat in front of them, they blinked. It was obvious that they were blinded.


    Fortunately, Ji Rao just played with her mobile phone when she sat down, and they began to chat.


    Ji Rao is negotiating with people in the company. Before graduation, he will send them a resume in advance. CET-6 scores are the most basic.


    He has been holding the white poison''s hand was not light not heavy to scratch, Ji Rao raised his eyes, is to see white poison propped chin to see him.


    "Why, boring?"


    Bai Du nodded, then patted his stomach, "I''m still hungry."


    "It should be up soon."


    Ji Rao''s voice declined, and the waiter came with the dish.

 Chapter 998

    The dishes are served one by one. Ji Rao tears off the plastic film of the tableware in front of him, irons it with hot water and puts it in front of Bai Du.


    Just opened the chopsticks, a shadow came down suddenly.


    Ji Rao looks up and sees Cheng Ju''s side face. He says to the girl next to Ji Rao, "can I sit here?"


    "Oh, yes."


    The girl stood up and promised again and again.


    After Cheng Ju sat down, Ji Rao''s face became cold.


    He handed the chopsticks to Baidu, "can you ask him, why don''t you ask me?"


    Cheng Ju said with a smile, "if I ask you, you won''t let me sit."


    Ji Rao picked next eyebrow, squint at Cheng Ju, "since you know, return to sit?"


    "Well." Cheng jupiantou looked at Ji Rao, "I want to sit next to you, can''t I?"


    Ji Rao coldly eyebrows, tone firm, without a trace of room for discussion, "can''t."


    "No, you can''t get rid of me."


    That sounds almost like a rascal. Ji Rao frowned. Since the last time he told himself about the party, in fact, their contact time was almost zero. Except for the radio station, they didn''t contact each other on weekdays. Even in the radio station, one Chinese broadcast and one English broadcast, the time was not right, and the tasks didn''t intersect. They hardly spoke.


    Ji Rao thought Cheng Ju and he were strangers, but now he''s doing this again.


    The girls next to him were even more surprised.


    It''s clear that Ji Rao failed to pursue Cheng Ju in high school. Now it looks like the reverse.


    Others watched Cheng Ju take the initiative to be next to Ji Rao, and their chin was almost startled.


    But Ji Rao is good-looking now, and he goes to a university again. Cheng Ju may have known Ji Rao at school. Now it''s understandable.


    So they put their jaw back.


    White poison listen to Cheng Ju said, the look in the eyes dig warm cold down.


    Ji Rao holds Bai Du''s hand, and then touches his back to comfort him. He waves to Bai Du.


    White poison gathered to come over, Ji Rao grasps his ear and says softly in his ear, "don''t be angry, don''t use your demon power, remember?"


    White poison is rather unwilling, but since Ji Rao said, he can only nod.


    In the aspect of eating, Ji Rao has no other people in his eyes. Besides, to be straight, that''s impotence.


    What do you want to eat directly turn plate, white poison want to eat all clip to him, next to a few girls are stunned.


    As expected, the appearance has changed, the foundation will not change, or the pickled appearance.


    Only Cheng Ju was surprised to see Ji Rao''s action.


    As long as he is well-educated, he will find that Ji Rao''s every move on the dining table is very delicate, just like he was born into a noble family and received the most high-end education.


    It''s all habits that Ji Rao brings to the real world, and he doesn''t find them.


    White poison appears more casual, the appearance of eating is not elegant, but also splashed on the clothes.


    Cheng Ju felt from the bottom of his heart that Bai Du was like a countryman. He was very rustic and didn''t like him.


    Ji Rao didn''t care about white poison splashing oil, he drew a piece of paper to white poison wipe.


    Fortunately, it''s a black down jacket. I can''t see it clearly even if there are oil stains.


    Cheng Ju looks at Ji Rao''s intimacy with Bai Du. His chewing slows down, and his power of holding chopsticks in his right hand increases.

 Chapter 999

    A meal was completely eaten by Ji Rao and became a world of two.


    In addition to the white poison, the eyes of no one else.


    Cheng Ju is eating nose is not nose eye is not eye, he never knew Ji Rao can be so careful? Pick the prick, pick the dish, pour the drink. White poison a meal, just pick his plate to eat, nothing else do not move, want to eat jirao can give him turn.


    Or maybe Ji Rao was just like this, but he didn''t find it in high school.


    "How did you get to know this one? I didn''t see him in high school. "


    Ji Rao squints at Cheng Ju and says nothing.


    "I met you at the zoo when I was about to graduate from high school."


    Cheng Ju smiles and says nothing.


    Ji Rao doesn''t care about him any more. Cheng Ju never talks to Ji Rao after a meal.


    After dinner is to go to KTV, Ji Rao went to the school committee, asked him whether teacher Jiang would come.


    As soon as the school committee turned its eyes and looked at Cheng Ju, Cheng Ju just looked at him. There was hardly a moment of hesitation. The school committee said with a smile, "of course, it''s coming. I invited Mr. Jiang when I was organizing. The teacher also said that she had something to do temporarily and could only rush to KTV."


    As she said, she looked at her mobile phone. "It''s almost time. She should have gone there."


    Ji Rao nodded, then walked back, he patted the white poison, "go, take you to wash your hands."


    When they came back after washing their hands, the students in the class had almost packed up and rushed to KTV one after another.


    He was in a hurry when he was in high school. After changing his cell phone, he didn''t even save Mr. Jiang''s phone. As a result, he lost contact now.


    KTV is about one kilometer away from the hotel. Some people take the bus, others drive directly.


    When Cheng Ju''s cool and low-key Maybach was driven out, all the boys in the class were amazed.


    Car is every man''s dream.


    "Cheng Ju, take me."


    "Let me go up."


    "There''s only one co pilot."


    "Let me do it. Let me do it."


    Cheng Ju looks at Ji Rao in the rearview mirror.


    Ji Rao didn''t even look at them. She put on her clothes and hat, took Baidu''s hand and put it in her pocket, then walked slowly to KTV.


    Even if he wants Ji Rao to go up now, Ji Rao will not give him face.


    Cheng Ju thought of this, but some inexplicable upset, finally he casually found someone to sit up, and then drove toward the KTV.


    The car passes by Ji Rao. Cheng Ju sees that Ji Rao is smiling at Bai Du in the rearview mirror.


    Ji Rao walked past. He was the slowest group. By the time he arrived, the whole class had already arrived.


    Baidu was a little curious when he came to such a place for the first time.


    Into the box, Ji Rao scan a circle, did not see teacher Jiang.


    He looked at the full seats, some of which didn''t know where to sit.


    "Here, here! Ji Rao, come and sit down! "


    The school committee clapped the empty seats beside him.


    Ji Rao looked at Cheng Ju, who was sitting on the edge of the eye study committee. He frowned, but he went over and asked, "where''s Mr. Jiang?"


    The school committee "hurt" with a cry, "there''s a traffic jam on the road. I''m waiting for ten minutes. I''m almost here. If you want to find Mr. Jiang, just wait."


    Ji Rao took out his mobile phone and said, "please tell me Mr. Jiang''s mobile phone number."

 Chapter 1000

    The academic committee looked bitter. "No, my mobile phone is dead. I turned it off. Now I put it on someone else''s battery. It''s only ten minutes. Can''t you wait? "


    Although Ji Rao was a little impatient, he held back.


    Ten minutes.


    Ji Rao sits on the edge of the sofa. Bai Du sits next to him. Because he doesn''t want to be next to the academic committee, he moves to Ji Rao.


    The light in the box is dim, and many people play with their own mobile phones. A face on the mobile phone screen is like a grimace. Some people play with mobile phones indifferently and others laugh, as if they are not in the same world. Some boys are singing songs with microphones. Some of them are reserved at the beginning. As a result, yo run roars twice and makes a start. The shy ones are no longer shy.


    There was a lot of noise in the small space.


    Bai Du obviously didn''t like this kind of noisy environment, and he kept twisting around like ADHD.


    Ji Rao was looking at the lists he received, but he didn''t translate them. He just looked at the contents. Anyway, his purpose was not to sing. When he felt that Bai Du was restless, he looked at Bai Du. "If you can''t stand it, you can go out for a while."


    Bai Du shook his head and disagreed.


    But within two minutes, he couldn''t stand it any more. He even wanted to peck the human who was shouting with the microphone to death.


    Ji Rao looks at his appearance and laughs, "OK, go out for a while, and come in later."


    Baidu finally compromised this time.


    Through the group of people sitting at random, google opened the door and went out. This scene is too dark for anyone to see.


    But that''s just about the same.


    White poison out of the door, in the corridor for about a minute, and then went to the toilet.


    Cheng Ju sat on the seat, holding a glass of wine in his hand, but he didn''t drink it, just shaking it gently.


    Ding.


    When the screen of the mobile phone next to him lights up, Cheng Ju takes the mobile phone with one hand, turns it off after seeing the message above, and gently hooks the lower lip corner in the dim light.


    He exchanged a look with the school committee next to him. The school committee nodded slightly, and then he got up and went to other places. Now there was no obstacle between him and Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao is obsessed with looking at things. She doesn''t see that she has changed people beside her.


    Until he was gently patted on the shoulder, he looked up and found that the person next to him was Cheng Ju.


    Cheng Ju saw the surprise in his eyes, then chuckled, "have a drink?"


    Ji Rao looked at the glass in his hand and resolutely refused. He took a glass of ice water from the table. "Sorry, I don''t drink."


    Wine is drinkable, just don''t want to drink what he has.


    As Ji Rao sips, Cheng Ju''s eyes become darker and darker. He puts his wine glass on the table. After looking at Ji Rao''s mobile phone, he finds that it''s all French.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Ji Rao turned off his cell phone and put it aside. "I didn''t see anything."


    "French?"


    Ji Rao glanced at him, but he didn''t expect to see what was on it.


    Ji Rao was silent.


    "Are you looking at something in French?"


    Ji Rao frowned and gave a gentle "um".


    No one could see that he was impatient, but Cheng Ju couldn''t see it, maybe he could, but he pretended not to, and continued to talk in Ji Rao''s ear.


    "I heard that your score in the final exam is the first in your major?"

 Chapter 1001

    Not only the first, but Cheng Ju also knows that he tends to get full marks in almost every subject.


    During the past half semester, Cheng Ju actually paid close attention to Ji Rao. He knew that his usual performance was very good, and he was the first in the mid-term test. If the college entrance examination was his luck, could it still be his luck to stand out among the same group of big a students?


    You can answer Ji Rao in one word and never tell him more.


    He just gave a cold "um.".


    Cheng Ju tilted his head in some doubt, "why did you become like this now?"


    His voice was too small, like muttering to himself. His voice dissipated in the air in an instant. Ji Rao couldn''t hear it clearly, so he didn''t reply.


    "Ji Rao, you can''t remember when you were in high school."


    Ji Rao picks eyebrow, indifference way, "don''t remember."


    The smile on Cheng Ju''s face remained unchanged. "At that time, I was not feeling well, so I didn''t go to dinner. When you saw it, I went to the supermarket and bought a loaf of bread and a ham sausage for me."


    Ji Rao:?


    What are you talking about?


    It''s just that Cheng Ju didn''t appreciate it. Ji Rao put things on his desk and threw them away as soon as class was over.


    He knew that Ji Rao''s family was in a bad situation. Such a four or five yuan thing might be Ji Rao''s food money for two days. But no matter how poor his family is, it has nothing to do with Cheng Ju. Cheng Ju didn''t ask him to buy things.


    So there was no hesitation at that time.


    He even felt sick because Ji Rao touched the bag.


    It''s just that he wisely didn''t say the second half.


    What Ji Rao said in the second half of the passage was hard to hear. He felt dizzy.


    Is it hypoglycemia?


    Ji Rao didn''t think so much about it at that time.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao..."


    When Cheng Ju''s hand embraces his shoulder, Ji Rao feels that there may be something wrong with the water he just drank.


    "You..." Ji Rao wants to move, only when he moves, his body is as soft as a pool of water, and he doesn''t even have the strength to raise his hand.


    "Don''t be angry. I just want to tell you something."


    Cheng Ju presses Ji Rao to the edge of the sofa. Looking at the person who has no resistance ability at all, he can''t help bending his lips and smiling.


    Ji Rao didn''t have any strength, and his consciousness was gradually confused. He was still close to him and said, "I lied to you. In fact, Jiang lixiu didn''t know about today''s party, and she won''t come."


    "You..." Ji Rao''s voice was weak, and it was quickly covered in the noisy air.


    Cheng Ju takes Ji Rao''s mobile phone and takes his hand to unlock the fingerprint lock. Ji Rao doesn''t know what he wants to do, but he certainly won''t do anything good.


    But he can''t stop Cheng Ju now.


    As soon as the interface opened, there was a whole French list. He quit and looked through Ji Rao''s mobile phone. When he saw his call records and memos, he couldn''t understand what Ji Rao was doing.


    Translation in four languages, and even received mail from big companies.


    Cheng Ju''s hand can''t help tightening.


    Ji Rao turns out to be better where he can''t see him. He turns around and gives his love to others. It''s clear that he''s the one who provokes him first. In the end, he doesn''t want him anymore. After disturbing his heart, he turns to find a boyfriend?


    He''s a fool, too.


    Cheng Ju turns his head and looks at Ji Rao, who has no ability to resist. He can''t help laughing.


    He points to open the address book, other is what manager, assistant, Cheng Ju''s eyes fell on to sign small peacock.

 Chapter 1002

    He flicked his finger and edited a text message.


    I received a reply from the opposite party in less than half a minute.


    Peacock: mm-hmm, I''ll find you!


    Cheng Ju sneered, "a fool is a fool."


    He helped Ji Rao up. Ji Rao still had some consciousness, but he couldn''t carry Cheng Ju with all his strength. Cheng Ju put Ji Rao''s arm on his shoulder and walked out with his waist around him. "Sorry, Ji Rao is drunk. I''ll take him back first."


    The noise in the box suddenly stopped. Several students looked at each other and were surprised in each other''s eyes.


    This is only half a year. Cheng Ju''s relationship with Ji Rao is like this. Although he is surprised, it is not without trace.


    I don''t know if Ji Rao is just to be worthy of Cheng Ju.


    As for the boyfriend Ji Rao brought


    Maybe it''s also used to stimulate Cheng Ju.


    After a short silence, the box became lively again, and several students laughed and laughed at each other.


    "Go ahead, go ahead."


    Cheng Ju helps Ji Rao out, and the box door is closed, isolating all the noise inside.


    In the box, someone touched the arm of the person next to him, "ah, have you found that Wang Kailong and some of them are missing?"


    The man scanned for a week. "Really, where have they been?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Whatever they are, they are usually very dishonest in the last row. Now they have not been admitted to university, and their economic income is certainly not good. They may run away after a meal."


    "That''s true."


    Bai Du went to the toilet to wash his face, took out a few pieces of paper and wiped it. Then he wanted to go back, but his mobile phone suddenly thought.


    Wang''s pet: Mr. Jiang is not coming. I''ll go first and wait for me on XX street.


    It''s really impossible to think more with Baidu''s brain. He doesn''t even wonder why Ji Rao left and didn''t wait for him.


    After getting Ji Rao''s message, he went out, thinking he didn''t know the way. He asked for a long time and found the street Ji Rao said.


    It''s just that the road is getting more and more slanted. The street is like an old alley with few people.


    Bai Du stood outside the alley for a while and saw the sign on the street. It was the street Ji Rao sent him.


    At the moment, I didn''t hesitate and walked in.


    But he did not walk a few steps to find something wrong, on both sides of the old gray iron box, the side is off the paint ugly wall, and do not know how long the dim light has not been shining in, he stopped in the middle of the alley, from here can see to the end of the alley, but there is no Ji Rao figure.


    There seems to be a sudden sound behind me. It''s a slight sound of the can being kicked. Most people certainly can''t hear it, but Baidu is obviously not ordinary people.


    He turned his head and saw some boys with sticks blocking the entrance of the alley.


    The expression on Bai Du''s face sank.


    "That''s him?"


    "Just him. Cheng Ju asked us to deal with him. Don''t kill him."


    "Tut tut."


    Baidu is not an ordinary person, so there is no such stupid question as "who are you?".


    He is looking for Ji Rao, but Ji Rao is not here, but there are so many people in the way.


    These humans even dare to block themselves to find Ji Rao. It seems that they are really impatient.


    There Wang Kailong a few also not much nonsense, direct a command, "fight!"

 Chapter 1003

    This KTV has its own hotel room. Cheng Ju opens a double room with Ji Rao. Ji Rao is brought in by Cheng Ju.


    Cheng Ju puts Ji Rao on the bed.


    Ji Rao wants to get up, but he can''t even turn over.


    "Cheng Ju What are you going to do? "


    Cheng Ju took off his coat and hung it on the chair. Then he took the remote control and raised the temperature of the air conditioner.


    The sound of that Di Di Di can stir into a pot of porridge in Ji Rao''s ear.


    Cheng Ju turns off Ji Rao''s mobile phone and leaves it beside the bed.


    He went to the bedside and looked down at Ji Rao''s struggling. Ji Rao looked at him fiercely and coldly.


    At this time, Cheng Ju''s face didn''t show any expression. His eyes behind the lens were like wolves, tigers and leopards. After sweeping away his warm appearance, he looked like a wolf in sheep''s clothing all the time.


    He stretched out his hand to hold Ji Rao''s chin, and the corners of his lips were slightly crooked. "You see what you look like now, it''s really attractive."


    "I have no grudge against you How dare you do that to me? "


    "No grudge, no grudge?" Cheng Ju pondered these words carefully for a while, "Ji Rao, you are really forgetful. At the beginning, you provoked me first. My name was written in my diary. When I was running, I peeked at my eyes in class. I watched me play basketball and eat like an asshole. Now you tell me that we have no grudge? "


    Ji Rao bit his teeth, "I, I didn''t I''ve tried my best to avoid you. Why do you have to Hold on to it. " Ji Rao''s eyes are cold. If he has strength now, Cheng Ju has no doubt that he will stab himself.


    When he peeped at himself in high school before Ming Ming, he was still obsessed with his eyes. At that time, he only felt disgusted, but now he even felt that compared with Ji Rao''s eyes, they were not as good as those in high school.


    Cheng Ju stretched out his hand and covered Ji Rao''s forehead with the palm of his hand. Then he slowly smoothed his hair back to reveal his bright and full forehead. Cheng Ju knelt down on the bed and pressed down on his upper body to look at Ji Rao. "Ji Rao, Ji Rao, I didn''t find that you were not bad before."


    Ji Rao''s leg kicks Cheng Ju for a while, but he has no strength. He just leaves a gray footprint on Cheng Ju''s pants.


    "Cheng Ju." Ji Rao clenched his teeth and warned, "you are breaking the law!"


    "Breaking the law?" Cheng Ju chuckled. His hand fell on Ji Rao''s down jacket and slowly opened the zipper.


    Ji Rao:?


    Woge, is this a fuckin ''pervert?


    Isn''t Cheng Ju a straight man of steel?!


    What is he doing now??


    "Then do it. Do you have the ability to sue me?"


    Cheng Ju''s men keep moving, but Ji Rao is more and more frightened.


    He just began to reason with Cheng Ju, but found that the madman couldn''t listen to anything at all. He just took off his clothes. Ji Rao was also angry and scolded directly, "idiot, don''t let me catch you, you either Now kill me, or I will go out through this door, I will I''ll kill you


    Cheng Ju was stunned. He looked into Ji Rao''s eyes and suddenly seemed to hear something funny. He burst out laughing, "Ji Rao, you never talked to me like this before."


    Ji Rao''s submissive manner in the past is really disgusting to think of. It''s not as lively as Ji Rao now. People want to bully him when they hold him in their hands. They want to make him cry.

 Chapter 1004

    In the narrow alley, there was a roar of iron bars in the air, bringing up the wind, and the crisp sound of smashing on the wall of the box from time to time.


    Baidu always thinks that jirao won''t let him use the Demon power and expose his identity as a peacock demon in front of human beings, so he can only hide from these people.


    When they found that Baidu was too flexible to fight at all, they were all in a hurry. Their hands were even less important. They could only hear the sound of the stick falling down.


    That group of people are really impatient, a stick to go down is under the very strength, shock themselves are numb.


    White poison hands up light Demon power, empty hand to catch a person''s stick, in that person Lengshen time to grab the stick, and then kick people fly.


    With a stick in his hand, he waved it with a rustling sound, which scared the group again for a moment.


    Wang Kailong gritted his teeth and said, "let''s go together!"


    Cheng JUGANG just told them that if they could help him knock out the white poison in the alley, they would each get 500000 yuan.


    Half a million. It''s money that can''t be earned by moving bricks for many days and taking out for many times!


    They are poor and have no way out. If they want money, they can only do so.


    Bai Du looked at them coldly, quick and quick, and shuttling among several people was not a problem at all.


    That group of people slowly fell.


    If you can''t stun, you must stop it!


    Bai Du was accidentally rushed over from behind. Fortunately, he stabilized his body and was not directly overwhelmed by others. His elbow hit the man in the back on the waist twice, which almost knocked him out of the meal overnight.


    Other people have followed up, one or two hands to hold the white poison.


    They pressed the white poison so hard that there was no chance for him to escape.


    White poison angrily yelled a, what ushered in is to knot solid solid solid hit a stick in his back.


    He clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    "Mulder." Someone spat. "It''s really hard to catch this man at last."


    "Why does Cheng Ju want us to beat him?"


    "Who knows?"


    "For Ji Rao?"


    "Ji Rao?"


    The man sent out a burst of laughter, "you didn''t see it. Cheng Ju''s eyes at Ji Rao are obviously something!"


    "Is it difficult for him to get rid of this man just for the sake of it?"


    Another burst of laughter.


    Bai Du almost lost his sense when he heard this, and his dark brown eyes turned red slowly.


    A few people who were talking suddenly heard a bird''s song. They were all stunned when they fixed their eyes on it. A look of panic appeared on their faces. There was a peacock one person tall in their eyes. The peacock''s eyes were red and its claws could almost tear the concrete floor.


    "Goblin, Goblin!"


    Cheng Ju pushes Ji Rao''s clothes up, revealing Ji Rao''s tender white but mottled body.


    Ji Rao had just fallen out with Bai Du last night. Bai Du didn''t know how many strawberries he had planted.


    Cheng Ju frowned, cold fingers across Ji Rao''s abdomen, let Ji Rao subconsciously hit a spirit.


    He looked at Cheng Ju and was so angry that he almost jumped on him and bit a piece of meat off his face.


    "Look." Cheng Ju''s eyes were deep, stroking Ji Rao''s traces, and his face was disgusted. "Look how ugly your body is."


    Feeling Cheng Ju''s hand swimming on him, Ji Rao''s face was cold again.

 Chapter 1005

    As the indoor temperature gradually gets higher, Cheng Ju feels that his hands'' skin is warm and moist, and his waist is thin. He just wants to let him grasp it.


    Ji Rao also knows that no matter how much he says, he can''t change his mind. But he still wants to say something. He''s not feeling well, and he points to let him say something nice?


    Ji Rao sneered, "I didn''t expect that classmate Cheng should be such a person. When I like you, you pretend to be tall. Now I have a boyfriend. As a result, you come here like a dog smelling bones. Don''t you feel sick?"


    Cheng Ju looked up at Ji Rao, "Ji Rao, do you know what environment I grew up in?"


    Ji Rao looks at the look in his eyes that is not right. He thinks it''s dirty to look at him one more time now. He turns his head, but Cheng Ju''s chin is locked. His strength almost takes off his chin.


    Ji Rao almost cried out without pain, but he endured it. He really wanted to say, "how did you grow up and have half a cent to do with me?"


    But he also found that this topic is very creative. As long as it takes a long time to talk about it, it will take a lot of time for Baidu to come. If he can''t find himself, he should have split.


    Ji Rao takes a deep breath, just drag on for a while, drag on for a while


    Cheng Ju saw his careless face and knew what he was thinking. Then he sneered and said in a cool voice, "you don''t have to wait for the two idiots. He may not be able to get by."


    After hearing this, Ji Rao''s face tightened, "what do you mean? What did you do to him? If something happens to him, I''ll kill you. "


    Ji Rao''s face is so tense, and her delicate features are all filled with thin anger. Her eyes are almost more fierce than just now. She is so fierce For a moment, Cheng Juzhen felt that if he was poisoned, he would really attack himself.


    The world originally came for Baidu. If Baidu died, jirao didn''t have any meaning to stay here. If someone dares to move Baidu, he will kill that person himself.


    Cheng Ju''s face is suddenly gloomy. He gets up and sits on Ji Rao, grabs Ji Rao''s neck, and his hands slowly exert themselves.


    "Well..."


    Ji Rao''s whole body strength is like a vented ball. He can only watch Cheng Ju pinch him, but he has no resistance ability at all.


    "Ji Rao, you are really sincere to him. What was I before and what did you write in your diary?"


    Diary?


    Ji Rao''s mouth opened a smile of sarcasm, "what about the diary?"


    Cheng Juyi was stunned, and his strength was relaxed.


    Yeah, where''s the diary?


    In Cheng Ju''s mind, some deep memories that he doesn''t often think of come into his mind. His diary is turned out by his classmates. Ji Rao''s face is shameful. He doesn''t dare to look up at him. He stands there with his head down like a child who has done something wrong. He listens to the people around him and jokes about the private and secret things that he can''t talk about. He also tries to stand on tiptoe to rob others In the end, he was kicked to the ground and his clothes were stained with dust. Because he accidentally touched a classmate''s trouser leg, the classmate felt dirty and gave Ji Rao a kick.


    That foot is really not light, directly kicked to the most soft part of the abdomen, Ji Rao curled up for a long time and couldn''t get up.


    And all around him are the words that ridicule him for overstating his ability and disgusting homosexuality.

 Chapter 1006

    And he was out of it, but when he often heard his name from his classmates, he raised his head and frowned at this farce.


    "Ah, Cheng Ju, come and have a look. The little mute says he likes you!"


    When the embarrassed people on the ground heard someone calling Cheng Ju, they immediately raised their heads. Cheng Ju remembered that his face was pale, his lips had no blood color, and his lips trembled slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He only looked at him with the sad and extravagant eyes.


    What is he asking for?


    What can he expect?


    Cheng Ju gets up and walks over. He reaches for the diary and glances at it casually. When he looks at Ji Rao again, his hand is already clenched and he almost wants to buckle down the land.


    Cheng Ju gently frowned his good-looking brow and threw the diary into the garbage can.


    Mixed with the cheers around, Cheng Ju sees Ji Rao Wei''s eyes behind her long bangs. Suddenly, there is no light, and they become dull and empty.


    That expression is just like a butterfly after being destroyed by the rainstorm.


    Now Ji Rao is looking at him with disgust and hatred.


    Cheng Ju can''t help but close his lips.


    "You didn''t like me at the beginning, so you didn''t like it all the time. Why wait for someone to walk and run to be cheap?"


    Cheng Ju didn''t speak for a long time, and then a smile slowly appeared on his face, and the people who saw it were almost creepy.


    "I like you?" Cheng Ju slowly unties Ji Rao''s clothes. The slow feeling makes people think that he is enjoying flowers in a leisurely way. "Don''t be paranoid. I just play with you. After playing, I will lose you naturally. Don''t you just want to get my attention all the time? Now I''m on you, shouldn''t you be happy? Don''t you think so in the morning? "


    Ji Rao is about to explode. Can you be more shameless?


    He said, biting his teeth and spitting, "brute."


    Cheng Ju didn''t say anything. He just lowered his head to pay attention to Ji Rao''s clothes and rubbed Ji Rao''s skin.


    Ji Rao looks at Cheng Ju fiercely. If his eyes can kill people, Cheng Ju will be a fragment now.


    But now he can only watch, his hand clenched, but the pain can not give him any strength.


    Ji Rao looks at the ceiling above him almost blankly.


    It''s nothing. It''s like being bitten by a dog. If he can walk out of this door alive today, he will give it back to Cheng Ju a hundred times in the future!


    As long as white poison that silly bird saw, he should be angry, right?


    How to coax it then?


    What if it loses control and kills Cheng Ju? When the police intervene, they will soon find that Baidu is a black family. If they are found to be a goblin again and sent to the Research Institute, Ji Rao will not dare to think about the consequences.


    If you can''t kill him, find a place to put a sack on Cheng Ju and cripple the head office, right?


    White poison won''t swallow this tone, Ji Rao knows him very well.


    Cheng Ju finds Ji Rao distracted, but he doesn''t say anything. He just pinches Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao eat pain frown, on Cheng Ju smile.


    "What? Paralyze yourself with distraction? Today, I really want you to have a good look at how you were put on


    Ji Rao''s chest fluctuated violently. Her eyes didn''t have half of fear and shame, but only disgust. "You''re really sick, Cheng Ju. I won''t let you go."

 Chapter 1007

    "Well, let it go." Cheng Ju just gave a faint smile. "I''ve been living in the eyes of my father since I was a child. I''ve received more education than most people. Don''t play tricks in front of me. Ji Rao, I can see through it."


    Cheng Ju stares at Ji Rao''s pink lips and leans down slowly. Ji Rao''s pupils shrink slightly. When he knows what Cheng Ju wants to do, his stomach rolls with nausea.


    The window burst open.


    The sound was so loud that the broken glass fell to the ground. Cheng Ju couldn''t help but squint. Before he turned his head, a strong force suddenly hit him. His whole body was overturned, hit the wall and fell to the ground.


    Ji Rao has not had time to see clearly, he was suddenly carried into his arms.


    Ji Rao''s clothes have been untied. The man has just come from outside. He has a cold air. Ji Rao sticks to them naked and shivers.


    The tip of the nose lingers with the familiar taste, Ji Rao''s heart settles down, "white poison..."


    Baidu is holding jirao, his head is buried in jirao''s neck, like holding a lost treasure.


    "Ji Rao..."


    For Ji Rao, Mingming is like a hero to save the world. As a result, he starts to cry like a child.


    Ji Rao had no choice but to smile, "I''m a little cold. Please tell me to put on my clothes first."


    White poison let go of Ji Rao, a pair of bird eyes tightly looking at Ji Rao, make sure his big baby is OK, this just relaxed.


    "Take your eyes back."


    White poison a excited, eyes will become the original peacock pupil color, white peacock pupil is light red, good-looking is good-looking, is a bit scary.


    Ji Rao didn''t care about the clothes inside. He just put on his trousers, put on his down jacket and zipped up. Bai Du took a look at him, then stretched out his hand to pull the zipper to the top of Ji Rao, which almost squeezed the meat on Ji Rao''s chin.


    Ji Rao comes down from the bed. Bai Du puts his arms around his waist and goes to the door like showing his belongings and stands in front of Cheng Ju.


    As soon as Bai Du comes to see that Cheng Ju wants to kiss Ji Rao, the only reason left in his head will melt in a moment. He doesn''t have the weight of his hand and adds Demon power. The gain and loss of his hand is on his shoulder. Now he should have broken a few ribs at most. If he hits Cheng Ju head-on, he will be seriously injured if he doesn''t die.


    Cheng Ju was lying on the ground and couldn''t stand up. He was very pale.


    White poison coldly looking at him, stretched out his hand to step on Cheng Ju''s hand, especially not to solve the air ground to grind.


    "Well..."


    Cheng Ju shows the appearance of pain, white poison cold hum a, "dare to move Ji Rao, this king kill you, believe it or not?"


    Ji Rao coldly looks at Cheng Ju''s embarrassed appearance now, and reaches out his hand to pull Bai Du, "OK, let''s go. You just broke the glass of someone else, and someone will come soon."


    He squatted down and looked at Cheng Ju faintly, with sarcasm in his eyes.


    Cheng Ju looks up at Ji Rao. The look in his eyes is complex and indistinguishable. Deep in his eyes is a strong possessive desire that he has never had before.


    "I''ll trouble you to pay for your own medical expenses and hotel glass repair later."


    Bai Du looks at Cheng Ju''s appearance. He kicks Cheng Ju. "Don''t stare at Ji Rao with such disgusting eyes, or I''ll kill you."


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Finish saying no longer see Cheng Ju, pull white poison to leave directly.


    After a long time, Cheng Ju slowly raised his head, and his eyes were so scared.

 Chapter 1008

    As soon as he went out, another cold wind came. Ji Rao trembled. Bai Du took a look at him and immediately reached out to him. He could not help but hold Ji Rao in his arms.


    Ji Rao


    It''s embarrassing for him to see so many people outside.


    Struggle for a while, white poison don''t let go, Ji Rao also have no way, after all, he now walk all walk not steady.


    After walking for two minutes, Bai Du suspected that he was walking slowly and squatted down in front of Ji Rao, "come up, I''ll carry you."


    "Ah?"


    "Come on up."


    Ji Rao slowly climbed on Bai Du''s back and put his hand around his neck.


    Bai Du weighed up for a while, and then walked quickly to the station.


    Baidu has no ID card up to now. It''s like a black house. He can''t even sit on the high-speed railway. I''m still in school now, so I don''t worry about it. But if I go out to work in the future, Bai Du''s identity is always


    "I''ll go and do it when I have time."


    "Identity?" White poison doubts for a while, then nodded.


    He didn''t know what it was for.


    But if Ji Rao wants to do it for him, it will be done.


    Ji Rao didn''t see Mr. Jiang that day.


    But now he has no idea of meeting Mr. Jiang, and goes back with white poison.


    On the way, Bai Du said that he was sent a message by Ji Rao and left.


    Ji Rao took out his mobile phone and saw that it was a text message to him, but it wasn''t from Ji Rao. It should have been sent by Cheng Ju when he took his mobile phone.


    He couldn''t help but give Baidu a brain crack.


    "Silly you, I don''t want to send it to you. If I leave, I must go to see you. How can I go first and wait for you in a messy place. I don''t know if you don''t know the way. "


    The white poison shriveled his mouth.


    The main reason is that he didn''t think so much at that time. When he saw Ji Rao sending a text message, he believed it subconsciously.


    I didn''t expect that his little pet was almost killed by that animal


    White poison thought of this look and ruthless half a minute.


    The more I feel that the lesson I taught him at that time was too light, so I should give him one punch and another, then turn it over and hang it up, and finally cut it for him.


    Cut it?


    White poison''s eyes brighten.


    Yeah, he didn''t expect to cut it for him.


    If you cut it for him, he won''t be able to make trouble any more, and Baidu himself can rest assured.


    Ji Rao looked at Bai Du''s face, sometimes gloomy and sometimes cheerful. She couldn''t help wring her eyebrows and asked, "what do you think?"


    Baidu didn''t think so much at all. Jirao asked, and he said, "I just want to know why I didn''t cut off his chicken."


    Ji Rao


    Passengers around


    The bus ride time is too long. Few passengers are joking. They all sleep with their eyes closed by chest and back chair. The bus is very quiet. Almost all the passengers can hear the angry accusation of Baidu.


    Looking at all kinds of colored eyes stolen from around, Ji Rao can''t help covering her face and pinching Bai Du''s thigh.


    "Hiss."


    Bai Du took a breath of cold air, frowned and said, "you pinched me. I''m angry."


    Ji Rao covered his mouth and looked at the side with some embarrassment, "sorry, my brother..." Ji Rao painfully pointed to the head of the place, "a little problem."


    The passengers around suddenly realized that their surprised expression became sympathetic.


    White poison:!!!


    You said that my brain is sick!

 Chapter 1009

    Back home and out of the car, google was very tired.


    It''s very tiring to sit in this car.


    But he still had to carry Ji on his back.


    After a few hours, the medicine also faded, and the strength came back a little, but the legs were still a little weak.


    Ji Rao can''t resist Baidu, but he''s still on his back.


    Although Bai Du is thin, his skeleton is still large. Lying on his back, Ji Rao has an inexplicable sense of security and home. Ji Rao puts on his hat and buries it in his neck. The tip of his nose is full of the smell of Bai Du. Ji Rao can''t help but get closer and lightly prints a kiss on Bai Du''s neck.


    White poison froze.


    Ji Rao obviously felt it.


    He gave a slight smile, reached out and touched the back neck of Baidu, "what''s the matter, let''s go."


    White poison stagnated pace just stepped up again.


    But Ji Rao didn''t see his face, facing the whirring cold wind, red a large area.


    Ji Rao''s nest is on Bai Du''s back. She can''t feel the cold wind at all. On the contrary, she is still warm. Playing with Baidu''s hair, he went to kiss Baidu''s ear tip. Seeing that Baidu didn''t respond this time, he bit it again.


    White poison slanted his head.


    Ji Rao is surprised. How can this product be modified?


    Only listen to white poison deep voice way, "don''t want me to go up to you now, you don''t tease me."


    His voice was deep and dumb, full of the taste of sex and lust, and his bones would be crisp when he heard Ji Rao.


    He couldn''t help shrinking for a moment, and sure enough, he didn''t stir up the white poison any more.


    White poison this ya, have no sense of shame.


    He said that Ji Rao was forced to do it in full view of the public, and he could not be sure that this silly bird could really do such a thing.


    Ji Rao thought about the consequences.


    Forget it.


    Live in peace.


    Back home, Bai Du put Rao Ji down. Ji Rao took off his clothes and hung them up. As soon as he took off his shoes and wanted to change his slippers, he was hugged from behind, and the whole person was empty.


    He heard Baidu''s impatient voice behind him.


    "Don''t change it. I''ll take it off later anyway."


    "You..."


    Bai Du holds Ji Rao back to the room and presses him on the bed.


    In front of white poison''s face so bright, Ji Rao couldn''t help looking out of the window.


    The bright one, the sunny one and Ji Rao are ashamed.


    "Close the curtains," he said in a gasping voice


    The white poison slanted a head to see one eye, thick living thick gas of, "what?"


    Now his whole head is dominated by quickness and sensibility, and his IQ is almost zero. Ji Rao bites his teeth and repeats.


    He really doesn''t want to be so decadent.


    "Curtains?" White poison reaction for a while just looked at the window, and then he hugged Ji Rao''s waist, directly picked up the person. Without waiting for Ji Rao to react, he was taken out of bed.


    Standing on the ground for a moment, Ji Rao felt that he really reached the top.


    If you go further, it will be broken!


    He curled up his toes and almost had no strength. Ji Rao supported Bai Du''s shoulder and wanted to go up a little bit, but Bai Du obviously didn''t give him this opportunity and directly pressed Ji Rao in his arms.


    Ji Rao didn''t see it. She buried herself in the neck of white poison like a burglar.


    Bai Du chuckled and reached for the curtain.


    "Deep? Is it comfortable? "


    Ji Rao grabbed Bai Du''s shoulder and said, "just do it. Don''t talk so much."


    The air was full of decadent smell, and the light in the room suddenly darkened, which seemed to add some colors to the XX scene.

 Chapter 1010

    They went from day to night, and then to early morning.


    Ji Rao faints and wakes up to see the white poison.


    It''s really


    What a hell of a mood.


    He woke up at noon the next day.


    Ji Rao opened her eyes and felt that the whole world was dreamy.


    It''s been a day and a night. Oh, damn it.


    The bird demon is a bull force, not to mention, not withered, not soft.


    Cut it.


    He moved his body a little, and he felt the pain. Feel oneself neck bottom pressed a thing, Ji Rao a side head, to white poison sleep is ripe handsome face.


    Sleep?


    Ji Rao looks at his face moistening appearance. He is so angry that he reaches out and grabs Bai Du''s ear. Sheng Sheng wakes him up from his sleep.


    Baidu opened his eyes blankly, his eyes were misty reflecting Ji Rao, and his nose was full of Ji Rao''s breath. He couldn''t help hugging people, closed his eyes, raised the corner of his mouth, and was ready to sleep again.


    Good. The world is full of jirao.


    Ji Rao felt that his waist was held tight again, and he gave Bai Du a slap.


    Pop.


    The clear sound rang in the air.


    This white poison completely wake up, he opened his eyes, the sleepiness in the eyes all went most, some surprised don''t understand of looking at Ji Rao.


    Although sleepy, but IQ is not online, he rubbed his face, the tip of his tongue under the face, smacked his mouth, probe on Ji Rao''s forehead hard kiss, kiss Ji Rao a head saliva.


    "Ji Rao, I''m hungry. Go and cook for me."


    Ji Rao


    His headache is worse.


    "I''ll be your mother''s big watermelon."


    White poison


    Seeing Ji Rao''s face is not right, Bai Du also slowly reacts.


    Oh, yes, now Ji Rao is fragile. She can''t get out of bed and walk around.


    Bai Du shook his head and sighed, "Alas, our mother peacock, after she has done it, she will be even worse. Human beings are fragile. After she has done it, she will have to lie down for a day."


    Ji Rao


    He suddenly smile, white poison because of this smile subconsciously shake.


    Ji Rao took a hard breath, and then kicked people down without mercy.


    Dong.


    He hit the floor with a thin blanket between his body and made a dull sound.


    White poison''s face is muddled.


    His skin is rough and his flesh is thick, but it doesn''t hurt. He just doesn''t understand. He sits up from the floor blankly, "how dare you kick me?"


    Ji Rao''s foot was really special. He killed 100 enemies and lost 1000. He couldn''t help choking. His face turned white. He could not help biting his lips and grasping his bedspread.


    Bai Du also saw Ji Rao''s face was wrong. He suddenly stood up from the floor, and the thin blanket slid down his strong body. "Ji Rao, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Ji Rao turned his head and saw a big bird waving in front of him.


    Ji Rao


    "Go away."


    "Are you not feeling well? You''re not feeling well there? Show me. "


    Ji Rao''s whole body was taut. He stepped back without any trace. He was far away from the big bird in front of him. "Go, find your mother peacock. I''m a fragile and useless human. What else do you want to ask?"


    White poison a Leng, immediately curved the corner of the mouth.


    "Are you jealous?"


    Ji Rao''s face turned red. She didn''t know whether she was angry or ashamed. "You don''t deserve to eat your mother. Go away!"


    White poison like a bear male, regardless of Ji Rao struggle to hold people in his arms, "those peacocks ugly, where you look good."

 Chapter 1011

    "Stay away from me."


    Bai Du looks at Ji Rao with a smile. The arrogant peacock king suddenly becomes shameless because Ji Rao is inexplicably "jealous".


    "If you''re hungry or not, I''ll cook for you."


    Forget it, the rice made by white poison, what''s the harm to him?


    "Just order take out, porridge and cream."


    "All right!" White poison full promise, and then quickly took the mobile phone meituan to go, but the checkout time and silly.


    "The balance is not enough."


    Ji Rao glanced at him, and it turned out that the balance was insufficient. He closed his eyes and took his cell phone to him.


    I feel like I''m packing and raising ducks.


    Thanks to Baidu, he is a peacock. He has no self-reliance and no sense of shame at the same time. Let Ji Rao raise him and let him take it for granted.


    Baidu ordered takeout, and then gathered around jirao to smell jirao''s taste.


    Ji Rao doesn''t know what he hears every day. When he comes up, he blocks people.


    After the beginning of this winter vacation, Ji Rao didn''t see her again, and even the radio station changed.


    But he didn''t inquire, and he didn''t ask anyone about it.


    Until that evening, just after English class, I was blocked by a stranger I had never met.


    Ji Rao looked at him up and down, "what''s the matter?"


    The man''s eyes were really strange. They looked at him with hatred and resentment.


    But Ji Rao searched his memory. I really don''t know this man.


    "You''re fine now."


    Ji Rao:?


    Looking at Ji Rao''s blank appearance, Wei Ke is even more angry.


    Just during the winter vacation, Cheng Ju was injured and went to the hospital. As soon as he knew who was fighting, Cheng Ju told him that he was going to England.


    I don''t know what happened. In the ward, Cheng Ju''s father pointed to Cheng Ju''s nose and scolded him for his lack of propriety. After years of teaching him, he fed the dog.


    Cheng Ju just lowered his head and kept silent.


    Wei Ke doesn''t know why Cheng Ju is still lying on the hospital bed, so his father can talk like this, and even he doesn''t ask about Cheng Ju''s injury.


    After all, he was a younger generation. Although he was angry in his heart, he could not say anything openly.


    Cheng Ju''s father thinks that Cheng Ju''s school is of no use. He just wants to send him abroad. Now that it''s a good thing, he thinks that domestic schools are useless.


    It''s just that a university is a school that many students want to go to. In Cheng Fu''s school, it''s just a humble school.


    Cheng Ju worked hard for three years before he finally went to his favorite school. Unexpectedly, he was beaten back once.


    When Cheng''s father asked Cheng Ju to go to school in England, Wei Ke wanted to speak for him, but Cheng Ju interrupted him.


    "I''ll go."


    Wei Ke looks at Cheng Ju in surprise. Cheng Ju''s eyes are low, and the look in his eyes is not clear.


    This is the school Cheng Ju worked hard for so long. Why do you give up now.


    But Cheng Ju didn''t say it, and he didn''t know.


    Cheng Ju lay in the ward for half a month, and then he was sent abroad.


    It''s too fast.


    Wei Ke didn''t even say a good goodbye, and Cheng Ju had already left.


    He later found out that Ji Rao was responsible for Cheng Ju''s hospitalization. Cheng Ju''s silent decision to go abroad must have something to do with him.


    "You really don''t feel guilty at all. Are you still human?"


    Ji Rao:??


    What the hell, he''s not human anymore?

 Chapter 1012

    Wei Ke see Ji Rao or this what all don''t know of appearance, the fist dead clenched, "you this harm person essence."


    He raised his fist to fight.


    Ji Rao glared. He didn''t expect that this man would come up with a bunch of useless ones. At last, he started directly.


    The arm is grabbed, Bai Du pulls Ji Rao to his hand, catches Wei Ke''s fist with an empty hand, and makes Wei Ke back two or three steps.


    Bai Du wants to fight, but Ji Rao grabs him.


    This is a school. There are a lot of people looking at it. It''s really going to make mistakes. That''s a lot of trouble.


    Wei Ke glared at Bai Du, then looked at Ji Rao with pity, "you wait."


    Then he left.


    Ji Rao is even more confused.


    So what the hell is this guy doing here.


    White poison saw that Wei Ke had gone, and the tail was up in the sky again.


    In Baidu''s eyes, Weike comes to fight with him for jirao, just like the male will fight for the female, and Weike''s leaving just means that he is defeated by himself, so Baidu is the female who wins in the end.


    Ji Rao patted the head of white poison, "what do you think, don''t you hurry to go."


    "Oh."


    From then on, Wei Ke made Ji Rao wait.


    It''s not a big trouble to come to him for two or three days. I don''t know where I got his mobile phone number and sent him all kinds of confusing messages, such as what exam will be held tomorrow and what card will be issued by the school the day after tomorrow.


    Of course, these are all fake. Ji Rao ran twice and knew that he had been cheated. Then he went to the street to ask his classmates about this kind of short message. If it''s fake, he thought he didn''t see it and deleted it.


    Or he asked the student union of the radio station to give Ji Rao more jobs, the thankless kind.


    In the University, the elder and elder sister are the parents. Those who have great power can''t think about it. Even though everyone knows that Ji Rao''s work is unfair, no one says it. Ji Rao himself doesn''t express dissatisfaction.


    Or when eating, ask someone to pass by Ji Rao and pour the food on Ji Rao.


    There are so many such things, but they are trivial things, and Ji Rao said that there is no way to pursue them.


    Ji Rao thinks it''s nothing. Anyway, it doesn''t cause any substantial losses, but it can make the white poison gas bad.


    Every day he yelled to beat up Vico.


    Every time I was stopped by Ji Rao.


    If you really want to give a lesson to no one who doesn''t know, it''s OK. But when he kicked Cheng Ju into the hospital last time, Ji Rao still remembers that he didn''t dare to let white poison go out alone. Maybe something will happen.


    In class, the teacher on the stage is explaining grammar, Italian, and Ji Rao is here to rub the class.


    White poison is lying on the table sleeping, just suddenly opened his eyes, Ji Rao doubt looking at white poison.


    Don''t know what to feel, white poison eyes of sleepiness instantly faded, turn to show a pair of vigilant appearance, like to see what natural enemies.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Bai Du turns his head and looks sharp at the side. At the same time, someone sits down beside Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao turned his head and was facing an unfamiliar face.


    Vico.


    Why is he here?


    As far as Ji Rao knows, Wei Ke doesn''t have this course.


    Wei Ke sat down in a dignified manner, without squinting, as if he were a pure student.

 Chapter 1013

    Ji Rao holds down the white poison that is about to fry the pot, stares at him and says in a low voice, "be honest."


    White poison barely sat well, but still on guard staring at Wei Ke.


    "Well, who will answer the following question?"


    Vico raised his hand suddenly.


    In all the students who have their heads pierced, they are so outstanding.


    The teacher''s eyes brightened, "ah, this classmate."


    All the students cast their eyes on Wei Ke. Wei Ke pointed to Ji Rao and said, "teacher, he said he would solve this problem."


    Ji Rao


    "You


    Ji Rao pressed the white poison down. He stood up and answered the question. The answer was fluent and standard, and the teacher said good again and again.


    "Well, you are the English major, aren''t you?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "Well, I''ve heard several teachers say that you all learn from others, but you won''t be able to compete with an English major at that time." The teacher nodded, obviously very satisfied, "OK, you can sit down."


    Ji Rao sat down and turned to look at Wei Ke. Wei Ke grinned at him, full of malice.


    Now it''s still class. Ji Rao naturally doesn''t want to make any noise.


    Looking at Wei Ke''s smile, Ji Rao twisted her brows and stopped looking at him.


    "He''s just looking for trouble. I can tell him with one finger how stupid he is now."


    "Come on, don''t be impulsive."


    "Ji Rao, look at him. He''s just here to find fault."


    "Of course I know."


    Wei Ke suddenly raised his hand again, "teacher!"


    This sound is clear and loud, and the eyes of the students in the class are focused on Wei Ke again. Even Ji Rao looks at Wei Ke, not knowing what he wants to do.


    "They are always talking, which affects my study."


    Ji Rao


    White poison


    White poison instant explosion hair, Ji Rao can''t hold down, he suddenly stood up, "you his mother say again I kill you believe it?"


    Ji Rao is really helpless.


    What is this?


    Team mate like a pig.


    Originally, there was a doubt that the teacher was directly angry, "you, which class of your students, give me out."


    White poison stood to go out, before going out, still use chilly eyes Zha Wei Ke.


    Weike naturally responded with a sneer.


    The teacher shook his head, "now the students, are so overbearing? I didn''t think our a university would have such students. "


    No, google is not big a at all.


    But normally, Ji Rao looked over at Wei Ke and said in a low voice, "what do you want to do?"


    "What can I do?" Vico asked innocently, "I didn''t do anything. What do you mean by asking me that?"


    Ji Rao saw that he was not willing to say more to him, "I also have the limit of patience."


    Weike doesn''t think so.


    Ji Rao didn''t pay any attention to his gentle warning.


    In the evening, Ji Rao went to buy two cokes and Bai Du went to get chopsticks. When they went back, they saw a man sitting on the edge of their table.


    Bai Du immediately walked over and patted the table, "are you a fool, haunted?"


    Wei Ke looked up at him with a sarcastic smile, "where did this come from? How could you buy all the seats in the dining room?"


    "We''re sitting here, and you''re sitting next to us. Don''t you mean to disgust us?"


    "Disgusting? Don''t you think you deserve it? "


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Ji Rao light voice way, "white poison."

 Chapter 1014

    Ji Rao walks over and pulls Bai Du behind him. He looks at the person in front of him faintly. There is no expression on his face. "I don''t know why you do these boring things, but if you have to do these meaningless things, I can''t control you. You can do whatever you want."


    He turned around, took Baidu and sat down, "eat."


    He talked to Baidu normally, as if he had never sat next to him.


    Ji Rao ignored Wei Ke completely.


    In the next few days, Wei Ke runs to Ji Rao and gets in the way of his eyes. Every day, Bai Du is just like a hen protecting a chick. He stares at Wei Ke for fear that he will do something extraordinary.


    Ji Rao was not affected. She should have a class and work.


    Wei Ke didn''t follow Ji Rao when he went home. He almost came to Ji Rao in his spare time.


    He found that Ji Rao''s life is really regular and boring. When he goes out to play, he can at most go shopping and have a meal. He neither dances nor teases his younger sister. Oh no, he teases Han. He usually listens to the class seriously at school. He takes out his mobile phone just to see the news and time. He doesn''t even download a game. His private life is almost zero.


    He is worthy of being admitted to a university.


    Of course, Ji Rao has lived a life of eating, drinking and playing, but now he has a white poison beside him. How can he spare himself to do other things when such a big bird has to support him? Besides, he has lived for many years with the time of shuttling around the world. He has already passed the time of pursuing pleasure in his twenties and twenties. Now he thinks about it, and he just feels boring There''s no point in drinking. It''s just a waste of his time.


    This day, Ji Rao is waiting for Baidu at the school gate. He is hungry in the middle of Baidu class. Ji Rao let him go to the commercial street to eat fish, but he should be here now. Why not.


    Ji Rao took out his cell phone, looked at the time, and frowned.


    "Yo, where''s your little boy friend?"


    Ji Rao raised her eyes and looked at Wei Ke faintly.


    Weike is really everywhere, like no class.


    Wei Ke looks at Ji Rao''s eyebrows and says in her heart that this man is really not picked. If he can grow like this, it''s not strange to bend.


    Ji Rao calls Bai Du with her mobile phone, but no one answers.


    It''s strange that Baidu never doesn''t answer his phone.


    Ji Rao didn''t think much about it, so he started walking towards the commercial street.


    Wei Ke saw that his face was serious and worried. He knew that there might be something wrong with Bai Du.


    He doesn''t have any classes today. Why don''t he just follow up and see what''s going on.


    Thinking of this, Wei Ke followed Ji Rao closely.


    Ji Rao, who is all hanging on Bai Du, doesn''t find that Wei Ke is following him, or he doesn''t care if he finds out.


    The commercial street is not small. Ji Rao is the first to go to Baidu''s favorite grilled fish restaurant.


    Asked the boss of that company, the boss said that Baidu did come, because he was outstanding and often came, so he remembered the appearance of him and jirao. When jirao asked, the boss immediately remembered.


    "I''ve been here. I ordered two portions of sauerkraut fish."


    Ji Rao then asked, "what about the others?"


    "Gone."


    "How long have you been away?"


    The boss thought, "Hey, there are so many customers in the shop. I''m so busy that I can''t remember how long I''ve been away. It should be half an hour, too? "


    "Do you know where he went?"

 Chapter 1015

    "Oh, how can I know that, big guy? I don''t remember where people are going except the door turns left and right, don''t you think so?"


    Ji Rao was disappointed, but said, "thank you."


    I left more than half an hour ago. There''s no reason why I don''t go back to him.


    Wei Ke wanders around behind Ji Rao. Ji Rao''s heart is full of turmoil, and her eyelids jump. She feels very flustered.


    He went back to the direction of a street to find a street.


    Because of the uneven distribution of land, a small area was abandoned between the two streets, which can only be seen after turning a corner. Ji Rao directly missed it, but he stopped without taking two steps.


    Wei Ke looked at him suspiciously, "can''t find your little boy friend?"


    He thought it was funny, too.


    He usually feels that Baidu is like a proud erlengzi. He always feels that Baidu has some brain problems. Now, even if he''s lost, he doesn''t feel surprised.


    If I.Q. is there, it''s a hard injury.


    It''s just that I''m worried about Ji Rao''s face. At this time, he can''t smile, or he will be easily beaten by Ji Rao.


    "Why are you going that way? Can your white poison be dragged to such a place and raped first and then killed? "


    Ji Rao ignored him. His heart thumped. Looking at the weeds on both sides in front of him, he couldn''t help frowning. After a pause, he resolutely walked in.


    Shasha.


    Weike said, "there''s a voice."


    Ji Rao frowned, "shut up."


    Nonsense.


    He''s not deaf.


    He walked in slowly, and even smelled a touch of blood. Ji Rao''s heart was empty, and he suddenly turned around with the wall.


    Face to face to see a pair of fierce amber vertical pupil eyes.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    "I don''t know what this is!" Wei Ke, who followed Ji Rao, was shocked to see the scene in front of him.


    Among the weeds, a man in a black shirt pressed Baidu on the wall and dragged him. Baidu''s shoulder was covered with blood, and the man''s mouth was covered with blood. When he heard the sound, he immediately looked to them.


    "What kind of eyes are they, Meitong? Hello, are you eating people? Do you have this habit? "


    Vico, as if an absent-minded man, was calling to and fro.


    Ji Rao is full of heart and eyes are hanging on the white poison, he looked at the white poison which was dyed red by blood, his heart was pulled into a piece, "white poison."


    When the man let go of Baidu, google staggered against the wall, pale and unable to stand.


    The man''s eyes were fixed on Ji Rao, and his face was full of alert. He yelled at them, and then rushed over. The man''s body turned into a wolf in the air.


    Wei Ke''s eyes were about to stare out.


    "What What


    Ji Rao can''t help but step back. At the moment when the wolf comes, a figure next to him rushes forward. Bai Du knocks straight with a stick in his hand.


    "White poison!"


    The wolf fell to the ground and gave a low roar of warning to Baidu, who was almost unstable.


    But Baidu was not moved.


    Wolf is peacock''s natural enemy, this person is also a demon, and it is a wolf demon that has not eaten for many days.


    When he saw Baidu, he couldn''t help it. Because of his natural enemies, google was soft on his feet and legs. It was a kind of instinct that he was afraid of. Baidu had no chance of winning. Shengsheng was dragged here by him and was eaten a lot of meat.

 Chapter 1016

    He is standing here now for Ji Rao''s future choice.


    He doesn''t want Ji Rao to get hurt. For Ji Rao''s sake, he has to stand in front of Ji Rao.


    The wolf sank slightly, and his amber eyes fixed on the white poison in front of him, which was the action before hunting.


    Wei Ke suddenly yelled to the outside, "come on, come on, there''s a big wolf here, come on!"


    This is the commercial street. There are lots of people around the corner.


    When the wolf heard the sound of footsteps, he turned his head. Finally, he reluctantly took two steps back, then turned and ran away.


    Weike also had an idea and cried out regardless. He patted his chest in an attempt to calm the fear.


    After all, he is just a normal human. Seeing a man turn into a wolf in front of him, and seeing clearly is not an illusion at all. It''s complicated in his heart.


    You know, he''s a materialist atheist. What''s this special thing now?!


    "Ji Rao, what was that? Demon Goblins? Are there really monsters in the world


    There are not many demons. It''s even less likely for two demons to meet each other. I don''t know how the white poison will meet the wolf.


    Ji Rao didn''t have time to pay attention to him. As soon as the wolf left, Bai Du couldn''t stand any longer. He fell directly into Ji Rao''s arms and dyed Ji Rao''s clothes red with blood.


    "Baidu, how are you?"


    He turned over the white poison wound, and found that his abdomen, shoulder, thigh and calf had been bitten, and the whole piece of meat was directly torn off, and the blood could not stop.


    Bai Du grabs Ji Rao''s clothes and turns pale as paper. "Ji Rao, don''t worry, I can adjust myself..."


    With that, his hand loosened, and the whole person turned into a white peacock, as if in a faint.


    Wei Ke, who is still chattering and doubting life, doesn''t understand. As a result, he just sees that Bai Du has become a white peacock!


    God, the world is too mysterious!


    This is not a dream, is it?


    Ji Rao takes white poison''s clothes with blood and forms them into a ball. The place without blood is exposed outside. "Lend me your coat."


    Wei Ke brain crash, without hesitation directly took off the clothes, Ji Rao white poison package in, and then look at Wei Ke coldly.


    "If you dare to say a word about today''s affairs, you will really die. Baidu usually says that he wants to kill you, not just to scare you."


    Vico froze.


    Ji Rao used to treat him as the air without looking at him. This was the first time he warned him so seriously.


    Ji Rao turns around and no longer looks at Wei Ke. She leaves with white poison in her arms. Wei Ke stands alone in a pile of weeds and doubts about life.


    That''s bullshit.


    He thought of the picture just now, with a touch of blood lingering on the tip of his nose. He couldn''t help getting goose bumps. He was afraid that the wolf would come back later. Wei Ke didn''t dare to stay more and left quickly.


    On the way back to school, Vico''s mind was like a paste. Even his pace was twice as slow as usual.


    Does Cheng Ju know about it? Does Cheng Ju''s going abroad have anything to do with Bai Du''s being a peacock?


    Is there a demon in the world?!


    Weike looked at the people coming and going on the street, and all kinds of faces made him suspicious.


    Is this really human?


    Or is it mixed with a few goblins that no one can recognize?

 Chapter 1017

    Ji Rao takes Bai Du back. Bai Du is a goblin. It doesn''t seem to be suitable for a pet hospital or a hospital. As far as he knows, the zoo used to be looking for Bai Du crazily.


    It is said that after Baidu left, all the female peacocks in the zoo were depressed and looked very wilted, and they had no interest in other males at all.


    This made the staff very anxious. For a while, the bird search notice made a lot of noise.


    Back home, Ji Rao put the white poison on the table. He didn''t know how to treat it. He only dared to take some ordinary medicine to stop the bleeding.


    Midway white poison wake up once, no spirit, eyelids half droop, can''t move, voice powerless.


    "Shall I take you to the hospital?"


    White poison didn''t move.


    "And you stay at home?"


    "Quack."


    "What about your injury?"


    "Gaga."


    Goblins have the ability of self-healing, he was only taken away a few pieces of meat, and did not suffer too serious injury, left home for seven or eight days will be better.


    Ji Rao looked at the stars and blood stains on its snow-white feathers. The wound moved with her breath, and she could vaguely see the flesh and blood turning out of the wound.


    Ji Rao frowned. His breath was stagnant. He didn''t dare to touch it. He could only straighten the blood around him.


    But I think these feathers affect the wound very much. If the feathers are exposed, it''s one thing to hurt the wound, and another thing to infect it.


    White poison bird head fell on the table, closed his eyes, as if asleep.


    Ji Rao hesitated, and then went to get the scissors and razor.


    Baidu fell into a coma, but his body was rapidly repairing. When he woke up again, it was already night.


    He woke up with urine.


    In front of the dim light, only a one person high orange lamp stood beside the socket.


    What about jirao?


    White poison moved body, still have a little ache, oneself now so he should be very anxious!


    He stood up and found himself lying on top of a blanket that had been folded several times, and that blanket was still on the tea table.


    This is a living room?


    White poison on the tea table for a long time, legs are a bit shaking.


    I can''t hold it.


    He tried to open his wings, but it hurt when he opened them. He was bitten by the wolf on his right wing and thigh.


    When the wolf caught him to eat, he was still very dissatisfied. He said that he had no meat and could not eat.


    I can''t go down and bite so hard.


    White poison can only fly down with a single wing, and then, no accident, he hit the floor face to face.


    The pain chilled him.


    How could Ji Rao leave him in such a place?!


    Bai Du limped to the toilet, complaining about her stomach.


    After such a serious injury, Ji Rao didn''t put herself on the bed in the bedroom to take care of her day and night. She didn''t even put her in a regular place. She just threw it on the tea table and a broken blanket.


    What kind of human suffering is this?


    It''s not always like that in movies. When a comatose lover wakes up, the hand must be gently held by the lover.


    How to get to him? I don''t even have a lover.


    And was driven to the living room.


    Click.


    White poison just solved the physiological needs, the toilet light was suddenly turned on.


    Ji Rao was wearing a silk Pajama, with messy hair and some pajamas on his face. He stood at the door and looked at him in surprise.


    "Are you awake? Don''t you shut up for a year or two? "


    White poison:??

 Chapter 1018

    "Gaga."


    Ji Rao thought, "it''s the same with all the male frequency novels I''ve seen before."


    Ji Rao doesn''t worry much about it. He doesn''t think the toilet is a good place to talk. He bends down and reaches out his hand to pick up Bai Du. However, he thinks about Bai Du''s injury and doesn''t dare to do it.


    Bai Du opens his wings slightly and steps on Ji Rao''s arm. Ji Rao lifts him up, presses the toilet button, and turns to leave the toilet.


    Baidu was seriously injured, and the Demon power was not enough to support him to become a human. He could only lie on the sofa and watch TV every day.


    Ji Rao almost pushed all the optional activities, except for class, he didn''t go to any other activities. He went home to accompany Bai Du as soon as class was over, and Wei Ke didn''t appear in those days.


    After all, it was Wei Ke who was looking for it first. Now that Wei Ke didn''t come, Ji Rao was very light.


    Only he saw that Baidu was a peacock. Even if he said it, no one would believe it, but he still felt uneasy.


    So he inquired about Wei Ke''s professional schedule, and chose a suitable time to block him.


    There''s a void.


    Wei Ke found a substitute, he did not come to class at all.


    Wei Ke''s roommates recognize Ji Rao. After all, when they saw Wei Ke some time ago, they could always see Ji Rao beside them. When they went back to the dormitory, they all knew it.


    "Are you looking for Vico?"


    "Yes, do you know where he is?"


    "Playing on the playground, east side."


    Ji Rao nodded, "thank you."


    When Ji Rao left, the man took a breath.


    It''s so handsome.


    How come his face was gnawed by God before he was born.


    Ji Rao goes to the East playground. On the playground marked by iron bars, the basketball court is divided into several large areas. Ji Rao goes in and looks for Wei Ke.


    Wei Ke was playing happily when he suddenly saw a figure coming. He forgot all his actions. A teammate passed the ball and hit him on the shoulder.


    "Vico, the ball!"


    Wei Ke was stunned for a moment, then suddenly turned around and quickly left the playground.


    "Vico."


    Ji Rao saw him, but without waiting for him to speak, Wei Ke turned and left.


    What operation?


    He followed up with two trots, but Wei Ke was tall, long legged, and took big steps. Ji Rao ran two steps to catch up.


    "Don''t run. I can see you."


    Wei Ke stopped. He hesitated for a moment, then turned around and looked at Ji Rao with a very complicated look.


    Baidu is a white peacock. It is said that peacocks are very loyal. Is that difficult Ji Rao is also a peacock spirit?


    He didn''t sleep well these days. As soon as he closed his eyes, he saw the White Peacock and the wolf. He couldn''t help suspecting Ji Rao''s identity.


    What do goblins want to do when they enter into human universities? A wave to go.


    The wolf demon and the peacock demon fight. Does it mean that the goblins don''t agree with each other?


    For example, the goblins are divided into two groups, one is the leader of peace, the other is the leader of war. The main fighter wants to take human beings abroad. Is it because he discovered the great secret of goblins?


    Also, Cheng Ju is an ordinary person, how can he be right over the goblin.


    Don''t they say goblins eat people? Then he wanders in front of these two peacocks every day these days. Will they secretly discuss eating themselves?


    Ji Rao looked at his face changing and could not help frowning, "do you hear me?"


    "Ah, what?"


    "What do you think?"


    Vico''s brain was in a short circuit, and when he asked, he said, "I think you''ll eat me."

 Chapter 1019

    Ji Rao


    As soon as Wei Ke saw Ji Rao''s face, he was not in a good mood. He quickly and seriously promised, "you don''t want to eat me. I will never let you be peacocks..."


    Ji Rao steps forward and covers Wei Ke''s mouth.


    There are a lot of rest boys sitting nearby. They are all looking at this side. Nothing can be said about it.


    Wei Ke first looks at Ji Rao in horror. After bumping into Ji Rao''s clear eyes, he seems to be confused. Ji Rao is very close to him. He can smell the faint fragrance on Ji Rao''s hand.


    Familiar soothing taste.


    Ji Rao stares at Wei Ke tightly, "we go to other places to say."


    So Vico was pulled out.


    Wei Ke came back and thought Ji Rao was really a goblin! How can you confuse him!


    When he came to a sparsely populated grove beside the school, Wei Ke suddenly broke away Ji Rao''s hand, "you monster, are you going to eat me when you bring me to this place! I tell you, if I die, my father will never let you go, nor will my brother! You just wait to be made into a fried peacock. "


    Ji Rao:??


    Looking at Wei Ke a pair of excited alert appearance, Ji Rao picked next eyebrow, "what do you say?"


    Wei Ke picked up the twig on the ground, Shua Shua two crossed, "you don''t think you use Demon power to confuse me, come here can do anything to me."


    Ji Rao


    "Don''t talk about it. If you talk about it..."


    Wei Ke didn''t know what stimulation he had. He raised his voice and said, "you''re going to eat me, aren''t you! I didn''t expect you to be monsters. "


    Ji Rao


    He didn''t have time to play with Wei Ke. He went straight in and said, "let''s talk about it. How much money do you want to keep from telling me?"


    Wei Ke looks at Ji Rao in amazement. He is short of everything, but he is not short of money. Does Ji Rao dare to ask him for money?


    "Money? How can I use money to... "


    "Is 2000 enough?"


    Vico


    Two thousand dollars?


    You''re insulting me, piggy.


    Ji Rao is still saving money. He wants to buy a scooter, so he can pay so much for sealing.


    As soon as he saw Wei Ke''s expression, he felt that he was too little and bit his teeth. "Two thousand one, no more."


    Wei Ke looks at Ji Rao in surprise.


    Ji Rao thought he was heartbeat and immediately pulled out his mobile phone. "WeChat or Alipay."


    "I don''t want money..."


    Ji Rao looks up at Wei Ke coldly.


    "You don''t want money, do you want to tell it? I won''t give you this chance. "


    Do you want to eat yourself? Vico shivered all over.


    "No..."


    "then you accept, say WeChat or Alipay."


    Ji Rao was very resolute and decisive. Wei Ke had no choice but to bite his head and say, "Alipay."


    "Good." Ji Rao is very decisive, directly swept the code to turn past.


    All of a sudden, Vico''s six digit balance was followed by a few small changes.


    "This matter will be cleared up. If you let me know that it has been spread out in the future..."


    Ji Rao''s words didn''t finish, but the warning behind was very obvious.


    Vico''s lips curled.


    He really doesn''t lack the two thousand yuan.


    When it''s done, Ji Rao turns around and leaves.


    "Wait..."


    Ji Rao turns his head and looks at Wei Ke with some doubts, "what are you doing? You''re not going to go back? "


    Vico


    "No, just to ask Do you goblins go to school, too? "

 Chapter 1020

    He misunderstood himself as a goblin.


    Ji Rao frowned.


    But he didn''t bother to explain to Vico. He could calculate what he thought.


    "It''s not necessary to go to school."


    Wei Ke said madly in his heart: look, their goblins really have a purpose, and human beings are really in danger.


    "But we need to make money or we can''t live."


    He turned to leave, Wei Ke looked at his back for a long time, and then did not know where the courage actually followed.


    "Then you and Bai Du are really peacocks, aren''t you? Can you change gender at will? Or are you really a male peacock? Are peacocks gay? Can you have children? Are people or peacocks born? Or a demon? How long can you live? Are there many goblins in the world? Do you have any characteristics? What is that wolf demon that day? Are you goblins not harmonious? Is the wolf demon your enemy


    Ji Rao looks at Wei Ke.


    Wei Ke was staring at him coldly, and he stopped talking.


    "This kind of thing has nothing to do with you. It''s better to ask less."


    It has nothing to do with him, but But it has something to do with humans.


    "You usually eat, don''t you?"


    Ji Rao stood still and put his hand on Wei Ke''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, your life won''t be threatened at all. Stay away from me and Baidu in the future. We are not the same people in the same way. If we talk more, we''ll sew your mouth up and talk more."


    Ji Rao left. This time, Wei Ke stood in the same place and did not dare to follow.


    He walked back slowly with a tangled look on his face.


    Looking at this, it seems that it is not a vicious demon, and it seems that it has no interest in cannibalism.


    He and Ji Rao clearly knew that Bai Du liked to eat in the grilled fish shop on the commercial street. Ji Rao''s food was very miscellaneous, but they were generally exquisite, and they had never seen them pull a child or two to eat anything.


    He was not afraid to think of it.


    There are so many people in the school, you can''t just give them to him.


    Ji Rao had no class. When he got home, he brought Baidu roast fish.


    I don''t know if he can eat if he''s hurt.


    When he went back, google was paralyzed on the sofa like a dead peacock, looking at the TV in front of him with a dull face. From time to time, he would gather his head to eat the snacks Ji Rao gave him.


    Hearing the sound at the door, the light in his eyes brightened and he turned to look at the door.


    The door opened and Ji Rao came in to change his shoes. When he closed the door, Bai Du smelled the smell of grilled fish in the air.


    It''s just that the fish can''t match Ji Rao.


    He had been lying down. As soon as he saw Ji Rao, he stood up from the sofa, his tail trembled and his screen opened.


    Ji Rao looked at him and didn''t care. He just went to the kitchen to get the plates and chopsticks and put the grilled fish in, "are you hungry?"


    "Gaga."


    Ji Rao put the plate on the table and asked, "still can''t be human?"


    Baidu closed his eyes and forced himself.


    From Ji Rao''s point of view, it''s like taking a shit.


    Then may be constipation, half a day no movement.


    White poison gave up, he opened his eyes, some pitiful looking at Ji Rao.


    "Quack quack."


    His demon power is not enough, change back also very reluctantly, a few minutes have to change back to peacock.


    "Peacocks are peacocks. Take your tail in, or I''ll braid your hair."


    After hearing this, Bai Du''s tail shook.

 Chapter 1021

    A little wronged, he turned to look at his gorgeous tail.


    Why doesn''t he like to watch himself turn on the screen?


    When he was in the zoo, many people came to buy tickets in order to see him open the screen, but he never opened it easily. Before he met Ji Rao, his tail was as precious as gold. No one touched it or opened it.


    But after meeting Ji Rao, it was like being turned on and off. When I saw Ji Rao, I couldn''t help jumping in front of him and showing him my beautiful tail.


    Baidu is a little wronged.


    Ji Rao is an ungrateful pet. He doesn''t like to see his screen open.


    After dinner, Ji Rao makes a list on the sofa. Recently, his list needs to be printed by hand. These things are in a hurry, so Ji Rao has to hurry.


    Feel the white poison beside you when you are tired.


    It''s just that Baidu is hard to get rid of, because his head is covered with feathers, his tail is stabbed, and his body is injured. Jirao can only scrape Baidu''s neck with his fingers.


    "How about a cat?"


    White poison came down spirit, neck stretch old long, "Ga?"


    "Cats are good."


    Bai Du angrily refused.


    Isn''t he the only one? Even thinking about other pets?!


    But Ji Rao said casually that he didn''t want to mention Baidu.


    Only Baidu was sulking there.


    I sent a short message. It''s the bill he made last month. The money has been settled and he can buy clothes for Baidu again.


    He crooked his neck, back acid to death, he lay on the sofa, white poison in his arms, "OK, sleep with me."


    Ji Rao was a little sleepy. He fell asleep as soon as he touched the pillow. Baidu moved gently in his arms. He was not sleepy. When he was at home, he fell asleep and woke up without any sleepiness.


    He tilted his head with mung bean''s big eyes to stare at Ji Rao, then leaned over his head to rub Ji Rao''s face, and also rubbed Ji Rao''s mouth with his beak.


    Ji Rao slapped it open.


    How hard the beak is, it''s uncomfortable to rub it.


    Baidu was beaten, honest and obedient. Just a few minutes later, the nest of the head up again, he bird head to jirao collar drill, until the whole bird head into the drill just give up.


    Ji Rao, who was asleep, knew nothing about it.


    The next day Ji Rao went to school, but for no reason, Wei Ke came to follow him again. He only looked at him next to him and did everything.


    Ji Rao thought that he might have given 2000 yuan to taste the benefits, and began to stick to himself.


    But he won''t give him another dime, let him stick it empty.


    Wei Ke sat next to Ji Rao and stared at him while eating.


    It''s a monster. It''s impossible for him to follow human''s routine all the time. He must follow him to see if he will show his feet.


    Although Although he can''t fight monsters.


    He just followed him all the time. Ji Rao didn''t drive him, and he didn''t want to go, and he had risen to the point of following Ji Rao home, although he was just stalking downstairs in his community.


    Sometimes he felt like a pervert following others.


    No matter if you think about it again, he is a goblin. What he does is also for the sake of mankind. It''s a good thing and a hero.


    I feel much more comfortable thinking like this.


    However, to his disappointment and happiness, Ji Rao seemed to be very peaceful. He went to class on time every day and didn''t do any other bad things.

 Chapter 1022

    After half a month, Wei Ke followed Ji Rao to the bottom of his familiar community.


    At that time, he didn''t think that even if he found that Ji Rao wanted to do something bad, what could he do? He follows Ji Rao every day. He is not afraid of what he will do, just because he wants to follow.


    The things in Vico''s bag are extremely complete, such as light and hard to find recording pens, small portable telescopes, unexpected and fatal stun sticks, small flashlights with low power consumption and long endurance, etc., all of which are designed to cope with emergencies.


    It''s getting dark. There are street lamps on the side of the road. You can hear the sound of cars and people talking from time to time.


    Pop.


    Wei Ke slaps a mosquito on his arm with no expression. He watches Ji Rao go in, and then looks up at the window. He knows that the window on the fourth floor will light up soon, which is Ji Rao''s bedroom.


    A lot of private and secret things are carried out in the bedroom!


    Although he has been staring at that window for half a month, he doesn''t even see an egg, but he knows that as long as he is willing to work hard, an iron pestle can be ground into a needle!


    Then Haizhen found something wonderful for him.


    It wasn''t long before Ji Rao went up. Wei Ke looked at the window and saw that something was pressed on the window, because he was far away and couldn''t see clearly.


    He thought it was curtains at first.


    But according to the rules he summed up in recent days, curtains will be pulled up at 11:00 or 12:00. Now it''s just 8:00, isn''t it a little too early? Or is he going to bed so early?


    But then he found something wrong. It didn''t seem to be a curtain


    Wei Ke squinted, still can''t see clearly, he took the bag, from a pile of complete things to look for, equipment like a rush to steal the tomb.


    He turned out the telescope from the bottom, carried his schoolbag on one shoulder, adjusted it and looked over.


    The view is focused on jirao''s bedroom window on the fourth floor.


    After a while, Vico froze and the telescope fell out of his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao took the key to open the door and was hugged as soon as he entered.


    "White poison?"


    Ji Rao was a little surprised, and then spread a little smile on her face.


    "Have you become human?"


    Yes, I''ve been recovering for so long, and I should be able to change back.


    His peacock appearance makes Ji Rao tired of watching it. He quacks every day, just like the wild duck. It sounds noisy. If he doesn''t come back, Ji Rao will throw it out for him.


    White poison shut the door, head buried in Ji Rao''s neck, eager to smell his taste.


    Ji Rao let him hold for a while, and then said, "you first release, I change shoes."


    Baidu let him go.


    A pair of eyes staring at Ji Rao, the eyes focused and persistent, which flashing Ji Rao do not understand things.


    Ji Rao got goose bumps.


    When he didn''t see it, he lowered his head, changed his shoes, hung his coat on the hanger, and walked into the living room, saying, "Why are you eating tonight?"


    Ji Rao is walking, the body suddenly vacates, is picked up by white poison horizontal.


    White poison did not answer him, but he straight to the bedroom route answered him.


    Ji Rao


    The rest should be taken for granted, because there are too many people who have been taken off the shelves. I won''t describe it in detail here. Anyway, Ji Rao was finally pressed on the window by Bai Du.

 Chapter 1023

    The next day Ji Rao almost didn''t get up.


    He had a class in the first class. Last night, he was almost knocked out of his senses. He told him to set an alarm at seven o''clock in the morning.


    White poison makes a bad idea, he lies on white poison body, was worn for a long time white poison just agreed.


    The next day when I was awakened by the alarm, the whole person was going to be disabled. It was so difficult to move. Was he disabled?


    It''s a shame.


    He was disabled by googleri to level 8.


    Ji Rao difficult to get up from the bed, he moved, white poison also wake up, a face satisfied, eyes color gentle looking at Ji Rao.


    This gentleness can''t pacify people at all. Ji Rao immediately thought about how crazy this man was last night.


    He can''t stand the ferocity of the goblin.


    "No more sleep?"


    "No Ji Rao trembled and put on his clothes. When he got out of bed, his legs, stomach and thighs couldn''t stop shaking.


    White poison sees him like this, on the face rare rise to feel guilty, "don''t you ask for a leave?"


    "No, please."


    In University, sometimes, contacts are more important than grades. He always gives excellent impression to his teachers. Teachers and professors in a university are very prestigious, which is conducive to his future work.


    So we can''t give any teacher a bad impression.


    Ji Rao cleans up and leaves. Bai Du is not easy to go out for a blow because his injury is not good, so he is still left at home by Ji Rao even if he craves again.


    Ji Rao went down the stairs. The whole person was not right. He took two steps to catch his breath. His legs were sour and he could kneel down directly.


    So after a short journey, he took a taxi at a cost of eight yuan.


    He is now saving all his money to pay rent and buy a car. He is not willing to spend any unnecessary money.


    Oh, yes, we didn''t have two thousand one last night.


    This time Ji Rao is in class, Wei Ke is gone again.


    He didn''t show his face in front of him for two days. Although Ji Rao was confused, he didn''t think much about it.


    This person either clings to it or disappears as if there is no one like him in the world.


    When he was holding chopsticks in the dining room, he felt a figure behind his back. Someone''s hand went over him and took a chopstick in the cleaning box. At the same time, a warm smell came from his ear.


    "There''s a kiss on the back of your neck."


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand to cover his neck. When he looked back, there was only one figure left in front of him.


    But even Ji Rao can recognize it.


    Vico.


    Ji Rao frowned and finally tightened her zipper.


    Wei Ke took the chopsticks back, several roommates at the table looked at each other with some doubts. Someone took the chopsticks from his hand and asked, "Wei Ke, what''s the matter with you?"


    Vico came back to himself? What? "


    The man handed out his chopsticks and finally threw an extra pair on the table. "What do you see? How can I get a chopstick back? I''m so lost. "


    Wei Ke pursed his lower lip. "Nothing."


    After he sat down, he lowered his head and concentrated on his own food.


    But in fact, my mind is full of scenes from the telescope that night.


    A smooth and slender back was pressed on the glass. In front of him was Baidu''s head. Baidu''s face was smiling. From time to time, he pulled jirao''s arm on his neck, which was about to slip down.


    He spent thousands of dollars on that telescope, which is a very good quality telescope. When he took it to the fourth floor, he could see it clearly, including Bai Du''s dreamlike expression at that time.

 Chapter 1024

    Especially that white thin waist body, followed the devil to sway in Wei Ke''s brain recently.


    Dream is also during the day, thinking is also distracted.


    He felt that there was something wrong with his appointment.


    He thinks that he is not normal. He thinks it''s because he has no time to find a woman recently, so he is eager to find a woman to vent his anger. He has also made an appointment with two girls these days, and they are not tall enough. However, Vico always feels that he can''t get up. The rooms are open, the people are here, and he can''t get up when he takes off his clothes.


    This is embarrassing.


    Although both of them said they were OK at that time, there were many people in their circle in the twinkling of an eye who were angry with him for saying that Wei Shao couldn''t do it there.


    But there is no way to refute it.


    He doesn''t know what happened to him.


    Therefore, Wei Ke was very depressed for two days. As a result, he always dreamed of what he saw in Ji Rao''s window that day.


    Just when he took the chopsticks to see Ji Rao, he was knocked lightly in his heart.


    Counting up, although he thought of Ji Rao every day, he didn''t go to him these days. He didn''t take the initiative. They didn''t even meet.


    Walk over to quietly close Ji Rao, from his position can clearly see the obvious kiss mark on Ji Rao''s neck.


    And then, to make his scalp tingle, he got up.


    In the canteen, behind Ji Rao, in full view of the public, he got up!


    Just NIMA.


    So after he finished, he turned around and left quickly. He was afraid that Ji Rao would see something, and he was even more afraid that Ji Rao would turn to see him.


    He didn''t know what to look at Ji Rao with!


    How is that possible?


    Weike bit the chopsticks.


    Two beautiful, hot, stripped women stand in front of him, he can''t get up, a conservative dress like this, but also exposed the kiss marks of other men, back to him, he got up?!


    It''s a dog. It''s a dog.


    Is he Is it bent?


    "Vico, Vico!"


    Vico thought back, "ah?"


    "What do you think? I''m always distracted, and my face is still so ugly." Roommate stood up with a plate, "why don''t you eat? We''ve finished eating. We''re going to class. Are you still going?"


    "Go."


    Wei Ke took his plate, which he hardly ate, poured out his meal, and then followed his roommate to class.


    He thought it was too scary, too terrible.


    If he does bend, his father and his mother won''t say it. His brother will beat him to death.


    Because his brother is also a crook!


    If he bends too, Lao Wei''s family will be the last!


    No, it can''t.


    Vico''s face was serious. He could never bend.


    After class today, Ji Rao began to clean up his textbooks. After the teacher left, the monitor stood on the stage. He clapped his hands and said, "wait a minute, I''ll say something."


    The eyes of the whole class immediately fell on the monitor.


    "The day after tomorrow, our class will get together. It''s in Tianjie bar in the city. I hope the whole class will come. The night after tomorrow, we won''t have classes all day."


    Ji Rao didn''t want to go, but no one in the class didn''t. he sighed.


    Anyway, I haven''t been there for a long time. It''s nothing to drink with me.


    I just went back to tell Bai Du that the goods might have to fight with him again.


    But this is a class party, and Baidu''s injury is not good, can''t take him out. Since the wolf demon incident, he was particularly worried about the white poison outside.

 Chapter 1025

    Today is wolf demon. Who knows if there will be tiger demon and leopard demon tomorrow.


    After packing things back home, white poison apron, hand with a mop, Ji Rao a look at his dress, heart a surprised, "what are you doing?"


    Bai Du, who heard the voice, raised his eyes to look at the door, and after seeing Ji Rao, he laughed.


    "Mopping the floor."


    Ji Rao looks at the robot sweeping the floor, feeling white poison is trailing behind the robot sweeping the floor, mop did not throw dry, pieces of water on the ground, and even seeped into the carpet.


    Ji Rao


    "You put it, I''ll do it."


    This is good. Baidu is very glad that he didn''t blow up the kitchen when he was not at home. God knows how flustered he is when he looks at Bai Du''s apron in the kitchen.


    He changed his shoes and stepped on the water carefully for fear of slipping.


    Went to the kitchen to have a look, discovered that did not explode, Ji Rao in the heart was stable many.


    He took the mop from Baidu''s hand, dried it and sucked up the water on the ground.


    Baidu is standing by to watch.


    His little pet is so cute, so beautiful, I really want to day.


    Hiss, he wants to turn on the screen again.


    Ji Rao dried the water, and then sat on the sofa. The animal world on TV was still low, and the male voice slowly explained the jungle. This time it was about boa constrictor.


    He waved to Baidu, "come here and tell you something."


    White poison passed, he sat next to Ji Rao, and then wanted to touch Ji Rao''s little hand.


    Ji Rao took his hand away, cold and unconcerned, "I''ll touch you when I finish."


    White poison some aggrieved, pursed the mouth to see Ji Rao, a pair of don''t give to touch I still not rare touch appearance.


    "I''m going to a party with my classmates the day after tomorrow."


    A listen to the Party White poison instant spirit.


    He didn''t forget what happened at the last party.


    A look at the white poison this like face the enemy''s appearance, Ji Rao some funny, "is an ordinary party, with our class, this will never be dangerous."


    "Take me."


    "I can''t take you."


    "Take me."


    "I really can''t take it, and you''re still hurt."


    ¡­¡­


    They argued for two hours. Finally, Ji Rao bit her teeth and blushed. "I promise you what you said last time, you let me go by myself."


    The white poison got stuck in the lower shell.


    He opened his mouth, hesitated and excited in his eyes. He contradicted himself and struggled.


    Ji Rao saw this and said, "Baidu, I really will be fine this time. I promise you that if you don''t agree, I will throw that thing out immediately. Don''t even think about it later."


    Baidu hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he couldn''t resist the temptation.


    That night, he took Ji Rao into the bedroom, and then went to the study to find a box that had eaten ash, and took out the red soft rope and other things from it.


    He accidentally opened the computer pop up a color, love ads, look stunned for a long time, as if to open the door of a new world in general.


    Then he immediately went to Taobao to place an order for this box of 18 x adult products. As a result, Ji Rao, red faced and angry, threw it into his study and strictly forbidden him to touch it again.


    For this reason, google had several days.


    But Ji Rao didn''t come to coax him in those days, so he had to admit his life.


    He didn''t mean to torture Ji Rao and make him look ugly when he bought these. Bai Du just thought that if it was Ji Rao, it would be very nice to tie this kind of rope.

 Chapter 1026

    After that, Ji Rao was ravaged for a day and a night. In the middle, he was fed a lot of porridge by Baidu mouth to mouth, so as not to make him faint.


    Ji Rao knew that she was really merciful when she was hanging with white poison.


    The party was in the evening. Ji Rao just closed his eyes during the day and fell asleep at night.


    When I wake up, I lean against Baidu''s arms. Except for the astringent eyes, I don''t feel the pain of dying.


    White poison supports a head to see him, the hand lightly caresses Ji Rao''s slender and tender slippery waist.


    Looking at Ji Rao some surprised appearance, white poison some proud smile, "is not pain?"


    Ji Rao turned his head to look at him, "what are you doing?"


    His voice is a little hoarse. Yes, he barks, he barks.


    "Well, I used Demon power to support you."


    If not, it''s not known whether Ji Rao can wake up now.


    It''s just that this demon power is against the heaven. It''s better to use less. If you use more, you''re afraid it will endanger your body. So it''s difficult for Ji Rao to get out of bed, and Bai Du doesn''t help him recover.


    Ji Rao looked at the time, and then got up to put on clothes, "you can order some takeout at home, whatever fish you like."


    The white poison a person to throw home, in the end Ji Rao or a little distressed, so in other aspects or willing to try to compensate white poison.


    White poison looking at him to put on clothes, still some dissatisfaction way, "do you really want to go?"


    Ji Rao casually put on a piece of clothes, and then went to the bed with white poison face kiss, low voice, "wait for me to come back."


    Bai Du nodded.


    Ji Rao touched his head, "good, I''m going."


    After Ji Rao goes out, Bai Du slows down his breathing and listens quietly until the door is slammed. He knows that Ji Rao really goes out, and the air beside him becomes quiet. The room doesn''t turn on the light, and the light is dim. He looks at the messy clothes and ropes on the ground, but he can''t take any more interest.


    Ji Rao left as if he had taken his soul away.


    Out of the door, Ji Rao takes a taxi to the appointed place. When he goes out, the sky still lights up. When he gets off, it''s completely dark. There are many shopping malls, cinemas, restaurants and boutiques on both sides of the street. The whole street is extremely luxurious with colorful neon and neon lights.


    Ji Rao settled the fare, then went into the bar, bypassed the crazy dance floor, and went directly to the box on the second floor. After finding the room, he pushed the door in.


    "Here comes Ji Rao, sit here!"


    Ji Rao went to sit down, and soon someone handed over a cocktail, which was not high.


    On the other hand, the classmates who are close to each other are all white and red. Maybe it''s because they don''t know Ji Rao very well on weekdays, so the wine they handed over is just this kind of wine with low degree.


    Girls there are all orange cola, but also a small number of bold and unconstrained willing to drink with boys.


    Then there''s the old truth adventure.


    The whole class gathered around a table and put a beer bottle in the middle, who was transferred.


    Ji Rao is not interested in this, but he still plays with them in an''ansheng.


    Every time I turn to someone, if I''m a girl, I always choose the truth. Most of the boys are adventurous, and it''s easy to make up a couple of lovers who like each other but dare not express themselves.


    Ji Rao looked at it silently, and thought that these people were very interesting.

 Chapter 1027

    It''s clear that these people are just data fabricated by the system.


    The middle of the glass bottle slowly stopped, the class students along the bottle mouth to see, the bottle mouth is in the middle of Ji Rao.


    "Ji Rao Ji Rao, the truth of the great adventure?"


    Ji Rao did not hesitate for a moment, "sincere."


    Few of the boys choose the truth. The bottle spinner coughed and asked, "how many people have you ever kissed?"


    "two."


    Ji Rao is just talking nonsense.


    Who knows if you lie or not? The word "sincerity" means that only one knows whether it is true or not.


    And then the bottle just like with Ji Rao, even three times to Ji Rao.


    "How old was your first kiss?"


    "Eighteen."


    "To whom was the first kiss given?"


    "In your bath, a very ugly opposite sex rushed in, what would you do?"


    "Let her out."


    "Among all the people on the scene, which one of the opposite sex students is the most comfortable?"


    Ji Rao pointed to one casually, and a loud noise broke out around her, and the girl lowered her head shyly.


    Ji Rao frowned, although it may be more disappointing, but still seriously explained, "I have a boyfriend."


    The noise is a little lower.


    Of course, they know that Ji Rao has a boyfriend. After all, the handsome guy who has been with Ji Rao all the time before is unforgettable. Moreover, he is the only gay couple with such high profile in the school. At first, the headmaster thought that homosexuality was bad and wanted to expel Ji Rao. However, because Ji Rao''s academic performance was excellent, all the teachers liked him very much and said good things for him one after another. Moreover, Ji Rao''s boyfriend was not a member of our school. Looking at today''s score sheet, the headmaster thought it over and gave up.


    Although there is no shortage of excellent people in a university, after all, more is better, and most of the school students are happy to see their success.


    "Come on, if someone has a boyfriend, stop bluffing."


    "Yes, it''s who turns the bottle next."


    When it was Ji Rao''s turn, he turned to a girl who had never been transferred before.


    Girls are the Department flower of their whole English major. Beautiful people are always more attractive. Everyone is looking forward to what department flower will choose.


    Ji Rao asked in a business way, "truth or adventure."


    Tie Hua thought about it and said in a low voice, "let''s talk from the heart..."


    The truth?


    The class is more curious.


    Ask her quickly, ask who she likes, ask if she has a sweetheart, ask what kind of boy she likes!!


    Then everyone heard Ji Rao''s voice clear, "how old is this year?"


    Students


    What a hell of a problem!


    Tie Hua obviously didn''t expect the truth to be so watery.


    Ji Rao a pick eyebrow, "don''t answer?"


    "Nineteen."


    Ji Rao nods and leans back. It''s none of his business.


    Although they were a little disappointed, they went on.


    After a while, Ji Rao stood up from his seat and said, "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    He went to the bathroom. As soon as he got out of the box door, the world was quiet. But he could also vaguely hear the pop music of disco dancing downstairs. He slowly breathed out a breath.


    Ji Rao went to the toilet for convenience and came out to wash his hands. Someone came out from the toilet behind him. The door opened with a loud bang.


    Ji Rao took some hand sanitizer, rubbed the bubbles, and then put it under the water pipe to continue flushing.

 Chapter 1028

    "Well..."


    Ji Rao cleans her hands and shakes them.


    Just as a boy pushed the door in, Ji Rao took a look. Some boys and girls were very delicate and small. They looked like dolls.


    Ji Rao didn''t look much and went to the dryer to dry.


    He didn''t notice that someone behind him was holding on to the toilet door, keeping a standing position, and the dryer was buzzing, which made him wake up a little.


    Wei Ke shook his head, trying to get rid of the dizziness in his head.


    Today, he was invited to drink by a friend. He said that he would introduce a girl to him. Absolutely. The man was trustworthy, so he hesitated and asked him to order a duck for himself.


    Although there were some surprises, they didn''t say much.


    There are many princes in the capital who have this habit, but most of them are not curved. They just want to taste it. They still miss women''s bodies after using it once or twice.


    He only thought that young master Wei wanted to taste something, so he wrapped it on him and ordered a duck for him when he came in the evening.


    It''s just that when a good friend asks Weike about the standard of duck, Weike is thinking about what Ji Rao said.


    As a result, when the duck arrived, looking at the petite boy, he was not interested.


    No matter how clean his friend said he was, Wei Ke still didn''t feel it.


    Even if they don''t like it, they don''t worry about it too much. They just drink and chat with each other.


    After Cheng Ju left, Wei Ke really felt that he had lost a close friend. This was the first time Cheng Ju had come out to play with a friend since he went abroad, so he had to drink more.


    And the duck that was called has completely become a wine pouring tool.


    On the way, Wei Ke got up to go to the toilet. His friend saw that he couldn''t walk steadily, so he asked the duck to watch. Don''t have any accident.


    "Wei Shao, how about you, Wei Shao?"


    The boy came to hold Wei Ke''s arm. Wei Ke stroked his forehead. When he opened his eyes, he saw the man standing in front of the dryer. The figure was in a trance and his head was exploding, but the figure still made him feel very familiar.


    Wei Ke shakes off the boy''s support and walks towards Ji Rao.


    "Wei Shao..."


    Ji Rao thought it was almost over. When he wanted to go out, he was caught by the arm.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw that Wei Ke, who was slightly red and obviously a little drunk, twisted his eyebrows and said, "Why are you here?"


    As soon as Wei Ke saw Ji Rao, the corner of her mouth could not help bending.


    "Wei Shao, you are drunk."


    The boy said that he would come to help Wei Ke. Wei Ke glared at him fiercely. He stood in the same place and didn''t dare to move.


    Ji Rao felt that Wei Ke pinched himself a little painful, so he pulled his hand, but Wei Ke''s hand was so strong that he couldn''t pull it.


    Wei Ke looks at the boy next to him with a gloomy face, "get out of here."


    The boy looked at Ji Rao, looked at Wei Ke, and finally went out.


    "Vico, let me go."


    Vico is not loose.


    Holding Ji Rao''s arm, he felt a thrill of joy. He was sure that he had never seen anyone before.


    He stepped forward and approached Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao wrung his brow, "Wei Ke."


    Wei Ke smelled the smell of Ji Rao and felt the change of some place on his body. He couldn''t help changing his face.


    "Ji Rao..." Wei Ke is also brain melon seeds buzzing, the body''s action force is only obedient instinct, he regardless of the hand to embrace Ji Rao.

 Chapter 1029

    Ji Rao''s face changed, and the wine from Wei Ke leaked out.


    He stretched out his hand, one on Wei Ke''s shoulder, and one hand blocked Wei Ke''s face. Ji Rao tilted his head back and said harshly, "are you crazy?"


    After a pause, Vico suddenly laughed and said drunkenly, "who knows, you''re responsible for what you''ve done to me."


    "Wake, open your eyes and see, I''m a man!"


    Wei Ke''s action is really stiff.


    Ji Rao thought what he said was effective, so he said in a slow voice, "you see clearly, I''m Ji Rao. Let go."


    "Ji Rao..." Wei Ke murmured in the mouth, then the strength of his hand suddenly tightened a lot, the painful Ji Rao couldn''t help frowning.


    "Ji Rao." Vico''s eyes were scarlet. He was staring at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao obviously feels that Wei Ke''s state is not right. He clenches his teeth and kicks Wei Ke''s head when Wei Ke comes up.


    Because Ji Rao didn''t show much mercy, Wei Ke''s face twisted a lot in an instant.


    Ji Rao took advantage of his pain, pushed people away, then ran out and slammed the toilet door.


    As soon as Ji Rao went out, he saw a man guarding the door. He looked up and saw that it was the boy just now.


    He''s not gone yet.


    The boy was leaning against the wall. When he saw Ji Rao, he stood up straight. He looked at Ji Rao, and then at the toilet, "Wei What about Wei Shao? "


    Ji Rao frowned. "He''s drunk. You''d better stay away from him."


    The boy was stunned, then slightly lowered his eyes and shook his head.


    He didn''t listen to Ji Rao. He turned the boy''s head and left without looking back.


    The sound of heavy breathing in the bathroom was particularly obvious. Wei Ke held the washing table and closed her eyes, then opened the cold water to wash her face.


    At this moment, he was sure that he could only react to Ji Rao.


    His reason is always there, even more sober than before drinking.


    "Damn it."


    Wei Ke scolded fiercely.


    Squeak.


    The toilet door was suddenly pushed open. When Wei Ke looked up, he saw the door was pushed open. Someone was looking in timidly.


    It took Weike two seconds to remember that it was a duck called by her friend.


    When he saw this boy, he didn''t see Ji Rao''s feeling at all. He was a little lacking in interest, and even had a loathing in his eyes.


    "What''s your name?"


    "White Barrow


    "Barrow?" Vico sneered, "are you a duck?"


    The color of Barrow''s face faded. He pursed his lips, put his hands on both sides, held the edge of his pants tightly, and then nodded almost invisibly.


    "That''s a nice name, but you don''t deserve it."


    White Luo eye tail red, he bowed his head, dare not say a word, also dare not refute.


    Wei Ke looked at him like a little white rabbit. He couldn''t help laughing. He waved, "come here."


    White Luo timid look at him, Wei Ke wring eyebrows, "don''t let me say the second time."


    There was a faint threat in his tone of indifference, and belo could not help shaking, and then walked slowly over.


    "Why do you want to sell it?"


    "Because I have a brother who is ill, but at home There is no money, so I... "


    "All right."


    That''s what the pathetic ducks always say. It''s nothing new. They don''t make up a reason for sympathy.

 Chapter 1030

    "You want money, don''t you?"


    Barrow nodded hesitantly.


    Wei Ke laughed, how to see how sarcastic look.


    Today, Vico is wearing a pair of jeans. Belo can see clearly that he is propped up under him. But if there is any reason why he is propped up, it must not be because of belo.


    Barrow thought of the boy who had just gone out to tidy up.


    He''s really good-looking.


    I think it looks good after I have a look.


    Wei Shao likes him, and that''s nothing to blame.


    Wei Ke turned his face, looked at himself in the mirror, let out a long breath, and then turned to the toilet, "come here."


    A small one-man lavatory accommodates two men. It''s very reluctant. Belo kneels on the ground and shakes his hands to untie Vico''s belt.


    Vico reached for Barrow''s hair and forced him to look up.


    "Have you ever done this before?"


    Barrow''s eyes were red, his voice was low, and he sounded pathetic, "no No


    Wei Ke laughed a, that facial expression is clearly don''t believe.


    His hands forced barrow to open his mouth and swallow his own things to the end.


    It''s too big, bellow sobbed, and tears fell down.


    Weike didn''t care so much. He was just a duck. How could he treat him?


    "Open up a bit, dare to bite me, you try."


    During this period, someone came in to go to the toilet. Wei Ke looked at bailuo with frightened eyes and tried not to make any sound. She thought it was cute.


    In bed, Weike has never been too gentle. If the object is a boy, then even the word gentleness doesn''t deserve to be touched.


    When Ji Rao came home that night, as soon as the door opened, Bai Du stood at the door.


    Ji Rao a Leng, "you have been waiting here?"


    Baidu didn''t say anything, but it seemed that he was still alive.


    Ji Rao enters the house to change shoes, but Bai Du seems to smell something suddenly. He grabs Ji Rao''s collar and sniffs it all the time.


    A moment later, he frowned and asked, "why do you have the smell of Waco?"


    Ji Rao


    "Say it."


    Ji Rao does not explain, let Baidu automatically brain fill a messy plot, and skillfully combined with the dog blood drama of all kinds of soap operas at 8 p.m.


    After a long time, he came to the conclusion and looked at Ji Rao with a look of lovelessness. "You don''t love me anymore. You''re empathetic. You''ve fallen in love with that little white face. Why? Because he has more money than me? But he is not as big as me... "


    Pingbai was hit for a while. Baidu covered his head and looked at jirao in disbelief. He hurt his voice and said, "although the strength is not big, the head doesn''t hurt, but you are no different from hitting me directly."


    "Pack, pack hard." Ji Rao closed the door with his backhand and walked in with Bai Du''s ear.


    "It hurts."


    Ji Rao took the remote control and put out his hand to turn off the soap opera on stage. "In the future, you can only watch the focus interview and news broadcast of animal world, and you can''t watch anything else."


    White poison shriveled mouth, "you unexpectedly so to this king, this king wants to leave home."


    For a long time, he didn''t get Ji Rao''s response. Bai Du was in a hurry, "why don''t you keep me? You are not the same as in that TV play. It seems that I can only indulge you a little more. I also want to watch children''s channel! "


    "You big watermelon, kid."

 Chapter 1031

    From then on, Wei Ke went to Ji Rao again, and Bai Du protected Ji Rao just like protecting Du Zi.


    In Ji Rao''s opinion, it''s just a little trick between the two, not too much.


    As for that white Luo, after that day, Wei Ke is still satisfied with him, accepted first.


    Vico''s bed companion is usually not more than three months old, but belo is an exception.


    Bai Luo is very good. Wei Ke lets him live in an apartment building under his name, and makes him wait for himself in the apartment building every day. Usually, he is not allowed to go anywhere. Three or four times a week, he will go to Bai Luo to vent his lust.


    Later, Vico learned that belo really had a sick younger brother. He didn''t pay attention to it, but it seemed that he was really seriously ill and had no bottom. Barrow was a good student, but in order to save his brother, he dropped out of school early.


    But what about that? That''s his younger brother. That''s his misfortune. Weike usually gives him some money twice to spend this misfortune. It''s very kind.


    In front of Ji Rao, Wei Ke is as humble as a licking dog, but except Ji Rao, he is called Wei Shao respectfully in front of everyone else.


    As the University passes by, Ji Rao and Bai Du are almost used to having a Wei Ke beside them. Wei Ke has indeed helped Ji Rao a lot in recent years. Although he and Bai Du often bicker, they are really used to each other''s existence. It''s hard to bear not bickering for a day.


    Wei Ke likes Ji Rao, which he has never said. He looks at Bai Du in front of him every day. He knows clearly that they have a good relationship and can''t be separated at all. What''s more, these two people are demons. Ji Rao must like other peacock demons even if he likes them. How can he take a fancy to himself.


    His share of love can only be kept in his heart, and he can''t help it if he is not reconciled.


    Who should be Ji Rao?


    Every day, Wei Ke looks at Ji Rao''s traces, but he feels very harsh. He gets upset at Ji Rao during the day, so he goes back to find bailuo to vent the fire. Every time he gets upset, bailuo can''t get up for two days.


    In a flash, Ji Rao graduated. He got an offer from a top company. He began to pay attention to this company from his freshman year, and began to contact with it when he was a sophomore. It was only after Ji Rao won several national awards in his junior year that this company began to give him some attention. He also talked with this company at the job fair. When he graduated from his senior year, he went directly into the company and worked as an interpreter The government.


    The salary during the internship period is not very high. It''s only 20000 yuan a month. After you become a regular worker, you can get all kinds of bonuses and your income will be almost the same.


    On the day Ji Rao went to work, someone took him to get familiar with the various departments of the company. He packed up his things, said hello to the people in the Department, and then began to work.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao turned his head and saw a man leaning against the glass door, "the boss called you."


    Boss?


    Ji Rao stood up and said, "where is the boss''s office?"


    The man was very friendly. "I''ll take you."


    He took the elevator and went upstairs. The elevator was completely transparent. Ji Rao quietly looked at the building next to him, and then he could overlook the whole business center.


    The man glanced at him, gave a gentle smile, and said, "if you''re afraid, turn your head."

 Chapter 1032

    Ji Rao also returned a smile and didn''t say anything.


    The man took him to the door of the office and knocked on it. Inside the door, he said, "come in."


    Then the door was pushed open, "boss, here comes Ji Rao."


    "Let him in."


    Ji Rao went in.


    Sitting in front of the desk is a man in a Gaoding suit. His sleeve is rolled up and his wrist is exposed. The man raises his head. His face is cold and serious. Behind the thin lens is a pair of cold eyes. He has no expression on his face. Holding a pen in his hand, he turns around his slender fingertips.


    "Boss."


    The man nodded and scanned Ji Rao up and down. "Are you Ji Rao?"


    "Yes."


    "The Secretary said that you have good ability. Don''t let me down. All the tasks given to you this month are well done. If I find something wrong, I will drive you directly."


    "Yes."


    "Have you read the staff manual?"


    Staff handbook?


    Ji Rao was stunned, and then he remembered that it was something he gave him when he first came here today. He didn''t open it when he saw it was the staff manual.


    But now the boss mentioned the manual directly, which made Ji Rao hesitant.


    The boss leaned back on the chair, folded his long legs, put his pen down and put his hands on his thigh, "since it''s given to you, there must be a reason to give it to you. Remember to read it all and remember everything. If everyone takes it and throws it away, what''s the point of printing this manual? "


    Ji Rao nodded.


    But I don''t think so.


    "OK, go down. If you have something to do, just ask your department manager to do it well."


    "I see, boss."


    Ji Rao turns to leave. He vaguely remembers that his previous floor is the seventh floor. He stands in front of the elevator and presses the elevator switch.


    Ding.


    The elevator door opened. At the same time, the special elevator door for the president next to it also opened.


    Ji Rao didn''t look to the side and went straight in. The moment the elevator door closed, Ji Rao raised her eyes slightly and saw a man walking in the corridor.


    Vico?


    Ji Rao''s eyes moved, and the elevator door was completely closed.


    He frowned. Maybe not. He just flashed by. He wasn''t sure. He just subconsciously felt that he looked like Vico. How could Vico be here? I think I was wrong.


    Ji Rao didn''t get tangled any more, so she turned around and left the matter behind.


    Click.


    Someone came in without knocking and wanted to know who it was.


    The boss at the desk didn''t look up but said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I have something to tell you."


    The people who came in didn''t regard themselves as outsiders at all. They just sat on the sofa.


    "My office comes and goes whenever you want, Vico. You''re more and more daring."


    The person sitting on the sofa was wearing a knee length Beige windbreaker, carrying a pair of sunglasses, light gray trousers, a bunch of car keys hanging on the waist of the trousers, and a pair of white aseha casual shoes. He turned his head and his face was like Vico.


    "It''s just an office, brother. Are you so mean?"


    Wei Chen finally raised his head and looked at Wei Ke, who was just a fool on the sofa. He frowned and said, "where are you fooling around again? You can''t be seen when you come in."


    "I''ve been fooling around." Wei Ke cocked his legs and looked at Wei Shen with a smile. "Brother, I have something to tell you this time."


    Wei Shen said in a light voice, "you won''t come to the company to find me if you have nothing to do, just say it."

 Chapter 1033

    "Just a new person in your company, Ji Rao. Do you know that?"


    Wei Shen smell speech, hand action, a moment later, he put the pen in the fingertips around, "what do you want to say?"


    "He''s my friend. Can you take care of him for me?"


    Wei Shen narrowed his eyes. He probably saw Ji Rao''s basic resume, but Wei Ke''s virtue was clear. He was not surprised to have a friend like Ji Rao. It would be strange to have a friend like Ji Rao.


    "I heard you had a man in the apartment?"


    Wei Ke also did not deny, directly nodded to admit, "yes."


    To his this completely cover up all don''t cover up of attitude, Wei Shen some displeasure, "you have nothing to keep a man for what?"? Let''s split it up. "


    "Only you can bend, not me?"


    Wei Shen''s eyebrows wrinkled, his thin lips pursed into a straight line, and his eyes behind the lens could not see clearly, but with so many years of experience, his brother was angry.


    "I''m just playing..."


    Wei Shen''s face was a little better. "You can play, but don''t move your real feelings. The Wei family will point at you. If you find a man to go back, your parents will definitely break your legs."


    Vico dropped his lips.


    His brother has been excellent since he was a child. He started his own business when he was very young, and he was independent in all aspects. So he came out with his family, and his parents didn''t talk about him. But on the contrary, Wei Ke was like a waste when he was a child, so his parents would pay more attention to him.


    If he comes out, his father can break his leg with a stick.


    "Is jirao the one you keep?"


    "No!" Weike denied it in a hurry.


    Wei Chen picked eyebrows with some suspicion.


    "Not really."


    What is the one he keeps? How can he compare with Ji Rao?


    Wei Chen understood that he would not cheat himself because of this, so he nodded, "where did you make this friend?"


    "As long as we are in the same university, I have been friends with him for several years."


    After pondering for a long time, Wei Shen nodded, "it''s not bad for you to make more such friends in the future."


    Hearing elder brother''s approval of Ji Rao, Wei Ke felt more happy than he was praised. He said with a smile, "of course, so can you look after him more in the company for my sake?"


    "He should be able to do it without me."


    "No, just tell the people under you, or I''m afraid someone will bully him and make him work overtime."


    Wei Shen signed his name in the signature column, and then took a new document, "you''re kind to your friend."


    Wei Ke looked at Wei Shen''s face. "Of course, he is my friend."


    "It''s OK to make more friends like this, just forget about Cheng Ju."


    As soon as Wei Ke heard what Wei Shen said, he lowered his face. "Cheng Ju is also my friend. Can you not have such a big opinion on him?"


    "Friends? How many years has he been abroad? Have you contacted him? "


    Vico suddenly got stuck.


    It''s true that Cheng has been living abroad for more than four years, but there are few times to contact him. He went there to change his mobile phone number and didn''t tell Wei Ke that the contact between them is almost zero.


    According to Wei Ke''s face, Wei Shen knew the answer. He sneered, "if you take him as a friend, he is not sure."


    Wei Ke said, "Cheng Ju is my friend. I know him. You don''t have to tell me anything."

 Chapter 1034

    "I''m your brother. I won''t hurt you." Wei Chen said coldly, "you have to be so ignorant. Don''t blame me for not reminding you if you suffer losses in the future."


    Wei Chen doesn''t like Cheng Ju all the time. He thinks that Cheng Ju is too gloomy. He keeps everything in his heart and is not easy to get along with. He probably knows what kind of son Cheng family can teach by that way of education. But Wei Ke doesn''t listen, is rare with Cheng Ju play together.


    No matter how thoughtful Cheng Ju is, he''s just a student. Wei Chen doesn''t care.


    However, as far as he knows, Cheng Ju started to set up his own company a year ago, and it has developed very fast this year. It can be said that Cheng Ju is now a serious businessman.


    If his silly brother is still so stupid to get together, I don''t know if there will be no residue left.


    "I don''t need your reminding." Wake got up from the sofa and turned to go out.


    As soon as he opened the door, he saw that Secretary Li was about to knock on the door with a few documents in his arms. This door gave her a fright.


    "Wei Er Shao?"


    Vico didn''t even bother to look at him and missed his departure.


    Li Secretary some at a loss, Wei Chen saw the person at the door, then said, "come in."


    Secretary Li came in, put down the document and said, "this is the plan of the commercial district in the southern suburb. Have a look."


    Wei Shen nodded, "put it there. Go and pour me a cup of coffee. That''s right."


    Just picked up the cup ready to break the coffee Secretary Li stopped, "what''s the matter, boss?"


    "I''ll give you a detailed information of Ji Rao in the company, and find someone to investigate the man who lives in the apartment of Weike guannanyuan."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao went back to the Department, and there was the staff handbook on the side of the desk. Ji Rao just picked it up and looked at it, then he lost it to another place.


    What''s so nice about this stuff?


    He sat in a chair and turned on the computer.


    The translator mainly provides translation work in business or travel company, so he is not needed as long as the boss doesn''t take him abroad. What he has to do is to get a high professional title as soon as possible with his professional title. Besides, he has to be familiar with the company''s business and find out which foreign companies have cooperation with them , respectively.


    "Ji Rao, translate this paragraph into French, and print two copies."


    "Ji Rao, adjust this letter to the time axis."


    "Ji Rao, you can type this little video in English and German, make it into two copies, and send it to me before 8 o''clock tonight."


    "Ji Rao Ji Rao, please print this for me, thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, all these things are OK. New comers are easily bullied by other employees. Because new comers don''t know anything, it''s better to bully them at this time. After waiting for two years, they become old-fashioned, and no one can pull out the hair.


    Generally, it''s better to wait for the new period to pass.


    But obviously Ji Rao is not the kind of person to wait.


    "Ji Rao, pour me a glass of water."


    Ji Rao looked at the water cup that was about to reach out to his desk, and said in a cold voice, "won''t you pick it up yourself?"


    That person leng for a while, "I this is not busy?"


    "I''m sorry." Ji Rao turned his head. "I''m busy, too."


    "You..."


    The man looked at Ji Rao angrily for a long time.


    Ji Rao knows that he must have a bad idea in his stomach, but Ji Rao doesn''t want to get used to him.


    Who was she used to growing up?

 Chapter 1035

    The days of working nine to five or even working overtime in the evening make Bai Du at home unhappy.


    Today, Ji Rao has some things to work overtime, and there are many more. They are all given to him at more than 4 pm. How can he finish them?


    Ji Rao stayed in the company until eight or nine o''clock, there are still people working overtime in the company at eight or nine o''clock, and many department offices are still on.


    Ji Rao worried about the white poison at home, or put the computer together, put the computer bag to take the work back.


    After taking the subway for half an hour, the subway is still at its peak. He hasn''t sat down for half an hour. Ji Rao was tired when he opened the door. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Bai Du sitting on the sofa, not very energetic.


    He took off his suit coat and hung it on the hanger.


    He doesn''t like this kind of suit and uniform very much, but the company stipulates that he must dress neatly during the company period, and the suit is the most basic.


    "White poison."


    Bai Du was very angry, because he said that he would get home at seven at the latest, but later he changed his tongue to eight, and now it''s almost nine.


    But he turned his head and looked at Ji Rao. His face was full of fatigue. When he saw himself, he still bent his lips to smile at him. The feeling of depression in his heart was gone, and there was only a faint heartache left.


    Ji Rao put his computer bag on the tea table, walked over and lay on the sofa, pillowed Baidu''s leg, reached out and held his waist, "I''m a little tired."


    White poison a belly Miss words, wronged words, concerned words can''t spit out, can only all hold back, endure voice way, "that you sleep for a while."


    Ji Rao closed her eyes and gave a low "um".


    White poison gently touched Ji Rao''s hair, the gentle touch is very comfortable, Ji Rao fell asleep soon.


    When he woke up at midnight, google sat on the sofa all the time, not moving, for fear of waking jirao.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes to see Bai Du. The crystal chandelier on his head shook his eyes a little. He narrowed his eyes, with a strong nasal voice and sleepiness, and said, "what time is it?"


    "It''s twelve o''clock."


    White poison stretched out his hand to cover Ji Rao''s eyes gently, "want to get up and eat something?"


    "No, there are noodles in the fridge? Aren''t you hungry? If you''re hungry, I''ll make it for you. "


    "Good."


    Ji Rao got up from the sofa and quickly put down two bowls of noodles, which were filled with tomato and egg bittern. Ten minutes later, they came out.


    Listening to the sound in the kitchen, Bai Du felt very satisfied.


    He moved his leg, a little numb, and it felt so sour that it was hard to say.


    Ji Rao puts the noodles on the table, greets Bai Du, turns on the computer and works while eating.


    Bai Du saw him turn on the computer and asked, "do you still have a job?"


    "Well." Ji Rao''s face reflects the light of the computer interface, and his eyes also flash square light. The rest of the light is not given to Bai Du.


    White poison bit a mouthful of noodles, immediately feel even noodles have no taste, drooping eyes to cover up the look.


    The sound of the TV was turned down by Baidu when Ji Rao was sleeping. Now the air is full of Ji Rao''s keyboard sound.


    Busy until two thirty in the morning, Ji Rao took a bath, set the alarm clock and went to sleep.


    When the light is off, Bai Du holds Ji Rao''s waist and brings him to his arms. Ji Rao has fallen asleep and has no reaction at all.


    Baidu opened his eyes. In the dark room, his eyes flashed a trace of dark red.

 Chapter 1036

    Ji Rao also knows that there is too much white poison hanging in the air these days, but there is no way. There is too much work to do. Let him do it whether he should or not. Ji Rao finished his work early today and went home on time. If he could, they could go to the park.


    Ji Rao thought of Bai Du, his face was smiling, but when he returned home, he didn''t see the figure of Bai Du, and his smile faded.


    "White poison?"


    There was no light in the room. The light was a little dim. Ji Rao reached out and turned on the light. The only quiet sound in the air was his breathing.


    "White poison?"


    Ji Rao went to the bedroom, kitchen, study, toilet balcony, and looked for it all, but still didn''t see the white poison.


    White poison usually won''t go out easily, what about others?


    Ji Rao took the mobile phone to dial Baidu''s phone, no one answered.


    He was a little flustered.


    Baidu can''t go out without telling him. He doesn''t answer the phone. Jirao goes back to the bedroom and sees a little yellow chicken doll on the bed.


    This is Bai Du''s favorite toy. Ji Rao bought it for him when he was a junior. Unexpectedly, he liked it very much.


    It''s not running away from home, is it? With Ji Rao''s understanding of him, if he runs away from home, he should take this with him.


    What about others?


    Ji Rao dials the phone again, but no one answers.


    He put on his clothes and went downstairs. When he saw a familiar person under the apartment, he asked if he had seen Baidu.


    But Baidu doesn''t go out at ordinary times. Few of them have seen Baidu. Everyone''s answer is shaking his head.


    If not, Ji Rao will go to the police.


    It''s just that the police have to wait 24 hours. Ji Rao finds out that if Baidu really disappears, he can''t find it.


    White poison is not a peacock that will make him worry. Is it difficult


    Ji Rao''s memory is full of the wolf biting white poison.


    He was stunned and began to chill from his back.


    Ji Rao ran back home and found that the room was very tidy, without any signs of fighting. The bedroom and kitchen windows were closed tightly, only the balcony


    Click.


    Ji Rao suddenly turns his head. He hears a voice outside.


    Click.


    It''s not an illusion.


    Ji Rao ran out, sitting on the window holding a password box of white poison, heard the sound of some surprised raised his head, straight into Ji Rao''s eyes.


    There was a flash of confusion on his face at that moment.


    Ji Rao was relieved when he saw Bai Du. He said in a deep voice, "where have you been?"


    "I..."


    Bai Du''s eyes were wandering, and he didn''t know how to explain it.


    Ji Rao goes up and reaches for white poison, "come down quickly."


    They are on the fourth floor. Although Baidu is a demon, it''s OK to fall down, but I can''t see him doing this at the window. I always feel unsafe.


    Bai Du jumped down with the box in his arms.


    Ji Rao closes the window, turns round and looks at Bai Du without expression, "where have you gone?"


    "I, I''ll go out and have a look."


    Bai Du really didn''t expect Ji Rao to come back so early today. He thought he would have to go back at six or seven.


    "Come in through the window? You have a lot of guts


    "I just haven''t been flying for a long time. I have wings."


    Ji Rao just stares at Bai Du, and doesn''t mean to laugh. Bai Du also noticed that Ji Rao was not happy. He put the box aside, reached out and shook Ji Rao''s hand, "don''t be angry."


    Ji Rao squinted at the safe and frowned, "what''s this?"

 Chapter 1037

    White poison side looks at Ji Rao''s face, side low voice way, "this is safe."


    "I know it''s a safe. Where did it come from? What''s in it?"


    Bai Du lowered his eyes and lowered his head like a child who had done something wrong Money. "


    "Money? Where did you get it? "


    "Stolen."


    Bai Du thought Ji Rao would beat him, but he didn''t. Ji Rao didn''t say anything for a long time.


    This kind of silence is worse than beating him. Baidu shrivels his mouth, "don''t be angry, OK?"


    "I''m not angry." Ji Rao walked over and patted the safe. "Can you open it if you steal it?"


    Bai Du nodded.


    "Only this box?"


    White poison''s eyes began to drift again.


    Ji Rao said coldly, "don''t lie to me."


    This tone is too serious, white poison had to tell the truth, "before there are two boxes."


    "Where are they?"


    Bai Du murmured, "it''s in my cabinet in my bedroom."


    "Take me."


    White poison looked at the safe, and then looked at Ji Rao, can only accept life with him.


    There are a lot of clothes in Bai Du''s closet in the bedroom. Bai Du clears the clothes on it, and then opens the back cupboard, which is full of money.


    Ji Rao was a little surprised.


    There are hundreds of thousands at least.


    "Why steal money?"


    "What I take is the money of very rich people, who are not short of it. That''s why you have to work so late and tired every day? Since they have so many things, it''s nothing for me to take any. As long as you have money, you can accompany me. I don''t want to stay at home alone every day. "


    Ji Rao finished listening and sighed deeply. He reached out and hugged Bai Du, "I''m sorry, my fault. I''ve been patronizing my work these days and forgotten you. But I also told you that money can''t be stolen. Human beings are different from animals. They can''t be robbed if they want to. "


    White poison doesn''t understand, "but they don''t care about this money at all."


    "That''s no good. If it''s not yours, you can''t take it." Ji Rao let go of the white poison and said seriously, "give someone else''s back if you take it. Do you hear me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I hear you


    Ji Rao nodded with a smile, and then tiptoed to kiss Bai Du''s face, "go back quickly, I''ll take you out to dinner after you come back."


    Feeling Ji Rao''s warm lips falling on his cheek, Bai Du was a bit of a fool, "good."


    Baidu returned all the money again. He didn''t come back in ten minutes.


    The next day, Ji Rao looks at Bai Du''s reluctant eyes and feels soft. He thinks, "shall I take you to work?"


    White poison''s eyes brightened.


    "You get smaller, and I try not to be seen."


    "Good!"


    So Ji Rao went to work with a bird.


    He put the white poison into his pocket, revealing a bird''s head.


    When he arrived at the company, he put all the books together, piled up the heavy dictionaries, and put Baidu behind the dictionaries. Baidu was watching while he was working. When someone came, he would hide. When no one came, he would watch jirao and harass jirao with his wings from time to time.


    Although it''s like playing hide and seek, people have to hide when they come, and it''s a bit frustrating, he''s already very happy to see Ji Rao.


    Baidu looks up to the sky and sighs.


    The peacock king was reduced to such a humble position.


    Ji Rao poked his tail and whispered, "I''ll go to the toilet. You wait for me here."

 Chapter 1038

    White poison nods his bird''s head.


    Ji Rao left.


    After a while, a man came in and stopped at Ji Rao''s desk for a while.


    White poison was lying in place, a shadow suddenly covered down, he looked up, a person is leaning forward to put the information on the book on Ji Rao''s desk.


    That person looks at white poison Leng Leng, white poison looks at him also Leng Leng Leng.


    "OK, I see."


    Ji Rao''s voice came from afar. The man frowned and left.


    Ji Rao came back and sat down. He had more information in his hand. Before he read it, he saw Bai Du leaning his head from behind the book to look at him.


    Ji Rao felt funny. "What''s the matter?"


    White poison wings patted the book, "gaga."


    Ji Rao looked at the book and touched it casually. There was a stack of information on it.


    "Who put it here?"


    Bai Du shook his head.


    "Did anyone put it here?"


    Bai Du nodded.


    This information is very similar to the information Ji Rao put on it. If it wasn''t for Baidu''s warning, he really couldn''t find it. Ji Rao took the information and asked a lot. Then he knew that it was the printed information that the boss wanted later.


    He took it and printed it. After a while, someone came to take it. Ji Rao gave it to him.


    He happened to see a man looking at him, the man just before Ji Rao refused to give him water. When the man saw him looking over, he turned his head as if nothing had happened. Ji Rao naturally knows who put it on his desk. If he can''t hand it in, he will be scolded.


    The man said again that the information was printed by him. No one gave evidence. He really had a mouth and could not tell clearly.


    Ji Rao frowned. This kind of caution is really annoying.


    A sports car stopped at the door of the company, Wei Ke opened the door to get off, into the company when the front desk also asked a good.


    "Guard is less."


    Hearing this, Wei Shen turned his head and saw that Wei Ke was coming. He handed the information in his hand to the Secretary, waved his hand to let him go first, and then frowned at Wei Ke, "Why are you here again?"


    Before Wei Ke, he didn''t even want to step in the front door of the company. Now he really doesn''t know whether he took the wrong medicine or how. He runs to the company three or four times a day.


    "Why can''t I come?"


    "You don''t want to affect the normal work of employees, OK?"


    "I didn''t influence it."


    Two people said while entering the elevator, Wei Shen pressed the top floor, Wei Ke grinned and pressed the fourth floor.


    Wei Chen picks an eyebrow and looks at him.


    If it wasn''t for the information from the investigation that Ji Rao was really just his friend, Wei Chen would have thought that Ji Rao was the man Wei Ke kept.


    "You really have the heart to run to the company every day. Why don''t you see more about the company?"


    Wei Ke is too lazy to do this. He is very comfortable when he is his second rich generation. He is too lazy to deal with the intrigues in the shopping malls.


    "Isn''t that you


    "Ji Rao''s ability is OK. Don''t influence him. I will take him abroad in the future."


    These days, Wei Shen is very satisfied with Ji Rao''s business ability, but he doesn''t know how social skills are. If he can, he is willing to take him abroad for exercise.


    Wei Ke frowned, obviously not willing to let Wei Shen take people out, "don''t you take the translator before you? Why do you have to take Ji Rao


    Wei sank his voice. "I am the boss of the company. I has the final say to bring whoever I want."


    For the first time, he was oppressed by his elder brother as president

 Chapter 1039

    Ji Rao is doing video, suddenly a manager comes over, "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao did not look up, the manager directly turned the book on the table to one side, white poison can not hide.


    "You really brought the pet birds to the company. The company banned them. Don''t you know that?"


    "Come on, throw this dead bird out for me!"


    Ji Rao did not speak, suddenly another man came in, "manager Wang, someone is looking outside."


    "Tell him to wait!"


    "You still Let''s go out and have a look. "


    Manager Wang turned his head, looked at the man''s desire to talk and stop, turned his head and pointed to Ji Rao''s nose, "you wait for me to come back."


    Manager Wang turned his head and went out with his fat body held high.


    Turning a corner, he saw the man leaning against the wall. Manager Wang was used to flattering him, and then he raised a smile, "Wei Er Shao, why are you here?"


    "What were you doing?"


    Manager Wang bent slightly, heard Wei Ke ask, some did not respond, "ah?"


    "Just now." Wei Ke looked at him with a smile, "who are you training? You can hear manager Wang''s angry voice from a long distance."


    Manager Wang showed a worried look, "the company, it''s forbidden to bring pets. Just now someone reported to me that someone in their department brought a bird. I''m going to talk about him now."


    "Oh, birds." Guard two little nod, "that really is quite should not."


    On hearing that Wei Ke agreed with him, manager Wang said, "who said it''s not? The boss can''t see these things. If he can''t do it well, he''ll probably be opened. "


    After a pause, manager Wang looked at Wei Ke and said, "by the way, can I help you


    "Ah, there is something to tell manager Wang. I hope manager Wang will have some points in his mind."


    Manager Wang said with a smile, "but it''s OK for you to say so."


    "I have a friend here. I usually hope manager Wang will take more care of him. My brother appreciates his ability, so let me talk to manager Wang more after all."


    Manager Wang was shocked.


    The company has come to such figures, which are appreciated by the boss and friends with Wei Er Shao.


    He smile of more flatter, repeatedly answer a voice way, "two little you say, you say.". As long as it''s your friend, I''ll take care of it. "


    "His name is Ji Rao."


    The smile on manager Wang''s face was stiff, but he had been in the officialdom for many years. He had the ability to adapt to circumstances. He said immediately, "Ji Rao, OK, OK, I know. I will take care of you."


    Wei Ke was very satisfied with manager Wang''s success. He nodded with a smile. "Then I can rest assured that manager Wang is so sensible. I think there will be a good day waiting in the future."


    Manager Wang was overjoyed and quickly assured him, "don''t worry about it. Just put it on me!"


    "Ah, yes." Wei Ke just remembered what he looked like. "Manager Wang just said who brought his pet into the company privately?"


    Manager Wang is very smart, immediately said, "Oh, it''s just a little guy, it''s not worth speaking out to Wei Er."


    Wei Ke nodded and said with a smile, "then I won''t inquire." He reached out and patted manager Wang on the shoulder and said, "do a good job."


    "Sure, sure!"


    "Then I''ll go first."


    Manager Wang nodded and bowed, and his posture was so low that he said, "Hey, er Shao, walk slowly, walk slowly."

 Chapter 1040

    Wei Ke turned his head, and the smile on his face turned into a look of dislike.


    He took a packet of paper from his pocket and wiped his hand with a piece.


    His brother is always strict. How can he allow such people to stay in the company?


    After thinking about it, he went into the elevator and pressed the top floor.


    "Ah, manager Wang is back?"


    The man who had just complained was standing at the door. When he saw manager Wang coming, he immediately said in a loud voice, just to let Ji Rao hear him.


    Ji Rao looked at the man without salt and thought that his smiling face was disgusting.


    Manager Wang went to Ji Rao and looked at him. Ji Rao didn''t speak, waiting quietly to see what manager Wang would say.


    Some people in the Department think Ji Rao is good, so they help Ji Rao speak.


    "Manager Wang, Ji Rao, he brought it today. There''s no need to fight so much. Just talk about it and he''ll know."


    The accuser rolled his eyes and said, "why is there a reason for him to be a new man? It''s forbidden to bring pets. It''s decided by the boss. If you have the ability, go to the boss and tell him. "


    "You..."


    Manager Wang frowned and said, "well, Li Tian, go back to your position. Have you finished your work today?"


    As soon as Li Tian hears this, he can only go back to his position and sit down, but his ears are still erect. Yu Guang looks at Ji Rao all the time, trying to see his shriveled appearance.


    Hum, I''m just a new man. How dare I fight against him? I''ll kill him if he doesn''t play!


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "The company is not unreasonable. If you don''t want to take it, take it with you. Don''t let it fly around and disturb other people''s work."


    Li Tian was stunned, and other colleagues were also stunned.


    Just now, they thought that manager Wang must give Ji Rao some hard work this time. After all, he didn''t do it before.


    A man picked up a wet cat in the garbage can on the way and was ready to take it home. Somehow, manager Wang knew it and was scolded on the spot, and the wet cat was thrown out.


    "Do you hear me?"


    Looking at Ji Rao nodding, manager Wang left with satisfaction.


    Li Tian''s teeth itch with hatred. He knows who manager Wang is. He likes to bully people like them who have no money or power. How can he let him go now with such kindness?


    He looked at Ji Rao holding the broken bird and couldn''t help saying, "manager Wang is not like this at ordinary times, and I don''t know if someone is deliberately flattering his boss behind his back."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak this time. Other colleagues spoke first.


    They have long been disgusted with people like Li Tian. They are very mean.


    "There are always people who like to talk about things that are groundless and groundless. It''s clearly the place where they work. They have to make a mess here. They are like a woman with a broken mouth all day long. Say this and tell that."


    Li Tian was very angry. He looked at the colleague with glaring eyes, "who do you say?"


    "The person who answers is the person who speaks. The person who takes the right seat knows that he is talking about himself. Otherwise, he won''t be in such a hurry."


    "Are you sick, Zhao Xiaolan?"


    As soon as other colleagues saw that the situation was not right, they immediately went to persuade them.


    Someone looked at Ji Rao and thought that it was because of him. Then he said, "Ji Rao, you should advise me."


    "What can I do for you? It''s just a fight. You have the ability to fight. However, fighting in the company is to be opened, and some people should only dare to bark at each other? "

 Chapter 1041

    It''s not persuasion, it''s just adding fuel to the fire.


    But he is also right. Li Tian only dares to use his mouth. He doesn''t dare to make it big again.


    Ji Rao looks at Li Tian with a taut face, full of anger and no place to send, and sarcastically bends his lips.


    Bai Du doesn''t know what happened. He shakes his head and looks around. Ji Rao reaches out his hand to scratch his chin.


    On the other hand, Wei Ke takes the elevator to go up, and does not knock on the door. He pushes the door of his brother''s office directly.


    "Brother."


    Wei didn''t lift his eyes.


    Wei Ke went to Wei Shen''s desk, "brother, I''ll tell you..."


    "Pour me a cup of coffee first."


    Wei Shen pushes the quilt to Wei Ke. Wei Ke frowns and puts his hand on Wei Shen''s document. "Why don''t you let your secretary do it?"


    "He went to the finance department to get the watch. You go." Wei Shen squinted at him, "anyway, you are idle every day."


    Wei Ke is more discontented, "I where have idle."


    "Yes, I''m busy playing in all kinds of places every day. I''m tired of you." Wei shen wants to take the document, see Wei Ke pressed, with the pen in his hand mercilessly hit Wei Ke.


    "Hiss." Weike quickly retracted his hand.


    "Hurry up, don''t talk nonsense."


    Wei Ke was so annoyed that he could only take a cup and give Wei Shen a cup of instant drink.


    With a click, the porcelain cup was put on the table by Wei Ke, with great strength and sound.


    When Wei Chen saw the color of the coffee, he frowned and took a sip. He could only say It''s hard to swallow.


    He put the cup down.


    Wei Ke a pick eyebrow, "give you Chong all good, also pick and choose."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "No big deal." Wei Ke is lying on Wei Shen''s desk. Unexpectedly, Wei Shen gives him a look of disgust. Wei Ke has been used to this kind of look since he was a child. He doesn''t feel anything at all. "I think that manager Wang of your company is not a good man. Let''s open it?"


    Wei Chen knew that although Wei Ke was not reliable, he was not a man who made trouble out of nothing. Since he said so, he must have his own reasons.


    Wei Shen Dun way, "I will let people to understand."


    "One more thing." Wei Ke looked at Wei Shen''s face and said, "it''s Ji Rao. He brought a bird to the company."


    Sure enough, Wei frowned and frowned.


    What he doesn''t like most is all kinds of pets. It''s troublesome to lose hair.


    Before Wei Shen opened his mouth, Wei Ke said quickly, "but brother, can you leave it alone? You don''t like pets. I know, but Ji Rao is on the fourth floor, and I don''t have a chance to meet you. Just turn a blind eye to this."


    Wei Shen looked up at him as if he didn''t know Wei Ke.


    Where does he usually come to himself because of this kind of thing and say, "your friendship with Ji Rao is really commendable."


    The Wei Ke dry smile two, didn''t answer words.


    If it''s really an ordinary bird, it doesn''t matter. But where is a bird? It''s a peacock demon.


    How much Baidu sticks to jirao? Wei Ke has seen it for so many years. If Wei Shen doesn''t let jirao take Baidu, what will Baidu do? Even jirao can''t guarantee it.


    Vico pressed his forehead. "I''m going back."


    He was just about to leave when he heard Wei Shen say, "bailuo."


    Wei Ke frowned and turned to look at Wei Shen, "do you investigate me?"


    Wei Shen raised his eyes and looked at Wei Ke faintly. He didn''t hide half of it and said, "yes."

 Chapter 1042

    "I said that I''ll take care of it." Vico''s face was obviously a little displeased. "Don''t investigate me any more. I know what I do."


    Wei Chen wrung his brow, "what can you count?"


    In his impression, his brother is always out of tune and can''t count on him for anything.


    "I know that he''s just a bag, and I know that we can''t have no back. Don''t worry, brother. You can come out, but I can''t."


    Looking at the door which is closed vigorously for a long time, Wei Shen sighs slowly.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, bailuo had finished washing and went to bed. Suddenly, a sound came from the door, and bailuo woke up suddenly.


    He was stunned, until there was the sound of turning on the light outside, he got out of bed barefoot. As soon as he opened the door, he was facing shangweike''s unhappy face.


    Barrow was startled.


    "Wei Shao, why did you come here today?"


    He usually comes on Tuesday, Wednesday and Sunday, but today is Friday.


    Bailuo carefully looked at his face, "Wei Shao, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wei Ke stares at Bai Luo for a long time. His eyes make people feel numb and creepy. For a long time, Wei Ke covers his face. Then he reaches out his hand and hugs Bai Luo.


    Barrow was too frightened to speak, and his heart thumped as he felt the temperature of holding Vico. Weike had never held him like this. When he came, he mostly did business directly. After that, he might be interested in talking to him, but he had never been so intimate.


    He was almost overjoyed and slowly stretched out his hand. He hugged Wei Ke very lightly.


    He likes Vico.


    Over the years, he gradually began to look forward to the arrival of Wei Ke. He almost never went out of the house after listening to Wei Ke''s words. He completely cut off his world from the outside world. He was satisfied with only one Wei Ke. He occasionally went to see his brother. Because of Wei Ke, he never worried about his brother''s medical expenses, and the medical equipment was the best, although it was not particularly good But it won''t get worse.


    He was grateful to Vico for this.


    Because he didn''t think his body could be worth so much money, the money Wei Ke spent on his younger brother was at least a million.


    "Wei Shao..."


    Vico directly picked up Barlow and put him on the bed. Because of that hug, Barlow was more relaxed than before, and Vico was more gentle than before.


    when Barlow held Vico, he was full of joy.


    He knows that Wei Ke likes Ji Rao, and he knows that he may have a small chance. But now it''s him who follows Wei Ke, and Ji Rao also has a place, so he still has a chance.


    Weike was very nice to others. Although most of them were not close to him, they never short him. Without him, he knew that Weike looked down on himself, but in fact he looked down on himself.


    How many people can look up to a man who goes out to be a duck.


    Under the light of the top of his head, Vico''s face was hidden in the backlight. There was a blushing sound in the air. Bailuo bit his lips and looked at his own people with a red face. That kind of face seemed to be the salvation of his doctor. He could not help but put his hand around Vico''s neck.


    "Wei Shao, try harder."


    Barrow had never said such a thing in bed, so he buried himself shyly in Vico''s neck and did not look at his face.


    Vico paused and did not speak.

 Chapter 1043

    But he made more effort to answer.


    That night, both of them were crazy. Weike held bailuo over and over again. Bailuo wrapped Weike''s waist and cried aloud. They did it three times in bed, once in the bathroom and once again on the balcony. It wasn''t until daybreak that Vico went to sleep with belo in his arms.


    The next day, when barrow got up, it was already 12 o''clock at noon. His whole body was in severe pain, but thinking of last night, a thin red appeared on his face immediately, and the corners of his mouth could not help but smile.


    He looked at the side, there is no one, hand next to a look, there is no temperature, it must have been a long time.


    Although he was a little lost, just thinking about Vico made him happy again.


    Bailuo stood up and went to the bathroom for a shower. When he came out, he heard the mobile phone on the desk ringing. He picked up the mobile phone and saw that it was Vico.


    He pursed his lower lip and picked up the phone. "Hello."


    "Awake?"


    "Well."


    "I ordered takeout in the morning and put it on the table. When you wake up, go and eat hot."


    In the past, Vico never cared about this.


    There was a faint smile in Barrow''s eyes


    "You can move out today."


    The smile on Barrow''s face froze. "Yes, is there a new place to live?"


    "You are free."


    White Luo hears Wei Ke light way, "there is a one million cheques on the table, the doctor says your brother''s illness already has the improvement sign, his medical expenses I pay, the equipment side also need not worry, will always use the best to give him.". I bought you a downtown apartment in your province and city. Your name is filled in the real estate certificate. You can go and have a look when you have time. You can move out of this apartment. If you want this apartment, I can change the name to yours, but it''s not too good. You can sell it. You can go back to school and live the life you once wanted to live. In the future, we don''t want to contact each other. Well, let''s do it first. I''ll hang up. "


    Barrow listened to the busy voice on the other side of the phone, still a little unbelievable.


    Why?


    Why did Vico leave him all of a sudden?


    White Luo eyes suddenly red, he told himself not to cry, but the chest is very stuffy, he can''t help but open his mouth to breathe, like a dying fish.


    He held his cell phone for a long time, then shook his hands to unlock it, found Vico''s phone number, and stared at the phone he had just connected. His tears almost fell.


    He clenched the palm of his hand, then summoned up the courage to dial the number for Vico.


    But it didn''t get through.


    He was pulled black.


    Bailuo sniffed and then opened wechat to send a message to Weike.


    He won''t go. Vico won''t go unless he makes it clear to him.


    At the door of the company, the hot sunshine came down. Ji Rao opened the door to sit in, saw Wei Ke sitting in the sports car, holding a mobile phone, don''t know what to look at.


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Rao closed the door, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Wei Ke turned off the cell phone and put it away, "nothing, go to dinner."


    "Let''s go."


    Ji Rao is holding Baidu in her arms. Wei Ke knows Baidu is a goblin. No matter he is a big peacock or a bird, he can accept it.


    While driving, Wei Ke pointed the head of the white poison bird. "We are really like a family of three."


    Ji Rao: "eh?"


    "We are a couple. Baidu is the son."

 Chapter 1044

    Wei Ke is full of joking tone, Ji Rao is not too concerned.


    White poison once exploded, if not Ji Rao drag him, I''m afraid white poison directly go up Dao Wei Ke''s face.


    This day to work, white poison because overslept, Ji Rao was mercilessly left at home.


    As soon as he entered the company, he saw a man in front of him. He went out in a hurry with a pile of information in his hand. When he saw Ji Rao, his eyes lit up immediately.


    He quickly came over and said, "Ji Rao, come on, help me send these documents to the boss. I''m in a hurry to have a small meeting. Please!"


    Ji Rao takes over the document, "OK."


    "Thank you The man rushed to the meeting.


    Ji Rao nodded and went to the boss with the information.


    He stopped at the door of the boss''s office and knocked on the door.


    "In."


    Ji Rao pushes the door in and sees Wei Shen on the phone. He put the document on Wei Shen''s desk without saying a word. Just as he wanted to turn around and leave, he suddenly saw Wei Shen make a gesture towards him.


    That means to keep him waiting for him.


    So Ji Rao didn''t leave and stood quietly waiting.


    About five minutes later, Wei Chen hung up the phone. He flipped through the papers on his desk, and then picked up the suit coat hanging on the chair. "There''s something wrong with the Secretary''s home today. I''m going to a place. Please come with me and pick up the car first."


    Wei Shen gives Ji Rao the car key on the table. Ji Rao is stunned. Wei Shen frowns at him and says, "can''t you drive?"


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao took the car key and said, "I''ll go now."


    Ji Rao takes out the car. Wei Shen has been waiting there for a long time. He opens the back door and sits in. Ji Rao looks at Wei Shen in the mirror and feels as if he has really become a driver.


    Wei Chen tells Ji Rao the address. Ji Rao is a little familiar with the name, but he doesn''t think much about it. He drives to the destination.


    After arriving, Ji Rao parked the car outside and looked at the motionless Wei Chen in the mirror


    "Good."


    Wei Shen''s slow action makes Ji Rao wonder, does Wei Shen really know where he''s going?


    Ji Rao follows Wei Shen, watching him take the elevator and stop in front of a door.


    Wei Shen turns his head and raises his chin slightly to signal Ji Rao to ring the doorbell.


    Ji Rao


    He had to go up and press, and after a while, the door opened.


    Inside the room was a white boy, who looked very nice. The expression on his face was obviously joyful, as if he was looking forward to the arrival of someone. But when the door was opened and he saw the people outside, the smile faded. His eyes swept over Wei Shen, and then fell on Ji Rao.


    The moment he saw Ji Rao, the whole person froze.


    Ji Rao looks at Wei Shen with some doubts. Wei Shen is also quite confused.


    But on second thought, I can understand that this man is Wei Ke''s lover. It''s normal to know Wei Ke''s friend, but Ji Rao obviously doesn''t know Wei Ke''s lover.


    Didn''t Wei Ke introduce his little love to Ji Rao?


    Barrow did think it was Vico, so he opened the door without looking.


    He didn''t think much at that time, but if he could calm down a little, he could remember that Vico had a key, and he never rang the doorbell.


    When bailuo saw Ji Rao outside the door, he was even more numb.

 Chapter 1045

    In fact, barrow has only seen Ji Rao once.


    It was in the toilet.


    But he can also learn about Ji Rao from other places, such as the drunk mouth of Wei Ke, the photo album of Wei Ke''s mobile phone, the call records of Wei Ke


    He knew that Wei Ke had been paying close attention to Ji Rao and approached him in the guise of a friend. He was watching, and he could only watch.


    "You..."


    Wei Shen looked at Bai Luo in front of him. There was no expression on his face. He said coldly, "I''m Wei Ke''s brother. I want to talk to you about something."


    Wei Chen this words a, not only white Luo Leng, even Ji Rao also Leng.


    Vico?


    Is it the Vico he knew?


    "Who are you, Vico''s brother?"


    Wei Chen turned his head and looked at Ji Rao as if he was disgusted. "How many Wei Ke do you know?"


    "Are you his brother?"


    Wei Shen lowered his eyes, "don''t be so surprised." He then raised his eyes and looked at barrow, who was so surprised that he couldn''t speak. "Won''t you let me in? It doesn''t seem to be a good place to talk


    "Come in, come in."


    Barrow made way.


    Ji Rao looks at Bai Luo and thinks that he looks like a little white rabbit.


    When they went in, barrow poured them a glass of water.


    Wei Chen can see that bailuo''s eyes will fall on today''s body from time to time. That kind of eyes have a kind of unspeakable feeling, envy, jealousy, all kinds of complex emotions are mixed in.


    But Ji Rao didn''t find anything.


    "I came to you today to tell you something."


    Barrow stood on one side, obviously a little cramped.


    He didn''t expect that Wei Ke''s brother would come to him directly. He knew that he was just a shameful little love for Wei Ke. What would his brother say when he came to find himself?


    Wei Shen took a sip of water and then said slowly, "as far as I know, Wei Ke has proposed to separate from you and ask you to move out. If you want the property right of this house, it''s OK, but you don''t seem to be satisfied with it?"


    His voice was not deliberately cold, but it was plain and aggressive, which made barrow not know what to say for a moment.


    Ji Rao frowned, "boss, you are too fierce."


    When he looked at barrow, he felt as if he had seen him somewhere, but he couldn''t remember.


    Ji Rao sighed in her heart.


    I didn''t expect that Wei Ke had a lover at home quietly, but he never told himself that he thought Wei Ke was single until now, but he didn''t expect that when he knew it was time for them to break up.


    It''s just


    I didn''t expect that Weike was the same.


    He didn''t find out for so many years.


    "I, I..." Bailuo''s eyes were red, and a pair of watery eyes were full of tears. I couldn''t say anything for a long time.


    Wei Chen


    Ji Rao looks at Wei Shen''s face. The boss, who has always been rigid, has no idea what to do. He can''t help laughing.


    He coughed softly, "it''s OK, you speak slowly, don''t worry, don''t be afraid, the boss is not a bad man."


    Wei Chen didn''t know what to say, so he nodded.


    After a long time, bailuo recovered. He looked at Wei Shen with red eyes and said, "I like Wei Ke, so I don''t want to leave him."


    Ji Rao propped his chin to see Wei Shen. Wei Shen frowned, "it''s impossible."


    This made barrow feel more like something was pressing on his chest.

 Chapter 1046

    "It''s impossible for our family to accept that he''s with a man. You don''t have to think about it. I''ll give you a chance to tell me how much money you want. I''ll try my best to satisfy you, but don''t pester Vico any more. If my parents know, you''ll end up much better." Wei Shen Dun, changed a posture way, "since you can with Wei Ke so many years, presumably also is not a fool, is now take the money to go quickly, or in the future the bamboo basket draws water in vain, also may lose oneself, this business, you have to carry clear, understand?"


    Barrow said nothing and looked down like a child who had done something wrong.


    "Give me a price for how much you want."


    "I don''t want money..."


    Wei Shen frowned, "do you like Wei Ke?"


    Barrow nodded.


    "I''ll tell you that in the future, Vico will marry a good girl from other people''s families, have children, and live in peace for the rest of his life. This is the way he should go, and it is also the way he must go. Don''t talk about men. Even if you can be a man, you If I remember correctly, did you come out to sell it? "


    As soon as he said this, Barrow''s face turned white in an instant.


    He shivered his lips and couldn''t say a word.


    Ji Rao could clearly see that bailuo''s hand was shaking all the time, which was pitiful.


    "I''ll tell you what kind of family the Wei family is. Even if you fight for your life, you can''t step into the Wei family." Wei Chen stood up, "you move out quickly, and don''t pester Wei Ke any more. If you are a woman, there is really hope, but you are not, and Wei Ke can''t be with a man."


    Bai Luo''s vision falls on Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao Leng Leng, don''t know Bai Luo see what he do.


    And the eyes are still so sad, inexplicably there is a kind of uncomfortable feeling.


    He took out a business card and put it on the table. "I''ll give you three days, and the price will be as you like. If you still don''t understand after three days..."


    He straightened his sleeves and turned away.


    Ji Rao also quickly stood up to keep up.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao stopped. He turned his head and looked at Bai Luo in surprise. "Do you know me?"


    "I know you, but I''ve only seen you once." Barrow gave a wry smile. "You don''t remember me either."


    Ji Rao frowned. He really didn''t remember.


    "I envy you."


    "Envy me?" Ji Rao doubts a way, "envy me what?"


    But barrow refused.


    Wei Shen, who came out of the door, heard the voice behind him. He turned his hair. Now Ji Rao didn''t follow him. He turned back impatiently and said to Ji Rao who was talking to Bai Luo, "if you don''t go, you can take a taxi later."


    It''s valuable to take a taxi back from here!


    Ji Rao immediately turns to keep up with Wei Shen.


    "Wait for me, boss."


    "Your attitude is enough for me to deduct your salary."


    "Shouldn''t I get a raise when I''m a free errand today?"


    "The car is mine, and so is the gas money."


    ¡­¡­


    Barrow watched them leave, looking sad.


    That''s the difference between him and Ji Rao.


    How he wants to be a man like Ji Rao, but he and Ji Rao share the sky and the earth.


    He knew that Ji Rao was the number one science student in the college entrance examination at that time, with excellent grades and excellent abilities, which he heard from Wei Ke.


    The light in Barrow''s eyes faded slowly.


    He could have been like that.

 Chapter 1047

    Bailuo''s grades were very good from childhood to adulthood. If it wasn''t for his brother''s accident, he could have been admitted to a university.


    Barrow gave a wry smile.


    At work, Ji Rao took Bai Du to pee, put him on the toilet in the bathroom compartment, and then went out to guard the door. He didn''t hear a crack in it for two minutes.


    Ji Rao went in, threw the white poison, and then picked it up again. Looking at the yellowish water inside, he pressed the toilet flush button and said, "are you on fire?"


    White poison intense dissatisfaction, "Ga ga ga!"


    These days, Ji Rao works overtime day and night. When he gets home, he is so tired that he can fall asleep in the bathroom. How can he have the heart to pester Ji Rao to do it.


    I''ve been holding it for several days, but I don''t get angry.


    Ji Rao frowned and grabbed Bai Du''s two wings in one hand and carried them away to him. "You were single for hundreds of years before, and you can get angry in just a few days? Don''t frame me


    "Quack quack."


    What''s this called?


    From frugality to luxury is easy, from luxury to frugality is difficult.


    As soon as he turned out of the bathroom, he ran into a man head-on.


    Ji Rao frowned. Manager Mingming said that the boss would not come here to hang around without accident. How can he see Wei Shen twice a day on their floor these days?


    "Boss."


    Seeing Ji Rao, Wei Shen nodded slightly. He just wanted to say something, but his eyes fell straight on the things in Ji Rao''s hands. He twisted his brows, "why do you have to bring a chicken to work?"


    What he hates most is this kind of thing. In the staff manual, it''s forbidden to bring pets to work without permission. If it wasn''t for Weike to plead for him, she would throw the chicken out.


    "Quack, quack, quack!"


    You''re the chicken.


    Wei Chen frowned again, "why is this chicken crowing so ugly?"


    Ji Rao


    He gathered the white poison in his arms for a while and coughed softly, "what''s the matter with the boss? I''ll go back to work if I don''t have to


    "Wait a minute." Wei Shen said in a light voice, "come on a business trip with me this weekend."


    Ji Rao a Leng, "business trip?"


    "Yes, go to England, and you''ll be the interpreter, the most basic English. Are you ok?"


    "No


    "Good." Wei Shen nodded, "I''ll ask the Secretary to send you the itinerary later. You should remember to prepare in advance, as well as the documents and materials at that time."


    After getting Ji Rao''s affirmative answer, Wei Shen turns around and leaves.


    Ji Rao frowned.


    There are two or three translation officers around Wei Chen, and each of them is the chief translation officer. His social and business abilities are far above him. Why did he take the turn?


    But Ji Rao didn''t think much. Who would refuse to make money? Let''s think that Wei Shen finally saw his potential.


    Baidu is still angry because Weichen said he was a chicken.


    In fact, Bai Du didn''t like Wei Shen from the first day he saw him. To be more precise, he didn''t like anyone close to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao has confirmed with Wei Ke that Wei Shen is indeed Wei Ke''s brother, his own brother.


    It''s no big deal whether to say it or not, but Ji Rao is a little surprised.


    Wei Ke was a little afraid of Ji Rao alienating himself because of this, but obviously Ji Rao didn''t care.


    To be honest, who hasn''t been rich? Ji Rao is a rich second generation in the real world. Even if he is so poor now, he will not feel inferior. Whether he was rich or poor had no influence on him at all.

 Chapter 1048

    Ji Rao also found out what they were going to do on this business trip. Wei Shen''s secretary came to him and told him about the cooperation between the two companies.


    This time, they are going to cooperate with a Hengyue company. Hengyue is a new industry in recent years. However, as soon as the company was registered, it showed the momentum of passing five passes and cutting six generals. The performance of the whole company is almost explosive growth, rising rapidly in the real estate industry.


    This time, we are going to cooperate in the development of a piece of land. Weishen is also a newcomer in the business world. He has great ambition, and many listed companies that can make a good start in the interface obviously prefer to be steady. They don''t agree with Weishen''s proposal on that piece of land, and think that he is likely to lose all his money.


    Only Hengyue is willing to cooperate with him.


    So this time, Wei Chen is willing to show 100% sincerity to cooperate with Hengyue.


    On the day of leaving, Wei Shen and his secretary saw Ji Rao at the airport.


    It''s just that there''s someone around him.


    Airport crowd surging, radio sound continues to ring in the open space, Ji Rao with a person pulling the suitcase came.


    The man was half a head taller than Ji Rao, and his appearance was excellent, but the expression on his face was not so good.


    Especially when looking at Wei Shen, that look in the eyes top the sky of dislike.


    "This is..."


    Ji Rao light smile, "boss, this is my wife. If he doesn''t trust me, he will go with me. The boss can rest assured that he will never affect our work. "


    Wei Shen was a little surprised, and the secretary next to him was even more shocked.


    It turns out that Ji Rao is a fellow?


    "Your lover?" Wei Chen''s gaze falls on Bai Du, who frowns and turns his head impatiently.


    Shit. Look.


    Ji Rao Yan looks at Wei Shen and frowns. He quickly pulls back Baidu and gives Baidu a hard squeeze in places where people can''t see.


    White poison eat pain, this just almsgiving general take positive eye looking at Wei Shen.


    Peacocks are arrogant, white poison eyes in addition to Ji Rao no one else.


    Wei Chen obviously can see it, but he doesn''t care about this little thing, he just feels it.


    Ji Rao is really blind.


    Wei Shen''s secretary is also a peacemaker obviously. He stepped forward and said, "this is about to board. I''d better check my ID card."


    Baidu''s visa was handled by Ji Rao temporarily. Baidu ran with him for a day. Finally, he rolled his eyes and said, "human beings are really troublesome."


    In his mind, where do you want to go? Isn''t that freedom? If you want to go to other people''s territory, grab it.


    Several people got on the plane, they ordered business class, the space is spacious and comfortable.


    Bai Du took a plane for the first time and looked out the window. "Wow, it''s flying. I didn''t expect that this thing could fly, but why didn''t the wings move? Ah, cloud. I thought I could reach it if I could fly high enough, but it seems that I can''t reach it if I fly so high. "


    Wei Chen and his secretary looked at Bai Du in surprise.


    Is Ji Rao''s lover a brain problem?


    The stewardess who passed by all laughed. She looked at Baidu and Ji Rao again. "Please take care of your younger brother and let me know if you need to."


    "Well, it''s just that this is not my brother." Ji Rao serious, word by word way, "this is my love."


    The stewardess was only briefly surprised for a while, then raised the official smile and said softly, "I wish you and your lover can be together for a lifetime."

 Chapter 1049

    Ji Rao nodded gently, "thank you."


    Ji Rao turned his head and asked if Bai Du was cold. When he got a negative answer, he stretched out his hand and straightened his collar.


    Wei Shen was watching quietly, and suddenly he was envious.


    Envy Ji Rao can be aboveboard to say next to the same sex is his lover.


    And he can''t.


    Although he has come out with his family, he still has the surname "Wei" on his head. His every move represents the Wei family, so he can''t act recklessly, nor can he introduce his lover generously to everyone. He is a man.


    "Ji Rao, when did you have a partner?"


    Ji Rao hears Wei Chen to ask, thought a way, "senior three."


    "Senior three?" Wei Chen looked at them in surprise. "You two have been four or five years."


    Ji Rao can''t help but smile, a pair of peach blossom eyes smile Yingying bending, flashing the light of people''s heart, "yes, it has been many years."


    White poison horizontal Wei Shen one eye, Wei Shen some inexplicable, "Ji Rao, how do I feel you this lover to me a little hostile ah?"


    His words were in a joking tone, obviously not caring much.


    Ji Rao saw that there was no displeasure on Wei Shen''s face, so he was relieved, "he always is like this."


    "Is your wife big a, too?"


    "No, he didn''t go to college."


    Wei Chen was even more surprised. "Where does he work now?"


    Thinking of yawning on his desk all the time, Ji Rao couldn''t help but raise the bird''s head a little bit. He coughed and suppressed the impulse to laugh. "He doesn''t have a job."


    His only job is to circle around himself.


    Wei Shen squints. He looks at Bai Du, who is tearing down the plane meal in front of him. He doesn''t mean to be half ashamed.


    How can Ji Rao get mixed up with such a person?


    It''s a man who has nothing but his face.


    Only he looked at Ji Rao''s obviously gentle expression on his face and could not say anything.


    Now Ji Rao may like his lover very much, but I can''t say for sure in the future. After all, people still have to live, everything has to pay attention to the right family, poor couple Pepsi sad, no money, just rely on love, how far can we go.


    Bai Du ate two airplane meals, but he didn''t think it was delicious. He grabbed his seat and looked back. Ji Rao was looking through his photo album, which was full of pictures of Bai Du and himself.


    Feel strong line of sight falls on oneself, Ji Rao raises a head to come, with white poison rightness, "don''t see cloud?"


    "I''m tired of it. I want to see you."


    Ji Rao lips Cape a bend, he toward white poison to move to wave, "come over."


    Bai Du immediately came to sit next to Ji Rao. Ji Rao leaned on Bai Du''s shoulder and looked at the photo album in his mobile phone with him. After a while, he felt tired, so he turned off his mobile phone and closed his eyes to sleep.


    White poison shoulder bone hard, afraid Ji Rao sleep uncomfortable, take people to arms.


    Looking at the past from the perspective of Wei Shen, we can see their present posture very well.


    His face suddenly a little trance, think of a few years ago, he and a person is also like this.


    He came out with the family openly for that man, but in the end, the man still couldn''t stand the secular eyes.


    Wei Chen suddenly understands why Ji Rao is with Bai Du.


    He doesn''t care about the secular world and the views of the outside world. There is only one Ji Rao in his eyes. He is satisfied with Ji Rao.

 Chapter 1050

    Where can I find such a person.


    After several hours of flying, we finally arrived at our destination.


    As soon as I got out of the airport, people from Hengyue came to pick me up, and they also helped solve the accommodation problem, which seemed to be very sincere.


    But Wei Chen will not be moved by this small matter. The real sincerity is only the interests on the negotiation table, and the others are insignificant.


    Ji Rao one hand pulls the trunk, one hand pulls the white poison, followed Wei Chen to sit on the nanny car that came to meet.


    They can have a night off today and talk business tomorrow.


    Ji Rao contacted Hengyue in advance and asked for a double room. After going to the hotel, Ji Rao went to check first and found that there was no problem. Then he put his luggage aside.


    Wei Chen and his secretary go to their own room. Bai Du closes the door, turns around and hugs Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao Leng, "white poison?"


    White poison pupil color is red, stare at Ji Rao to lick lip Cape.


    He looks like Ji Rao. I don''t know what he''s thinking.


    "Baidu, I will Well


    Bai Du holds Ji Rao and pushes him to bed while kissing him. He almost relies on licking Ji Rao''s ears and neck. The heat exhaled makes Ji Rao numb.


    Baidu''s hand went restlessly from jirao''s hem, floating on jirao''s skin like a flexible snake, stroking every inch of his body.


    Ji Rao resisted symbolically for a while, and it was up to him. He held Bai Du''s neck and slowly responded to Bai Du''s kiss.


    The heat in the air is getting higher and higher.


    Buckle.


    There was a loud knock at the door. Everyone on the bed was stunned.


    "Ji Rao, the boss told you to go to his room. He has information for you."


    Ji Rao pushed the white poison away and said, "I''ll go right away."


    He stood up from the bed, whimpered a little messy hair, then pulled down his clothes, stuffed them into his trousers, straightened the collar which was torn loose, turned his head to see Bai Du, who was hurt and wanted to be dissatisfied, went to kneel on the bed, clasped Bai Du''s shoulder and gave him a kiss on the mouth.


    "Then I''ll go."


    White poison corner of the mouth down, unspeakable grievance.


    Ji Rao jokingly pinches Bai Du''s nose, then gets up and leaves.


    Buckle.


    "In."


    Ji Rao enters Wei Shen''s door in neat clothes. After entering, he closes the door behind him. Wei Shen is sitting on a chair, with papers in his hand.


    Ji Rao stepped forward and stood in front of Wei Shen''s side, "boss."


    "Well." Wei Chen answered and raised his head after reading this page. His vision was just on Ji Rao''s body. As a result, he didn''t know what he saw fell back on Ji Rao''s face. To be exact, it was his mouth.


    The thin lips, which were just light pink, were slightly swollen now, showing a kind of cherry red attractive color. The white shirt hem tucked into the suit pants also seemed a little wrinkled. I''m afraid that others would not know what he had just done with Bai Du.


    Ji Rao looked at Wei Shen with some strange eyes, but also a little flustered, "what''s the matter, boss?"


    After all, it''s someone else''s private business. Wei Chen can''t manage too much. He shakes his head and gives Ji Rao a stack of documents from his desk. "You go back and have a look at this. Tomorrow''s translation task must not be wrong."


    Ji Rao took the document over and turned his eyes, "yes."

 Chapter 1051

    In the evening, Bai Du is still waiting in bed. Ji Rao calls for dinner. After they had eaten, they went to take a bath. Halfway through the bath, Ji Rao opened the door. Bai Du, who was sitting on the stall outside in a daze, turned his head and almost had no nosebleed.


    He Lengzheng of looking at Ji Rao, a double eye press root difficult to move away from Ji Rao Jiao good body.


    Ji Rao chuckles in the indistinct water vapor. Bai Du suddenly remembers the fox spirit he saw when he was more than 100 years old.


    Each fox spirit is very good. It belongs to the God''s face. Each one is beautiful. It''s not too much to say that it''s the best in the world.


    And white poison met that see white poison grow well, also want to hook, lead him.


    But fox essence is beautiful, but it is not a white poison dish. In fact, no one can enter the eyes of white poison except Ji Rao. The fox spirit comes to Baidu to smile, but Baidu thinks that the fox spirit wants to compete with him.


    So he immediately turned into a prototype, and the proud peacock unfolded.


    The fox spirit thinks that Baidu is also interested in him. As soon as he comes forward and wants to catch Baidu, google kicks it off.


    Bai Bai left a paw mark on the white fur of the fox spirit.


    When the fox spirit left, google spat hard.


    Compare with Laozi, you deserve it.


    Ji Rao looks at white poison to stay Leng of appearance, can''t help but smile toward white poison hook hook hand, "come over."


    At that moment, Bai Du felt that Ji Rao was 10000 times more attractive than fox spirit.


    Two people crowded in a bathroom, even breathing is heavy depression, Ji Rao bare body holding white poison, the shower is not off, rain on the two people, white poison clothes are wet, Ji Rao cover in his ear whispered, "tomorrow I want to work, so I can''t play with you tonight, I use my hand to help you, OK?"


    Ji Rao''s left hand is climbing Baidu, and his right hand is stroking Baidu''s wet body. Through the cloth that clings to his body, he feels the hardness of his abdominal and chest muscles.


    Ji Rao is also a whim to tease the white poison, but he never thought that the fire of the white poison really can''t go down.


    Ji Rao got him for nearly an hour, but he just couldn''t get out.


    His hands were a little sore, and his arms were sour. He let go of the white poison, shook his hands, and looked at his red palms. He reached out and touched it, but he still felt a little tingling. He turned his head and looked at Xiaogoogle again, but there was no sign of withering.


    Ji Rao rolled his eyes and put some bath gel in his palm, then continued.


    After another ten minutes, Ji Rao flushed his hands clean, threw a towel on Bai Du, and said, "go ahead and do it yourself, I''ll quit."


    After that, he slammed the door and went away, leaving only white poison standing straight up and down.


    Ji Rao lay on the bed for a while, but Bai Du didn''t come out. At the beginning, he didn''t have any idea, but after he closed his eyes for a while, his mind was full of white poison''s crying face and pursing his mouth. He couldn''t help thinking that he would either give white poison a good time, just once, and go to bed when he came out.


    As soon as the idea came out, the bathroom door opened.


    A burst of foot sound, and then the side of the bed deep sink down, the whole body cool white poison lying next to Ji Rao, stretched out his hand from Ji Rao behind his waist.


    The cold temperature behind made Ji Rao shiver.

 Chapter 1052

    "You..."


    White poison hugged Ji Rao tightly, the head sticks his neck, "go to bed, you want to get up early tomorrow."


    The temperature on his body is so cold that he obviously took a cold bath. Ji Rao sighs, turns around and holds Bai Du. He buries himself in Bai Du''s chest and pulls up the quilt. Their legs under the quilt crisscross like vines on an ancient tree.


    Smelling the good smell of white poison, Ji Rao slowly closed his eyes.


    The next morning, Ji Rao''s alarm bell called Ji Rao up.


    After breakfast, he dressed up and went out with Wei Chen. Hengyue has branches in many places, but they are going to the main company established by the president of Hengyue in Britain.


    Several people take a car in the past and get off at Hengyue company.


    This is the most prosperous section in the city center, surrounded by all kinds of office buildings and European style buildings. Around this street are all kinds of entertainment places and shopping malls.


    Hengyue company''s real estate is towering and majestic. Several pieces of glass in the high-rise buildings reflect the sunlight, which is particularly eye-catching in all kinds of buildings.


    "Come in, please."


    Hengyue had someone waiting at the door early in the morning. When he saw Wei Chen coming, he quickly raised his formulaic smile, slightly bent down, reached out and made a gesture to lead people in, "Mr. Wei, this way, please."


    Wei Shen nodded, and then went in.


    The place of discussion is on the top floor. Wei Shen follows Ji Rao and his secretary. Someone helps push the door open.


    Ji Rao took the document in his hand and walked in with no expression on his face.


    There were three people sitting in it. Wei Shen was the latest to arrive. All the people had arrived. When Wei Shen sat down, someone began to introduce him.


    "This is the partner for this time, Mr. Ansai."


    "This is the president of Weishi, Weishen."


    The line of sight turns again, Ji Rao''s line of sight falls on the person sitting on the main position, the smile of the corner of the mouth is a little stiff, the complexion has a little imperceptible change.


    The chief executive of Hengyue company, a man in his twenties, is wearing a high set black suit, which fits perfectly from the cuff to the collar. The cufflinks are also low-key and luxurious, delicate and not eye-catching. After several years of polishing, the face that Ji Rao remembers is still slightly green. Now it has matured a lot. The tail of the eye is slightly up, and the eyes are dark I can''t catch any emotion. The expression on his face is so appropriate that it''s exactly what a listed president should look like.


    From the beginning to the end of the introduction, his eyes fell on Guo jirao, who was secretly relieved.


    If he can''t remember it clearly, it''s the best.


    "This is Cheng Ju, the president of Hengyue company."


    Ji Rao sat down beside Wei Shen and straightened his back.


    In a negotiation, Ji Rao couldn''t figure out the twists and turns in the shopping mall. He only felt that whether it was Wei Shen or Cheng Ju, or the blonde foreigner, behind their smiling faces, there were some things that people couldn''t see through. No matter they or their respective secretaries, they were talking with each other.


    Sometimes Ji Rao''s words are easy for Wei Shen to ask some fatal questions. They all want to divide more interests on their own side.


    Ji Rao thought that if he could not keep up with him, he would not express his opinions. He just repeated Ansai''s words to Wei Chen, and his work was over.

 Chapter 1053

    A negotiation lasted more than two hours. Ji Rao didn''t even have time to drink water. He just listened carefully to Ansai''s words with his assistant for fear of missing some useful information.


    Finally, Ansai stood up, reached out and shook with Cheng Ju, and then with Wei Shen. With a pair of blue eyes and a smile, he looked at Ji Rao and spoke a lot of English.


    Ji Rao is really reflective. At the moment Ansai finished speaking, he began to translate to Wei Shen in real time. "The translator next to Wei Shen is really good..."


    The words didn''t finish, Ji Rao took the lead to react, then suddenly shut up.


    The translators beside Ansai were all covering their mouths and laughing.


    Ji Rao''s head is really big. Listening to them talking about all kinds of financing and joint ventures, his whole brain is not enough, and he has to seek to save time. Therefore, Ji Rao''s translation keeps up as soon as Ansai dialect is put into practice. After more than two hours, he translates it into Chinese directly when he hears an English sentence.


    Ji Rao lowered her head and didn''t talk much.


    Wei Chen didn''t understand English at all. There was no difficult word in Ansai''s sentence just now. Naturally, he could understand what it meant.


    "All right." The assistant next to Cheng Ju said, "the future negotiation should last for two days. Since he''s here, Mr. Cheng naturally wants to make a host friendship. There''s a sightseeing coast not far from here. There''s a party on the cruise ship under Mr. Cheng''s general contractor tonight. If the two presidents appreciate it, they can have a look at it in the evening."


    Then he took out some invitation cards from his bag and gave them to Wei Shen and Ansai.


    "Good." Wei Chen took it over and gave it to the secretary next to him, "thank you for your hospitality."


    "It should be."


    Ansai and his assistant took things and left. Ji Rao helped clean up the papers on the desk and took away all the copies.


    Cheng Ju''s mouth curved with a smile. He always thought it was formulaic. He looked at Wei Chen and called, "brother Wei."


    Wei Shen''s eyes flashed for a moment, and then he also raised an impeccable official smile, "how have you been? In the past few years, I have become famous abroad. "


    "Brother Xie Wei cares. Everything is fine. What about Vico? What about him? "


    "Weike is just the same. She is so playful that she can''t compare with you."


    Cheng Ju chuckled in a low voice, "Wei Ke is that temperament. It''s not appropriate for you to let him go to the shopping mall. I''m afraid there''s no residue left."


    Wei Shen was silent for a moment, and then answered with a smile.


    Obviously, it''s a normal conversation without any problems, but it sounds like a tit for tat feeling. It''s very uncomfortable for people to understand.


    Ji Rao was listening quietly after he had packed up. He heard them talking about Wei Ke, and their tone was still so familiar that he couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Brother Wei, I''ll leave first and wait for you in the evening."


    "Good."


    Cheng Ju left with his assistant, went to the door and looked back. He just took a look and then withdrew his eyes.


    Outside the door, Wei Shen''s assistant just came back from the bathroom. As soon as he came to the door, he saw Cheng Ju come out. Before he said hello, Cheng Ju walked past without squinting.


    Wei Shen''s assistant was stunned, and then had a fight.


    Mr. Cheng''s face was a little gloomy just now.


    Even just at the negotiation table, I didn''t see such an ugly face in the process.

 Chapter 1054

    "Gone, jirao?"


    Ji Rao has just recovered. Wei Shen stands in front of him and looks at him with some doubts. "What''s the matter, what do you think?"


    "Wei Ke and Cheng Ju Have you known each other before? "


    "Yes." Wei Chen has nothing to hide. He goes out and says, "they grew up together. Wei Ke is good to Cheng Ju. That boy is really good to people."


    Ji Rao has a deep understanding of this.


    After he became friends with Wei Ke, when he met with Wei Ke, he would help him if he could. After graduation, he was busy with the job fair, and Bai Wei couldn''t count on it. Wei Ke went to see the house.


    "It''s just that Cheng Ju has a heavy heart. Wei Ke is a fool and doesn''t know anything. I don''t want Wei Ke to mix with Cheng Ju."


    It turns out that they have known each other since childhood.


    "Cheng Ju I heard he left when he went to college? "


    "What did you hear from Vico?"


    Ji Rao hesitated for a moment, but he still wanted to pretend that he didn''t know Cheng Ju, so he nodded.


    "He had been abroad for three or four years because of his family."


    Three or four years, is that the time when Cheng Ju disappeared?


    It''s no wonder that when we met for the first time, Wei Ke would talk to himself so fiercely.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "nothing."


    He didn''t think it was anything. Although it was Cheng Ju who came to trouble him at the beginning, Wei Ke was a fool in Ji Rao''s eyes. Later, he really took Wei Ke as a friend. He believed that Wei Ke was the same, so there was no need to worry about how Wei Ke found him at the beginning.


    As for Cheng Ju


    He was just like that, and obviously he didn''t remember himself.


    This is the best way to save him a lot of things.


    A few people then all went back, Ji Rao opened the door and found that the room was unusually quiet.


    "White poison?"


    No one should.


    Ji Rao opened the door and saw that the bed was arched. He went over and saw that Bai Du was lying in the bed with his whole body covered tightly. Then he showed his head with his eyes closed and his face was slightly red.


    Drowsiness.


    Bai Du has a sleepy period of several days every year. During the sleepy period, he is weak and sleepy. Ji Rao thought he had a fever when he saw him in the first year. Later, Bai Du explained to him that it was a normal phenomenon, and he was relieved.


    "White poison." Ji Rao lowered his head and called softly.


    Bai Du opened his eyes, and his eyes were a little at a loss. When he saw Ji Rao, the mist in his eyes coagulated, "Ji Rao..."


    His voice was feeble and pitiful.


    Although he had seen Baidu several times, Ji Rao couldn''t help but feel distressed. He sat on the bed and touched Baidu''s head, "is it cold? Would you like some temperature? Would you like some water? "


    Bai Du shakes his head and rubs in the direction of Ji Rao.


    In the sleepy period, Bai Du is more dependent on Ji Rao and wants to hold him all the time.


    Ji Rao is held by Bai Du. After a while, he hears Bai Du''s long and regular breathing. When Bai Du wakes up again, he sees Ji Rao sitting on the bed, playing with his mobile phone against the pillow, and his hands are all on Ji Rao.


    Feel the movement, Ji Rao partial head saw white poison one eye, "wake up?"


    "Well." Bai Du just woke up with a nasal sound. He yawned with tears in his eyes. He was still a bit lazy. He couldn''t do anything.

 Chapter 1055

    "Wake up when you wake up. I''ll make something for you. I''ll go out later."


    "Where are you going so late?"


    To go to the party that Cheng Ju said was to play, but in fact it was also to get to know people. Wei Chen told him that there were top business and political elites everywhere. It was not just a simple party, it was more like a meeting of the top.


    There are both domestic and foreign ones. What Ji Rao can do is to work as an interpreter for Cheng Ju. By the way, he can identify people, and then he may cooperate with him.


    "Go to a party and come back soon." Ji Rao lifts Bai Du''s hair and kisses him gently on his forehead.


    White poison is wanton, also did not speak.


    Ji Rao makes something for Bai Du and feeds it. When there is a knock at the door, Ji Rao is feeding Bai Du. He hands the bowl to Bai Du and opens the door by himself.


    Outside the door is Wei Shen''s secretary, Ji Rao nodded to him, "I''ll come right away."


    He went back to tie on his tie and looked at Baidu at the door of the bedroom and yelled, "I''ll go first and come back later."


    He went to the door to change his shoes, put on his suit coat, and hurried out.


    White poison ate two mouthfuls, and then put the bowl on the table, put the quilt to sleep.


    Wei Chen takes his secretary and Ji Rao to get on the bus, and the three come to the coast.


    They were led to the yacht, through the yacht lights, he saw that Wei Shen and his secretary were wearing a new suit, looking more elegant and noble. In particular, Wei Shen also has a haircut, which looks more capable and more elite.


    He was the only one who came out in a hurry. He was still wearing the same suit as he was in the negotiation. He didn''t even change his shoes. The shirt inside was even a little wrinkled. He didn''t wear a good tie.


    "Three, this way, please."


    The man at the door was a man of about 40 years old, dressed in a tuxedo, with white gloves on his hands, and gray blue eyes behind a single lens. His every move seemed very polite, like the English aristocracy of the 17th century.


    Ji Rao followed Wei Chen and went in. It suddenly opened up. Huge and luxurious crystal chandeliers were hanging high on the top of the cabin. All around, there were lights embedded in the wall. The whole place was just like day. There was a lot of noise inside. The table covered with white tablecloth was covered with inverted triangle goblets and the inside was filled with champagne.


    They are all dressed in bright clothes. They show their limited watches and high set shoes on their wrists. They walk around with their graceful and elegant female companions, holding a glass of wine. Under their mild appearance, they actually sweep around like wolves, looking for useful partners.


    After Wei Chen went in, he soon found someone he knew. They talked eagerly. After a few simple greetings, they got down to business.


    Confirm that the other party has the intention of cooperation, exchange business cards with each other, make an agreement to discuss in detail next time, and then turn the topic again, then turn to private affairs.


    This is Wei Shen''s biggest headache.


    "Mr. Wei is young and promising. How old is he now?"


    "Twenty nine."


    The man laughed and said, "it''s a good age. It''s not only young people''s initiative, but also adults'' consideration. Good, good. This time, President Wei came here alone, but he didn''t have a partner yet? "


    Ji Rao obviously saw that Wei Shen''s smile froze.

 Chapter 1056

    "And Not yet. "


    "I have a daughter, who is just 21 this year, and has been living in England. She is graceful, small and lovely..."


    As soon as Wei Chen heard his words, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Ji Rao looks interesting on the side. Wei Shen, who has just answered business questions like a stream, can''t say a complete word now.


    Wei Chen is naturally helpless.


    He can''t tell people that he is a fellow directly, so he has to politely refuse.


    After meeting several other people, Wei Shen turned around. His secretary didn''t know where to play. Ji Rao was the only one left behind him. Wei Shen waved his hand and said, "go and play by yourself. Don''t worry about me."


    In his recent project, he has no intention to cooperate with foreign companies, and even if he does, it''s not how much a small party can help him.


    He has never been ungrateful to his subordinates. If Ji Rao is allowed to follow him at such a good opportunity, it''s hard to avoid being too unkind.


    It''s just that Wei Shen doesn''t know that Ji Rao is really not interested in this party.


    Wei Chen won''t let him follow, but he doesn''t know what to do.


    Wei Chen twisted his brow, "what are you doing here?"


    Ji Rao only wants to be Wei Chen, and he doesn''t want to follow him, so he has to leave.


    He walked in such a big party, sat in the corner and looked at the people with official smile at the party. Slowly, his eyes became a bit empty, and these people seemed to become a string of data codes.


    Ji Rao once again shakes God, the person in front of him is still human, and the scene has not changed at all.


    Ji Rao pinches the cuff on his sleeve and squints at the crystal chandelier.


    In fact, he knew that he was very clear. The task world was the task world. He had never put any emotion into the person who had a white poison accident. Anyway, after he left, the world would collapse. The flesh and blood of these people are just a string of cold data constructed by unknown organisms.


    He thought of Vico.


    Ji Rao did take Wei Ke as a friend, but when he saw Wei Ke, he often thought that the man in front of him was not a real person, and he felt chilly.


    Ji Rao gets up and walks out of the dark corner to join in the excitement of just watching him coldly. He can ignore the people who pass by him, and his eyes fall straight on the food on the table.


    The party is mainly for the meeting of the upper class. As for the food, it seems a little insignificant. It is arranged neatly on the pure white tablecloth, and the ornamental value is more than the edible value.


    Ji Rao goes to the table and looks at the small desserts on it. At last, he takes a chocolate cake. The waiter next to him looks at him with a smile. As soon as Ji Rao takes it up, he puts a chocolate cake again.


    Ji Rao also felt that eating here was out of place, so he went out spontaneously.


    As soon as you go out, it''s dark outside. The place with light is a string of lights along the coast, and the light which is not obvious from Ji Rao''s point of view.


    There were also three or four people on the deck. They thought the party was too boring, so they came out. Their bodies were hidden in the dark, not noticeable.


    Ji Rao took his cake to the front of the deck and stopped, leaning against the guardrail to blow the cool sea breeze.

 Chapter 1057

    Ji Rao digs the cake in his hand and puts it into his mouth. Although the cake is delicious, he will still feel tired after a few mouthfuls.


    There was a man standing next to him. Ji Rao turned his head and saw the man in front of him by the weak light. His eyes were slightly stunned.


    The man in front of him was wearing a black suit. The button of his suit was untied and his hand was in his pants pocket. The sea breeze blew his hair aside. His sharp features were not clear. Even his eyes reflected the distant light. He was holding a glass of champagne in his hand, not drinking it, just shaking it in his hand.


    "Why, forget so much, just four years, don''t remember me?"


    It''s Cheng Ju who came.


    Ji Rao pursed his lips and didn''t speak. He didn''t expect Cheng Ju to remember himself.


    Cheng Ju looked at Ji Rao''s not good-looking face and couldn''t help laughing, "what''s this like?"


    Ji Rao thinks he has nothing to say. They have no friendship with each other. After that incident, they have no face to say.


    Ji Rao Gang wanted to leave. Cheng Jui first saw through his idea. He said in a low voice, "how? Are you avoiding me? "


    Ji Rao frowned, followed his words and said, "what am I avoiding you for?"


    This words a, Ji Rao walked, isn''t that slap a face?


    He looked at Cheng Ju for a while, then continued to lie on the railing without saying a word.


    "Four years on, you''ve changed a lot."


    Ji Rao obviously didn''t mean to nag him. Cheng Ju didn''t get a little response when he said this.


    "At the beginning, my father knew about it. He forced me to go abroad. I couldn''t help it."


    Ji Rao still didn''t speak.


    He has nothing to answer.


    It''s Cheng Ju''s fault. If he hadn''t done that, how could his father have forced him to go abroad.


    "By the way, you and your boyfriend are called Baidu, right? Are you still together? "


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at Cheng Ju impatiently. His voice was mixed with the cool wind at night, and he was cold. "What do you want to do? Doesn''t that seem to have anything to do with you? "


    Cheng Ju looked at Ji Rao''s guard like a hedgehog, but he was amused. "Don''t be so vigilant. Four years later, we are not the original children. There will be no more extraordinary things, "he said, raising his champagne to Ji Rao." after all, now we all have to weigh the pros and cons, don''t we? "


    Ji Rao frowned. He sneered and said, "you are the only one who belongs to a child. You don''t have to keep thinking about the fact that I liked you in high school, because that was a mistake. Don''t you think it''s more ridiculous to remember so many years? Now my relationship with you is just the cooperation of the company, that''s all


    Ji Rao looked at Cheng Ju''s champagne. When she raised her eyes again, her eyes were contemptuous. "What do you mean by giving me wine? Cheng Ju, one game is enough. "


    He didn''t want to say any more. He felt that even the air was polluted because of Cheng.


    Ji Rao turns around and leaves. As soon as he takes a step, he hears Cheng Ju saying behind him.


    "The cake is delicious. It''s a waste to lose it."


    Ji Rao frowned and left without saying a word.


    The sound of footsteps is getting farther and farther away. Cheng Ju slightly looks up at the shimmering waves in front of him and feels the wind blowing on him. He can''t help but squint.

 Chapter 1058

    Was it a mistake?


    Cheng Ju''s dark eyes blend into the night, and no one can see the feelings in his eyes. He sipped his lips slightly and drank the champagne in the glass with his head up. He held out his hand. The glass was clamped upside down between his fingers. As soon as he let go, the glass fell into the water, leaving only a small sound that could not be heard any more.


    Naturally, he can''t play the same trick a second time.


    In the past few years, Cheng has been living abroad. In fact, he was about to forget Ji Rao, but when he saw him today, it felt like a tree had been pulled up along its roots. Those memories that he had sealed up for a long time were very loose. He remembered Ji Rao''s appearance in the last row, his humble appearance on his knees, and the words he had said in front of him. It was clear that they were memories that he hadn''t remembered in four years, but they were all dug out in the moment he saw Ji Rao.


    I think he has been unwilling to ask Ji Rao.


    At first, he thought Ji Rao played hard to get very well. Later, he found out that Ji Rao did not play hard to get. It has to be said that Ji Rao is cruel, or that he has never liked himself.


    It''s just that Bai Du is still with Ji Rao, which he never thought of.


    In his opinion, a fool like Bai Du can''t be together with Ji Rao for a long time. They are different in spirit and destined to go further and further.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the white poison was gone.


    He''s a goblin.


    I have no opinion about being "wrapped up and raised" by Ji Rao, and I am not ashamed to take Ji Rao''s money. Ji Rao doesn''t mean to dislike white poison.


    Ji Rao, who came back to the party, looked at the cake that had been bitten in his hand. Thinking about Cheng Ju''s words, he immediately felt a little disgusted. He threw the cake into the garbage can and then found a place to sit.


    It was not until midnight that they returned to the hotel.


    Wei Shen drinks a little too much. When he sees a person, he toasts, but no one stops him. Naturally, he drinks a lot. When he comes down from the yacht, the whole person is swaying, or Ji Rao helps him. Wei Shen is afraid that he can fall into the water.


    Wei Chen''s secretary takes a taxi, and they help him in. Ji Rao feels that the car smells of wine. Although it doesn''t smell bad, it''s always bad to feel the smell of wine in the enclosed space. He reaches out and opens the window.


    The Secretary sits in the co pilot, and Wei Shen and Ji Rao sit in the back.


    Ji Rao just lean on the back seat, the car on a turn, inertia makes Wei Shen askew in Ji Rao shoulder.


    Ji Rao looks at Wei Shen and is unconscious.


    He whispered, "boss?"


    There was no response.


    Then Ji Rao relieved, crisp, mercilessly pushed Wei Shen to the other side.


    There is someone in his family. Wei Chen is too close to him. When he goes back, he is smelled by white poison like a dog''s nose. He has to have a tantrum with him again. Baidu didn''t like Weishen at all. If he smelled it, he would be able to explode next time.


    Wei Shen is leaning on the door and his head is against the window. As soon as the car bumps, his head is heavily knocked on the window. The Secretary feels pain when he hears the sound. He can''t help turning his head and looking at it. Seeing that Wei is intoxicated, he doesn''t wake up at all. He thinks about it and turns his head, but he doesn''t see it.

 Chapter 1059

    At the hotel, Ji Rao and his secretary go back with Wei Shen.


    Wei Chen looks at thin, actually is not light, the skeleton is good, even if is two people to support all have some difficulty.


    To the door, the Secretary holding the wall panting, "Ji Rao you open the door, the door card in my bag."


    Ji Rao takes the door card to open the door. They waste a lot of energy to throw Wei Shen on the bed.


    "Let''s go. I''m so tired." The Secretary murmured.


    Ji Rao was sweating all over, and now he was sticky. He let out a long sigh, "let''s go."


    The space soon filled with the smell of wine. The Secretary thought about it and turned back to open a window for Wei Shen.


    Ji Rao and his secretary leave. Wei Shen is lying on the bed drunk without even taking off his shoes. He looks very pitiful. A cool wind blows and the window is blown wider. Wei Shen, who has been sleeping to death, feels a little cold and curls up. The sheets on his shoes are dirty.


    Ji Rao went back to her room and went to the bathroom before Bai Du got up from the bedroom.


    He had to wash his own smell, or it would stink.


    In the middle of the wash, Ji Rao found that he didn''t take the clothes to change. He thought that Bai Du, who was in the sleepy period, should still be lying in the quilt and couldn''t get up. So he just wiped his body with a towel. Although he didn''t want to wear dirty clothes, he thought for half a second and put on a white shirt he had thrown aside. He gave up streaking.


    He didn''t put on his clothes neatly. He just loosened two buttons and went to the bedroom to find his underwear and pajamas.


    Ji Rao opened the door lightly and looked into the door. The curtain was drawn, and there was only a small orange light inside. It seemed that the yellow line in the room was extremely dim.


    The bed arched up and was tightly wrapped by the quilt. After watching it for a long time, I didn''t move. I should have fallen asleep.


    Ji Rao slowly goes in, carefully opens the wardrobe, and takes out a pair of underwear and neatly placed pajamas. Before he turns around, he feels the pressure coming from behind. Through the dim light, Ji Rao looks at the figure on the wall in front of him and can''t help but move his throat.


    "White poison..."


    Voice just fell, Ji Rao''s waist was mercilessly encircled.


    "Why did you come back so late?" He sniffed Ji Rao''s smell, his head drooped, and he stood beside Ji Rao''s neck. He said in a deep voice in his ear, "Xiao Rao is good and lusty. I don''t wear clothes."


    His voice was too warm and ambiguous. The warm breath was directly sprinkled on Ji Rao''s ears, and then he felt his ears were gently bitten.


    Ji Rao''s legs and stomach are a little soft.


    Bai Du raised his head slightly, licked Ji Rao''s ear tip, and gave a light smile. His voice sounded very pleasant, like the discovery of the new world. "It''s so lovely. My ears are red."


    "You..."


    Ji Rao leaned back in Bai Du''s arms, slightly opened his mouth and panted gently. He had just taken a bath, and the water in his eyes had not gone away. Now he added a new layer, just like the one he had just fished out of the water. His eyes were confused and empty.


    Ji Rao is locked to death by the white poison again, the whole person is soft in the white poison arms.


    Bai Du''s clothes were also loose, and the buttons on his chest were not tied. Ji Rao''s back was close to him.


    Maybe it''s because of the sleepiness period. The temperature of Baidu is higher than usual. It''s like a small stove when leaning on it. It''s very hot.

 Chapter 1060

    Bai Du holds Ji Rao at his waist and pushes him to bed.


    Although the curtain was pulled, the window didn''t close. The cool wind at night brought the curtain to flutter. Ji Rao''s bare legs on Bai Du''s shoulders caused goose bumps.


    Ji Rao bit her lips, and her eyebrows and eyes were both happy and painful.


    Ji Rao looked at the white poison on his body blankly. He pursed his lips and looked like a trapped animal in a cage. Now all he had left was his instinct, but he couldn''t use any of the tricks he learned.


    White poison whole body is boiling hot, finally that temperature almost didn''t let Ji Rao cry out.


    Bai Du bent down and hugged Ji Rao. He rubbed Ji Rao''s neck as if he were flattering him. His tone was entangled and soft. "Give me a baby peacock."


    Ji Rao''s reason is scattered, slightly open mouth gasping, no response.


    White poison but seem to say addiction like, quite interested in again and again in Ji Rao ear grinding, "give me a birth? I want to play with some peacock eggs. "


    Ji Rao closed her eyes and gasped, "you want to live by yourself."


    White poison some aggrieved, "I can''t give birth to."


    Ji Rao said coldly, "I can''t be born either."


    "I just want a son." White poison is close to rogue way.


    Ji Rao said casually, "then you go to find the mother peacock."


    Baidu stopped talking.


    He fixed to see Ji Rao two eyes, Ji Rao was lying on the bed panting, see that strong to can''t ignore the line of sight after deflected his head.


    Ji Rao feels something, then opens his eyes and looks at Bai Du in horror. Bai Du''s face is very heavy. He grabs Ji Rao''s waist and starts a new round of expedition.


    White poison may be intended to torture Ji Rao, almost did not give the day fainted.


    Ji Rao sleep in the past, only remember white poison close in his ear whispered, "do not give me a son, I have been on you, until you were born."


    I''m sick.


    Ji Rao thought so, but her reason was like the tide, and her whole body was tired, and she went to sleep in a daze.


    White poison looking at quiet Ji Rao, lowered his head to kiss on his forehead, hugged the person into the bosom, satisfied to sleep.


    The next day when Ji Rao got up, the whole person seemed to be beaten severely, but the alarm clock on the table was ringing all the time. At this moment, I really wanted to strangle Bai Du.


    White poison put in Ji Rao waist hand back, he lazily turned over, put Ji Rao body quilt pulled in half, cover in the head to continue to sleep.


    Ji Rao


    It''s going to explode in the morning.


    He reached out and took the alarm clock. Without saying a word, he opened the quilt and put it on Baidu''s ear.


    Bai Du wakes up with a start. He opens his eyes in confusion. His brain is buzzing and his ears are tinnitus. When he looks at Ji Rao, he looks innocent and aggrieved. Ji Rao almost feels soft hearted.


    Fortunately, it''s just almost.


    Ji Rao''s body aches and pains remind him how bad the man in front of him is and it''s not worth pitying himself.


    Bai Du reaches out his hand to hug Ji Rao. Ji Rao slaps him open.


    He looked at his arm palm red, shriveled mouth, "you don''t love me."


    Ji Rao took a breath of cold air, threw the quilt on Bai Du''s face, gritted his teeth and said, "never loved!"


    He turned over and got out of bed. As soon as he stepped on the floor, the soreness of his big and small legs suddenly came up. He could not stand steadily and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 1061

    The floor was very cold. Ji Rao was frozen when he fell to the ground, and his goose bumps came up again. He couldn''t help fighting.


    "Ji Rao." White poison quickly get out of bed, he directly hold Ji Rao up.


    Ji Rao''s leg still rubs his Although both of them are married, Ji Rao still feels embarrassed.


    He always felt that the dead peacock had no sense of shame, and he was not ashamed of being naked.


    Ji Rao took a deep breath and couldn''t help reaching out and throwing a piece to Bai Du in a pile of clothes on the bed


    White poison carelessly put on, and then began to wait on Ji Rao, give him clothes when Ji Rao hand on white poison wrist, "first to take a bath."


    He didn''t clean up last night. Now he has a little stomachache.


    White poison took Ji Rao to wash.


    When going out, Ji Rao is obviously in a bad mood, but cooperation has to continue. Ji Rao can only work hard.


    Fortunately, Cheng Ju also thought about Wei Chen. They played all night last night, but they couldn''t get up the next day. They set the cooperation time in the afternoon.


    Wei Shen''s secretary saw the way Wei Shen got up the next day, and he thought that general Wei''s state might not be very good today. When he saw Ji Rao, he stared at Wu Qing under his eyes and said, "why do you look weaker than general Wei?"


    Ji raoqiang supported and laughed, then coughed softly, "it''s OK, let''s go."


    The next afternoon''s negotiation, Ji Rao''s whole person is not very in the state, the head is dizzy, the next second seems to faint.


    Cheng Ju looks at Ji Rao several times, and Wei Shen naturally finds out about Ji Rao''s problem, but the negotiation is still going on. When it''s over, he doesn''t respond.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao raised his head blankly, and Wei Shen''s secretary frowned at his appearance, "Why are you so red? Is there anything wrong? "


    Ji Rao slowly exhaled a breath, "a little headache."


    Wei Shen reached out and touched Ji Rao''s forehead. It was very hot. His face sank and he said, "I have a fever. Please send me to the hospital."


    Cheng Ju looked at Ji Rao, who was as hot as a ripe lobster, and said, "there''s my car under the company. I''ll drive him."


    Wei Chen saw that Ji Rao really shouldn''t delay. He said, "please."


    "Nothing."


    Wei Chen wanted to ask his secretary to help Ji Rao go downstairs. Unexpectedly, Cheng Ju went over and carried Ji Rao on his back.


    Cheng Ju doesn''t care about the surprised sight behind him. He goes downstairs with Ji Rao on his back.


    To the hospital, Ji Rao was arranged to hang a drop.


    Several people stand in front of Ji Rao''s hospital bed and look at the nurse who pricks him. The straight line of sight of several big men makes the blonde nurse feel a little nervous. She can''t help but turn her head and look at Cheng Ju and Wei Shen. There is a smile on her lips, which is the same as inviting someone to pick.


    Wei Chen''s mind is no longer on it. Cheng Ju just looks at Ji Rao''s hand and sees that the nurse''s needle is crooked. He can''t help frowning and says in fluent English, "your technique will make me doubt that you are not a qualified nurse."


    The nurse looked at the look in Cheng Ju''s eyes is not very happy, and after a long time there is a kind of gloomy feeling, people feel uncomfortable, can only angrily take back the eyes.

 Chapter 1062

    When the nurse pricked Ji Rao''s needle, she inadvertently raised her eyes and saw that although the face of the person on the bed was a little pale, it could not cover his delicate eyebrows.


    Oh God, it''s like an angel.


    Some beautiful nurses can''t move their eyes to look at the people on the bed.


    What a stupid mistake she had just made, that she should have had an extra injection because of her negligence.


    Cheng Ju looked at the nurse''s straight eyes, and the expression on his face became more impatient. He reminded, "have you tied it up?"


    The beautiful nurse came back to herself, "OK, OK."


    She swept Wei Shen, who was on the other side of the room, with an ambiguous look, and said with a smile, "who is his lover?"


    Cheng Ju didn''t speak. Wei Shen said, "we''re just colleagues."


    The ambiguous color in the nurse''s eyes converged more than half, "so it is."


    She told him the next diet and medicine. Before leaving, she added, "if you know who his lover is, tell him the next time you see him, and let him remember to help his lover clean up after pursuing stimulation, otherwise there will be problems."


    Ignoring the surprised eyes of both men, the beauty nurse lifted her big wavy hair and pushed the door out.


    Wei Chen looks at Ji Rao on the eye bed and is embarrassed.


    Cheng Ju looked at Ji Rao deeply and said, "his lover is coming too?"


    "Here we are."


    "The relationship between them is really good."


    Wei Shen looks at Cheng Ju inexplicably. He doesn''t know if it''s his illusion. He always feels that Cheng Ju''s words seem to be mixed with other meanings. But he didn''t know how to figure it out, and he didn''t go into it much.


    "Do you have his wife''s contact information? Why don''t you call his wife? "


    Wei Chen looks at Cheng Ju''s decent smile and thinks about it. After all, Ji Rao thinks it''s because he''s lying here. It''s really nothing to call him, so he calls his secretary.


    After learning that he had returned to the hotel, he asked him to knock on Ji Rao''s room and let Bai Du come to the hospital.


    The Secretary had no contact with Baidu. He stood at the door and knocked.


    It took a long time for him to respond. For a long time, he thought Baidu had gone out.


    As soon as the door opened, there stood a man in his pajamas, with scattered hair, looking at the slovenness, but he could not hide the brilliance of his face.


    Not to mention, Ji Rao is really handsome.


    White poison see this person directly stare at oneself, unavoidably some impatient.


    When he used to live with peacocks, those female peacocks were such eyes, which made people bored.


    The Secretary saw Bai Du''s brow wrinkled and knew that the man was not happy, so he quickly said, "I have something to look for you. Ji Rao is ill and hospitalized... "


    The expression on Bai Du''s face immediately changed. After knowing the address from the Secretary, he rushed to the office directly, but he wandered downstairs for a long time. He didn''t know how to get there and couldn''t get a taxi. He was so anxious.


    Finally, the secretary went with him.


    When I was in the car, the secretary looked at the anxious white poison beside me. It was clear that a good guy, big and small, now seemed to have ADHD. He didn''t want to get a seat on his butt, and he wanted to fly to the hospital immediately.


    The Secretary can''t help feeling that Ji Rao''s boyfriend really cares about Ji Rao.


    Although Bai Du''s EQ and IQ are worrying, it''s enough to love Ji Rao so wholeheartedly.

 Chapter 1063

    As soon as he arrives at the hospital, Bai Du rushes towards Ji Rao. He doesn''t know the way, and almost drags his secretary away. If the secretary goes two steps slowly, he can get a white poison card and a white eye.


    When he arrived at the ward, Bai Du left the secretary he had just grasped, ran straight to Ji Rao''s bed, sniffed Ji Rao, and felt relieved when he realized that he had no problem.


    There was a familiar smell in the air that made him uncomfortable. Bai Du wrinkled his nose. He raised his eyes and ran into Cheng Ju''s deep eyes.


    Cheng Ju looks at the white poison in front of him. When he looks up at him, after a brief confusion in his eyes, he looks at him with vigilance and vigilance, even with a touch of disgust on his face.


    Cheng Ju looks at the Secretary standing at the door, and says in a warm voice, "Mr. Wei has something to go first."


    The Secretary nodded, "I''ll leave first, too."


    As soon as the door closed, there were only three people left in the room.


    Cheng Ju looks at Bai Du, and the smile on his face finally fades a little.


    There was a hint of irony in his eyes. "It seems you remember me."


    Bai Du doesn''t speak, but stares at Cheng Ju.


    "I can''t imagine that Ji Rao hasn''t been tired of you for so many years. Does he like you such a mindless fool?"


    Bai Du hears that Cheng Ju is scolding himself. He wants to rush up and bite Cheng Ju to death. But thinking about Ji Rao''s advice, he puts up with it. "He doesn''t like a fool, he likes me, but you..." White poison cold hum a, "a few years ago like a disgusting fly, a few years later is still like this. Ji Rao can only see me in her eyes. She will never tolerate a fly. "


    Cheng Ju curved lips to smile for a while, but in the eyes but have no half cent smile meaning, "you also can only show off mouth to go up Kung Fu."


    Then he turned and left.


    After a while, Ji Rao''s eyelashes trembled and slowly opened her eyes.


    It''s not appropriate to say that he has passed out. It''s better to say that he has fallen asleep, but he is a little dead. He hears Cheng Ju''s voice in a trance, but he forgets what he is saying when he wakes up.


    White poison see Ji Rao wake up, two eyes immediately red.


    Ji Rao looked at the bottle on his head and sighed deeply, "help me pour a glass of water."


    Bai Du took the disposable cup on the table.


    This is the first time he came to the hospital. He turned around without taking two steps. It took him a long time to find the water dispenser and get Ji Rao a cup of warm water. Then when he went back, he looked at the sickroom doors. For a moment, he didn''t know which one was Ji Rao''s sickroom. Finally, he went around for a long time and found Ji Rao in the wrong three sickrooms.


    Ji Rao has been waiting for him for nearly 20 minutes. He frowned when he came in. "I thought you were not going to pick up the water, but the water picked you up."


    Bai Du smiles for a while. When he comes near and hands the cup to Ji Rao, Ji Rao finds that his chest is slightly undulating and a little panting. It looks like he came back after two laps.


    "Why have you been so long?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m lost. "


    Ji Rao


    Baidu can''t take care of himself. Don''t blame him.


    White poison looking at Ji Rao some pale face, can''t help heartache way, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you sick? "


    Speaking of Ji Rao, he was angry. He raised his eyes and looked at Bai Du coldly. Bai Du was seen by him inexplicably and his whole body was tight.


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    "Why didn''t you clean it up for me last night?"


    Bai Du was asked by him.

 Chapter 1064

    But Ji raos did not give him any chance to muddle through, just staring at him.


    White poison some dejected, "who told you to let me find other mother peacock, do not give me a baby peacock."


    Ji Rao is almost laughing.


    "I am a human, gender male, you let me lay eggs for you, do you dream?"


    White poison is also strong, "then you can''t coax me, why do you want to push me to other peacocks."


    Ji Rao


    White poison cold hum a way, "you don''t give me egg, also want to eat my thing, can''t spit out at all."


    Ji Rao looked at his proud appearance, his whole body trembled with anger, "do you know that I will be sick if you stay in it?"


    White poison a Zheng.


    He didn''t know.


    Ji sighed, he stroked his forehead, "remember to clean up for me later, otherwise I will have a fever and stomachache."


    Hearing this, white poison face can''t help but flash a fluster, he stretched out his hand to touch Ji Rao''s head, "then you still have a fever?"


    "Back."


    Bai Du sat on Ji Rao''s bed and touched his stomach, "is it still painful? I''ll rub it for you. "


    Looking at him like this, Ji Rao can''t help but feel a little funny, "no pain."


    He reached out and touched Baidu''s face, looked into his eyes and said, "Baidu, you will never grow up like a child, but you have to think about it for me. I have a job now and I want to live, so I may not give you too much time. I will try my best to accompany you. When I earn enough money, we will buy a small house. We are all ourselves outside Plant flowers, keep a dog, a cat, rainy days I can rely on you to read, at noon I can lie on you to sleep, can feed the cat with you to water flowers and cook


    In fact, it''s not the first time that Ji Rao thought about this idea. It''s just the first time that he told Bai Du.


    White poison Leng Leng, heart emerged a trace of moving, "sorry."


    Ji Rao just told him to clean up before, and didn''t tell him that if he didn''t clean up, he would get sick.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know I may hurt you these years."


    Bai Du shook his head. "I like you."


    Ji Rao slightly Zheng next, then pursed lip a smile, light voice way, "I am also."


    There is still one day of negotiation tomorrow. Ji Rao leaves the hospital after a drip. The next day, he follows the interpreter for a day, and then goes back by plane the next day.


    Once born and twice cooked, Bai Du, who took the plane for the second time, was not so excited.


    After getting off the plane, Ji Rao pulls Bai Du, who is obviously spiritless, and leaves after saying goodbye to Wei Shen.


    Vico''s call came as soon as he got off the plane.


    I asked him how he was abroad. Naturally, he had nothing to say. He had been working all the time.


    At noon, Wei Ke asked him out for dinner, but Ji Rao also refused.


    Baidu''s spirit is not good, and he is really a little tired after working on the plane for such a long time, so he said another day.


    Wei Ke also readily agreed and asked, "ah, by the way, who are you cooperating with this time?"


    "Hengyue."


    There was silence at Vico''s end.


    He naturally knew who the boss of Hengyue was.


    Ji Rao listens to him there to have no to talk slowly, then smile a, "I see a process."


    "Ah..."


    "I know you''re friends with him."


    Weike said nothing again as if he had pinched the wheat.


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t mind."

 Chapter 1065

    Wei Ke couldn''t figure out what Ji Rao meant.


    Is this angry or not?


    He gets along with Ji Rao for a long time, and finds that he has a good temper. In recent years, he has been angry for a few times, and he won''t be offended if others don''t offend him.


    He has seen Ji Rao''s anger a few times because of white poison.


    Once on the subway, when Ji Rao and Bai Du crowded the subway, the person next to him pushed Bai Du, and almost didn''t push Bai Du out.


    The sports car he liked that day was limited in number, and the road was not long, so the three people took the subway. I didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    That person is intentional, Wei Ke is very sure, because his own girlfriend has been staring at Bai Du, so he looks at Bai Du''s eyes are wrong, full of bad intentions.


    It was the first time he saw Ji Rao angry.


    White poison is pushed out, Wei Ke himself has not reacted, Ji Rao has reached out to pull people back. He was holding the white poison which was higher than him. His face was pale and his hands were shaking.


    It was the first time that Wei Ke had seen Ji Rao so impolite.


    Later on, Ji Rao held Baidu in his arms all the time without saying a word, but his face was gloomy and ugly. Wei Ke felt cool when he saw it.


    Later a station of servants, clearly not they want to get off the site, Ji Rao but pull white poison out.


    Wei Ke is stunned, looking at the man who is pulling his girlfriend in front of him, knowing that he didn''t say much, and then he gets off the subway.


    Ji Rao picked a place where no one was and beat the man. When he pulled his boyfriend into the alley, his girlfriend was stunned, crying and shouting to call the police.


    But Ji Rao turns a deaf ear, he beat that man to see blood, that fist of ruthless strength son saw Wei Ke to all feel frightened. White poison stands at one side to see, that posture wants to go up to help Ji Rao to hit two fists.


    Wei Ke looked at the man as if he was more out of breath and less in air. He quickly came forward and hugged Ji Rao, "OK, don''t fight, fight again and kill people."


    Ji Rao''s eyes were red. When she looked at Wei Ke, the blood in her eyes was clear. Wei Ke''s appearance was a little shocking. Wei Ke''s voice was weak.


    He thought he couldn''t control Ji Rao, but Ji Rao just closed his eyes, took a breath, and left with Bai Du.


    For a moment, Wei Ke felt that if Bai Du died, Ji Rao might go with him.


    Ji Rao was surprised that Wei Ke hadn''t spoken for a long time, "I''ll hang up if I don''t speak?"


    "have dinner together when I have time?"


    "Yes, I''ll call you when I''m free."


    "By the way, one more thing." Vico seemed very hesitant Did you see barrow with my brother last time? "


    Ji Rao didn''t pay any attention to it. If Wei Ke didn''t say it, he couldn''t remember it. He searched in his only memory, as if there was such a thing.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s you. What do you think of him?"


    As soon as he said this, Vico wanted to slap himself. He didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "Very good."


    Ji Rao''s tone of indifference makes Wei Ke''s heart blocked. Although he also knows that Ji Rao''s eyes are full of white poison and can''t give him any space at all, it''s not very nice to hear Ji Rao''s indifference.


    "OK, hang up first. I''ll wait for you to ask me out to dinner."

 Chapter 1066

    But Wei Ke didn''t expect that Ji Rao didn''t come to dinner with him. Cheng Juxian asked him out.


    He was surprised that Cheng Ju called him.


    Because for so many years, Cheng Ju seldom calls him.


    "Hello, it''s me, Cheng Ju."


    "Cheng Ju?"


    "I''m going home."


    After a short surprise, Vico gradually calmed down. He chuckled, "when will you come back, I''ll pick you up.


    "It''s coming tonight. Don''t pick me up. Let''s go out for dinner."


    "OK, send me the address."


    Wei Ke did not expect that Cheng Ju, who always pays attention to etiquette, settled down in a barbecue shop.


    This place is Wei Ke''s favorite. He used to fight and skip classes for a while, and he did everything. His favorite place is to eat in this place. But Cheng Ju''s family is very well bred, just like a little prince. His family knows that he has a friend with such a temperament, so he won''t let Cheng Ju go with Wei Ke. Wei Ke gradually changes his bad habits for Cheng Ju, and later eats with Cheng Ju I always wear clean and refreshing clothes when I go to a western restaurant. But in fact, he still thinks it''s better to drink in the barbecue shop in his big underpants and white vest.


    He looked through the glass at the men who were blowing. He was puzzled. Did Cheng''s temperament change in recent years when he lived abroad?


    Cheng Ju just finished washing his hands and came out. He could not help but frown when he smelled the smell of cooking fume and barbecue in the stuffy air. This kind of environment almost made his whole body tense and he wanted to leave.


    But he finally put up with it. His face was gloomy when he sat in the chair.


    He is totally out of place here.


    Wei Ke pushes the door in and sees Cheng Ju sitting in the corner.


    They haven''t seen each other for four years. Although Cheng Ju''s face hasn''t changed much, his cool momentum is completely different from that of four years ago.


    But also, who should be the same as himself four years ago?


    Cheng Ju feels a line of sight, and looks up at Shangwei Ke.


    He curved a smile at the corner of his mouth. "Come on."


    Wei Ke''s face couldn''t help laughing. Just at that moment, he seemed to go back a few years ago.


    He walked over and sat down, with a familiar tone, as if they had been in contact for several years, but with more or less blame in his tone, "busy man, are you willing to come back?"


    Cheng Ju gave a wry smile, "I don''t want to come back."


    Wei Ke is silent for a moment. He remembers that Cheng Ju''s father stood in front of his bed a few years ago and ordered him to go abroad. He knows that Cheng Ju is very difficult these years.


    "After I went abroad, my father watched me every day, watching me go to school and work. He gave me the way step by step. He could only make friends with people who were useful to me, and my mobile phone was eavesdropped."


    Wei Ke looks at Cheng Ju in surprise.


    He knows that Cheng Ju''s father is strict with him, but he doesn''t know that his father goes so far.


    "No wonder you didn''t contact me."


    Cheng Ju bent his lips and laughed. Since Wei Ke himself had found a good reason for him, he didn''t have to say anything more.


    "Alas." The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was not a problem. "You''ve been very hard these years. You''re a stranger. You don''t even have a friend."


    Cheng Ju doesn''t speak, but it may be a psychological hint. Wei Ke just thinks that he is lonely all over his eyes.

 Chapter 1067

    Wei Ke asked the boss to order some dishes, mutton kebabs, leeks, peanuts, potato chips And ordered a couple of beers.


    I''m going to have a good drink with Cheng Ju.


    More than half an hour later, Wei Ke was basically talking, and Cheng Ju listened. Wei Ke is just talking about the messy trifles of the past few years. The empty beer bottles are four or five. Cheng Ju has only drunk half of them.


    Cheng Ju never drinks beer.


    He mostly drinks red wine. Beer is not as good as boiled water.


    Wei Ke''s face flushed with wine, and the people in front of him began to shake, still talking vaguely.


    At the beginning, he didn''t want to talk about Ji Rao. After all, Ji Rao had something to do with Cheng Ju''s going abroad. But when he got drunk, his head was sticky, and he didn''t want to restrict his thinking. Naturally, what he said was like pouring beans without any defense. He always put Ji Rao first in his heart, and what he said was not separated from Ji Rao.


    "You say you have a good relationship with Ji Rao now?"


    "That''s good, of course!" Wei Ke big tongue way, the voice can''t help but a little higher, face with a giggle, "Ji Rao so many years, there has never been other friends around, only me."


    Vico pointed to himself, "I''m the only one, understand? Ha ha ha ha


    Because of the laughter of Wei Ke, the people nearby cast puzzled or disgusted eyes one after another.


    "Ji Rao and Bai Du have a good relationship these years?"


    Hearing the name of Baidu, the smile on Wei Ke''s face faded, as if covered with a layer of loneliness, "very good, Ji Rao loves him very much, how can he love him so much? Not even my own life. "


    Hearing this, Cheng Ju frowned. He looked at Wei Ke suspiciously and asked, "do you like Ji Rao?"


    Vico leaned back on the chair, looking at the disheveled plate in front of him with dull eyes, and then took two mouthfuls of wine.


    Cheng Ju understood Wei Ke''s idea almost instantly.


    There was a haze in his eyes. He looked at the opposite Wei Ke, and his face was a little heavy.


    Like jirao?


    "But I can''t..."


    Cheng Ju quietly looks at Wei Ke and doesn''t speak.


    Wei Ke put down the bottle, eyes red, "I can''t, like him..."


    Cheng Ju asked faintly, "why?"


    "Why?" Vico gave a wry smile, "because he''s not human."


    Cheng Ju thought he was scolding Ji Rao, but soon he realized that he was wrong.


    "He''s a peacock. He''s with White poison are peacocks, they are goblins. "


    Goblin?


    Cheng Ju thought he was talking nonsense.


    The light of the barbecue shop falls down, and half of Cheng Ju''s face is hidden in the dark. Wei Ke raises her eyes, looks at Cheng Ju''s faint appearance, and says, "don''t you believe it? Don''t you believe it? "


    Cheng Ju chuckled and did not speak.


    But it was clear that he didn''t believe it.


    Wei Ke is a little anxious. He looks at Cheng Ju with a red face, "why don''t you believe me? I won''t lie to you. They are really goblins. I''ve seen it with my own eyes, and I''ve seen it turn into a peacock! "


    "You drink too much."


    "I didn''t! I really saw it. Don''t you believe it? "


    Cheng Ju saw that he couldn''t get a word out of his mouth, so he went to settle the bill.


    He helped Wei Ke out and called for a driver to send him back.


    Cheng Ju stood at the entrance of the road, blowing cold wind and smoking a cigarette.

 Chapter 1068

    After Cheng Ju went back, he poured himself a cup of coffee, carried it into his study, turned on his computer and began to work. He held a teleconference, and after that, his father called.


    Cheng Ju hesitated for a while, then picked it up.


    "Hello."


    "Cheng Ju, tell me honestly whether you controlled the land, whether you did something about yueshuiwan, and whether you did something about Shengmao''s divestment!"


    Cheng Ju heard his father''s angry voice on the phone. He gave a faint smile and generously admitted, "it''s me."


    His father angrily scolded, "rebellious son!"


    "didn''t my father want me to grow up like this? Why are you not happy now? "


    His tone was so light that Cheng''s father almost didn''t mention it. He took a breath and said harshly, "Cheng Ju, don''t forget who gave birth to you and raised you. I didn''t expect that Cheng Jingsheng raised you such a white eyed wolf. Carefully weigh your ability, it depends on you, a small company just listed for a few years, whether you are qualified to fight against Cheng. "


    "That''s not your worry, Dad."


    "Good, good." There even said three "good" words, "Cheng Ju, I''ll wait to see how far you can go."


    When the phone hangs up, Cheng Ju leaves his cell phone on the table, and a sneer appears at the corner of his mouth. He went to the window, opened the window, and looked at the lights outside. His face was hidden in the night. He could not see the expression on his face, and the light in his eyes was very weak.


    He suddenly remembered what Vico had said today.


    Peacock demon?


    Cheng Ju can''t help but think of the day a few years ago. If he remembers correctly, the floor where he carried Ji Rao was Third floor, right?


    Normal people should knock at the door. What is he? Straight up the window? Climb up the window to the third floor?


    It''s kind of weird.


    And after he came in from the window, he almost broke his internal organs by kicking himself. Can a person really have such great strength?


    Cheng Ju rubs the porcelain cup in his hand, and his eyebrows and eyes are dignified. After a while, he goes to the desk, takes his mobile phone and dials a phone.


    "It''s me, Cheng Ju. These days, help me to stare at two people, one is Ji Rao, the other is Bai Du. I have to stare at everything


    After hanging up, Cheng Ju leaned against the wall and let out a long sigh of relief.


    Driving Wei Ke back, he didn''t know that Wei Ke was the apartment when he arrived at the location. He had to let the drunken Wei Ke turn on his mobile phone, and then he found a call record in today''s address book and called it the latest time.


    This is Ji Rao.


    But Ji Rao was being pressed on the bed at that time. After hearing the bell, he instinctively wanted to pick it up, and was bitten by white poison.


    "No answer."


    Bai Du whispered in Ji Rao''s ear.


    So this phone call didn''t get through after all.


    The valet driver looked through the address book again and found a person''s name. The remark turned out to be baby.


    This is good. This must be his girlfriend.


    So I called.


    "Hello."


    A voice that can''t distinguish male from female.


    The driver didn''t think much, "are you Mr. wicker''s girlfriend?"


    The opposite side was silent for a long time What can I do for you? "


    "Well, Mr. wicker is downstairs now, but I don''t know which building he lives in. If it''s convenient for you, can you come and meet him?"

 Chapter 1069

    "Send me the address."


    "Well, come here quickly."


    When the phone hung up, the driver waited for 20 minutes, and then a man came. He just looked through the car lights. The man was a man, and the driver didn''t notice.


    The man looked at his license plate number, then came over and knocked on the window. The driver lowered the window and listened to the people outside, "are you a surrogate driver? And Vico


    The driver looked at the white boy in front of him in a daze, then pointed to the back, "right behind."


    He got out of the car to help people pull out the drunken drunkard in the back seat, and the young man lifted the man up with Wei Ke''s arm. The driver couldn''t help looking at his rickety appearance and said, "can you do it, young man?"


    The man laughed at the driver, left a "no problem" and left with the man staggering away.


    The driver saw that the man walked unsteadily, but he didn''t fall down, so he watched for a while and left.


    The man he called was, of course, barrow.


    Barrow was peeling oranges for his brother in his ward at that time. When he got the call, he rushed over. Vico was taller and heavier than him. He took Vico away, which was really a bit difficult.


    But belo bit his teeth and sent him back. Vico had a key in his pocket. Belo opened the door and put the man on the sofa.


    His back hurt a little, his arm muscles were sore, and belo turned to close the door, and then went back to dawecco.


    He stares at Wei Ke''s flushed face, and his eyes turn red.


    He had never seen Vico since he moved out of Vico''s apartment.


    Every day, he thought about Weike and sent him a text message to call him, but Weike had pulled him black.


    Barrow didn''t understand how they got to this point. They had been very well in the past few years, didn''t they?


    But he also knew the answer.


    Weike needs to get married, and there is another person in Weike''s heart who likes him. At this time, he should not appear no matter what.


    Weike would not marry him even if he did.


    White''s tears came down in a flash.


    "What are you crying for?"


    He raised his eyes a little flustered and saw that Wei Ke in front of him did not know when he opened his eyes.


    He reached out to wipe away the tears of Bai Luo, such a gentle action, can''t help but let Bai Luo nose a sour, fall tears again.


    "Don''t cry. I''m sorry you cry."


    Vico came up drunk with a breath of alcohol, but bailuo didn''t hide and let him lick the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    "No more crying." Wei Ke reaches out his hand to embrace Bai Luo. Bai Luo just wants to speak. Suddenly, he hears the person in his ear whispering, "don''t cry, Ji Rao."


    At that moment, it was like falling into an ice cellar, and belo froze.


    He felt Wei Ke sucking and kissing on his face, the tears in his eyes were more and more fierce, and the hands on both sides were tight.


    That night, when Vico pressed him under his body and went in, barrow was crying so much that he was all breathing and looked very pitiful.


    Weike bowed his head and tenderly kissed bailuo''s forehead. "Don''t cry."


    His voice with obvious joy, "you don''t know how much I like you, think about you every day."


    This is the tenderness that belo never experienced, but now he steals the tenderness that doesn''t belong to him by virtue of Vico''s drunkenness.


    He looked at the condole lamp in a trance. The light was so bright and dazzling that he wanted to cry.

 Chapter 1070

    The next day wake up, the headache after the hangover let him not slow down for a long time, he sat up from the bed, hands on the head, closed his eyes to adapt for a while, and then opened his eyes to see the mess.


    His clothes were obviously not his sweater, jeans mixed together, and underwear. Vico turned his head and saw a man lying on the bed with his back to him. There were traces everywhere on his thin white back.


    The man had been with him for several years, and of course Vico could recognize him at a glance.


    It seems that he feels that the people beside him wake up, and bailuo also opens his eyes. He cried too much last night. Today, when he wakes up, his eyes hurt badly. It seems that he is swollen. Because he hasn''t done it for many days, he suddenly came to wake up with Vico last night, and now the pain is severe.


    Vico saw that it was bailuo, and his headache became worse. "Why are you here?"


    Bailuo clenched his quilt, bit his lip and said nothing.


    Weike really wants to break up with belo. Let alone having a dog for so many years, he does have a little affection for belo, but it''s not love. He knows exactly who he likes in his heart.


    What''s more, at the beginning, it was your love and my wish to be with belo. He gave him money for another day. After separation, Vico gave him a lot of money, and he didn''t apologize to belo.


    Weike wanted to ask bailuo to bring him a cigarette, but he got out of bed and took a cigarette in his pocket.


    When he smokes, he doesn''t speak, so he always stares at a certain point in the room. He doesn''t speak, and barrow doesn''t speak. When he finishes smoking, the room is quiet as if he is alone.


    Weike got up, got out of bed, put on her clothes, and then took a card from her pocket and put it on the table. "There are 100000 in it. Take the flowers yourself."


    Then he went out.


    "Wait..."


    Wei Ke heard the voice behind him tremble, "Wei Shao, don''t you want me?"


    Wei Ke turned his head and saw that bailuo was going to cry or not. He went back and stood by the bed. He looked down at bailuo and touched the corner of his eye? As I said when I was with you, it''s just a deal. It''s stupid to be in love. You are a good boy. You can live a normal and better life without me. If you want to continue to go to school, tell me, I will help you, but in addition, you should know it yourself. "


    Wei Ke''s tone is very gentle, but what he says is the heart of every word. Bailuo is dull on the bed and can''t say a word.


    Wei Ke conveniently took his coat on the ground, and then went out. When he got to the door, he turned his head again. "Oh, by the way, don''t appear in front of Ji Rao next time. I don''t want him to tell me about you."


    The sound of step away, the door was closed.


    Barrow closed his eyes and tears came down the corner of them.


    His body was still aching, reminding him of what he had experienced last night. Vico, who spoke to him like this today, was not like the one who held him and loved him last night.


    It turned out that he was in Wei Ke''s heart and didn''t even deserve to be mentioned by Ji Rao.


    Barrow''s whole body trembled. He opened his mouth and breathed like a drowning man. His heart was tense and painful.


    From the moment he fell in love with Vico, it was not just an ordinary deal.

 Chapter 1071

    The weather gradually turned cool, and it was already autumn. The yellow leaves on the roadside fell down, and then they were swept into the dustpan by the sweeper, and then they were thrown into the garbage truck.


    Last year''s clothes Ji Rao didn''t want to see any more. He took a break and took Baidu to the mall to buy clothes.


    White poison stares at a dress to see for a long time, Ji Rao originally in the other side to pick a dress, see he always see that dress, asked a sentence, "want this?"


    Bai Du shook his head, "how much is he?"


    Ji Rao put down the clothes on the hanger in his hand and went to take a look at the tag.


    9999


    "ten thousand."


    Bai Bai was as like as two peas. "I''ve seen the same thing as this dress, but it''s much cheaper than this, just nine yuan nine."


    Ji Rao asked casually, "where is it?"


    White poison thought a way, "spell many."


    Ji Rao


    He chose a formal dress for Bai Du, and bought him two sweaters, a windbreaker and a woolen coat.


    "Don''t you buy it yourself?"


    Ji Rao takes Bai Du up the elevator, and the third floor is full of shoes.


    "I don''t buy clothes."


    The elevator rises slowly, Ji Rao looks at the shoes on it, some of them can''t move.


    Buying shoes is one of his few hobbies, but this hobby is not so serious, and since he went to all over the world to play through, he never thought about shoes.


    Now that I have time and free time, I naturally want to come and have a look.


    When Ji Rao goes to look at the shoes, most of his energy is on the shoes. Bai Du follows him. He just wants to take a pair of shoes to have a look. Suddenly, he turns his head like he feels something. But there are too many people. Bai Du doesn''t find anything.


    He turned his head and frowned.


    There is an office building on the 17th floor in the center of the city. The huge landing window has become thin, and the sunlight slants in. Behind the desk, Cheng Juzheng sits on a chair and looks at the computer. Suddenly, his mobile phone rings. Yu Guang sweeps over and looks at the message interface. Then he reached for the phone and unlocked it.


    There are a few pictures and a few short sentences.


    Detailed description of jirao and Baidu today''s trend.


    Even this man said it was strange that Ji Rao and Bai Du were almost inseparable, but Ji Rao would lock the door at home when he went to work and take only one bird with him when he went out. What''s strange is that Ji Rao would talk to the bird he brought, just like talking to people.


    Lock the door at home? Why lock the door when there is white poison at home?


    He''s a peacock demon!


    Cheng Ju''s head suddenly flashed this sentence. He was stunned, and then his brows tightened tightly. He returned a message and asked people to keep staring at Ji Rao.


    Cheng Ju reaches out his hand and presses his forehead. The bank loans these days, the agreements between the acquisition company and various contracts have left him in a mess. He has to focus on his father first. Only when his father falls down, can he do his job safely.


    Cheng Ju gave a slight smile. The smile was sarcastic, and his eyes were full of evil.


    His father would not have thought that his obedient son would become like this?


    Cheng Ju raised his eyes, his face full of smiles.


    He''s had enough of it.


    The ideas imposed on him regardless of his will.


    Cheng Ju has been counting the arrival of today since he went abroad. The cooperation with Wei Shen is only an opportunity for him to return home. What he has to do next is to nibble away Cheng step by step.

 Chapter 1072

    From getting off the plane, he said that he would delay the dinner with Wei Ke again and again. Ji Rao finally got an empty call for him to eat.


    When Vico received his call, he said with a smile, "it''s not easy for you busy man to spare some time."


    Ji Rao is also rare with him poor a mouth, "after all, now is also a person of status."


    In fact, Wei Ke didn''t understand why Ji Rao had to work so hard to earn money in the human race. In his opinion, if he didn''t know Ji Rao was a peacock, he really couldn''t imagine that this diligent man was a goblin. Do goblins like money, too?


    Although all this is his misunderstanding.


    The last three were in a hot pot shop.


    Today Ji Rao has a holiday all afternoon. It''s just nine o''clock after they finish eating. It''s still early. Wei Ke proposes to go to the bar for a drink. Ji Rao has no objection.


    The lights in front of the bar are gorgeous and intoxicated, with a kind of seductive and degenerate tone.


    We can see that Wei Ke is a frequent visitor here, and the parking younger brother at the door knows him.


    Parking younger brother strange way, "Wei Shao, didn''t you drive today?"


    I didn''t drive today. I followed Ji Rao by bus.


    Wei Ke laughed a, "didn''t open."


    Parking younger brother bent out a smile, he stretched out a gesture to the bar, "Wei Shao, go in quickly."


    After going, Wei Ke touched three card seats.


    He snapped at the bartender behind the table. "Swint, get me a whiskey."


    "Drinking liquor?"


    "I''m a good drinker."


    Ji Rao seldom comes out to play with him after he works. He is happy today. If Ji Rao doesn''t deal with Cheng Ju, he wants to call Cheng Ju together.


    When it comes to Cheng Ju, it seems that they haven''t contacted each other since they finished the barbecue that day. He got up from the bed of bailuo that day and called Cheng Ju after he left. Cheng Ju was going to have a meeting at that time, so he didn''t say anything. He didn''t call again later.


    He''s not a fool.


    He could see that Cheng Ju didn''t treat him like he used to, but he was still unhappy and unwilling.


    Cheng Ju is his bamboo horse. He has been playing together since childhood. He really wants to get along with this friend, but he can''t help it. His circle with Cheng Ju is getting farther and farther away, and they have no common topic.


    "I''ll have a cocktail and an iced coke for him."


    A small glass of ice Cola in the bar costs 20, which is very pitiful.


    Just white poison can''t drink, can''t touch at all, drink drunk, the kind of drunk, soft with no bone.


    Ji Rao doesn''t want to recite his life later.


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees Wei Ke''s lonely side face through the dim light. With the sentimental songs of the resident singers nearby, it looks really pitiful.


    "What''s the matter, in a bad mood?"


    Wei Ke shook the cup in his hand, looked up and took a drink, wrung his brows and swallowed it, and sighed with a long sigh of relief, "nothing. I just think this man is really hard to figure out. He just changes when he says he changes."


    Ji Rao chuckled, "if you can really figure it out, you won''t be sitting here."


    Wei Ke gave a wry smile and decided not to continue this topic.


    It''s not easy for him to come out and play. He can''t spoil the fun.


    He looked at the glass in Bai Du''s hand and wondered, "what did you want for him, red wine?"


    Ji Rao said indifferently, "ice cola."


    Vico


    Come to the bar and call someone ice cola. It''s really

 Chapter 1073

    Bai Du didn''t know, so he sipped the ice coke in the glass, and his eyes fell on the colorful liquid in Ji Rao''s glass, looking a little curious.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand on the white poison brain and said, "don''t think about it. You can''t drink it."


    Bai Du frowned and was not very happy.


    Ji Rao laughs, white poison this child appearance let people like and angry, he stretched out his hand to pinch white poison cheek, "you obedient point, otherwise that tomorrow will not give you to eat fish."


    Wei Ke is looking at in the side, the eye suddenly gushes a silk not easy to detect of envy.


    He also hopes that Ji Rao can look at him like this, but Ji Rao''s eyes are full of white poison, and can''t hold him at all.


    Wei Ke picked up the glass and drank the rest of the wine.


    When Ji Rao looked back, he saw that the glass in Wei Ke''s hand was empty and ordered another glass of wine. He twisted his eyebrows and said, "whisky is strong wine. I just came to the bar to have two drinks. If you come to get drunk, I''ll take white poison with me."


    Wei Ke laughed, and the taste of wine in his mouth was bitter. "If you don''t help me, Ji Rao, if I get drunk, will you leave me here? What if I''m robbed of money and sex? "


    Ji Rao sneered, "come on, you''re so ugly when you''re drunk. Who cares to see you?"


    "I''m so handsome. Isn''t it normal to be missed?"


    "You still don''t look as good as the money in your wallet."


    Wei Ke snorted coldly and said, "superficial."


    That is to say, Wei Ke did not dare to drink any more. If he got drunk, with Ji Rao''s temperament, he would leave him here with white poison.


    "How are you doing in the company recently?"


    "Very good." Ji Rao shakes the ice in the glass. Because of the change of blue and purple light on the top of his head, the wine in the glass also shows different colors. "Did you say hello to your brother?"


    Vico was silent for a moment.


    Ji Rao knew that he was acquiescent, reached out and patted Xia Wei Ke on the shoulder, "thank you."


    "There''s nothing to be grateful for. In a word, newcomers are easily excluded when they enter the company."


    Ji Rao chuckled.


    He said that Wei Chen was indifferent to him in the first two days, but later he always appeared in front of him, and even took him to work as a translator abroad this time.


    "Your brother is the boss. Don''t you work in the company?"


    Wei Ke shakes his head and looks down at the crystal glass. "Not interested."


    "You always play like this. What do you do in the future?"


    In the future?


    Wei Ke smiles, but Ji Rao looks at it and feels that the smile is imprisoned by something. He feels that the iron chain is bound and can''t be extended.


    "I''ll keep it in my family. I can play all the time."


    In fact, Weike is not good for nothing. If he is really good for nothing, no matter how much money his father has, he can''t be big a.


    At the beginning, his score was only ten times worse than that of A.


    What concept?


    Even if he is not a big, he can still get into the other 985.


    It''s just that Vico knows it doesn''t work.


    There are only two sons in the Wei family, Wei Shen and Wei Ke. Wei Shen has been excellent since he was a child, and he is the only one. So his parents don''t care much about him, so it''s the same with coming out. But he is different. He was brought up by his parents from small to big. His brother can come out, but he can''t. Wei Chen carries the Wei family''s reputation and the Wei family''s lineage on his back.


    So no matter how he plays, he has a limit.

 Chapter 1074

    This limit cannot be broken.


    This is the difference between him and his brother. His brother can marry anyone he likes, or even a man. And he can only marry with the family business.


    He enjoys the love of his parents and the rich life given by his parents, so he has to pay the price.


    He is not envious of his brother, but now he wants to tell his brother, I will take over your company in the future, and you will marry with other businesses. His brother is expected to slap him from home and fly to the front yard.


    There was a sudden and faint commotion at the other end. Bai Du''s hearing is good. He can hear most clearly. He turns his head and looks at the direction there.


    "There seems to be a dispute."


    Ji Rao followed to see the past, only Wei Ke immersed in his sad little world, a time still can''t come out.


    A tall customer grabbed a waiter''s collar and whispered something. The waiter seemed to be scared, and he kept saying something, but his voice was a little low, and the bar was a little noisy, so he couldn''t hear anything clearly.


    The customer tugged at the collar of the waiter and dragged out a few steps.


    Ji Rao narrowed his eyes. Now he could see clearly. He reached out and patted Wei Ke, "look."


    Wei Ke subconsciously turned his head, just with the whole son almost picked up the waiter on the line of sight.


    He was stunned for a moment.


    The waiter was also stunned. He opened his mouth slightly, sweating, and his eyes were full of panic, like a frightened kitten.


    When barrow saw Vico, he did not know why, but his heart fell down. Weike is like a savior to him. He worships Weike and is infatuated with Weike. Now, it''s more stable to see Weike than to take peace of mind.


    Wei Ke was about to stand up, but suddenly he looked at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao was stared at one eye, some inexplicable looked back.


    Vico''s rising posture relaxed again.


    Ji Rao is beside him. How can he go?


    In fact, he didn''t want Ji Rao to see Bai Luo.


    The reason why barrow was able to follow him was clear to both of them. At that time, if Wei Ke had not been drunk and happened to see Ji Rao hard again, how could he take bailuo to vent his fire. Later I saw that he was clean, so I used it all the time.


    At the beginning, Wei Ke really can only be hard to Ji Rao, but later Ji Rao is hard to bend him.


    It''s not that he has a problem there. Ji Rao can''t solve it for him. He naturally has to find someone to solve it himself.


    Now the Lord is beside him, and barrow, who just broke up with him not long ago, what is he going to do now? become entangled in?


    Ji Rao looks at Wei Ke with some doubts, "don''t you go to help?"


    Vico shook his head. "I''m separated from him."


    What he didn''t see was that the moment barrow saw him shake his head, his face turned white.


    The customer who dragged him was still swearing, but he couldn''t hear a word. His whole chest was in pain like being crushed. It was hard to breathe. It hurt badly when he took a breath.


    He thought, he thought, that Vico treated him with such affection.


    Four years. He''s been with Weike for four years. It''s time to have a relationship with a dog, isn''t it?


    But from beginning to end, it seemed that he was the only one who was deeply in it. Vico pulled out clean and finished the four years with only one card. He could leave anytime and anywhere, leaving belo alone in the mire deeper and deeper.

 Chapter 1075

    Wei Ke turned away, but he was still thinking about the new year. He listened to the customer''s scolding and had a fist like manner.


    I''m afraid Barrow''s little body won''t hold up with a single blow.


    Wei Ke just wanted to stand up when he heard someone saying, "Hey, what''s this for?"


    The man who came was the owner of the bar, and Vico couldn''t help feeling loose.


    "You waiter, your mobile phone is not smart. You spilled wine on me. Look at my clothes. I don''t blame him for letting him drink a bottle of wine. He''s just like an old man. What''s the matter? How expensive is it? Can Jin Gui be a watch here? "


    Vico was beside him, and belo retorted subconsciously, "I didn''t..."


    "Come on, let''s talk about it." The boss reached for Barrow''s collar and said, "let go."


    After all, it''s still someone else''s territory, and the customer can''t say anything. He can only release his hand angrily and push barrow at the same time.


    Barrow was pushed to the ground, and someone came by and stepped directly on his hand. He gave a short cry of pain and then drew his hand back.


    He struggled to stand up from the ground, head down, shaking, listening to the boss say good words to others, he himself can not say a word.


    Finally, the boss decided to pay 500 yuan. He pulled bailuo down and said, "apologize."


    Barrow bowed and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    This matter son so calculate, the boss also see white Luo pitiful, sighed a mouth air way, "you are not good today, go back first."


    "Thank you, boss."


    Barrow quickly turned and left. When he returned to the staff dressing room, his back was against the door, and he kept his tears from falling. Now, like the gate was not closed, he was falling.


    People are scattered, good play also did not have to see, white poison turned his head, staring at Ji Rao''s cocktail in the hand to see.


    Ji Rao was amused by him, "want to drink?"


    Bai Du nodded.


    He was just a little curious. Ji Rao had drunk it, and he wanted to try it.


    Ji Rao coldly takes back the hand, "don''t give."


    Bai Du stares at Ji Rao. After Ji Rao takes a sip of the cocktail, he puts his hand on Ji Rao''s neck, brings the man over and kisses Ji Rao directly. When he''s not prepared, he sticks his tongue in and makes a circle, and swallows the taste of wine in Ji Rao''s mouth.


    Ji Rao reaction after a white poison pushed away, some angry looking at him, "you crazy, don''t see the occasion?"


    In response to him, Bai Du licked the corner of his mouth and then gave him a satisfied smile.


    Wei Ke''s little interest was completely destroyed by white poison.


    He took a deep breath and then took a swig at himself.


    Ji Rao can obviously feel that Wei Ke is not in the right mood. It''s the same since he was in the bar. Wei Ke, who is usually careless and can speak all the way, hasn''t said a few words until now.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Wei Ke shook his head, pretending to be relaxed, "it''s OK."


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip, "you..."


    "Here comes my car. I''ll go back first." With that, Vico went to the side of the road.


    They are not on their way. Ji Rao''s bus is not the same as Wei Ke''s.


    Wei Ke got on the bus, sat down and turned her head to see Bai Du reach out to pull Ji Rao, but Ji Rao didn''t refuse.


    Wei Ke''s jaw tightened tightly, the car slowly started, his mind figure was slowly left behind, no longer see.

 Chapter 1076

    He took a long breath, his forehead against the window, his heart was very depressed.


    He and Baidu are a couple. He knew that for a long time. How could he care so much?


    It''s time to give up.


    Ji Rao goes back with Bai Du, but before they walk, they bump into Bai Luo who just changes clothes from the bar.


    When barrow saw that they were obviously stunned for a moment, he bit their lips and looked unyielding. He turned quickly and left in a hurry.


    White poison has been looking at the back of white Luo, see Ji Rao all frown, "what are you looking at?"


    What Baidu has been staring at shows that he is interested, such as the cocktail he just had.


    "He cried with red eyes."


    Ji Rao frowned more tightly, he bit his teeth, "has anything to do with you?"


    Bai Du''s eyes fell on Ji Rao. He grinned, clearly a clean smile, but his words seemed to be soaked with yellow dye, "as red as when you cry in bed."


    Ji Rao took a breath. He sneered, "he''s the same as me?" He broke away the white poison and held his hand, "then you go to find him."


    Then he went straight ahead, white poison immediately with the past, he reached out and hugged Ji Rao, kiss Ji Rao''s cheek, "of course, it''s not the same, you look better than him."


    "Why, have you seen him?"


    White poison frowns, he only intelligence point of view, feel like he was around Ji Rao into.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s sign of breaking away from him, Bai Du quickly hugs him harder and yells, "I''m wrong, I''m wrong!"


    Ji gave a pause.


    It''s not easy for the proud peacock to admit his mistake. His struggling movement slowed down for a moment. "What''s wrong with you?"


    White poison rightfully strong way, "I don''t know!"


    Ji Rao


    That night, Bai Du was kicked out of the room by Ji Rao.


    Bai Du is standing at the door barefoot in his pajamas, holding a pitiful pillow in his arms. The door is closed mercilessly by Ji Rao in front of him.


    White poison opens mouth, aggrieved way, "you don''t love me."


    Inside the door came Ji Rao''s stuffy voice, "never loved, go away."


    Ji Rao''s tone has no room to change. Bai Du can only hold his pillow and go to sleep on the sofa.


    When he got up the next day, Ji Rao, who had no white poison, was crisp. After washing, he saw white poison on the sofa, which had already become a peacock.


    The peacock on the sofa saw Ji Rao, shook his feathers and stood up. Ji Rao knew what he was going to do when he saw his buttocks shaking. Sure enough, after a while, the peacock screen opened again.


    Ji Rao


    He remembered that in the real world, he still liked to go to the zoo to see peacocks, but after the world passed, he felt that he would never want to see peacocks again.


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, the White Peacock began to scratch her head again. For a while, the golden rooster was independent, for a while, her wings were more than her heart. In short, all kinds of strange movements made Ji Rao laugh.


    The peacock comes slowly, then turns into a human figure and hugs Ji Rao directly.


    "Are you not angry?"


    Ji Rao


    "It was so cold last night that I went back to sleep without a quilt."


    Ji Rao picked next eyebrow, "guest room isn''t have quilt?"


    Bai Du holds the person who hasn''t been held all night. Now he is relaxed and doesn''t argue with Ji Rao. He just nods and Ji Rao says "mm-hmm".

 Chapter 1077

    Ji Rao sees his this appearance, also take him to have no way, stretch out a hand to hold white poison to slightly show cold face, then gather together to kiss.


    Bai Du was stunned by his almost tender action, and then hugged Ji Rao more tightly, like holding a big doll he loved.


    Ji Rao felt his head, but he was thinking about how much he had saved. It didn''t cost much to buy a small house in the country. He should have saved seven or nine hundred thousand, and the rest could do some part-time jobs on the Internet. At most, he could elope with Bai Du in a year.


    When he came back this time, he became a full-time worker ahead of time. A conservative salary of one month should look like seventeen or eighty-eight, plus a full-time Commission of twenty thousand. He didn''t spend much money in four years of University. Now he has a total of five hundred and ninety thousand saved by his bank card. It''s almost nine months to work. It''s October now. You can leave in July next year.


    He thought in a disorderly way, and only when he was put in a cold place did he react. Baidu took him to the washing table. Jirao was now in a cold state. He could not help holding Baidu''s neck and lifting himself on the net.


    As soon as he got close to Baidu, he was kissed on the lips.


    Jirao thought Baidu would press him again, but he had to go to work today. As soon as he wanted to push people away, google let him go, and put his forehead on jirao''s forehead with a bright smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao."


    He reads Ji Rao''s name over and over again. He usually does more with Bai Du. At the beginning, Ji Rao can get angry when he plays a trick. Now Bai Du plays a yellow joke with him, and he can take it calmly. His face is red and his heart is beating. This kind of thing is obviously not enough to see in front of my husband and wife.


    But now I don''t know why. Listening to Bai Du''s voice, he called his name again and again. He felt the whole body was burning, his cheeks were burning, and his lower abdomen was tight.


    Clearly a love word didn''t say, but put him up like this, Ji Rao can''t help but secretly scold himself.


    Bai Du suddenly laughs. He reaches out his hand to lift Ji Rao an''s bangs, which make Ji Rao blink.


    He leaned close to Ji Rao''s ear and whispered, "I''ve just discovered a ancestral skill of peacock."


    Ji Rao a Leng, "what?"


    "Charm."


    Think of just oneself that appearance, Ji Rao in the heart was depressed a son spirit, he stretched out his hand to pat white poison for a while, what meet is white poison bright smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Get out of the way. I''m going to work. "


    White poison don''t give up, his eyes bright looking at Ji Rao, "is shy, isn''t it?"


    "Shame on your mother." Ji Rao reaches out his hand to press Bai Du''s big face, and then jumps down from the washing table, and goes to work dressed by himself.


    White poison also hastens to follow behind him, Ji Rao is still embarrassed for the thing in the morning.


    What kind of charm.


    You really think you''re a fox?


    As soon as she got to the company, Ji Rao pursed her lower lip, turned her head and looked at Bai Du. Bai Du immediately stood at attention and gave him a smile.


    The proud peacock will be turned into a loyal peacock by time.


    Looking for a place with few people, Bai Du turns into a bird. Ji Rao reaches out and pinches him up, puts him in his pocket and takes him to the company.


    What they didn''t notice was that just behind them, someone had a full view of it.

 Chapter 1078

    Cheng Ju was looking at the documents when he received the call. He had a meeting to see in five minutes, so he hesitated for a while when he received the call, but he got through.


    "Say something. I''ll give you two minutes."


    "Boss." The voice over there sounds incredible, but it still trembles. "I have something to tell you."


    Cheng Ju couldn''t help frowning as he listened to his nonsense, "you say."


    "The white poison He''s not human, he''s not human


    Cheng Ju''s first consciousness thinks that he is scolding Baidu. Listen to his tone, is he found by Baidu and beaten?


    "Believe me, I saw with my own eyes that he became a bird, so alive, a bird, boss. It''s true, it''s true."


    The words that Wei Ke said they were demons that night clearly rang in Cheng Ju''s mind.


    "Boss, you believe me, I really saw it with my own eyes!"


    He told people close to him that he saw someone become a bird, but no one would believe him. They all said that he was dazzled, and that he was joking.


    But he clearly knew that what he saw that day was absolutely not dazzling.


    With Ji Rao these days, he is also very confused. For example, the two people who are inseparable sometimes always separate. Where there is Baidu, there is no bird. When there is a bird, Baidu will not appear. Ji Rao talks to the bird like talking to people. Before, he just thought it was Ji Rao''s hobby.


    But after seeing that googlesheng had changed from a man to a bird, all this was explained, as if he had finally set aside the day to see the moon.


    "I see."


    "Boss, don''t you believe it, I really..."


    "I believe it," Cheng Ju interrupted and said in a deep voice, "don''t tell anyone about it. You keep staring."


    "But the boss, he''s a goblin, I..."


    "Double the price."


    The other side hesitated for a long time, but agreed.


    "That''s it." Cheng Ju hangs up the phone, stares at the document on the desk, and his eyes are gloomy. He doesn''t know what he is thinking. After a while, he connects his internal connection.


    "Hello, let assistant Fang come to my office and inform everyone that the meeting will be postponed for 15 minutes."


    Within two minutes, assistant Fang came in a hurry, "Mr. Cheng."


    When he came in, he saw Cheng Ju sitting on a chair with a heavy complexion. His eyes were looking out of the window. He didn''t know what he was looking at. His eyes were empty and unfocused. His dark pupils didn''t have light, which gave people an illusion of excessive evil.


    He knew that Cheng Ju had just postponed the meeting for 15 minutes. He thought that Cheng Ju had something urgent to do. However, his quiet appearance did not seem to have something important. He felt that there was going to be rain and wind all over the building.


    Cheng Ju takes back his eyes, and his eyes fall lightly on assistant Fang. Assistant Fang''s back cools when he looks at him. "Fang Zhu, the president of the research institute who asked me to invest in before, please contact me."


    Assistant Fang should go.


    "The sooner the better."


    "Yes."


    "Get out."


    Assistant Fang left, and the door closed behind him. He hesitated and looked back at the closed door. What he looked down on most was the messy research institutes. No matter Hengyue or Cheng, there were no shares in the research institutes.


    Why are you suddenly interested in research institutes?

 Chapter 1079

    I don''t understand.


    Assistant Fang didn''t think about it any more.


    He works for the boss. Sometimes he is too speculative and not very good.


    During the meeting, the people who reported their work at the bottom also found that Cheng Ju was not in a good state. In the past, Cheng Ju was able to point out from the sharpest point of view which departments were not doing well. But today''s meeting was just a cursory remark.


    People in all departments were relieved.


    Cheng always doesn''t get angry with them, doesn''t it make them all feel relieved.


    Cheng Ju only talked about Cheng''s shares. Because of some things before, Cheng''s shares continue to fall. He has secretly used many companies to buy Cheng''s shares, but Hengyue receives more. In addition, there are loans from banks. Now he has many big projects under him. To maintain the capital chain, he must first do these projects, Get the money back as soon as possible and fill in the hole in the bank.


    "The meeting is over."


    Cheng Ju closes the document, pushes the chair aside and goes out.


    After he went out, the dignified atmosphere of the conference room turned a little bit, and several company executives were talking while slowly packing up the documents on the table.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Cheng?"


    "Who knows.


    "I''m not used to it when I just came back to China. After all, I''ve just had sex with his father."


    "Mr. Cheng''s small moves are constant. Now he is almost in deficit. If he goes on like this, he will close down in less than half a month."


    "Mr. Cheng has long had the idea of acquisition. It is estimated that at that time, he will be able to acquire Cheng at a low price and merge with Hengyue."


    Speaking of this, several people are cool in body and mind.


    President Cheng is resolute and resolute, but it''s his father after all.


    If their own children do this to them, it''s really cool to think about it.


    The night is exciting and the city is prosperous.


    Wei Ke gave the car to the parking boy and entered a club.


    He called Cheng Ju today and asked him to come to the club. Cheng Ju said he had something to do today, so he didn''t answer.


    Wei Chen tells him that Heng Yue of Cheng Ju is eating up his father''s Cheng recently. Wei Ke is a little surprised.


    On the surface, it seems that Wei Ke is rebellious and disobedient from childhood. Cheng Ju listens to everything at home, just like a good child. But now the good child can''t help it. He begins to disobey, and his family has paid a great price for it. However, the most rebellious Wei Ke accepted the marriage even from his family.


    On the table sat a young man in his twenties. When he saw Wei Ke, he laughed, "Hey, Wei Er, come on."


    Wei Ke went to get a shot and made a gesture, "come and play."


    "Are you alone today?"


    "Yes." Vico thought his life was rather boring.


    Although it seems that there are a lot of drinking and dancing clubs, after playing for a day, it seems that they have got nothing. Occasionally, when a person wakes up in the middle of the night and stares at the empty night, he has an unprecedented sense of emptiness. At that time, he even hopes that there will be someone beside him.


    No matter who, as long as there is a person, there is a living, breathing person.


    But when he woke up the next day and felt the temperature of the sun, the loneliness of the night disappeared.


    It''s a cycle. It''s muddled.


    The whole person seems to be useless.


    And Vico never wanted to change.


    Going to the company every day to talk to Ji Rao is the most meaningful thing he does in a day.

 Chapter 1080

    But Ji Rao is very busy. Wei Shen gives him a lot of work. Most of the time, in order not to disturb his work, Wei Ke just looks at him from a distance through the glass door.


    He felt humble himself.


    When did he get to the point where he was satisfied to see Ji Rao.


    Weike gave a bitter smile.


    That person sees Wei Ke is playing billiards or a pair of boring appearance, while wiping the pole side way, "later five sons they all come over."


    "Well."


    The mobile phone in Vico''s pocket suddenly rings. He takes out the mobile phone with a stick in one hand and looks at it. It''s bailuo.


    Barrow.


    Vico frowned.


    It''s nothing to answer a phone call from him.


    But maybe they really don''t have fate.


    Weike happened to be upset because his parents arranged a blind date for him tomorrow.


    If there is no problem, the engagement banquet will be settled after we meet tomorrow.


    And barrow, it''s none of his business.


    His hand slipped.


    He refused.


    Weike thought of bailuo''s part-time job in the bar. He gave him a lot of money at the beginning, so he didn''t need to work part-time in the bar. He thought barrow would go back to study, but he didn''t expect him to be so degenerate.


    To be honest, I''m still a little disappointed.


    He always thought that barrow was a person who would not be soiled, no matter how many years he had been with him, no matter how many years he had taken care of him.


    But it turns out he thinks too much.


    No one''s going to stay the same.


    So it is with barrow.


    So is Cheng Ju.


    Only Ji Rao hasn''t changed, only Ji Rao


    Wei Ke''s chest is choked. He can''t get out of it at one breath. He calls Ji Rao and is hung up.


    He listened to the mechanical voice of sorry and sighed deeply.


    What Wei Ke didn''t know was that someone was standing helplessly outside the emergency room in the central hospital just two kilometers away from the club.


    The thin figure makes people have no doubt that a gust of wind can blow away at this time. His back is arched, as if he was bent by something invisible. In his hand, he holds a mobile phone with no black screen, on which is the hung up phone interface.


    Bailuo got a call from the hospital and came in a hurry. The call said that his brother''s illness had suddenly worsened and asked him to come and prepare for the operation.


    After leaving Vico, he wanted to go to school again, but everything was too out of place.


    He stayed at home almost for four years. He had been isolated from the outside world, and even had social phobia. He didn''t want to go back to anyone who spoke to him, even those procedures. I don''t want him to work all over the country, even the waiter in the shop. He even asks people what they want. The boss doesn''t need such useless employees.


    Finally, after looking for a few days, I only had a job in a bar.


    If you don''t want to talk, you don''t have to say it. Just take the wine and show your face.


    He didn''t expect to meet Vico.


    In such a situation, he was so embarrassed, although he expected that Weike could save him, he still didn''t want Weike to see his unbearable appearance from the bottom of his heart.


    When he arrived at the hospital, he signed with trembling hands. His brother was already unconscious. Before entering the operating room, bailuo called him. He just opened his eyes and couldn''t speak. He could only open his mouth and said to him, "brother, don''t cry."


    He stood outside the emergency room, looking at the bright red characters on it, and felt very dazzling.

 Chapter 1081

    The air around the slut was drained, his heart came dull, slow heartbeat, such as the feeling of a lump in the throat, let his tears flow down, along the cheek hit the floor.


    Why is the world so unfair to him?


    He has never done anything hurtful. Why should the world do this to him.


    He seemed to step into the dark whirlpool, he could not get out, and no one was willing to pull him.


    Bailuo covers his mouth and finds Weike''s name with his mobile phone. He thinks that he is really ill. He feels quite calm just seeing the word "Weike".


    The phone was hung up.


    Bailuo is not a brave man, so when Vico doesn''t want him, he is sad to die. He still doesn''t go to find Vico to cry and make trouble. Now he is like a small beast who is forced to a desperate situation, and the only strength he can produce is to make such a call to Vico.


    But his hope was cut off by Sheng Sheng.


    That''s always the case with Vico.


    He thought that Vico was his light, but it was Vico who let him see the light, and it was Vico who kicked him back into the darkness.


    It took Vico four years to fill his eyes with belo''s heart, because he couldn''t fit anyone else, and it took him less than a few minutes to kick him out of his world.


    No, maybe he never let barrow into his world.


    From the beginning to the end, it was just the wishful thinking of barrow himself.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night.


    The next day is a rare weekend, but today''s weather is bad. The weather forecast on the mobile phone is that it will rain heavily. This is the first rain in autumn. After the rain, the temperature will drop sharply.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes, he could feel a chill in the air. He couldn''t help shrinking into Bai Du''s arms.


    White poison person didn''t wake up, instinct is in, stretch out a hand to embrace Ji Rao ground more tightly.


    Ji Rao looks at Bai Du''s pretty face with his eyes closed. He can''t help reaching out and touching his face. Then he slightly hooks the corner of his mouth and closes his eyes to sleep again.


    Weike plays billiards in the first half of the night, and drinks with others in the second. The next day, he wakes up at noon, and the appointed time is at two o''clock in the afternoon. Weike takes a bath slowly, puts on his clothes and goes on a blind date. He is indifferent, as if he was not the one who had been playing all night last night.


    In the hospital, barrow signed the notice of critical illness.


    He didn''t close his eyes all night. His tears had dried up. There was not much sadness when he signed.


    He just felt at a loss.


    Half an hour later, the doctor came out and shook his head at him. Barrow didn''t even know how he watched his brother pushed out.


    Brother was sent to the mortuary, after the body preservation procedures, bailuo calmly called to arrange the cremation.


    Everything was so fast that there was no time to think.


    Bailuo''s parents were not there. Bailuo was the only one who sent his brother all the way from cremation to graveyard. Soon, his brother lived in such a small place from such a big man.


    Barrow stood in front of the cemetery, his breath stagnating.


    He was so anxious to hide his younger brother in order to reduce the pain. When he looked at it more, he felt as if he had been stabbed.


    Bailuo looked at his brother''s smiling face in the graveyard. His eyes turned mechanically. He could not cry any more. He looked up blankly.


    He knew that this time it was really just himself.

 Chapter 1082

    Barrow left the cemetery. He stood at the intersection, looking at the traffic, and felt like a person from another world. He didn''t know where to go, and he didn''t know whether he had any reason to live.


    He even began to wonder why he came to this world.


    He lowered his head and took his cell phone. He thought about it and called Vico.


    Now that he was not afraid of death, how could he be hesitant because of a phone call to Vico.


    Wei Ke was on a blind date when she dialed, and the pretty girl was sitting opposite him. Her family was a big brand company in the cosmetics industry, and their parents also considered the blind date with Wei Ke.


    He looked at the phone call and frowned.


    Vico knew what kind of person barrow was. He fought last night and came back today. If it wasn''t for nothing, he couldn''t fight all the time.


    "You take it," the girl chuckled. "I don''t mind."


    "Sorry." Wei Ke stood up with his mobile phone, away from the table, "hello."


    Barrow looked up at the gray sky as if it was going to crush people out of breath. "What are you doing?"


    His voice was low and dumb. It was like the voice pulled out of a broken bellows.


    "What''s wrong with the voice?"


    But barrow insisted, "what are you doing?"


    Vico said with a pause, "blind date."


    "Blind date..." There was a hole in Barrow''s face for a moment, and then a quick smile, "with a girl?"


    "Well."


    "Does she look good?"


    Vico thought it strange that there was nothing important about barrow calling him? But he didn''t say anything.


    "That''s it."


    "Vico."


    Vico answered.


    "I like you."


    Vico did not speak.


    Barrow had never said these words to him, and even though his love was almost overflowing, he had never said them to Vico himself.


    But now he said it.


    There is no reason, just want to say, and there is nothing to worry about.


    Vico thought something was wrong with belo. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "It seems a little cold today. It''s going to rain."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well


    "Put on more clothes. It''s cold."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Barrow was silent for two seconds. Then he said, "that''s all. I''m dead."


    Before Vico spoke, the phone hung up.


    He''s holding his cell phone, and his face is a little complicated.


    "Vico."


    The girl called him, Wei Ke turned her head, and the girl gave him a smile.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing." Vico took a deep breath and left the matter behind.


    When the doorbell rang, Ji Rao was thinking about a new dish. He was holding a bottle of salad dressing and thinking about how much to put.


    Hearing the sound, he turned his head, wiped his hand with something casually and went out.


    I was stunned when I opened the door.


    Because the people outside are people he never thought of.


    "Barrow?"


    There was some uncertainty in his tone.


    Because the current state of Belo is too bad.


    His eyes were red and swollen, his blood was all over, his face was pale, and he looked embarrassed and depressed.


    Ji Rao has never seen such a white Luo, can''t help asking, "what''s the matter with you? Come on in


    Bai Luo shakes his head, but his voice is very low. "I won''t go in."


    He has been back to hand, eyebrows drooping, Ji Rao looked at him like this, suddenly feel some strange feeling.

 Chapter 1083

    He is very thin in clothes. He looks so thin that it hurts.


    Ji Rao frowned and said, "come on in. It will rain outside later."


    Barrow hesitated, then slowly shook his head.


    "Who''s outside?"


    The voice of white poison came out behind him. Ji Rao turned his head and saw the man who just came out of the bathroom. At this time, his eyes missed Ji Rao and fell straight outside.


    "Barrow."


    Bai Du wiped her hair with a towel.


    Animals are always more aware of danger than humans.


    Bai Du threw the towel on my desk and strode over. He reached out and clasped Ji Rao''s shoulder. He took the man back and stood in front of him, watching bailuo outside the door.


    Ji Rao didn''t know, so he looked up at Bai Luo, some doubt, "what''s wrong with him?"


    Bai Du didn''t return to Ji Rao. He just looked at Bai Luo and said in a cold voice, "what are you doing here?"


    Bai Luo and Ji Rao haven''t known enough to come home in the evening.


    Barrow''s eyes turned a little stiffly, then dropped his head and didn''t speak.


    Outside the wind has begun to blow, cold wind poured to the door, Ji Rao hit a shake, "let him come in first."


    Baidu did not move at all, blocking the door as if no one was allowed in.


    Ji Rao''s brow twisted, he looked at Bai Du with some blame, "what are you doing?"


    "No, you go back first."


    "Don''t be unreasonable, will you?"


    "Leave me alone, you go first."


    When barrow looked at the two people in front of him, you said a word, I said a word, and his mouth unconsciously bent up an invisible smile, but there was no color in his eyes, which seemed to be more sad.


    "I''m not going in. I''m going."


    "You..."


    Ji Rao did not finish saying, white poison pulled a person back, "let him go."


    Baidu''s strength is terrible. Jirao doesn''t struggle with all his strength and can''t move at all.


    Barrow turns around and slowly goes down the stairs. His hand is in front of him. When he goes down to the second floor, he falters. The fruit knife in his sleeve falls out and hits the ground with a crisp sound. After barrow stands firm, he continues to walk out without taking care of the fruit knife.


    After Bai Luo went down, Ji Rao turned his head and looked at Bai Du. His tone was obviously with a question, "what''s the matter with you?"


    White Luo left, white poison this just slightly put down heart, hear Ji Rao to ask him, way, "he is very dangerous."


    Ji Rao thought of Bai Luo''s obviously out of his mind. He said that he would faint next second. He believed it. What danger did he say?


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand and pulled Bai Du''s ear. When Bai Du bared his teeth and cried for pain, he let go of the person. He closed the door, thought about it, and kicked Bai Du, "go and get my mobile phone."


    Baidu wrongly went to get the mobile phone.


    Ji Rao takes the earphone and calls Wei Ke.


    There is quickly connected, the environment is still a little noisy, a listen is not a good occasion, "Hello, Ji Rao, what''s the matter."


    "No, it''s just How are you doing with barrow?


    "Barrow?" Weike''s tone was puzzled. "Suddenly, I asked him what he was doing. You didn''t answer my phone today. I thought you were calling to give me an explanation. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Don''t make trouble. I''m serious with you. "


    At the other end, Weike leaned back on the chair, one hand on the back of the chair, and his feet overlapped on the glass table. Because of Weike''s phone call, the people nearby were all quiet.

 Chapter 1084

    There''s only DJ music in the whole box.


    He said with a smile, "I''m not kidding you either."


    Ji Rao was silent for a long time.


    The silence of those seconds, Wei Ke heart all pulled up, he thought in his heart is not said too much? I''d like to apologize.


    But Ji Rao didn''t pay attention to his words. It''s not a sensitive glass heart.


    "Barrow just came to see me."


    Vico''s face sank.


    "What does he want from you?"


    There was a kind of urgency in his words that he didn''t realize. He asked himself that he was very good to barrow. If barrow wanted to do something bad to Jilao, he would never let him go.


    He didn''t want to see the wrong person and raise an unfamiliar white eyed wolf.


    "I didn''t do anything, I didn''t say anything, I''m also very strange, but he''s in a bad state, and I didn''t keep him, so I come to ask you, what''s wrong with barrow."


    Vico immediately thought of bailuo calling him today, and there was something wrong with bailuo at that time.


    "Nothing?"


    "Well."


    Weike was relieved. "I know."


    "OK, go and have a look. He really doesn''t look well. I''ll hang up first." Ji Rao paused and said, "it''s going to rain soon. You can go home as soon as you can."


    Wei Ke couldn''t help feeling warm, "OK."


    Ji Rao put down her mobile phone, and as soon as she looked up, she bumped into Bai Du with a resentful look.


    Ji Rao:?


    "What''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    White poison goes up, pinches Ji Rao''s chin to raise, fiercely gnawed one mouthful.


    "Hiss..." Ji Rao quickly pushed away the white poison to cover his mouth, and the pain was almost in tears, "sick."


    The white poison Mou color looks at Ji Rao obscurely.


    He didn''t allow Ji Rao to be nice to others.


    He didn''t allow Ji Rao to care about others.


    He just can''t!


    The pain on the mouth hasn''t eased, Ji Rao is shouldered.


    "White poison."


    White poison did not answer him, carrying Ji Rao straight to the bedroom. Ji Rao''s soft abdomen is knocked on Bai Du''s hard shoulder blade. Every step Bai Du takes, he is hard to breathe.


    "Let me go."


    Even the tone of speech is powerless.


    The sky twists and turns, Ji Rao is thrown on the bed by him, in front of the eyes haven''t slow over spirit, a dark shadow pressed down.


    "You are very sick, Baidu. Get off me."


    White poison dead pressure Ji Rao, and then began to pull Ji Rao''s clothes, "you are mine, don''t talk to others."


    "Idiot? Let the hell go


    It''s a pity that no matter how fierce he was, google ignored him.


    Wei Ke, who had hung up, was so excited that she wanted another white one.


    "Guard is less."


    As soon as the phone hung up, the people next to him spoke without scruple, "who did you call? I''m so happy."


    Wei Ke a Leng, then bend up the corner of the mouth, "how, so obvious?"


    "Of course." The man took a glass of wine and handed it up. As soon as Wei Ke took it, his face was suddenly illuminated by a white light.


    There was a long lightning flash like a centipede outside the window, followed by a dull roar. Although it was covered by the music in the box, you can still hear it if you listen carefully.


    "Wei Er Shao?"


    Wei Ke wrung his brow, and his heart was suddenly entangled with a piece of melancholy. He drank two mouthfuls of the wine in his hand, and then put it down. There was a little impatience between his eyebrows and eyes.


    The people on the side looked at the moody moon, and all of them stopped talking.

 Chapter 1085

    Weike picked up the mobile phone, spent a long time in the address book, finally fixed his eyes on the word "bailuo", looked at it hesitantly for a long time, and then dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    Bailuo, who came out of Ji Rao''s apartment, walked aimlessly on the street without even looking at the traffic lights. He was almost hit several times. It rained a little bit in the sky, which doubled in an instant. The wandering heavy rain made bailuo wet. He wandered on the roadside like a ghost.


    He wanted to kill Ji Rao.


    I don''t know why.


    Because Vico likes him.


    Because Ji Rao didn''t know that he had something that he couldn''t get even after fighting for his life.


    He was jealous of Ji Rao. He was jealous that Wei Ke liked him without any effort. He clearly knew that Ji Rao was right, but he could not contain the darkness in his heart. He bought a fruit knife and went to Ji Rao''s house.


    Of course, he knew where Ji Rao''s family was. Wei Ke told him about Ji Rao more than once.


    Weike can''t tell anyone about jirao, but bailuo, even if he says it to him, there won''t be any unbearable consequences. And barrow was soft and clever, and would not publicize it.


    But every time he talked to barrow about Jilao with a kind of almost gentle look, barrow would be heartbroken.


    Bailuo didn''t like jirao. He had been planted by Weike for a long time.


    So that day, the day of his brother''s death, he had no idea of that day.


    Bailuo, with a fruit knife on his back, knocks on Ji Rao''s door.


    When the door opened, the heat in the room seeped out, and his cold body seemed to get a little comfort.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Du, he might have killed Ji Rao.


    But white poison sees his eyes, fierce threat took some nervous again.


    It''s like I''m afraid I''ll hurt Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao is always so loved.


    Thought barrow.


    Fortunately, he has not lost his last sense.


    He stopped.


    Barrow laughed at himself.


    He was not a big villain. He was willing to feed a ham sausage when he met a kitten on the roadside. Why did he become like this now? His heart was so twisted and ugly.


    When the mobile phone rings, his slow and sluggish steps stop. He almost feels the vibration in his pocket blankly. He takes out the mobile phone. Even if he tries to block the rain, the mobile phone is still wet, but he can still see the name on the caller ID clearly.


    The light of the mobile phone is reflected in bailuo''s eyes, which makes bailuo seem to have some popularity again.


    Vico''s phone call is like pulling barrow back from the edge of hell.


    He''s on.


    Wei Ke listened to the rain over there and said, "where are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was no response. Wei Ke stood up and said in a deep voice, "where are you? I''ll pick you up."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m in Heshan park


    "Wait, I''ll pick you up."


    He hung up and walked out with his coat.


    "Er Shao, are you going now?"


    Vico ignored them and left.


    Barrow held the phone in his arms, held it in his heart, and then laughed.


    Vico is like his last light in the world. If only this light could save him.


    The light of hope gradually appeared in Barrow''s eyes.


    His love for Weike was so humble that Weike could call him back with a wave.

 Chapter 1086

    Wei Ke picked up the car with the key. It rained cats and dogs on the street and washed the mud on the road. The visibility was very low. When he drove out, he lowered the speed by one degree.


    If he knew what would happen later, he thought that even if he risked an accident, he would drive faster.


    Barrow is really stupid.


    Wei Ke let him wait, he really stood in the same place, motionless waiting, even a shelter are not looking.


    He was afraid that if he left, Vico would not come.


    Weike likes to be good. He''ll be good. Weike won''t want him.


    Vico was not a cruel man, barrow knew.


    But Weike didn''t wait for a robber.


    Ji Rao''s is a house in the center of the city, a typical rich man''s territory. Every few days, the robber would go to the outside of the community and wait and see, trying to find out if there was any rich man who could get him a bargain.


    Today, unfortunately, the weather was bad, and few people came in and out. The robbers were ready to leave, but suddenly they saw someone coming out of the community. If the weather is so bad, the security guard may be in a hurry to go home and collect the clothes, but no one will take care of the people who come out and go in.


    He''s staring at barrow.


    Because barrow had a watch in his hand.


    It was a birthday present from Vico two years ago. She had taken it with her for the past two years, but she had never taken it off except taking a bath.


    Bailuo was waiting for Wei Ke to pick him up. He didn''t notice the sound of water running behind him. The next second, a cold fruit knife was put on his neck.


    Barrow was creepy, but before he turned his head, he heard the man behind him say, "give me everything you have."


    Weike turns around in Heshan park. It''s raining so hard that there is no one on the side of the road. He''s afraid to miss bailuo. He slows down a bit and looks more carefully. When he sees the end, Weike is ready to pick up his mobile phone and call bailuo again. Suddenly, he sees someone dragging a person to the side.


    He fixed his eyes and his face sank suddenly. As soon as he stopped the car, he pushed the door open and rushed into the rain.


    "Let go!"


    It''s the robber who grabs Barrow''s watch and mobile phone. He looks like a woman and wants to drag him to the corner.


    At the beginning, bailuo, who was very cooperative, suddenly cried out and wanted to run away, which made the robber angry and walked directly around his neck.


    Barrow had no resistance at all. He had to be dragged.


    When he saw Vico, it was like a dying man who had caught a driftwood in drowning. He cried out, "Vico, Vico


    Vico rushed up, kicked the robber in the stomach and pulled bailuo to his side. The robber fell to the ground and splashed water.


    Vico turned his head and held belo in his arms. "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    It was such a warm embrace.


    Although both of them were in the rain, belo never felt so relieved. He seemed to hear Vico''s heart beating.


    At that moment, belo had the illusion that his heart was beating for him.


    The rain is still pouring, like endless general, in front of a few meters away can''t see anything.


    Wei Ke wiped the rain on his face and said in a deep voice, "go, go back."


    White Luo didn''t have time to answer, Miss Wei Ke shoulder, see behind him, pupil suddenly shrink.

 Chapter 1087

    It all happened so fast.


    Vico had never known that belo had so much strength and courage to push him away in such a short time, and then to bear the cold knife with his own body.


    The robber rushed up like crazy and stabbed him straight. He was like a crazy patient in a mental hospital. He stabbed barrow four times in two seconds.


    Wei Ke is mad. He jumps on the robber and kicks him away. He picks up the knife and stabs the robber straight down. The blood splashes out.


    The robber howled like a pig.


    Weike dropped the knife and looked at bailuo on the ground. The blood seeped out, but he was quickly splashed by the rain. He suddenly knelt on the ground and picked bailuo up.


    "Barrow, barrow."


    Weike put people in his arms, "it''s OK, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    He picked up the man, got in the car, and then ran to the nearest hospital. Several times, he almost rowed out to cause the accident.


    But it''s too late, not when Barrow''s in the car.


    He leaned back on the seat and half opened his eyes to see Wei Ke. He looked at his sharp eyebrows and eyes and burst out the back of his blue hand.


    At that time, he was in a trance, thinking that Vico was so worried because he was worried about him.


    He felt very cold, and his blood was slowly flowing out of the hole. He wanted Vico to hold him, but he couldn''t say it. His eyelids had closed heavily and never opened again.


    Barrow''s dead.


    I didn''t leave a word.


    Just like him, no matter he is alive or dead, he is so quiet. For the world, there is no ripple at all.


    When Wei Ke arrived at the hospital, he turned to see that Bai Luo had closed his eyes. His blood was dripping down with the rain. His face was pale and quiet, and he didn''t breathe.


    He should have taken the man to the hospital quickly, but Wei Ke was stunned for a long time. He wiped his face and knew that Bai Luo was gone.


    Vico''s eyes were red, and he had talked about putting his hands on Barrow''s nose and neck.


    There''s no sign of life.


    Weike picked up the man, but still didn''t give up, and sent bailuo to the hospital.


    But he didn''t even go into the operating room. The doctor just looked at it and shook his head. He said that his vital signs were gone. Let''s go back and make arrangements.


    Wei Ke looked at Bai Luo''s face, as if he had been pressed on something in general, and the pain made him breathless.


    The next day JC came. Because of bailuo''s multiple stab wounds, the hospital called the police directly, and Weike was brought into the station. Barrow''s body was sent to the coroner''s office to investigate the cause of death.


    Ji Rao wanted to give a document to Wei Shen when he went to work, but he was stopped by his secretary before he got into the elevator.


    "Ji Rao." The Secretary waved to him, "come here."


    Ji Rao walks past, some don''t know, so way, "what''s the matter?"


    "Are you going to the boss?"


    "Yes." He shook the paper in his hand. "I''ll give this to him."


    "Give it to me." The Secretary said, "the boss can''t come today."


    "Why?"


    The secretary looked around and made sure there was no one. Then he lowered his voice. "Something happened to his brother. Now he''s in the Bureau. He said that he was suspected of a murder. The boss is protecting now. He invited a lot of people."


    His brother?


    Isn''t that Vico?


    Ji Rao frowned, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1088

    The Secretary shook his head. "How can we ask about the boss. OK, he should not be here these days. If you have something to do, just come to me directly. "


    Ji Rao looks at the Secretary''s back and doesn''t wring it gradually.


    Jirao left work early that day. He came to the police station with a dog and bird.


    Pretending to take a taxi, he nodded the head of the bird in his arms, "do you hear me?"


    Baidu is very reluctant.


    Do you hear what Ji Rao said? Is it human?!


    He even wanted to charm others with his own unique secret skill "charm" of peacock companion!


    Isn''t it pushing peacocks into other people''s bedclothes?!


    Can he bear it?!


    "You''ll sleep on the sofa later."


    He can bear it.


    White poison can bend, weigh the pros and cons, nodded.


    Ji Rao pinched his wings and said, "just ask what''s going on. Let''s go."


    He let go, white poison leisurely fly into the police station.


    It''s just a bird. It doesn''t attract much attention.


    White poison didn''t fly out in half an hour, Ji Rao catches him, then goes to the distance, chooses a nobody''s position to let white poison change back.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Barrow is dead."


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment.


    "That night when it rained, I met the robber and was stabbed four times, then it was gone. Wei Ke is also here. He stabbed the robber. The robber lost too much blood and is still lying in the ICU. Wei Shen and they bite Wei Ke for self-defense. If it''s this crime, we just need to pay for it. Otherwise, when the robber wakes up, Wei Ke may live in the cell with the robber. "


    Ji Rao didn''t speak for a long time.


    White poison sees his facial expression not very good, some worry a way, "all right?"


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    He took a deep breath. "Can you get the surveillance for that day?"


    If it''s self-defense, I''m afraid it won''t be so troublesome.


    According to Weike''s temperament, it is likely that he intentionally hurt people.


    "The monitoring was very vague that day, because it rained so hard that nothing could be seen."


    "There must be other monitoring."


    "Yes, but it''s broken."


    Ji Rao suddenly raised his eyes and quietly looked at Bai Du. Bai Du was a little flustered by his eyes.


    "What''s the matter..."


    "Can you correct the broken one? Make a fake. "


    White poison


    After a while, white poison suddenly exploded, "I''m a peacock demon, you don''t take me for granted, OK?"


    "Then where is your noble status as a goblin? It''s useless. Why should I raise you for nothing? "


    White poison gas almost no two eyes a turn fainted.


    Look what Ji Rao said!


    One day, he even for a Wei Ke said not in vain to raise their own words.


    "All right." Ji Rao took Bai Du''s neck and gave him a kiss on the mouth. "At least it''s my friend. Can''t I watch him go to jail? What''s more, I''m still waiting for Wei Shen to give me a salary. I saved his younger brother. When he was happy, he gave me more salary, so I could save more money. If I save enough money in advance, we''ll go to the world of two ahead of time, OK? "


    Ji Rao is very persuasive. Bai Du sounds like that. He says, "well, I''ll help him. I only do this. Don''t let me do anything else."


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to help. It''s really that the goblin interferes too much in the human world and will be punished by heaven.

 Chapter 1089

    With the video changed by Baidu, Weike was soon acquitted.


    Ji Rao knew that bailuo was dead. Wei Ke must be in a bad mood, so on the day Wei Ke was released from prison, he didn''t bring white poison.


    No matter how the bird spoiled him when he went out in the morning, he shut him in the door mercilessly.


    Bai Du doesn''t like Wei Ke. He has to sneer at him. He''s afraid that Bai Du will be beaten.


    When he got to the door, Wei Shen was waiting there. Yu Guang saw someone coming next to him. He turned his head and looked at Ji Rao. "You''re coming."


    Ji Rao nodded, "he hasn''t come out yet?"


    Wei Shen raised his hand and looked at his eye watch. "It''s fast."


    "How is Vico?"


    Wei Chen was silent for a while, his face was obviously a little bad, and the dark circles under his eyes were very obvious. It seems that these days, he was also running for Wei Ke''s business.


    He sighed and said, "he''s not in a good state. He''s much more silent than before. Every time I go to see him, I don''t see him smile or speak. He asked you and the robber."


    Asked me?


    Ji Rao is puzzled, but it''s obviously not the right time to ask.


    Wei Shen stretched out his hand and pinched his eyebrows. "Fortunately, there was that video."


    To tell you the truth, he always thought it was the robber who was stabbed by Wei Ke, but what the camera caught was that the robber hurt himself by mistake. Although it''s incredible, it''s just like this.


    Since the fact is that the robber suffered for himself, Na Weishen will never allow his brother to be slandered again.


    With this video, the gold medal lawyers he recruited didn''t give a chance to breathe. They rushed up and finally sentenced Wei Shen not guilty.


    "It''s coming out."


    Ji Rao looks up. Wei Ke comes out slowly in prison clothes. He seems to have not seen the light for several days. He squints when he stands in the sun.


    After getting used to the light, he went to Wei Shen and Ji Rao and said, "what about that man?"


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    Wei Chen was quick to reflect who Wei Ke said, "was sentenced to 30 years."


    The man is now more than 40 years old. In another 30 years, at the age of 70, I don''t know if he can come out alive.


    "Thirty years?" Wei Ke frowned, obviously very dissatisfied, "let people take care of him more, don''t let him die, take care of him as long as you can."


    Wei Shen also hesitated. It''s a little difficult to reach into it.


    But he looked at Wei Ke, sighed and nodded.


    Wei Shen''s own company has a lot of affairs. These days, the light has been around Wei Ke, and his affairs have been overstocked. So I watched Wei Ke come out, comforted him and went back to the company.


    Wei Ke''s state is not at ease, so he specially gave Ji Rao a leave to let him watch Wei Ke.


    After Wei Shen left, Ji Rao looked at Wei Ke''s listless face and thought about how to persuade him. Unexpectedly, he was suddenly held in his arms by Wei Ke.


    He subconsciously wanted to struggle, but he didn''t expect to be pressed by Wei Ke. At the same time, he heard his dumb voice.


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    Ji Rao''s action stopped. He sighed a little. He wanted to push Wei Ke''s hand away. Instead, he turned to a gentle, soothing slap.


    "You''re right."


    "I wish I had gone earlier, or..." Wei Ke''s eyes darkened. "I stabbed the man to death first when I saw him."

 Chapter 1090

    His voice sounds really strange. Ji Rao hesitates for a long time and pushes Wei Ke away.


    "Anyway, it''s against the law to kill."


    Wei Ke looked at him definitely, then grinned suddenly, "of course I know."


    It''s just that barrow didn''t break the law, but he died.


    The person who breaks the law is only a 30-year-old.


    He turned his head and looked at the horizon. Today''s sunshine was so bright that his eyes ached.


    When the case is over, bailuo''s body is handed over from the police station, and Weike handles the funeral.


    Bailuo has no father or mother, but only a younger brother. When Weike went to the hospital, he was told that his younger brother had died of illness not long ago.


    Ji Rao is beside Wei Ke. He hears Wei Ke whisper, "it turns out that he called me that day because his younger brother is gone."


    Looking at him like this, Ji Rao could not help persuading him, "don''t think too much."


    "I don''t think it''s possible for many barrow to survive." Wei Ke Chao Ji Rao smiles, "I know it in my heart, don''t worry about me."


    There was no sound at all in the funeral of barrow. From the beginning to the end, there was only jirao and Weike.


    Wei Ke put the chrysanthemum in his hand in front of the cemetery, "Ji Rao, do you think his life is sad?"


    "Every man has his life."


    "Every man has his life..." Wei Ke repeated a murmur, "yes, each person has a destiny. Barrow''s life is bad. "


    Ji Rao felt a little depressed, and he let out a long sigh.


    Although he knew that it was just a task world, the person he just met that night was gone in a flash, and he also felt a little uncomfortable.


    If he had left barrow that day, would he not be dead now.


    "Do you like barrow?"


    Ji Rao just asked casually, but Wei Ke suddenly turned his head and looked at him, and said firmly, "don''t like it."


    Ji Rao choked.


    He saw that Vico was so sad that he thought that Vico had finally fallen in love with belo.


    Vico looked at the black-and-white photo of Bai Luo''s smiling face, as if to himself, "I did not like him, so I think he is very stupid, with his own life, for a person who does not love him at all."


    He paused and said, "you''re the one about the video, aren''t you? It''s not human effort to change the video like that. "


    In Wei Ke''s eyes, he and Bai Du are demons. What Bai Du does is no different from what he does.


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "Thank you."


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "What to do?" Weike was a little confused, and then he gave a smile, but the smile was bitter. "I''m going to go to an island abroad for a holiday, relax for a month, and hold an engagement ceremony when I come back. If both sides have no problem, I may get married in the spring of next year."


    He looked straight at Ji Rao, and his sight made Ji Rao feel a little forced.


    "What do you think of my life?"


    Ji Rao hesitated for a while and said, "if you don''t like it, you should learn to refuse."


    "Ji Rao..."


    The rest of his words were stuck in his throat and he couldn''t say anything.


    Ji Rao has no reaction to his marriage. He seems to be living in his own world all the time, as long as Ji Rao wakes him up again and again with reality.


    But he still sleeps in the world he envisions.


    Although very immoral, but he has been looking forward to Ji Rao and white poison break up.


    But he is also more and more aware that even if the sky is falling apart, the two may not be separated.

 Chapter 1091

    Ji Rao looked at his speechless appearance. He was really constipated. He wanted to help him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Wei Ke shook his head and refused to speak.


    He knew that he would not respond to what he said, or even lose the friend he had managed to establish.


    "You go first. Baidu hasn''t seen you for most of the day. Is it going to make trouble again?"


    "Then you..."


    "I''m not going to do anything. I''m such a big man." Vico gave him a smile. "You go. I have something to say to barrow."


    Ji Rao looked at Wei Ke''s appearance. There was nothing wrong with her, so she nodded, "then I''ll leave. Call me if you have something to do."


    At this time, Vico was still in the mood and joked, "I''ll call you. Will you pick it up?"


    Ji Rao is a little embarrassed. Before he didn''t answer Wei Ke''s phone, either he was busy or he was talking to Bai Du. In addition, Wei Ke usually doesn''t have anything to do with calling him. He just talks nonsense. If he has something to do, he will call him again. So Ji Rao has the habit of not answering Wei Ke''s phone when he has something to do.


    "Certainly this time."


    Wei Ke light smile for a while, "I know."


    Ji Rao left, he walked out a few steps later turned around and saw that Wei Ke was still standing in the same place.


    Wei Ke long sigh, and then scolded a sentence, "fool."


    His tone was very gentle, not like swearing. He slowly sat in front of bailuo''s tomb, and then said in a slow voice, "don''t you want to know how Ji Rao and I got to know each other?"


    He paused. "I won''t tell you."


    "In fact, we are all sad. We can''t love each other. If you want to tell me why I like Ji Rao, I can''t tell myself. It''s clear that this person is neither good nor obedient. There is even the Lord, but I just like him. I''m happy to see him. I want to laugh when he smiles. I''ve lived like a licking dog for so many years, and I''m a sober licking dog. Love is really harmful, otherwise I will not live so humble, you will not become so embarrassed. At the beginning, I told you that you still wanted to love me and pick the fire pit. Are you unjust? You are stupid all your life. Help me block the knife. Who do you think you are? Do you think I will appreciate you? You die, I still live my life, get married, have children, love others, willing? If you don''t want to, you''re dead. If you''re still alive, I won''t marry anyone else. Do you think I''m losing money? "


    He reached out and picked up the chrysanthemum placed in front of the tomb, reached out and pulled the petals of others, and then threw it to the ground.


    This is still funeral shop owner see what he does not do, specially remind, Wei Ke this just bought a bunch.


    "This flower is so ugly. I regret spending ten yuan on it." He looked up at the tombstone and said with a smile, "I spent thousands of dollars a day on xiaoqing''er in college, but I regret spending ten yuan to buy you a chrysanthemum at the head of the tomb. You can tell me, after all, I''ve been with you for so many years, how can I get along so miserably?"


    The only response to him was the cold wind blowing through the cemetery.


    He knew that barrow couldn''t hear them, but he just wanted to say, no one would listen, he said it to himself.


    "You use such a stupid method, if the purpose is to let me remember you, then you succeed, I remember, I will not forget that one autumn, a fool used his life to block my knife."

 Chapter 1092

    But that''s all. I''ll remember you, but I won''t like you. I don''t know how long I''ll like Ji Rao. Maybe when I get married, I''ll see my wife more and more. At that time, I will bring my son and daughter-in-law to the tomb to show you how happy my family is. Are you angry? "


    Wei Ke malicious smile, "that you can deserve, even if you regret also useless."


    He sat in front of the cemetery for more than ten minutes, and then stood up. He patted the soil on his buttocks, rearranged the half of the chrysanthemum, then turned around and left. After two steps, he suddenly thought of something like looking back, "if you can live, I''ll spend as much money as I can to buy flowers for you every day. Blue witch, rose, stars, what do you like I don''t want to buy anything, but I really don''t want to buy you this ten dollar chrysanthemum. "


    With that, Wei Ke left. Another cold wind came, like who was sobbing in a low voice.


    Ji Rao''s eyes on Bai Du as soon as he gets home.


    He stood at the door and was scanned by the whole body. Then Bai Du took back his eyes and Ji Rao came in.


    White poison walks past, in Ji Rao change shoes of time get close to the past smell, "you have the smell of death."


    Ji Rao


    He slapped on the head of white poison melon, "you special what say every day frustrated words."


    "It''s true!"


    "Barrow''s gone, and I''ve gone with Vico to burn it. I haven''t even touched it."


    White poison high voice shouts, "that also has, just not obvious just, but I smell it!"


    Ji Rao let go of him and glared at him. "Don''t touch me if you don''t like it."


    Finish saying Miss White poison to go to the living room, just haven''t walked two steps, suddenly was white poison carry up, just put on slippers also fell on the ground.


    "White poison!"


    Bai Du turns a deaf ear and walks to the bathroom carrying Ji Rao. He opens the door of the bathroom and holds Ji Rao. He is afraid that he will knock when he struggles. He always uses his hand to pad him and says, "take a bath."


    "I don''t know..."


    White poison can not help but say, took the shower head began to flush, Ji Rao clothes did not take off, was directly drenched.


    He threw water directly to Baidu, which made Baidu wet.


    Barely washed more than half an hour, white poison just went to give Ji Rao to take to change clothes. Wait for Ji Rao to dry the body and put on the clothes, white poison is still the embarrassed appearance of a body of water.


    Ji Rao gave a cold hum, ignored him and went straight out of the bathroom.


    "Remember to blow dry your hair..."


    Bai Du''s voice was shut by Ji Rao and put into the bathroom.


    When Baidu comes out, Ji Rao is sitting cross legged on the sofa playing games.


    Today, he has no official business to do, so he seems a little relaxed.


    White poison went to embrace Ji Rao, Ji Rao irritable push people away, "away from me."


    White poison''s glass heart is injured again, wait Ji Rao to finish this, he sees white poison curl up the body, appoint aggrieved of shrink in another corner of sofa.


    Although there is a suspicion of acting, it has to be said that Ji Rao really can''t see his poor appearance.


    "What are you doing?"


    White poison dumb voice way, "Ji Rao doesn''t love me, I think I have no need to exist."


    The eyes with autumn water, as if the next second will be big beads small beads fall jade plate.


    "I don''t love you any more. I just think you''re making a fuss."

 Chapter 1093

    "You don''t love me any more. You start to pick my fault."


    Ji Rao


    "Unreasonable."


    Ji Rao threw his cell phone away and was ready to go back to sleep.


    But as soon as he got up, google held him firmly behind him.


    "Let go."


    White poison a force, the Ji Rao and embrace the sofa, and then embrace him in his mouth kiss.


    Ji Rao


    "It''s very unlucky to die."


    Ji Rao frowned, "how, can bailuo still entangle me?"


    White poison shakes his head, "he died is dead, there is no ghost, but death of this kind of thing, will bring you bad luck, break your life."


    Ji Rao listen to him say so, the strength of struggle is small, "dead gas water wash can wash down?"


    "Of course, it can be washed down. If it gets dirty, it will be washed down."


    All right.


    He doesn''t understand that.


    White poison see Ji Rao don''t move, put together a neck in Ji Rao neck department please of rub rub rub, "I''m hungry."


    "You didn''t eat yourself at home?"


    "Yes."


    "What did you eat?"


    Ji Rao knows that he can''t ask anything, so he just takes his mobile phone to see his meituan order today.


    I don''t know. I''m scared.


    Boiled fish, braised fish, steamed fish, stewed crucian carp, cold pot fish, west lake vinegar fish, sweet and sour fish.


    He ordered it all.


    Ji Rao drags Bai Du''s ear to him and says, "explain."


    White poison suddenly into a peacock, and then break away from Ji Rao Wu to squat in the corner.


    One of the manifestations of Baidu''s guilty heart is to return to the noumenon and find a place to hide.


    This gives Ji Rao angry.


    He took the pen on the table, went to Baidu and poked him, "I said I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you eat so much?"


    White poison head crown against the wall, silent, trying to use practice to prove that silence is gold.


    Ji Rao pulled down his wings, "there are so many fish, you won''t have eaten them all."


    Then white poison''s tail, so trembling, under Ji Rao''s eyes, opened the screen.


    Ji Rao


    White poison moved body, this narrow corner obviously can''t hold the gorgeous tail screen that he is proud of.


    Ji Rao is also helpless, "don''t eat so much in the future."


    He reached out and picked up the white poison, which was quite heavy.


    He felt Baidu''s stomach and felt that it was bulging. He couldn''t help pinching it.


    "Quack!"


    White poison eat without restraint, delicious like to eat a lot, don''t want to eat two or three days don''t eat.


    "Are you finished? There''s nothing left? "


    White poison acquiesced.


    Ji Rao has nothing to do with white poison. "I''ll catch you next time, and you''ll wait to die."


    White poison a listen to this words, know Ji Rao this time don''t pursue his mistake, quickly open his big wings flutter Ji Rao, at the same time the tail opened more exhibition.


    Ji Rao looks at his gorgeous tail in full bloom indifferently, and then within two minutes, he takes a rubber band to tie a pigtail on Bai Du''s tail.


    White poison


    Ji Rao bullies him. Ji Rao doesn''t like his beautiful tail.


    Weike went abroad, he moved quickly, and the next day he had already bought a ticket for his holiday.


    Ji Rao continued to work, and his days were gradually on track.


    Occasionally, Vico would send him his pictures of the scenery on the island. It looked very pleasant, not sad at all.


    Ji Rao thought, maybe he really doesn''t like Bai Luo.


    But such a secure day can''t last forever.

 Chapter 1094

    As the new year approaches, the company has a holiday.


    It''s just that Ji Rao has a lot to do. Other members of the team can have a holiday on December 10th. He doesn''t officially have a holiday until December 25th, because Wei Shen paid him extra overtime.


    Ji Rao''s card is more than 500000.


    He bought a lot of new year''s goods, Spring Festival couplets and lanterns before the Chinese New Year. Anyway, he could use them or not. When he saw others buy them, he would buy one.


    When Ji Rao pastes the door god at the door, Bai Du is a little strange.


    He didn''t know what it was for.


    Don''t understand to ask, white poison points to a way, "this thing is so ugly, why want to stick him?"


    Ji Rao himself doesn''t know, and he doesn''t know much about it. He doesn''t touch it at all in reality. His parents will come back in the new year''s day. Every family is full of new year''s flavor. On the contrary, no matter how warm the floor is, it''s cold and clean.


    There''s not even a red in the whole room.


    So what he knows is more than white poison.


    But Ji Rao is a professional actor, he can play a little bit more. He is the professor in this field.


    "Because it can protect the people in the door from bad things."


    White poison frowns, "I can also protect you, have me in, who rush in?"


    Ji Rao finally pasted the corner, took two steps back and looked at it. It was not very crooked and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Do you know why he can protect the people in the door?"


    "Why?"


    "Because he is ugly, ugly can scare away the dirty things."


    The white poison''s face turned to disapprove.


    "It seems that although we have the same function, we have different principles. I rely on my own strength. They are born ugly and depend on their innate genes."


    Then he nodded and felt that he was right.


    Two people into the door, the door is also pasted with paper-cut, looks red, compared with his real world home, more popular, not a bit.


    He put a small plate on the tea table with some melon seeds and some sugar on it.


    White poison does not understand looking at him, human strange customs can be really puzzling.


    because he had no job, Ji Rao was very busy recently. He took white poison to the supermarket to buy some raw materials, and went home and tried to make fried meatballs, but of course he failed.


    The last thing fried is strange, which is different from the taste he usually eats.


    But Baidu seems to like it very much. Baba is waiting. Jirao explodes one and he eats one. At last, google is gone.


    It''s good. It''s not wasteful.


    The next day Ji Rao also sent a box of unknown things to his home.


    Bai Du stood beside him, pointed to the box and asked, "what''s this?"


    "Fireworks, I''ll take you to the square to set off fireworks on New Year''s day."


    Bai Du knows this. He has seen them put these strange things before.


    But in his opinion, those things that explode with a whiff and those things that prick and prick have no fun.


    "When will you take me fishing?"


    "Soon, when we buy a house in the country, I''ll take you fishing every day." Ji Rao straightened up and looked at Bai Du with a smile. "That''s the life of an old man. Can you stop looking forward to it every day? It''s like I''m old."


    But on New Year''s day, Ji Rao failed to take Baidu to put on fireworks, and he welcomed a group of unexpected guests.

 Chapter 1095

    "Someone''s coming."


    The doorbell is ringing all the time. Ji Rao is sweeping the floor. He looks up at the calendar on the wall. Who will come at this time when it''s more than 11 o''clock on New Year''s Eve.


    Wei Ke just returned to China yesterday. As soon as he came back, he was carried home by Wei Shen. It can''t be him.


    Who would that be?


    Ji Rao didn''t understand. He went to the door first. He looked out from the inside and saw that there were more than one person at the door. There were many people with things in their hands. It seemed that they were not good at coming.


    Ji Rao stepped back and didn''t dare to open the door.


    When the doorbell stopped, it turned to the sound of banging on the door. It was so loud that Ji Rao was startled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao turns his head and looks at the white poison coming out of the bedroom.


    He just went to bed, because he worked as a free laborer for a whole day during the day and went to bed sleepily at nine o''clock in the evening. As soon as he heard the sound, he came out. There was a mark on his face that he didn''t know where the pillow was, but it was obviously not the time to laugh.


    White poison a see Ji Rao this appearance, the facial expression immediately sinks down, he comes up to hold Ji Rao some cold hand, with the eyes signal he is OK.


    He went to have a look, Ji Rao has taken out his mobile phone to call the police. It''s new year''s Eve tonight. No one can hear it, but no one is willing to meddle.


    The human nature is indifferent. Everyone is indifferent and unwilling to get involved in this matter.


    It''s normal. If it''s Ji Rao, Ji Rao doesn''t care.


    White poison came to touch Ji Rao''s head, "go to pack up things, we''re gone."


    Ji Rao didn''t ask much, so he went in to get things, including U-disk, bank card and ID card. As soon as he stood up, he heard the door open. With a thump in his heart, he turned around and ran out.


    As soon as I went out, I saw the people in the living room. A group of people had broken into the room. They all had guns in their hands. Baidu was half kneeling on the ground with a ferocious face.


    "White poison!"


    The group of people stood in a row, and someone whispered in the middle of the man''s ear, "the boss means only to catch the big one, if the small one is noisy, we will catch them all back."


    "If this big man is not a human, it''s OK to take him away. But doesn''t the little boss say he''s human? Take people away and wait. What if the upper authorities come to check? "


    "What can you think of, boss? There must be a reason for him to do so. Let''s just do it


    The man nodded, commanding the humanitarian next to him, "take this man away."


    He pointed to the white poison on the ground, and the people around him were ordered to lean towards the white poison slowly.


    Ji Rao is just about to pass. Bai Du suddenly looks up at him, then suddenly stands up and rushes towards him. Before Ji Rao reacts, he is lifted up.


    Next, it''s like performing the plot in the movie.


    White poison holding Ji Rao, directly smashed the window, and then jumped down.


    That''s eight stories high.


    White poison out of thin air gave birth to two pairs of wings, although some of the flight is not stable, but holding Ji Rao''s hand is stable as an old dog.


    The people in the room came to the window in an instant, "what ghost, can you jump directly after an injection of anesthesia?"


    You know, that''s enough for a cow to lose all its movement and consciousness in a few seconds.


    "Wings, he has wings! He is indeed a demon. "

 Chapter 1096

    "Go after him quickly. What are you doing? Why don''t you hurry to get him back. If they run away, you won''t get a dime! "


    When they fell to the ground, Bai Du had no strength. He had a needle in his leg. Ji Rao pulled it out for him. Bai Du fell to the ground and had no strength to raise his hand.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    Ji Rao nodded, casually found a car, directly smashed the door violently, then took the white poison in, and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Right there. Come on."


    Ji Rao looked at the people in the rearview mirror, then stepped on the gas pedal, and his speed reached the top.


    At this time, you can''t go to the police station, or you will know that Baidu is a demon. At that time, you can''t get out of the police station directly.


    Thinking about it, Ji Rao can only drive to Wei Ke''s home.


    No matter how capable these people are, they dare not fight with the Wei family directly.


    He was speeding so fast that when he passed the speed bump, the car soared for two seconds and then fell down.


    When Ji Rao smashed the door violently, the window was already broken. The cold wind poured in, making Ji Rao''s eyes hard to open. He was wearing a sweater himself, shivering in waves, holding back the feeling that it was like a knife cutting on flesh and blood.


    "White poison!" Ji Rao yelled in the wind, "can you fasten your seat belt?"


    Bai Du''s consciousness is almost blurred. He shrinks on the seat and has no response to Ji Rao''s words.


    Ji Rao looked at the car coming closer and closer behind him. He gritted his teeth and drifted directly to a road.


    His action was so fast that the cars behind him were unprepared. When he turned around again, he was more than ten meters away from Ji Rao''s car.


    It doesn''t come alone. Ji Rao''s car shows no gas.


    The car behind slowly caught up again, and even wanted to attack on both sides.


    A car has already caught up with half of Ji Rao''s car, and the co driver''s gun is aimed at Ji Rao.


    It''s anesthesia and guns. Who dares to walk around with real guns.


    They''re just hired to catch a monster.


    Although some strange, but they just saw with their own eyes, the monster gave birth to a pair of wings out of thin air, they can''t help but believe it.


    "What are you doing! Put things down The man in the driver''s seat was a little angry and said, "you''ve made him dizzy. He''s driving with two lives in a car. When the time comes, we''ll take back two bodies, and we''ll take a fart money!"


    "What shall we do?"


    "I''ll stop it."


    Ji Rao looks at the white poison beside him and bites his teeth. As soon as the steering wheel turns, he goes to the opposite road.


    Before he could get to Weike''s house, he had run out of oil. There was a place near the coast, and Ji Rao drove to it.


    The car behind him followed closely, trying to stop Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao looks at the last amount of oil and calculates the remaining distance. As she approaches the coast, Ji Rao releases the steering wheel, reaches out and grabs Bai Du, then tries to pull the man over and jumps out of the car with him.


    At that moment, his strength was great, like the explosion of potential. The car was only a few centimeters away from the fence on the side of the road. Ji Rao jumped into the sea with white poison in his arms.


    With a puff, they both fell into the water.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes tightly, holding the white poison''s arm in his hand. His strength forced him to wake up from the coma.


    "They''re diving!"


    "Go down and look for it!"

 Chapter 1097

    They didn''t find anything in the end.


    Ji Rao was already exhausted in the middle of her swim.


    This is the coast. It''s surrounded by water. It''s so empty that you can''t see the edge. Ji Rao doesn''t care whether the white poison is dead or alive. He just takes him to swim to the far shore.


    Ji Rao''s body became more and more heavy. At last, her arms hurt so much that she couldn''t move.


    Is the world going to drown here?


    It''s hard to find a white poison.


    Is it really so miserable?


    He knew that if he let go of Baidu now, he might be able to swim ashore.


    But how could he let go of the white poison.


    Didn''t he come to this world just for a white poison? If the white poison is gone, why does he still live in this world.


    But no matter how unwilling Ji Rao was, he still lost his last strength.


    The moment he fell into the water, he held Baidu tightly.


    It''s not like I haven''t been drowned.


    Ji Rao actually can''t remember all the world before, but he is in a trance but remembers that he seems to have been drowned once.


    It didn''t feel good, but it was like the only relief.


    Ji Rao closed her eyes.


    Forget it. That''s it.


    It''s just that the day of death is too abrupt.


    It''s just that none of his previous plans have come true.


    But he was not prepared at all. He was about to lose the white poison again.


    Ji Rao''s last breath in his lung turned into a bubble and floated up.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark, Ji Rao was in the dark. Suddenly, he felt as if he had been strangled by someone. He was hard to breathe and almost suffocated.


    He opened his eyes and found himself lying on a bed with drops hanging beside it. He looked at the whole room and found that it was the ward.


    He''s not dead?


    What about white poison?


    Ji Rao was just about to get out of bed when he saw the man lying on the bed next to him.


    It''s white poison.


    Ji Rao''s action suddenly stopped.


    They''re not dead?


    There was a sudden surge of ecstasy in his heart.


    Ji Rao slowly got out of bed, went to Baidu bed, reached out and touched his face, softly called him, "Baidu."


    Baidu didn''t have any reaction. He didn''t know whether he was asleep or in a coma. His peach blossom eyes were tightly closed, and his face was a little pale. He lay there quietly. Only his regular breathing could show that he was still alive.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand and put it in Bai Du''s heart. Feeling the powerful heartbeat, he was quietly relieved.


    "Are you awake?"


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees a nurse come in.


    They have other patients in this ward. The nurse came to change the drip for him.


    But now it''s Chinese new year, very few people, looking particularly lonely.


    "Why am I here?"


    "You were found on the shore and all of you were in a coma. Your friend''s condition is more serious than yours. He has a serious muscle strain and received an injection of anesthetic. But it''s nothing serious. He should be able to wake up after a while."


    "Where is this?"


    The nurse opened her mouth and said a place name.


    Ji Rao has heard of this, and it''s not close to where he lives.


    I didn''t expect to swim here.


    "If it''s convenient for you to settle the bill, you can leave in the afternoon."


    The nurse said and went out.


    Ji Rao pondered for a while, then reached out and pushed Bai Du.


    See he can''t go to pat his face, pinch his nose, action is not gentle, in short is to use all means to let Baidu wake up.


    Baidu was really awakened.


    His whole body aches to death, move on stiff, his eyes turned, fall on Ji Rao body, then Lengleng Leng blinked, slowly show a smile.

 Chapter 1098

    "Laugh fart, get up, let''s go."


    "Ah?"


    "I don''t know who''s going to catch you, but I''m sure they''ll reveal that you''re a goblin in the future. We''ll be in trouble if we want to leave at that time. You''ll be wanted all over the country. "


    White poison quietly looking at Ji Rao.


    As long as he can be with Ji Rao, whether he is wanted or not has no influence on him.


    "Come on, let''s go."


    White poison endure the pain on the body, pulled out the drop and stood up.


    When he was in the sea, he looked at Ji Rao, who was less and less energetic. At last, he bit his teeth and carried Ji Rao downstream to the shore. He had not exercised for many days, and he was so fierce than himself. Now when he got out of bed, he would be useless.


    He faltered and almost stopped.


    Ji Rao reached for him and said, "are you ok? What''s the matter? "


    White poison pitifully looking at him, tone soft, "muscle pain."


    That sounds pathetic.


    Ji Rao took a deep breath, then patted Bai Du on the back, and said coldly, "go quickly."


    Milo haw is really.


    Ji Rao settled the bill and took a taxi with Baidu.


    There are no taxis on the side of the road. It''s the same. Today''s Chinese new year, where else can I get a taxi.


    Their mobile phones were all lost when they were in the sea. Now Ji Rao has the bank card in his pocket, which is worth 500000 at least.


    He patted Bai Du on the shoulder and whispered in his ear, "we are going abroad secretly."


    "Going abroad?" White poison is a little at a loss, "why?"


    "Let''s go now and live the life I promised you."


    Smell speech, white poison in front of a bright, tone excited hard from already, "really?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    There''s so much going on.


    There are many ways to earn money if you don''t have enough. If you stay here, you may lose your destiny.


    Baidu''s identity is leaked from nowhere. Jirao will never allow Baidu to stay in such a dangerous place.


    The best thing now is to leave.


    Looking at the white poison eyeful dependence appearance, Ji Rao couldn''t help but smile for a while, gather to kiss on his mouth.


    Baidu was a little surprised.


    Outside, Ji Rao has never been willing to take the initiative. Of course, he is not allowed to take the initiative.


    But Ji Rao obviously didn''t think so much. For the rest of his life, he can still be with Bai Du. That''s enough.


    Everything else, go to hell.


    He didn''t come to this world just for a white poison.


    Ji Rao''s ID card is gone. They can''t go to the airport. As a last resort, Ji Rao can only borrow a mobile phone to call Wei Ke.


    Just called. The phone hung up.


    Ji Rao


    He called again and was hung up again.


    He hit the fifth and finally picked up the other side.


    "Hello." Very impatient, "who are you, impatient?"


    "Vico, it''s me."


    Wei Ke, who is watching TV with one leg on the sofa, suddenly corrects the number of words that he didn''t want to see when he hears the sound


    He took off his cell phone and looked at the call. He really didn''t know it. "How could it be you? I thought it was a harassment call. I almost blacked you out. Happy new year. "


    Happy is a chicken feather.


    Ji Rao took a deep breath and said, "I remember Do you have a private jet at home? "


    "Yes..."


    Weike thought about it. It was his birthday a few years ago. His father gave it to him, but it didn''t open much.


    "What''s the matter? Suddenly asked the plane


    "You come here to meet me. I''ll tell you in detail on my way. Don''t tell anyone or mention me."

 Chapter 1099

    Although still confused, Wei Ke listened to Ji Rao''s words.


    He took the car key and was about to leave without telling anyone.


    As soon as Wei Fu came down from the second floor, he looked underground and saw that he was going out. His eyebrows raised, "where are you going?"


    Wei Ke turned his head and turned the car key in his hand. "I''ll pick up a friend and I''ll be right back."


    "Friends? What''s your new year''s day friend Father Wei doesn''t believe it. What''s the virtue of his second son? Can he be a father?


    "That''s to pick up a friend. He''ll be back soon. You can stay."


    "You come back!"


    In response to Wei Fu, there was only a dull sound of closing the door, which made Wei Fu angry.


    Hearing the sound, Wei Shen came out of the room. He looked at the empty downstairs and asked, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? Look at your good brother. He can''t stay idle during the Spring Festival. He runs out early on the first day of the lunar new year. Look what this looks like. He''s crazy. "


    Wei Chen was obviously used to Wei Ke''s appearance. He said with a smile, "Dad, don''t be angry. I''ll talk about him later."


    "This little bunny is really..."


    Wei Ke drove to the place Ji Rao told him to meet him. When he arrived, he was surprised to see the two people holding hands on the side of the road. He fell out of the window and asked, "Why are you so embarrassed?"


    Ji Rao and Bai Du fall into the water and are rescued by someone. It''s good that they don''t have time to change their clothes. The shopping malls around are closed. They are shivering in the wind in their wet clothes.


    Before Wei Ke came, Ji Rao had been holding white poison.


    Ji Rao said while driving, "I''ve been chased."


    To meet someone, vicot drove a four wheeled car.


    After sitting on it, Vico turned up the air conditioner a little bit, and then turned the steering wheel back.


    "I''m going abroad today. I''ll take your private plane."


    "Going abroad? Why don''t you go back after the new year and run out on the first day of the new year? "


    "I''m going out of the country. I''m not coming back."


    This words almost didn''t let Wei Ke step on the brake, he looked at Ji Rao in amazement, as if didn''t hear what he just said, "what do you say?"


    Ji Rao told Wei Ke what happened last night. At last, he covered his eyebrows and said, "I don''t know how it came out."


    Weike just wanted to say that it wasn''t me, but when he said it, he suddenly got stuck.


    He drank with Cheng Ju that day. Did he say anything after drinking? No No


    Ji Rao didn''t notice Wei Ke''s stiff expression.


    As a matter of fact, he never doubted Wei Ke, who Wei Ke was. He knew very well that this was not a trivial matter, and he would not say so.


    But that is the state of wake sober, sober time really won''t say, but drunk who knows.


    "I almost died in the sea with Baidu last night. I thought I would go in July this year, but now it''s OK to go ahead of time."


    Weike''s hand holding the steering wheel was heavier. "Where do you live when you go abroad?"


    "I''m going to buy a cheap small house in the countryside. It doesn''t need to be too big. Baidu and I don''t mind. Then we plant grass, pick flowers and fish in the countryside every day."


    "You..." Wei Ke choked for a while, "plan to live like this for a lifetime?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes showed a gentle smile. He nodded, "yes."

 Chapter 1100

    "You graduated from a university. Are you really willing to live in a small foreign village and do nothing?"


    If it is the real world, Ji Rao is certainly not reconciled.


    But it''s just a mission world, and he''s always very clear about it.


    Ji Rao light smile for a while, do not care about the tone, "earn more money what use?"? You have to have a life. I live with Baidu. I''ll never be hungry for him. It''s enough to live like this. "


    "Well, what did you do when you tried so hard to get a job? I thought I thought you wanted to make a career


    Ji Rao looks at Wei Ke funny.


    Wei Ke coughed softly. He knew what people like him said to Ji Rao. It was really funny.


    But he really felt that Ji Rao could go a step further in his career, even better than Wei Shen in time.


    But he didn''t expect Ji Rao to make such a move.


    "Everyone''s pursuit is different. And I''ll correct it. I didn''t take the exam very hard at first. I just did it casually. "


    Wei Ke sneered, "pretend."


    Ji Rao laughed and didn''t say a word.


    It''s true that he just took the exam casually, but it''s true that he did.


    "From the beginning, I just wanted to find a place to live with Baidu. It''s just us. No matter how poor we are, it doesn''t matter."


    Weike was listening, and suddenly he was a little sad.


    He thinks Ji Rao is really a white eyed wolf.


    Is he not good to Ji Rao? Why Ji Rao''s eyes can only accommodate that peacock.


    Wei Ke sniffed, "are you peacocks so ambitious?"


    Ji Rao shook his head with a smile, "in fact, you have been misunderstood."


    "What''s the misunderstanding?"


    "I''m not a peacock, I''m just a human being." Ji Rao said that he took a look at Bai Du in the rearview mirror. Bai Du may be really tired. He has fallen asleep with his eyes closed against the seat.


    Ji Rao could not help slowing down the voice, "white poison is the peacock."


    Wei Ke Leng Leng, and then hook lips smile, but his eyes did not smile, see that look can feel a trace of sadness.


    Yeah.


    For so many years, Ji Rao didn''t even bother to explain a misunderstanding to him.


    Can''t it be sad.


    "You..." Wei Ke strongly supported a smile, "how do you know each other?"


    "I met you at the zoo." Ji Rao was amused when he thought of going to the zoo that day. "He used to be the handle of the peacock community in the zoo. Later, when he saw me, he chased me to open the screen. Finally, he was caught by the staff. When I get home, I see him lying in front of my house. "


    This time, Ji Rao said a lot to him. It was no longer Wei Ke''s talk, but in Ji Rao''s words, two or three sentences were inseparable from white poison.


    "I was surprised when I knew he was a demon." Ji Rao Dun way, "I am here, just for a white poison."


    When Wei Ke heard this, he couldn''t help opening the window, insisting that it was a little stuffy in the car space.


    "You just love a peacock? You''re all trans species. How can animals and humans have the same habits? "


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s different. We''ve been used to each other for so many years. I only have him and he only has me."


    Wei Ke opened his mouth, then felt that he had no position, so he closed his mouth.


    Ji Rao looked at Wei Ke and said solemnly, "thank you for these years."


    "I have nothing to thank you for."

 Chapter 1101

    "Thank you for a lot of things."


    Weike was a little uncomfortable. He turned his head, and his nose was sour.


    He thought Ji Rao was a white eyed wolf, but Ji Rao remembered it in his heart.


    It''s not so easy to fly a private plane abroad, not to mention it''s still Chinese New Year.


    But according to the power of the Wei family, it''s easier to do this.


    Wei Ke took them back and sorted out the three certificates of airworthiness, radio usage license and nationality registration certificate that had been accumulated for a long time. He contacted a pilot temporarily, and finally applied for a flight plan with the local air traffic control bureau. After borrowing his father''s name, the approval came down soon.


    Everything was too fast. Weike had never done anything so quickly. Just an hour later, he was standing in front of the helicopter. The plane roared in the square. Looking at Ji Rao, his heart was filled with pain.


    "Then I''ll go."


    Weike nodded, as if he wanted to confirm it again. "Won''t you come back in the future?"


    Ji Rao gave him a smile. "If I don''t come back, you can come to me. No matter when I''m welcome."


    Wei Ke''s Adam''s Apple moved, and finally he didn''t say anything. His eyes were a little red, but he was afraid that Ji Rao could see it and lowered his head slightly. "Then you go."


    He takes out a card from his pocket and gives it to Bai Du, who frowns at Ji Rao.


    "There are hundreds of thousands of children in it. There is no password. You can use it when you go there. Don''t give it to me if you really take me as your brother."


    Ji Rao was silent for a long time, "thank you."


    Wei Ke grinned, opened his arm and said, "don''t you give me a hug?"


    Ji Rao hesitated for a while. It was a long time for Wei Ke. Wei Ke thought that he would not come to hold him.


    Ji Rao stepped forward and hugged Wei Ke. He patted Wei Ke on the back. "I''m going."


    "Wait a minute." Wei Ke took off his down jacket and put it on Ji Rao, "go."


    Needless to say, Ji Rao takes a deep look at Wei Ke and leaves with white poison.


    Weike watched them board the plane. The helicopter took off slowly and disappeared slowly.


    He raised his head, clenched his teeth tightly and wiped his tears.


    Damn it.


    Wei Ke said bitterly.


    My youth is gone.


    When Wei Ke came home, he saw that Wei Fu and Wei Mu were sitting on the sofa, and Wei Shen was sitting beside him. When he heard the voice, he looked up at Wei Ke.


    Wei Fu patted Wei Mu''s hand, "you go up first."


    Wei''s mother didn''t know what happened. She only knew that Wei''s father had just received a phone call and started to get angry.


    To make Wei Fu so angry on the first day of the lunar new year, there is no one else but Wei Ke.


    She took a worried look at Vico and went upstairs.


    Wei Shen looks at Wei Ke''s eyes, is a little worried.


    Wei Fu looked at Wei Ke deeply, "come here."


    Wei Ke walked over, and there was no guilt on her face because she had done something wrong.


    "You can''t even let me save snacks for the Spring Festival, can you?"


    Wei Ke lowered his head and didn''t speak, but his eyes didn''t agree.


    Wei Fu suddenly stood up, "what''s your attitude?"


    "Dad." Wei Chen also stood up, "Wei Ke, apologize to Dad."


    "I''m sorry."


    His tone was lazy and frivolous, and he had no sincerity at all. He gave his father a half death.


    "How did I give birth to such a thing as you?"

 Chapter 1102

    "Tell me about it." Wei said, "what did you do with that plane? Go to the air traffic control bureau! "


    "I''m not allowed to fly when you send me off?"


    "You


    Wei Chen stares at Wei Ke, "talk well."


    In an unconvinced low voice, vicot said, "it is."


    "What''s your fuss on New Year''s day? Where do you like to fly? What do you do? Civil aircraft can''t support you? Do you want to fly abroad in a private plane? " Wei Fu snorted, "who did you lend the plane to?"


    "Friends."


    "What friend?"


    "Friends."


    Looking at the appearance of Wei Ke''s death, his father was also very angry. He gave Wei Ke a hard look, then shook his head and went upstairs.


    Wei Chen looked at Wei Ke calmly. After Wei Fu left, he sat back on the sofa, poured water and said, "tell me honestly, who did you lend it to?"


    "Ji Rao."


    Wei Shen moves, "Ji Rao? What does he do abroad at this time? "


    "He asked me to tell you." Wei Ke went to the single sofa, threw himself in, and did not sit on the sofa, "I will not come to work in the future."


    "What does that mean?"


    "What''s the point?" Wei Ke snorted a smile, "take his object, go abroad to live in seclusion."


    Ji Rao has found a small town for a long time. After he went there, he bought a very ordinary small house. He went to check the card that Vico gave him. It was not hundreds of thousands, but millions.


    He didn''t dare to move, so he put it in the drawer.


    During the day, he and Baidu went out to buy some things. In the afternoon, they took a walk and went fishing. They also kept a dog, which Ji Rao named yubajiang.


    What he didn''t know was that Wei Ke sent them away that day, and Cheng Ju came to them the next day.


    After Wei Ke knew the purpose of Cheng Ju, he and Cheng Ju completely collapsed.


    And Wei Ke insisted that he didn''t know where Ji Rao was going, let alone the Research Bureau under his hand. Even if the National Research Bureau came, he still said he didn''t know.


    Cheng Ju couldn''t find anyone to be naturally angry. The most intuitive expression was that Heng Yue was against Wei Shi.


    Although a little tricky, but Wei Shen is not afraid of him.


    Wei Ke knows that Cheng Ju has been paying close attention to him secretly. He didn''t expect that Cheng Ju''s obsession with Ji Rao is so deep. He''s afraid that Cheng Ju will find Ji Rao, so he never goes to Ji Rao. He can''t remember where Ji Rao lives, but he can only rot in his heart.


    Ji Rao finds that Bai Du is growing old with him. He is very strange, so he goes to ask Bai Du.


    White poison said he destroyed his demon Dan, Ji Rao also didn''t feel what a pity.


    He knew that long life is not necessarily good, if he died, google a person alive, perhaps more painful than dead. He himself is like this. He knows that Baidu is like this.


    They have nothing to do every day, but they don''t feel bored.


    Finally one day, the dog named yubajiang died. So they raised another one, called yuqijiang, and later died of old age.


    When they got to Wujiang, google left.


    Ji Rao was sitting alone in the rocking chair. He was almost unable to walk. Yuwujiang is a cat, because when yuliujiang died, he and Baidu had no energy to walk the dog, so they raised a cat with relatively gentle temperament.


    Now the cat is next to Ji Rao.

 Chapter 1103

    As if feeling something, Yu Wujiang opened his eyes, walked to Ji Rao''s side and called in a low voice.


    Ji Rao holds a fan in his hand, shaking on the chair which is shaking very slowly, and then slowly closes his eyes.


    Never woke up again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wake up, wake up."


    After hearing the voice, Ji Rao opened her eyes.


    It''s like having a big dream. When he looks at the scene in front of him, the whole person is illusory.


    "Wake up?"


    Ji Rao turned her eyes and saw a face she hadn''t seen for more than 50 years. Her thinking was a little bit off.


    He almost thought it was his life.


    He died with Baidu.


    He sat up from the bed, the action is very agile, completely not when he was old step by step that kind of feeling.


    "The world is over, but you don''t have time to rest, because it''s too late."


    Ji Rao


    "Let me have one last sip of fat house happy water."


    The feeble tone made Yu Bajiang choke.


    Such a small wish, if he is not satisfied, then it seems more inhumane!


    So he went to the fridge and took a bottle of ice cola to Ji Rao.


    "We have a reward world. The prize is self-awareness. Your person has no consciousness now. It''s not easy for him to wear so many worlds and save all the money. Anyway, his life is on the line now. If you go to this activity now, you can save his life. "


    "So I''m going to the world now? "


    "Yes, the access will be closed soon. When you''re finished, just go


    "Is there a mission?"


    "Yes, we should live as long as we can, as long as we can, and as long as we can. The longer people live, the greater the share of prizes they get. "


    "Yes, yes."


    Yubajiang almost pinched a little to send people away. He let out a long sigh, wiped the sweat that didn''t exist on his forehead, and was suddenly stunned.


    "Hiss..." Yu Bajiang said to himself, "I seem to have forgotten what to say."


    He thought to himself for a moment, then clapped his hands, "ah, yes! I didn''t tell him that the reward world has no memory. " Then he patted on the forehead again, "ah, I didn''t tell him who he met in this world!"


    It''s too late.


    Ji Rao has gone.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes, his mind was blank, and there was only one obsession left in his heart. To live, he must live.


    Surrounded by the ancient palace, Ji Rao got up and looked at the furnishings in the room, a little stunned.


    "Your Highness is awake."


    With a shrill voice, someone came in with a bowl of brown and black medicine in her hand.


    Ji Rao looked at the visitor blankly. When the maid of honor reached out to him, he moved back and looked at the visitor cautiously and warily.


    The maid''s face sank. "How dare you hide?"


    She grabbed Ji Rao''s wrist and pulled him to stay in bed. "Come to drink medicine, your highness!"


    Ji Rao struggled for a while, but she couldn''t beat the strength of the maid in waiting.


    The maid pinched his cheek and poured the medicine down.


    Ji Rao was choked and coughed. The juice flowed from his mouth to his neck, and then penetrated into his clothes, wet a large area.


    After feeding the medicine, Ji Rao is pushed to the ground by the palace maid.


    The maid frowned, stretched out her hand to wring Ji Rao for a while, looked at Ji Rao''s painful crouching down, and said viciously, "be honest."

 Chapter 1104

    Before the seven princes clearly or obediently drink medicine, because do not drink medicine will be beaten, but now why not drink?


    The palace maid looked at her clothes, which were a little wet, and glared at Ji Rao.


    It''s a lot of trouble day by day!


    The maid was angry, but she kicked Ji Rao again.


    Ji Rao snorted and curled up.


    He was the seventh Prince of the Qinan Kingdom, and his mother''s concubine was a humble maiden. When she was pregnant with him, she was harassed by Princess Jia. In order to keep him, her mother''s concubine swallowed her anger and escaped from death several times. Finally, she gave birth to him with massive hemorrhage and died.


    Ji Rao''s mother''s concubine was originally the emperor''s, who went up when she looked at her beauty. After that, the emperor never saw his mother''s concubine again until she had a difficult birth.


    The Emperor didn''t like his mother''s wife, so he didn''t like him.


    From small to large, Ji Rao has seen the emperor a few times. The emperor doesn''t care about him. He''ll be rubbed by others in the palace. Even the maids in the palace can vent their anger on him. Ji Rao is cautious and dare not say anything. Even if he says it, no one will take care of it. He will only get a beating.


    Ji Rao experienced twists and turns when his mother''s concubine was pregnant with him. Although he was born smoothly, he was weak and sick since childhood. In order to get rid of him, Princess Jia brought a bowl of soup to take care of the seventh Prince every day.


    It''s natural to have some chronic poison in it.


    If he keeps drinking like this, he will be weak and die within three years.


    The original owner knew what was in the medicine, but he drank it every time in order not to be beaten.


    But now Ji Rao is here, and his only purpose is to live.


    He didn''t come with memory. He didn''t know that it was just a task world, and he didn''t have any concept of the system and the real world.


    But he clearly remembers the memories of his childhood, the ugly things behind the high palace walls.


    It''s hard to live another day like this.


    Ji Rao stands up from the ground and stares at a place. Feeling the stabbing pain on her arm, Ji Rao took a look at her sleeve. It was blue and purple. It was all beaten out. It looked shocking.


    Now he can''t remember that he is here to finish the task. He just thinks that he is the original seventh Prince Ji Rao.


    The next day, Ji Rao got up from his couch and went to study.


    Although he was not favored, he was also a prince after all. The emperor ordered him to study.


    When the prince was six years old, he should go to school. Ji Rao was not in favor. The emperor could hardly remember that he had a seventh prince. One day when he went to the Royal Garden, he saw Ji Rao sitting in the royal garden playing with flowers and asked.


    My father-in-law said it was Ji Rao, the seventh prince.


    Ji Rao was nine years old at that time.


    The emperor sighed and asked Ji Rao to study in his study.


    But it was just like this. After the arrangement, the emperor forgot Ji Rao to the back of his head.


    Ji Rao Bei, who has just entered the study, is pushed out because he is a little taller and three years older than others when he goes to school with the six-year-old ninth prince. However, he still asks three questions, which has been ridiculed many times by other princes. If he dares to resist, it will be him who will suffer the loss.


    The group of people saw his weak nature and made it worse and worse.

 Chapter 1105

    Because of being bullied, Ji Rao didn''t want to go to the study at all, so he missed five or six days every seven days. No matter the emperor, Taifu can''t help it.


    Now Ji Rao is 14 years old, but she looks thin and small. Ordinary princes are 15 years old, and they are old enough to build a palace. Ji Rao doesn''t look like a 14-year-old prince at all.


    When the prince read, Ji Rao put on his clothes and went.


    That palace maid sees Ji Rao to go out, fiercely scolded a, "cheap hoof son."


    There is only one eunuch and one maid in Ji Rao''s palace. The maid is still from Jiafei''s side. I''m afraid that every day I just want to kill Ji Rao.


    If Ji Rao wants to survive, it''s better to live as long as he can.


    Then he can''t be the coward he used to be.


    He is so humble. Princess Jia still poisons him. It can be seen that it''s useless to pretend to be pitiful. If you get in the way of your eyes, you will get in the way of your eyes. No matter how you give in, it''s useless. It can only make people feel more weak and deceptive.


    He can''t wait to die. Since it''s no use pretending to be pathetic, it''s a different way.


    He can''t let himself waste. If he does, he will have no hope. Sooner or later, he will die in this deep palace.


    Ji Rao''s palace is close to Lenggong. It takes two quarters of an hour to go to the study.


    When he arrived, he was already late. When Taifu saw him, he frowned.


    Taifusheng is very upright and serious, which makes Ji Rao a little scared.


    "The seventh prince."


    Ji Rao made a bow to him, "Taifu."


    "You haven''t come to class for six days. What''s the reason this time?"


    Ji Rao blushed and couldn''t say anything.


    Taifu snorted coldly, "then you go to stand and study."


    Ji Rao went to the last row of his position, opened the book and stood in class.


    Taifu began to shake his head to study, and the princes below followed him.


    It''s strange that Ji Rao feels familiar with these books. He hasn''t even turned a few pages in his memory, but now he feels that he can recite them backwards.


    "Seven princes, what is behind saying," a gentleman does what he does, but he doesn''t want to do what he does. "


    Ji Rao closed the book, lowered his head and hesitated.


    The other princes laughed.


    Who doesn''t know Ji Rao is the most stupid student, he can''t do anything. Only shaking his head and silence, very boring.


    "Su If you are rich and noble, you are rich and noble. " In a word, it''s much smoother after that, "plain and humble, do poor and humble: plain and barbarian, do barbarian; plain and adversity, do adversity. A gentleman can''t be complacent without entering! In the upper position, there is no lower position; in the lower position, there is no upper position. If you do not ask for others, you will not complain. There is no complaint from the superior, but from the inferior. Therefore, a gentleman should be ready for his life, and a villain should be lucky for his danger. "


    As soon as he finished, not to mention the surprised eyes of other princes, even Taifu looked at him more in surprise. He pondered for a long time and said, "what does the seventh Prince mean


    Ji Rao was silent for a moment, then slowly shook his head.


    Everyone knows the truth of keeping a low profile. He just wants to live. If he is too outspoken, they will be regarded as a thorn in the flesh, and they will not be able to survive.


    What he has to do is to make sure that he will not be bullied again. He is so stupid, but he is not smart. He is not smart enough to be no threat compared with any prince.

 Chapter 1106

    Taifu knew what Ji Rao looked like early in the morning. He was surprised that he could answer this question. Even if he couldn''t answer it, it didn''t matter. If he could answer it, he couldn''t believe it.


    He waved his hand. "Sit down first, Prince. You can answer it."


    Prince Ji Xiao is his Majesty''s fourth Prince and the son of Princess Jia. Princess Jia''s first child was a princess. She was a long princess. She was gentle and had two extremes with Ji Xiao.


    Ji Xiao bullies Ji Rao the most ruthlessly on weekdays. He is also fond of playing and conceited, which makes people dislike him.


    Ji Xiao stood up and spat out four words, "students don''t know."


    Taifu coldly looked at him, "then you stand, Third Prince, do you know?"


    Ji Rong, the third prince, stood up coldly. He was born by the queen. He was born by the emperor. The second prince died early, and he was the eldest son of the emperor. But the emperor favored Jiafei and made her son the crown prince. At the beginning, there was a big stir in this matter. All the civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty knelt down in the court and asked his majesty to take back the will. However, the emperor''s decision was made and Ji Xiao was appointed prince.


    But Ji Xiao is not as competitive as Ji Rong. In terms of literature, Ji Xiao is always inferior to Ji Rong. Although Ji Xiao is really an outstanding person in martial arts, the contemporary literature is more important than martial arts, especially the prince. No matter how hard he plays with swords, guns and sticks, it''s useless without the brain of the emperor.


    Ji Rong''s elegant voice came out, "a gentleman is content with his present position to do what he should do, and he doesn''t want to do anything wrong. If you are in a position of wealth, do what the rich and the rich should do; if you are in a situation of poverty, do what the poor and the humble should do; if you are in a remote area, do what the remote area should do; if you are in need, do what the poor and the humble should do. No matter what circumstances a gentleman is in, he is safe and contented. In the upper position, do not bully the people in the lower position; in the lower position, do not climb the people in the upper position. Correct yourself and don''t be hard on others, so there won''t be any complaints. We don''t complain about the weather, we don''t complain about the people. Therefore, a gentleman lives in peace with his destiny, but a villain is desperate to get something that he doesn''t want. "


    I don''t know why, Ji Xiao''s face is getting worse and worse.


    He and Ji Rong don''t deal with each other. The whole harem knows.


    After all, Ji Rong is the most qualified to compete with him for the crown prince. Ji Xiao is better than Ji Rong. He can only rely on the emperor''s preference.


    Just how long will it last?


    When his mother and concubine are old and pale, his father will not favor him any more.


    Desperate to get the wrong things?


    Ji Xiao clenched his fist.


    Since he can get the crown prince, he can also get the throne. No matter whether the name is right or not, whether the speech is right or not, if it''s not his, he will snatch it, if it''s his, he will protect it.


    "That''s good. The third prince''s answer is perfect. Sit down."


    Ji Rao sat at the back, chin propped, and secretly observed, thinking about which of the two princes was more worthy of refuge. He was so fascinated that he inadvertently turned the brush in his hand, and the ink on the brush immediately fell on his few clean clothes.


    His first reaction at that time was not that his clothes were dirty, but how could he change his pen like this?


    It''s like a habit engraved in the soul.


    He put down the brush, tightened his palm, and frowned uneasily.

 Chapter 1107

    After Taifu left, Ji Rong also stood up. He was accompanied by Zhu yuanzhan, the son of a general. His father was the younger brother of the queen. Zhu family is the emperor''s relatives.


    Zhu yuanzhan takes Ji Rong''s book and follows Ji Rong out.


    When Ji Rao looks up, Zhu yuanzhan walks beside Ji Rong. At that moment, Ji Rao feels that these two people are carved in the same mold.


    As if aware of something, Ji Rong lightly deflected his head, Ji Rao to his line of sight, hastily lowered his head, only feel and his face cold, looks very grim appearance is frightening.


    But in Ji Rao''s memory, Ji Rong is one of the few princes who have never bullied him. You know, even the palace maids can step on him.


    Ji Rong is also not willing to waste time on him.


    He was calm and indifferent. Even when he met Ji Xiao, he was still defiant. I didn''t move. Most of the time, Ji Xiao was like a clown.


    "Third prince, I got a funny thing yesterday..." I wish yuanzhan words have not finished, suddenly see Ji Rong stopped.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Ji Xiao blocking the door, holding his shoulder and looking at them coldly.


    Ji Xiao''s vision moved from Zhu yuanzhan to Ji Rong next to him. "Brother Huang''s literary talent is really excellent. My younger brother asked himself that I can''t compare with him. How about archery tonight?"


    After dinner, the princes were going to have riding and shooting lessons. Ji Rao deliberately picked it up slowly. At the same time, his ears stood up and listened carefully to what they were saying.


    Ji Rong did not speak, looking at Ji Xiao''s eyes, as always cold, listen to his words not moved, as if there is no one in his eyes.


    I wish yuanzhan step forward and look at Ji Xiao with a smile on his face, but he doesn''t have a smile in his eyes, so don''t be too obvious.


    "The third prince is not happy today. Would you like me to accompany the fourth prince in archery?"


    Ji Xiao looks at Zhu yuanzhan''s eye color, which is obviously not good.


    Zhu yuanzhan has been practiced by his father since he was a child. Although Ji Xiao is outstanding in martial arts, he is no better than Zhu yuanzhan, the son of a general who has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. Ji Xiao looks at Zhu yuanzhan and wants to peel off his skin.


    Ji Xiao sneered, "the most admirable thing about the emperor is that his eyes crossed Ji Rong''s face and said maliciously," I have such a obedient dog. "


    They were blocked at the door. The prince and princess who went out did not dare to stay for a moment. The princes who stayed in the room pretended not to hear them.


    One is the eldest son of the queen, and the other is the prince who has a father''s preference for his mother''s family. None of them can cause trouble.


    Ji Rong is finally willing to give Ji Xiao a look, but when he looks at Ji Xiao, the look seems to be charity. Just one look makes Ji Xiao clench his fist and tremble with anger.


    "If the emperor''s younger brother likes dogs, he should raise one himself."


    Ji Rao didn''t expect that disaster would come from heaven so quickly.


    When Ji Xiao looks into the room, his cold and fierce sight falls on Ji Rao. He feels a thump in his heart.


    He felt that he was in trouble.


    Ji Rao immediately moved his eyes and lowered his head, but it was too late. Ji Xiao was like an angry lion now, looking at Ji Rao, "seven emperor younger brother."

 Chapter 1108

    Ji Rao shakes subconsciously.


    It''s like being scared subconsciously.


    Ji Xiao''s voice seems to come from ah Bi''s hell. Ji Rao''s ear is like a fierce ghost who wants to ask for his life.


    "Seven emperor younger brother." Ji Xiao repeated, and there was a threat in his voice. "Come here."


    Ji Rao had no choice but to stand up and walk slowly to Ji Xiao. His face turned white. For him, it was like walking towards death.


    Ji Xiao smiles for a while, holding Ji Rao''s collar to pull people over, raised his head and said, "this is my dog, is the emperor brother still satisfied?"


    Ji Rong looks at Ji Xiao and doesn''t speak.


    Ji Xiao couldn''t see him in such an invincible way. He was the prince, but he was the prince himself. He was so rude.


    Ji Rong disdains to fight with Ji Xiao. On one side, Zhu yuanzhan looks at Ji Rao, who is pinched by Ji Xiao like a chicken. The seventh Prince is bullied in ordinary times, and his life is worse than that of a maid of honor. He has never looked at Ji Rao in the past.


    Of course, he doesn''t look at Ji Rao right now. He just looks at Ji Rao lightly, and then says to Ji Xiao sarcastically, "he''s the seventh prince. He''s your brother. You say he''s a dog. Where do you put the present saint? I don''t know that the prince has the right to abuse the emperor? "


    Ji Xiao Leng Leng, listen to Zhu yuanzhan so a say, he just reaction. He looked at the people around him, and there were many princes looking at them. Although he looked at them coldly, he lowered his head, but Ji Xiao knew that they all heard.


    If it is passed to the ears of his father by someone who has a heart.


    Ji Rong looks at Ji Xiao with a stiff face, and seems to have realized the seriousness of the matter.


    He missed Ji Xiao and left. Zhu yuanzhan grinned at Ji Xiao, "then I''ll leave now."


    Ji Xiao stood in the same place for a while, looking at the princes who wanted to go but didn''t dare to go. His temper suddenly came up. He kicked the wooden door hard and made a huge noise, which scared the people in the room.


    "Get out of here, get out of here!"


    The princes left quickly.


    Only Ji Rao is left.


    Ji Rao wants to go. His collar is grasped by Ji Xiao, and his collar is going to be scattered. Ji Xiao''s eyes are red and angry, and his hands are tight. Ji Rao can''t get rid of it.


    Ji Xiao''s chest bullies badly. He glances at Ji Rao and slams people on the ground.


    Ji Rao fell down straight, his whole arm hurt badly, he clearly heard his bone make a click.


    Ji Rao''s cold sweat is coming down. He is weak and ill. He can''t stand such devastation.


    Ji Xiao is like an explosive barrel to explode now. Just when it needs to explode, Ji Rao bumps into it innocently.


    He looked at Ji Rao and got angry. He picked up the stick on the ground and went to smoke Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao clenched his teeth and silently accepted his stick.


    When he was tired, Ji Xiao was angry enough. He threw away the stick and wanted to go.


    Ji Rao gasps at Ji Xiao.


    He knew that if Ji Xiao was allowed to leave now, his fate would not change at all.


    Cowardice will only make people worse, sooner or later he will be plotting, silent death in this deep palace.


    Ji Rao''s eyes slowly firm up, eyes also some dark, in Ji Xiao missed the moment he left, Ji Rao stretched out his hand, trembling and holding a corner of Ji Xiao''s clothes.


    "Brother..."

 Chapter 1109

    Ji Xiao is just tired. In the moment Ji Rao grabs him, he doesn''t kick him. He just looks at Ji Rao coldly. His gaze is mixed with undisguised disgust and disdain.


    Ji Rao coughed twice, and his voice was feeble. "Fourth emperor brother, younger brother My younger brother has a way to tell you not to lose face in front of the third emperor brother. "


    Ji Xiao squatted down slowly after listening. Ji Rao thought that he wanted to listen to himself. Before the joy in his eyes came up, he was suddenly choked.


    "Well..."


    Ji Rao couldn''t help reaching out and grabbing his hands.


    But although Ji Xiao''s force is not as good as Zhu yuanzhan''s, it is more than enough for Ji Rao, who has been weak since he was a child.


    Ji Rao''s breathing was not smooth soon, and her throat was burning.


    "Brother Brother Rao Life. "


    This sentence almost came out of his hot throat.


    Ji Xiao looks at him coldly, and his eyes flash with frightening evil. He suddenly releases his hand, and Ji Rao immediately covers his neck and coughs.


    It was like coughing up all the internal organs.


    Ji Rao raised his eyes and looked at Ji Xiao. He bit his teeth and swallowed the bloody gas from his throat. "Brother..."


    Ji Xiao looked at him coldly and said nothing.


    "If you want to If you want to keep your present position, you have to re write. Taifu used to be his father''s Taifu. His father respected him very much, so his brother... " Ji Rao finally coughed twice, but he didn''t dare to cough heavily. Otherwise, his throat would hurt even more. He seemed to tear it from the middle. He took a breath, looked at Ji Xiao''s impatient look and quickly said, "Taifu always speaks sincerely to his father. If the emperor doesn''t keep Taifu steady, it will be a good name for him."


    They both knew exactly where the name would be used in the future.


    Even if the emperor wanted to pass the throne to Ji Xiao, Ji Xiao was worthy of the position. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the emperor alone to control the ownership of the throne.


    Ji Xiao flashed these advantages and disadvantages in his mind, and then he bent slightly and stretched out his hand to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao didn''t dare to look directly at Ji Xiao, but he was afraid of Ji Xiao''s impatience. Finally, he slowly and tremblingly stretched out his hand. He only dared to hold one or two joints of Ji Xiao''s fingers.


    It''s all his strength to stand up.


    "I don''t know that the seventh brother is very good at winning the favor of his father."


    If Ji Rao can''t hear the hostility in Ji Xiao''s tone, it''s a white brain.


    He lowered his head and lowered his posture as much as possible to create an illusion for Ji Xiao that he couldn''t reach him.


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip, "brother, I You don''t know how hard it is for me to live in the palace. "


    Ji Xiao knows too much, because Ji Rao''s difficulties are mostly given by Ji Xiao, and the rest is given by Ji Xiao''s mother Princess Jiafei.


    Ji Xiao''s family is the source of Ji Rao''s disaster.


    Ji Xiao picked the next eyebrow, waiting to hear Ji Rao continue to say.


    "So..." Ji Rao''s voice lowered, and he put his hand around his other arm, shrunk like a bird wet by the storm, "so I just want to live in this palace."

 Chapter 1110

    Ji Xiao narrowed her eyes gently.


    In his impression, he didn''t like his seventh younger brother since he was a child. Maybe because he was a child, Princess Jiafei always said in front of him how humble Ji Rao was and how lewd and dissolute Ji Rao''s mother and concubine were, so his impression of Ji Rao never got better.


    When he saw Ji Rao later, his submissive and timid temperament reminded him of a kind of dog with its tail between its legs. So he didn''t like Ji Rao any more.


    On weekdays, he bullies Ji Rao, scolds Ji Rao, and Ji Rao always cries. The more he cries, the more impatient Ji Xiao is, and the worse his attitude is.


    Anyway, Ji Rao doesn''t have the support of his mother, and his father doesn''t care. His father loves him so much. Even if he accidentally killed Ji Rao, he won''t say anything.


    He thought Ji Rao was really boring.


    So he doesn''t talk to Ji Rao on weekdays. When he''s happy, he thinks he doesn''t exist. When he''s not happy, he catches Ji Rao and has a fight.


    But now he looked at Ji Rao. He was about to strangle him. He didn''t shed a tear.


    He felt that Ji Rao had changed a little, but Ji Rao''s timid eyes when he looked at him seemed the same as before.


    Ji Rao raised his head and wanted to see him. He didn''t dare to look like that. He said in a low voice, "brother Huang?"


    Ji Xiao hummed coldly, and left without saying anything.


    After waiting for someone to leave, Ji Rao''s humble face faded a little, and he was a little relieved.


    It seems that Ji Xiao still eats his way.


    The palace must be Ji Xiao''s or Ji Rong''s world in the future. He knew he had to find a backer. Although his selfishness is more inclined to Ji Rong, he is afraid that Ji Rong will not take care of himself because of his cold and independent appearance.


    If Ji Xiao knows that he goes to Ji Rong to make love to him, he won''t kill himself and lose his body. And he firmly believed that even if Ji Xiao killed himself, Ji Rong would not take a look at him.


    In this case, he might as well go and take refuge in Ji Xiao. If he can have a good relationship with Ji Xiao, he doesn''t have to worry about his life every day.


    Ji Rao sighed, dragging the whole body stung slowly back to the palace step by step.


    It is reasonable to say that the young prince who lost his mother would find another concubine to raise him, but Ji Rao was really forgotten by the emperor, so Ji Rao only lived in a palace comparable to a cold palace.


    Usually, there was only one mother, a maid in waiting and a eunuch to take care of him. Later, the mother left because of illness, and the maid in waiting was bought by Princess Jiafei. The eunuch was promoted to another palace, so only Ji Rao and a domineering maid in waiting lived in the whole yufu Pavilion.


    Today, Ji Rao walked a little slower because he said a few more words to Ji Xiao and hurt himself. She came back later than before. If Fang, the palace maid who was sitting in the yard eating cakes from nowhere, heard the voice and looked up, and saw that it was Ji Rao, her despicable eyes would show no doubt.


    Ji Rao grabbed the door and stopped for a while. She took a breath and then went back.


    "Why did you come back so late?"


    If Fang only looked at Ji Rao''s posture, she would know that she had been beaten, but she still wanted to ask. Unexpectedly, the normally submissive seventh Prince ignored him and wanted to go straight into the room.


    Fang Ruo patted the stone table, and Liu Mei stood up. "Can''t you hear me?"

 Chapter 1111

    Ji Rao still ignored her and went straight into the room.


    This can make Fang Ruo angry. She hasn''t given her medicine to Ji Rao today. If she is known by Princess Jia, she can''t help complaining. Whether she can get out of the palace and marry a good family in the future is all about Princess Jiafei. Naturally, she has to show her sincerity now. She can''t make Princess Jiafei feel useless, otherwise her life will be lost in the future.


    Thinking of this, the expression on Fang ruo''s face became more and more distorted, and she followed her into the room.


    Ji Rao just wants to find out if there is any healing medicine in the room. Fang Ruo suddenly rushes in. Ji Rao frowns, and then he hears Fang Ruo pointing at him and shouting, "are you deaf? Can''t you hear me? "


    Ji Rao turns his head and looks at Fang Ruo with deep eyes.


    Fang Ruo feels that something is wrong with Ji Rao today, but she doesn''t think much about it. She just picks up the medicine bowl on the table, and the medicine inside is completely cold. She is impatient toward Ji Rao to come over, stretch out a hand to be like to hold Ji Rao''s mouth to pour, was knocked over medicine bowl by Ji Rao a lift hand.


    It spilled all over the floor.


    Fang Ruo suddenly screamed, and then looked at Ji Rao like poison in her eyes, "you little cheap hoof!"


    She just wanted to reach out and pinch Ji Rao, but Ji Rao caught her.


    Ji Rao doesn''t have much strength, but he can use a skillful force. He breaks Fang ruo''s hand, Fang Ruo screams in pain, and then twists his wrist. Fang Ruo is forced to turn because of this strength.


    Ji Rao twisted Fang Ruo, and then kicked her legs to kneel down.


    All this is Ji Rao''s subconscious behavior.


    If there is a discerning person here, you should be able to see that Ji Rao''s move is clearly practiced.


    Although Ji Rao is weak and ill, she can''t even beat a maid in waiting.


    Fang ruo''s cold sweat straight out, her face twisted and surprised, her mouth is still dirty scolding.


    Ji Rao frowned and gave Fang Ruo a slap.


    Fang Ruo was stunned. She covered her face and looked at Ji Rao suspiciously. "You hit me?"


    "I''m also a prince if I''m not in favor. You''re just a humble maid in waiting, and you dare to be so rude to me. I don''t think you''re going to live long enough." He stretched out his foot to lift the broken bowl on the ground and said, "poison the emperor. If I tell my father now, what will happen to you? "


    Fang ruo''s face was a little ugly, but she insisted, "don''t be paranoid. Your majesty doesn''t remember having a son like you. You''re not as good as the cat of Princess Jia in this palace."


    Ji Rao knows that Princess Jia''s cat eats and drinks well every day, because it''s the favorite of Princess Jia. Even the eunuchs in the palace give it up and serve it carefully. They dare not make any mistakes.


    It''s true that he''s in a worse situation than an animal.


    Ji Rao smiles. Fang Ruo has never seen him smile. What she sees most is Ji Rao crying. She is very embarrassed to cry, but she has never seen Ji Rao smile.


    I don''t know why, she suddenly felt hairy.


    She fell to the ground, legs pain can''t stand up, also don''t know why Ji Rao suddenly become so severe.


    "Father really doesn''t remember me."


    Not waiting for Fang Ruo to relax, but also listening to Ji Rao''s way, "but I''m the emperor''s heir and the seventh prince in the palace. It''s well known that if I make a big noise, my father won''t ignore me even for his reputation."

 Chapter 1112

    Fang Ruo clasped her hand on the ground and said, "no, Princess Jia won''t ignore me!"


    Her voice was so loud that she was already guilty.


    Ji Rao sneered, "if you let the people from Tai hospital come at that time..." Ji Rao squatted down and rubbed his index finger gently on the medicine juice on the ground. "It''s not hard for them to see that there''s something here, right? Do you think your father will believe you even if you give up the princess? Even if you go with the evidence, do you think your father will face you, or his favorite princess? Princess Jia is not a fool. If she can push you out to answer the crime, do you think she will catch up with you for you? "


    Every time he said a word, fangruo''s face turned white.


    I have to say that what Ji Rao said was right. No matter how well Princess Jia treats her, it''s just to let her kill Ji Rao. If she can''t kill herself, but is dragged into the water by Ji Rao, then Princess Jia will definitely get away and never take care of her again.


    "Do you understand?"


    Fang Ruo looks at Ji Rao, because Ji Rao becomes too fast, she can''t react at all, and she doesn''t want to react, so she retorts, "you''re a cheap hoof that''s not in favor. If you die, you should not have been born in this world. You''re superfluous!"


    Without waiting for Fang to finish, Ji Rao pinched her neck and pressed her down.


    Fangruo''s face hit the ground, soaked in the medicine juice on the ground, she struggled, but it didn''t work.


    "Fangruo, if you are safe in the future, I''ll consider giving you a way to live. But if you insist on doing stupid things, I''ll really kill you."


    He released fangruo. As soon as fangruo looked up, he saw jirao with her head slightly down and half of her face in the dark. If fangruo wanted to swear, she just stuck in her throat.


    She trembled all over herself and did not dare to say a word.


    Ji Rao looked at her this appearance, still satisfied with the nod, "put the things on the ground away, go out."


    Fang if dare not listen, obediently put things away, and then back out.


    People are good at being bullied, which is very simple.


    Fangruo is a typical representative of bullying honest people.


    Although he had to pretend to be a grandson in front of Ji Xiao, he had to let her know what fear was in front of Fang Ruo.


    If Fang was her maid, she would easily collude with others to plot against him.


    So we have to clean up fangruo, or we will kill yongjue houbing.


    Ji Rao closed her eyes and lay on the edge of the bed.


    After fangruo left the door, her whole body trembled, her teeth creaked, and her eyes flashed with strong hatred.


    Where on earth did this little cheap hoof learn? How dare she resist.


    She thought of Ji Rao''s embarrassed appearance when she just entered the door. Is it true that the dog jumps over the wall in a hurry, the rabbit bites when it is in a hurry, and Ji Rao is bullied too hard, so she is not reconciled?


    Fang Ruo clenched the things in her hand, and her eyes were gloomy. No matter what it was, she would not allow this little cheap hoof to do something too special.


    She didn''t think Ji Rao would dare.


    After all, Ji Rao''s temperament was so weak in the past few years. Even though she had just learned some lessons, it was obviously not enough for Fang Ruo to remember.


    In her heart, Ji Rao is just a time to be forced to do so. When she gets up in the morning, Ji Rao will still be the little coward who can''t fight back and scold back.

 Chapter 1113

    Ji Rao wakes up and it''s time for dinner.


    He looked at the room. It was already dark. He came down from the couch and went out by pushing the door while finishing his clothes. Next to Fang ruo''s house, Ji Rao just stood at his door and yelled.


    "Fangruo."


    Fang if didn''t let him wait for too long then pushed the door out, she looked at Ji Rao''s eyes or some bad, but also dare not bully abuse at will, I lowered my head, not willing to say, "seven prince."


    "Where''s my dinner?"


    "Dinner?" Fang if some stunned appearance let Ji Rao know.


    He was never fit for dinner before.


    But now he is different from before. He knows that he won''t swallow his breath if he doesn''t have dinner. "Even if it''s cold palace, three meals a day are still given away. I''m the prince. Why don''t I have dinner?"


    Fang Ruo looks at Ji Rao''s face. Her submissive expression seems to have disappeared. In this way, Ji Rao makes Fang Ruo feel similar to the prince''s face.


    The crown prince is not happy and angry. Last time she went to report the news to the queen, she was caught by the crown prince. The crown prince didn''t like Ji Rao. Even if Fang was from the Queen''s side, the crown prince couldn''t like it. He deliberately walked past Fang Ruo kneeling on the ground and pretended to "inadvertently" step on her hand, which almost didn''t break it.


    But the prince just looked at her with a smile and told her that it was rude to yell here. If she yelled again, she would be pulled down to hit the board.


    Fang Ruo shut up and didn''t dare to make any more noise.


    Since then, Fang Ruo has been a little afraid of the prince.


    Fang ruo''s face was stiff and said, "I''ll get it now."


    Fang if one step has not gone out, Ji Rao frowned, "what identity are you, in front of the prince also dare to call yourself ''I''"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I know. " Although Fang Ruo said that, she was unwilling to do so, and her eyes were still full of resentment.


    Heart: a prince forgotten by his majesty, can you still call him prince? It''s not as good as all of them.


    Fang Ruo deliberately delays on the road for some time. When she just comes back, Ji Rao is ready to go to the riding and shooting class in the evening.


    She looked at Ji Rao dressed neatly and sneered in her heart, "seventh prince, isn''t this the dinner you want?"


    Ji Rao takes a look at Fang Ruo and the clear water she brings.


    As if she could see Ji Rao''s dissatisfaction in her eyes, Fang Ruo said quickly, "ah, I I went to the imperial dining room. When the people there heard that it was for the seventh prince, they refused to give me food. But I begged for it in vain. They gave me this bowl of vegetables and a steamed bun. So it took a lot of time. "


    Ji Rao looks at to have no appetite, can''t help but frown a way, "you yourself eat."


    Then he left.


    After he left, the smile on fangruo''s face slowly disappeared. She poured the food out of the door, followed by a "bah" and scolded, "who will eat this?"


    Ji Rao was not late this time. By the time he went to the riding and shooting class, the prince had already arrived.


    Ji Rong stands beside Zhu yuanzhan, who is active. Even if he is standing, he doesn''t have any standing posture, so he looks heroic and rude. Compared with Ji Rong, it''s just the contrast between the bright moon in the world and the dirty cement on the ground.

 Chapter 1114

    Ji Xiao is lazily leaning against a book. After Ji Rao comes in, he lightly raises his eyes and his eyes fall on Ji Rao.


    In the past, he felt sick when he saw Ji Rao more than once, but now, looking at Ji Rao''s low brow and passing by, he couldn''t help looking at Ji Rao.


    When Ji Rao passed him, Ji Xiao deliberately stretched out his feet.


    He had done the same before. At that time, Ji Rao would trip over him, then look at him in horror and walk away with his tail in his hands.


    But now, Ji Rao stopped at his feet, looked at Ji Xiao, then quietly lifted his feet and collapsed in the past. Without saying a word, he found a place far away from the prince.


    Ji Xiao suddenly feel boring, but also did not as usual to grab Ji Rao''s collar push.


    Next to him stood Zhou Shen, the youngest son of the Zhou family. He was very stupid and not very good at both culture and martial arts. However, Zhou Shen''s father, Zhou Dan, was the head of the court''s literary ministers and also a person from the side of Princess Jia.


    After a while, several masters came over, and they asked some princes to shoot arrows.


    According to the order of age, Ji Rong comes first and Ji Rao looks on.


    Ji Rongsheng is very good. He reaches for the bow and arrow. His hands are pure and white. His bones are well-defined and his skin is like jade. When he works hard, the back of his hands will show a pleasant skeleton. He has no expression on his face, and his face is indifferent.


    Ji Rong always looks like this, which makes people unable to guess what he is thinking.


    He held his chest with disdain and turned his eyes casually. He saw Ji Rao Zheng staring at Ji Rong, especially when Ji Rong''s archery only deviated from the bull''s-eye.


    Ji Xiao sneered. He took the bow and arrow, his legs diverged, his head slightly lowered, his eyes slightly raised, his eyes straight at the bull''s-eye.for a moment, the arrow shot out.


    Hit the bull''s-eye!


    "Well, the fourth brother is really good at archery."


    At the same time, I think of other envious compliments.


    Except Ji Xiao and Ji Rong, it is estimated that no one will get the seat of the Dragon chair. They have been taught by their mother''s concubines since they were young. Don''t have any idea of fighting, because those who have this idea are already dead.


    It''s Ji Rao''s turn. Ji Rao is weak, so he can bully the maids in his palace. He can''t even pull his bow.


    But several masters were urging him, and he had to take up the bow and arrow.


    Ji Rongguang saw his posture and knew that it would not work.


    Ji Rao tugged hard, his right hand was shaking because of too much force, but even so, the bow didn''t open.


    Whew.


    The arrow hit 800 meters away from the target.


    There was a burst of laughter around.


    Ji Rao is the most humiliating one in every riding and shooting class.


    Ji Rao used to be red faced, biting his lips, as if he had been greatly wronged, and he would cry next second.


    But today, I don''t know what happened. He just went back to his original position in silence, with no expression of shame and indignation on his face.


    The other princes immediately lost the fun of playing tricks on others.


    Ji Xiao looked at Ji Rong Qingqing light face, can''t help but sneer, "brother or archery is not good."


    Ji Rong Piao an eye Ji Xiao, "four younger brothers archery is exquisite."


    Zhu yuanzhan came over and said with a smile, "the prince''s arrow is just ordinary."


    Ji Xiao disgusted to see an eye to wish far battle.

 Chapter 1115

    "Brother Huang is a very obedient dog. He takes it everywhere and bites people everywhere."


    Zhu yuanzhan didn''t get angry either. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "isn''t what I said true?"


    Ji Xiao really can''t compare with Zhu yuanzhan, and he can still perfectly hit the bull''s-eye dozens of meters further away. He is the favorite student of several masters.


    Seeing Ji Xiao''s face becoming more and more heavy, Ji Rao lowered his head to think about it, but still quietly gathered in the past, "what you said is really the truth. After all, the difference between dogs and people is that dogs bite people very badly."


    Ji Xiao looks at Ji Rao, and then the smile on his face blooms. He looks at Zhu yuanzhan and says, "it''s really cheap to talk to a dog.


    Zhu yuanzhan looks at Yan jirao and sweeps around him with his eyes. At last, he is somewhat contemptuous. After all, a palace maid can bully a prince, and Zhu yuanzhan, the son of a famous general, naturally despises him.


    On weekdays, Ji Rao was bullied when he saw, but he never followed them to bully Ji Rao, but he would never help them.


    But now Ji Rao actually helps Ji Xiao, who used to bully him most ruthlessly, which makes him feel that Ji Rao is cheap.


    "How dare you talk to me like that?"


    As soon as Ji Xiao wanted to say something, he heard Ji Rao say in a low voice, "I''m the prince. I have parents and brothers on top of me. I don''t know what your identity is. Why don''t I dare to talk to you like this?"


    I wish yuanzhan''s face became ugly for a moment.


    He almost knew that he had lost his words.


    Although Ji Rao can bully anyone, he is still the seventh Prince of the emperor.


    Zhu yuanzhan wanted to say something, but he blushed and couldn''t say a word.


    Ji Rong finally takes a look at Ji Rao. The cold one looks like the frost on the branches in early winter. Ji Rao just looks at each other and feels that he has been frozen.


    It is clear that Ji Rong''s eyes are not malicious. If there is, Ji Rao thinks that he may not be able to lift his head.


    The son of the queen is different. His momentum is stronger than that of his father.


    "Yuanzhan said the wrong thing." Ji Rong lightly looked at an eye to wish far battle, "with seven younger brothers apology."


    Although Zhu yuanzhan was unconvinced, after thinking about the pros and cons, he was still reluctant to apologize, "sorry, seventh prince."


    His "seven Princes" were spoken word by word, with an ironic tone. Also, the seven princes who live in such a mess, who will look up to.


    Ji Rao just wanted to nod in the past, but Ji Xiao suddenly put his hand on Ji Rao''s shoulder and pulled the man back. Then he looked at Zhu yuanzhan coldly, with a smile that was not kind, and the spearhead went straight to Zhu yuanzhan, "it''s not sincere, I wish you a son."


    Zhu yuanzhan is about to attack, but Ji Rong stops him.


    Ji Rong looks up at Ji Xiao, "how are you going to be?"


    "Seven younger brothers are also our younger brothers. They are the orthodox emperor''s descendants. They are blood related. Why don''t you let such a man abuse his younger brother?"


    I wish yuanzhan could not bear it and said, "I said it myself. If there''s anything to do, just don''t talk about the third prince."


    Ji Xiao was waiting for his words. He looked at Zhu yuanzhan and sneered, "OK. Let me think about the crime of abusing the prince. It''s not too much to lead ten boards, is it

 Chapter 1116

    "You Zhu yuanzhan was so angry that he wanted to hit people, but he finally put up with it.


    In front of him is the prince. He can''t make trouble for the third prince or the Zhu family.


    "I see," he said in a gruff voice


    Then he gouged out Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao is not moved.


    At the end of the riding and shooting class, Ji Rao''s hungry stomach growls. He wants to go back to see if Fang can get him something to eat.


    Only he didn''t walk a few steps before Ji Xiao stopped him.


    Ji Xiao looked at him with a smile, "so smart?"


    Ji Rao couldn''t tell whether his tone was praising or harming others. He didn''t dare to answer easily. He just nodded his head.


    Ji Xiao straightened up and patted the dust on the tree.


    Now it''s Xu Shi, and the sky is getting dark. Next to it, there is only an inch of land illuminated by torches. Ji Rao can''t see Ji Xiao''s face clearly.


    Ji Xiao came over and looked at the bow and arrow hanging next to him. On a whim, he said, "I''ll teach you to shoot."


    Ji Rao


    I just want to eat.


    He was stunned when the words in his heart came out.


    Who is Laozi?


    Is that Lao Tzu who wrote Tao Te Ching?


    Why does he think of Laozi?


    Ji Xiao regards Ji Rao''s silence as a default. He wants to die. Ji Rao has no strength, so he goes over and picks a light bow. Like a dog, he waves to Ji Rao and says, "come here."


    Ji Rao doesn''t dare to resist. After all, he has to point to Ji Xiao to cover him.


    He slowly walked past, but Ji Xiao frowned unhappily, "will I eat people so far away from me?"


    Ji Rao has no choice but to step forward.


    But in fact, the closer he was to Ji Xiao, the more powerful his heart was. In his subconscious, he was still afraid of Ji Xiao.


    In fact, many eunuchs in the palace are afraid of Ji Xiao. Ji Xiao is always cloudy and sunny. If she is not happy, she will punish her servants. And the emperor especially dotes on Ji Xiao, even if it makes people in the palace complain incessantly, he will not anger Ji Xiao half a cent.


    Ji Xiao handed him the bow and arrow, "here, pose for me first."


    Ji Rao takes it over, pulls out the bow and arrow, and stands there. Just after standing, Ji Xiao takes a little stick and pulls it out. Ji Rao suddenly tightens up.


    "Stand on your legs and keep your horse steady."


    It''s on my back again.


    "Straight."


    Ji Rao could only straighten his back again.


    "Hands too high, pull hard."


    Ji Xiao''s stick was against Ji Rao''s left hand holding the bow, and Ji Rao''s hand moved up half a minute.


    Now his whole body is tense, his right hand has used the greatest strength, slightly trembling, has begun to sour.


    The forehead exuded a little crystal sweat, shining in the torch light as if it would glow in general.


    Ji Xiao also dislikes that Ji Rao can''t reach the qualified position, but when he looks at his trembling hand, he knows that Ji Rao has so little strength.


    He thought that Ji Rao couldn''t hold on any longer. As soon as he loosened his hand, the arrow had gone out obliquely, far away from the target.


    Ji Xiao couldn''t help frowning and scolding, "stupid to death." He said, "go and get the arrow back."


    Ji Rao went to pick up the arrow and took it back.


    He didn''t know why Ji Xiao didn''t go back to the palace to sleep, but he wanted to waste time with him here.


    He''s really hungry.


    Ji Rao sighed and didn''t dare to say anything.

 Chapter 1117

    Ji Xiao took the arrow, looked at Ji Rao''s hand to wipe sweat, and said, "I''ll teach you."


    Ji Rao said, aren''t you teaching me?


    But the next moment, he felt Ji Xiao around behind him, a breath of pressure came to his face, Ji Xiao put Ji Rao in his arms, one hand holding Ji Rao''s hand bow, the other hand holding Ji Rao''s hand bow, just Ji Rao can''t reach the position under Ji Xiao''s control, don''t arrive too easily.


    Ji Rao didn''t react before the arrow was shot.


    Right in the middle of the bull''s-eye.


    Ji Rao didn''t know what to say at this time, so he used a hundred words of flattery, "brother Huang is powerful."


    After all, who doesn''t like to be praised.


    Sure enough, Ji Xiao''s eyebrows and eyes raised a little satisfaction.


    "You say, I''m better than Ji Rong Lai. Who is more powerful?"


    Is there any other answer to that? Of course, it''s just because of the situation. If Ji Rong asks him, he will naturally say that Ji Rong is powerful. If Ji Xiao asks him, he will surely say that Ji Xiao is powerful.


    "You''re better, of course."


    Ji Xiao is satisfied, his mouth is floating a not too obvious smile, "by the way, where do you live?"


    "Yufu Pavilion."


    "Yufu pavilion?" Ji Xiao thought about it and didn''t know where it was.


    Although he always bullies Ji Rao on weekdays, he really doesn''t pay attention to which palace Ji Rao lives in.


    "Forget it. I''m in a good mood today. Let''s go and see you back."


    Jixiao Dynasty next to a few eunuchs waved his hand, "you don''t follow, tell my mother, my son will go back."


    "Yes."


    Ji Xiao pushed Ji Rao, "go."


    Ji Rao


    What kind of behavior.


    Why go to his palace.


    There is no room for the Great Buddha, the prince, in his palace which is comparable to the cold palace.


    See Ji Rao don''t move, Ji Xiao''s brow twisted, "what are you doing?"


    "Brother Huang, my palace is remote and desolate. I''m afraid brother Huang is not used to it. I don''t want to go."


    Ji Xiao eyes flashed displeasure, "you can get used to what I''m not used to, let you go you go, where so much nonsense."


    Listen to his voice obviously not happy, this next Ji Rao also dare not say what more.


    Ji Rao was not happy all the way. Ji Xiao was beside him, so he was not happy.


    After walking for a quarter of an hour, Ji Xiao said impatiently, "why haven''t you arrived yet? Isn''t this the direction of Lenggong? Are you looking at me? "


    "No, brother. Yufu Pavilion is near the cold palace. If you don''t want to go, go back. "


    He really didn''t want to go, but when he came here, it was not a waste of his time to go back like this.


    Ji Xiao impatiently put his hand, "let''s go, let''s go."


    They walked another quarter of an hour, Ji Rao took a step forward, came to the door and said, "here we are."


    There is a lantern hanging on the door. You can see that there is a steamed bread on the side of the door.


    Ji Rao''s stomach began to turn over again. He was really hungry.


    There was no light in the yard, and there was no candle in the room. Ji Xiao could not see clearly in front of him. He could not help frowning.


    "Why don''t you have a light?"


    Ji Rao then called, "Fang Ruo, Fang Ruo, light a lamp, Fang Ruo."


    If Fang hears Ji Rao''s voice, a distant voice comes in. As soon as she goes to bed, she can''t help but feel a little irritable. Her reason doesn''t return. She pushes the door and scolds, "what''s your name, what''s your name! What about the soulmaker? "

 Chapter 1118

    Ji Xiao''s brow wrung fiercely.


    Ji Rao''s eyes turned and said deliberately, "if Fang goes to light a light, what about my dinner? Did you eat it? "


    Fang Ruo once heard Ji Rao''s soft voice, she thought it was the weak and deceitful Ji Rao who had come back. She said with a sneer, "whatever you eat, you don''t eat it for the dog. If you want to light a light, you can buy a candle by yourself."


    Ji Rao was a little surprised and said, "won''t the house give us some candles?"


    Yes, but fangruo sent all these things back to her mother''s home. Fang ruo''s family is very poor, and her master is Ji Rao. Naturally, she can''t get any benefits. She can only deduct a little from these things.


    "What to give? No, there is still a base on the table. You can order it yourself. Don''t pull it down."


    Ji Rao doesn''t have to talk this time. Ji Xiao, who has been hiding in the dark, sneers.


    "It''s a big way to talk to the prince. I thought it was a famous lady."


    Fang Ruo fixed her eyes and found that there was a shadow beside Ji Rao, but it was not obvious. She didn''t see it at all.


    She couldn''t know who the owner of the voice was. For a moment, her face turned pale and she knelt down straight, "Your Highness, your highness, please forgive me. I''m wrong. I''m wrong. It''s just a slip of the tongue. "


    She said and began to slap her mouth. The sound of slapping was so loud in the night that she could see that she had used her strength.


    "Tomorrow I''ll go and get twenty boards, and I''ll be transferred to Lenggong."


    "No, don''t..." Fang Ruo stands up and runs to Ji Xiao. Then she kneels down and takes two steps to grab Ji Xiao''s hem. "Your Highness, your highness, I''m wrong. Please forgive me this time. This time, I''m working for Princess Jia, your highness."


    Ji Xiao frowned and kicked Fang ruo''s heart straight, but he didn''t show any mercy. He kicked Fang Ruo several meters away, "do you dare to threaten me?" He said coldly, "you deserve to touch the corner of my coat?"


    Fang Ruo gets up from the ground in great pain and dares not drag Ji Xiao any more. She just kowtows and cries like blood. It sounds miserable.


    But Ji Xiao was not moved.


    After waiting for Fang Ruo to drag away, the whole Yufu Xiaoxie is dead again.


    Ji Rao took the lead to open a mouth, he light cough a way, "emperor elder brother, do you want to go back?"


    Ji Xiaogang wanted to ask him if he wanted to use the night snack, but then he thought that Ji Rao was just a receiver. He had spent enough time on him today, and no more would be the same.


    He stepped forward, pinched Ji Rao''s chin and said, "your maid''s business is regarded as your reward for speaking for me today. I don''t like to owe others."


    Ji Rao lowered his eyebrows and eyes and said, "yes, brother, I know."


    Ji Xiao snorted coldly. He let go of Ji Rao. He didn''t know what he thought of. He stretched out his hand and straightened Ji Rao''s collar. "Only smart people can survive in this palace. You know how to find a backer, and it''s not stupid."


    If Ji Rao doesn''t fight back as before, he will die here in a few years.


    "It''s just that I can''t rely on anyone, seventh brother. Show me your value, eh?"


    Ji Rao paused and said, "I see."

 Chapter 1119

    Still in the summer solstice, the weather is getting hotter.


    The princes in the palace have found out that now the prince Ji Xiao seems to be very close to the seventh Prince Ji Rao.


    It''s also strange. In the past, the prince bullied the seventh Prince the most fiercely. I don''t know whether he changed his temper or how, but he began to get close to the seventh prince. Although it''s not polite to talk to the seventh prince, he will drive people away when outsiders want to bully Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s mouth is very fierce outside. Zhu yuanzhan, who can help Ji Xiaolian, is speechless. Even in a random test of your majesty, you can help him cheat and let him answer the content completely.


    It was that time that his majesty rewarded Ji Xiao with many good things because he was happy.


    Ji Xiao is already 15 years old. Your majesty has already ordered the prince to stay in the Chenyang palace. That day, your Majesty''s close father-in-law came to the Chenyang palace with a whole row of palace people carrying rewards.


    When opening the cover in the courtyard, many maids and eunuchs saw it. It contained excellent rewards.


    Things in the palace spread from one to ten, and from ten to a hundred. It soon dispersed.


    When it came to the Queen''s palace, the empress was so angry that she nearly dropped her cup. She stood up and walked twice. At last, she waved her hand and said, "go and call the third prince to the palace."


    "Yes."


    As soon as Ji Rongfu stepped inside the door, he noticed that the atmosphere inside the door was stagnant. He saw a pool of tea stains on the ground. Although the cup had been cleaned up, there would be traces if the water on the floor was dried.


    "Mother." Ji Rong arched his hand and saluted.


    No matter how angry the queen was, she could still hold it up in front of Ji Rong. She pointed to the seat beside her and said, "sit down."


    Ji Rong lifted his robe and sat down quietly.


    "Your Majesty is a great battle today." The queen turned the jade bracelet on her hand. "It''s just a question. She would reward those good things. Your majesty is really partial and not afraid of the palace people''s comments. "


    Ji Rong picked up the tea cup on the table, gently took off the lid, slowly scraped the floating tea twice, and then sipped.


    The empress turned to look at his son. Every move showed her youth. She was quiet and independent. Everything from her hair to her feet was delicate and white. She looked like a perfectly carved work of art. Her face was also indifferent. No one could see the excessive excitement on his face.


    Aware that the empress''s eyes fell on him, Ji Rong put down the tea cup and his white robe, covering his slender white fingers, "the mother and the concubine don''t have to worry, the father and the emperor always do."


    "How can the palace not be anxious." The queen sighed, "I know your majesty is partial, but I can''t get used to it after all these years. It''s clear that you are the eldest son. Your words and deeds are as good as his. Why does your majesty favor that rubbish? "


    This is naturally because Ji Rong was not born to his majesty.


    The queen thinks Ji Rong doesn''t know, but Ji Rong already knows.


    The queen always thinks Ji Rong is just a child, but Ji Rong has been cultivating her own power for a long time. Ignoring Ji Xiao''s various challenges, he has long been in a different mood from Ji Xiao.


    Your majesty also knows that Ji Rong was not born by him. The Queen''s child was stillborn, so she brought a child.

 Chapter 1120

    This child is Ji Rong.


    Ji Rong has been smart since she was a child. When she was born, she didn''t cry. Because she was quiet and saved a lot of things, she was chosen by the queen. In his early years, his majesty also loved Ji Rong very much. Although he loved Jiafei, he preferred Ji Rong more between Ji Rong and Ji Xiao.


    If someone hadn''t snitched, his royal highness would not have fallen on his head.


    His majesty is afraid of the Queen''s mother''s family, so they dare not do anything to the queen. So they all know that Ji Rong is not his own son, but they all pretend to be stupid.


    Ji Rong has never looked down upon Ji Xiao''s trifling. Now, even if he is favored by his majesty, the throne will be his.


    Ji Xiao won''t be proud for long.


    Ji Rong''s mouth turned a little obvious smile.


    The queen looked at Ji Rong, but she always felt that there was something between them.


    She always felt that her son was different from other people''s children. He learned things very fast, learned to walk and speak faster than other princes. Moreover, he was not born to laugh and always looked cold.


    When other princes catch crickets and fly kites in groups, Ji Rong runs in his study and can stay in it all day.


    As Ji Rong gets bigger and bigger, the queen can''t see through him any more. Sometimes she looks at him. The look in Ji Rong''s eyes makes her feel a little frightened.


    Although the son she raised from childhood was not her own, she did treat him as her own son, not to mention that after she gave birth to a stillbirth, she never conceived of him again.


    The stillbirth was secretly transported out when Ji Rong was replaced. Because someone replaced him, the stillbirth couldn''t even be buried openly. It could only be transported out of the palace by the Queen''s eunuch and buried in a place where he didn''t know where.


    In order not to let anyone find out, the queen never mentioned a word about the stillbirth. All the people who knew about it in those years were killed by her.


    She has decided not to think about the stillbirth. Ji Rong is the guarantee of her future glory and wealth. She has a son. This person is Ji Rong, not a stillbirth.


    The palace people in the courtyard stood in two rows, each holding the reward from his majesty.


    Ji Xiao is holding an expensive bead in his hand. He goes to see the good things one by one, and touches the one he likes, with a proud smile on his face.


    Ji Rao is standing by the door. Next to him is Kong Xin, the maid who has been with Shi Jixiao since childhood. Kong Xin is the maid that Princess Jia pointed out to be Ji Xiao''s maid. Kong Xin has always looked down on Ji Rao, and even less on Fang Ruo, who always runs to the princess.


    Now she looks at Ji Rao and thinks that Ji Rao is really cheeky.


    If Fang please Jiafei, jirao please Jixiao. The master and servant are printed in the same mold.


    Kong Xin squints at Ji Rao and hums coldly. His disgust is obvious.


    Ji Rao takes a step to the side, away from Kong Xin.


    Kong Xin thought Ji Rao was afraid of her, so he was a little proud.


    In fact, Ji Rao just can''t stand her strong taste.


    Maybe it''s some kind of spice, but Ji Rao really can''t smell it. She wants to vomit after smelling it.


    Kongxin is always in a high mood, as everyone in Chenyang palace knows.

 Chapter 1121

    Kong Xin dressed up every day for Ji Xiao.


    Kong Xin, a daughter of the palace, is 14 years old. Princess Jiafei wanted to make a promise for her to leave the palace. However, Kong Xin knelt down and kowtowed to Princess Jiafei, saying that she would like to serve Princess Jiafei and her royal highness all her life.


    Sincere words and sincere feelings really moved Princess Jia, so she was allowed to stay with the prince.


    Anyway, it''s not so easy to find a trusted maid in the palace for a short time. Princess Jia thinks that one more thing is better than one less thing.


    But in fact, people in the palace all know that Kong Xin is to stay with her royal highness. She doesn''t dare to tell Princess Jia about this. She says that Princess Jia will beat her to death and throw her into the mass grave.


    A few days ago, Ji Xiao brought Ji Rao to his palace. In Ji Xiao''s palace, Ji Rao really knew what a prince should be treated, where he should live and what he should eat.


    Ji Xiao gave Ji Rao a glass cup for the first time.


    There was nothing missing in his palace. He was not surprised to see the rewards. He was only pleased with the emperor''s blatant preference.


    "Seven younger brothers."


    Ji Rao raised his head and saw Ji Xiao waving to him, signaling him to go.


    Ji Rao did not hesitate, walked slowly in the past, "what''s the matter, brother."


    "Do you think this looks good?" Ji Xiao is playing with a blue and white glazed vase at the tip of his finger.


    The glazed vase refracts a faint halo under the sun, which looks extremely luxurious.


    "Good looking."


    Ji Xiao raised his hand and threw it to Ji Rao, as if he had lost a worthless thing


    The flower bottle is a precious thing. If it falls off, it will be broken. Ji Rao reaches for it in a hurry. After catching it, her face turns white and her breath becomes short.


    Ji Xiao sees his this appearance to feel funny, "how, afraid to fall?"


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip and held the vase carefully. "This vase is valuable. It was awarded by my father. I fell I can''t afford it. "


    After hearing this, Ji Xiao burst out laughing, "I don''t have many other rewards in my palace. These rewards are everywhere. It''s nothing strange."


    Ji Rao couldn''t hear Ji Xiao''s flaunting tone. He bowed his head and catered to Ji Xiao. "It''s normal for my father to love my brother, but my father doesn''t like me, so these plays are really precious to me."


    After hearing Ji Rao''s words, Ji Xiao was more and more proud. He waved his hand generously, "these things are not rare things. You can give them to you if you want."


    Ji Xiao puts his hand around Ji Rao, and Ji Rao tightens up.


    But Ji Xiao didn''t notice anything. He just said with a smile, "is it good for you to rely on me that day? Well


    Ji Rao forced a smile and nodded.


    Good and bad.


    Yesterday Ji Xiao just because can''t go out to play and chagrin, he''s not happy, it''s Ji Rao''s turn to have bad luck, he severely kicked Ji Rao two feet frustrated.


    However, from the point of view of his previous bullying strength, he has indeed converged a lot, so it''s not totally useless.


    "You can honestly help me to write the test questions that my father likes. If I have something good in the future, I will naturally want to give it to you. Do you know?"


    How dare Ji Rao not answer, "know got it.

 Chapter 1122

    Out of the Chenyang palace, Ji Rao clenched the glass bottle in his hand. He pursed his lower lip. Then he went to a bodyguard he knew and asked the bodyguard to sell the glass bottle. Then he bought some thin blankets and food. He could only bring one or two meals at most. It was useless to buy it. Ji Rao asked the bodyguard to buy rice, flour, salt and vinegar.


    He can eat good food in Chenyang palace, but Jixiao doesn''t let him go every day. When Ji Rao can''t go, he can only go to the imperial dining room to eat. But after being seen by Kong Xin once, Kong Xin asks those cooks to search Ji Rao for food, or even not give him food.


    Although Kong Xin is a palace maid, she is Ji Xiao''s next to her. Now the crown prince is in the limelight. If she doesn''t like her, she will go back and say something to his highness. They don''t have enough brains.


    And Ji Rao, although he is the prince, but not the emperor like, not as a prince''s maid.


    So there was no food for him in the imperial dining room.


    Ji Rao can only find a way by himself.


    Glass bottles are useless to him. He can''t even eat food, and he is even more worried about wine. What he wants most now is to save his own life, not to drink for himself.


    It is a helpless move to sell the glass bottle.


    But in the evening, the bodyguard didn''t bring back anything, even the glass bottle.


    When Ji Rao asked, the guard said that there was a royal seal on the bottom of the glass bottle, which was exclusive to the royal family. He was afraid to accept the glass cup.


    Ji Rao asked urgently, "what about the glass bottle?"


    Since the glazed cup has not been taken away by the pawnshop, it must not be allowed to be lost outside.


    This is the first time that Ji Xiao gives him something. According to Ji Xiao''s temperament, if you know that the thing he gives you has been sold, then


    Ji Rao couldn''t help fighting.


    "Do you mean this?"


    A familiar voice came from behind. Ji Rao was stiff all over, and his fingertips were shaking.


    Ji Xiao slowly around to Ji Rao body, holding is the glass bottle, his face is gloomy, looking at Ji Rao''s eyes dark and cloudy.


    "The Emperor Brother When Ji Rao spoke, she found that she was trembling and couldn''t say a word clearly.


    He is really afraid of Ji Xiao.


    Maybe I was afraid of being beaten since I was a child.


    There are often passing eunuchs and maids in the palace. There are many people and many eyes. Ji Xiao turns his hand and holds the glass bottle in his hand. He turns his back and covers his whole hand with his sleeve. "Follow me back to the palace."


    Ji Rao has no choice but to be afraid that if he doesn''t obey, Ji Xiao will be more angry, so he can only follow Ji Xiao nervously.


    Back to the Chenyang palace, Ji Xiao stopped in the yard, Ji Rao stood behind him, two hands uneasily clasped together to buckle, even if it was bleeding, it seemed as if I didn''t know.


    After a while, Ji Xiao finally turns around. Ji Rao just wants to say something. Suddenly, he sees Ji Xiao pulling out a whip from his waist.


    The lights in Chenyang Palace are bright. The lanterns in the courtyard can light up the whole yard. Ji Rao can clearly see Ji Xiao''s face and the long whip when it is pulled out.


    "Brother..."


    Ji Rao saw that Ji Xiao raised his hand. He couldn''t take care of anything. He was about to run. Just after he had run two steps, he was stopped by the palace people in Ji Xiao palace.


    They throw Ji Rao back in front of Ji Xiao. Ji Rao''s face is full of panic. He raises his head and hears a broken voice.

 Chapter 1123

    "Ah!"


    Ji Rao''s scream came from Chenyang palace.


    Ji Xiao takes a whip to beat Ji Rao who is rolling on the ground.


    "Brother Huang, please forgive me. I dare not I don''t dare any more! "


    Ji Rao cried out, but Ji Xiao didn''t hear of it. That sound let a person''s heart frighten of break empty sound, even if is the palace person who stands nearby to listen to all heart liver tremble.


    Ji Rao immediately saw blood on his body. Kong Xin came out after hearing the sound and saw Ji Rao who was hit by Ji Xiao and rolled all over the ground. He hooked his lips and gently laughed.


    Ji Rao asks the bodyguard who became Liuli bottle to like her. He gives something to the bodyguard on his front foot, and the bodyguard''s back foot tells Kong Xin about it. Kong Xin has a plan and tells Ji Xiao about Liuli bottle.


    Ji Xiao rewarded Ji Rao with that glass bottle. He wanted Ji Rao to offer it day and night. Unexpectedly, he sold it to him. Ji Xiao felt the taste of being cheated, his face was gloomy, and his eyes seemed to swallow people at any time.


    Ji Rao''s whole body aches after being beaten, and the bloody gas in his throat spreads.


    He knows what Ji Xiao likes. Ji Rao bites his teeth and climbs to Ji Xiao with his immovable body. He reaches for Ji Xiao''s clothes.


    Ji Xiao looked down at Ji Rao. His little face was pale, and his mouth was not lipped. His Obsidian eyes were filled with tears. As soon as he looked up, the tears ran down the corner of his eyes.


    Ji Rao begged, "brother, brother I dare not, I know wrong, I really If you are wrong, please forgive me, brother


    His posture is low to the mud, Ji Xiao looks at him coldly, then slowly squats down, pinches Ji Rao''s chin and makes him look up at himself, "seven younger brother, since you want me to be a backer, you should know what to do and what not to do."


    "I''m wrong, brother..."


    Ji Rao''s eyes are full of water again, sparkling under the candle fire, but he just refuses to fall down,


    Ji Xiao reaches out his hand and touches Ji Rao''s eyelid. Ji Rao subconsciously closes his eyes and hides for a moment for fear that he will hit him. The tears fall down as he wishes and hit Ji Rao''s broken and bloodstained clothes.


    Ji Xiao straightened up and stepped back. Ji Rao took Ji Xiao''s clothes and loosened his hand. "Come on, doctor Xuan."


    Then he threw the whip in his hand and turned away.


    After hearing this, Ji Rao closed her eyes and fainted.


    Kong Xin sneered at Ji Rao, who was in a mess on the ground. Then he followed Ji Xiao with small steps, "Your Highness, it''s time to have a meal. Does your highness want to have a meal? I''ll serve you. "


    Ji Xiao waved his hand, "I''ll eat later."


    "Yes."


    But after a while, the doctor came. Ji Rao''s injuries were all skin injuries. It didn''t matter. He was just frightened and his bones were weak since he was a child. Then he fainted.


    "When will he wake up?"


    "I should be able to wake up in less than half an hour."


    The doctor gave Ji Rao the medicine and got up to withdraw.


    Ji Xiao waved his hand and let everyone go.


    First he painted in the room, but he didn''t even write well. How could he draw anything? He took the brush and dipped it in some ink and walked towards Ji Rao, who was asleep on the couch.

 Chapter 1124

    He put two moustaches on Ji Rao''s face. After painting, he looked at his masterpiece and laughed.


    Ji Xiao put the brush aside, and then sat on the couch to see Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao was beaten before. His hair was completely scattered when he was struggling. Now the wisp of hair is hanging down in front of his face. He reaches out his hand and suddenly sees Ji Rao frowning, as if he is very uneasy.


    Ji Rao''s whole body aches badly. He thinks he is still being beaten. He raises his head with great effort. A whip comes down from the sky and hits him in the face.


    Ji Rao suddenly opened her eyes. Her chest heaved violently. Her eyes were wide open, and her eyes were blank. She seemed to be still immersed in the world just now.


    Surrounded by a lot of Chinese herbal medicine, in front of a dark curtain.


    "Seven younger brothers."


    The voice was just like a needle pricking Ji Rao. He sat up abruptly, looked at Ji Xiao in horror, rubbed back and stepped back, with a look of shock.


    "Come here."


    Ji Rao began to tremble again. He looked at Ji Xiao''s hand stretching out toward him, and his breath was a little stagnant.


    "Come here."


    Ji Xiao''s voice sank a little, Mou color also dark down.


    Ji Rao swallows his saliva. He knows that if he doesn''t go there, he won''t be able to avoid anything here. When the time comes, Ji Xiao is not happy. It''s still him who suffers.


    Ji Rao slowly moved toward Ji Xiao.


    To his surprise, Ji Xiao didn''t hit him. He just stretched out his hand and smoothed his hair in front of him to the back.


    "Hungry? Eat with me. "


    Ji Xiao finished and stood up. After a step, he turned his head to see that Ji Rao didn''t move. There was some displeasure between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Ji Rao''s lips trembled for a while, and then he got off the bed with pain, and followed Ji Xiao.


    Ji Rao''s whole body aches, and every step can involve his wounds. He walks slowly and has a strange posture. A layer of sweat oozes from his forehead, but he still bites his teeth and keeps up with Ji Xiao.


    After Ji Xiao sat down, Ji Rao hesitated and didn''t know where to sit. Ji Xiao suddenly took a picture of the position beside him, "here."


    Before the doctor came to treat Ji Rao, he wanted to give him medicine. Ji Rao''s clothes were all damaged. Ji Xiao asked someone to find a suit for Ji Rao, but because it was not suitable to touch the wound on his hand, the clothes he found were just a white lining.


    It was Ji Xiao''s dress three years ago. It was suitable for Ji Rao.


    Kong Xin glares at Ji Rao, and then begins to serve Ji Xiao with cloth.


    Ji Xiao asked for a piece of lotus root. Looking at Ji Rao with his hands on his knees, he asked, "don''t you eat it?"


    Ji Rao turns his head and looks at Ji Xiao. Knowing that if he doesn''t eat, Ji Xiao will look for his faults again, so he picks up his chopsticks. He is very scared and his hands shake badly.


    I can''t pick up the vegetables. Instead, I knock them on the plate in bursts.


    Kong Xin disdains even more. Sure enough, Ji Rao can''t compare with his royal highness.


    The dragon gives birth to nine sons. They are different. Who knows what kind of son they will give birth to.


    Ji Xiao put a piece of meat on Ji Rao''s plate. When Ji Rao looked up at him, he was smiling at Ji Xiao.


    "Eat more, seven younger brothers are too thin."


    His Highness has always been moody. He doesn''t know what Ji Xiao wants to do.


    "Why, don''t you like it?"


    "No Ji Rao lowered his head, picked up the piece of meat and put it into his mouth.

 Chapter 1125

    Ji Rao can''t bear to eat a meal. He''s really scared by Ji Xiao. When Ji Xiao makes a big noise, he''ll shiver.


    Ji Xiao was amused to see his startled rabbit appearance. He held his head in one hand and gave Ji Rao some vegetables while saying, "you were always afraid of me before. You can''t walk when you see me. If I get closer, you will cry. I can''t see you cry. I''m tired of it. "


    Ji Rao''s movement is stagnant, and the whole person is sweating.


    Didn''t he just cry?


    What does Ji Xiao mean by this? Will he beat him again?


    "Only when I allow you to take me as your support, you won''t cry much. It''s the first time in these days... " Ji Xiao looked at Ji Rao with a smile, "seven younger brothers, do you remember your mother''s concubine?"


    His mother died as soon as she was born. He remembers shit.


    "Oh, I forgot that the seventh brother had never seen his biological mother. I also heard from my mother''s concubine. Your birth mother is really a maid who bewitches the master. She looks like a sick willow. I thought about what such a person would be like, even if he was rejected by his majesty, he would still be remembered by my wife all the time. " Ji Xiao looked at Ji Rao''s pale face and said with a smile, "now I see you, there is no resemblance between you and your father, so I will go with your mother, right?"


    Ji Rao didn''t know what he said about his mother''s wife. The strength of holding chopsticks in his hand became stronger and stronger. Ji Xiao said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. I just think you cry pretty. It doesn''t bother me before."


    Ji Rao quietly looks at Ji Xiao''s face. Seeing that he really doesn''t look gloomy, he is quietly relieved. It''s just that the prince''s temperament is too elusive, and Ji Rao can''t completely relax for a while.


    "Why did you sell the glass cup I gave you?"


    Ji Rao''s Adam''s Apple moved, and her eyes were a little erratic, "I..."


    When I was born, I found that my voice was shaking.


    "What do you want to buy?"


    "I I want to buy rice noodles and charcoal fire. "


    Ji Xiao raised her eyebrows.


    He thought Ji Rao was trying to be funny. He sold the glass cup he gave him. He didn''t expect that it would be these things?


    "What do you want these for?"


    "House of the interior I''ve never been given charcoal, bedding, imperial dining room or food. " Ji Rao''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. He is afraid that Ji Xiao will be angry if he talks too much.


    "Why not?" Although Ji Xiao knows that Ji Rao is not doing well in this palace, he is a prince no matter what. If he dies, he will not be afraid of the charge of murdering the emperor''s heir!


    "Prince." Kong Xin pursed his lower lip and said in a soft voice, "I''ve seen it with my own eyes. When I went to the imperial dining room and ordered to eat, the imperial dining room clearly gave Yufu Xiaoxie something to eat. The seventh prince was lying."


    Ji Xiao after listening to pause for two seconds, and then the line of sight fell on the side of Ji Rao, Ji Rao was surprised by his gloomy eyes.


    "Brother Well


    Ji Rao was stuck in his throat by Ji Xiao, and then he pushed it to the wooden door. All the wounds on his back were on it. Ji Rao was shaking with pain.


    Ji Xiao''s face was heavy as if he could drip water. "Dare you cheat me?"

 Chapter 1126

    He put more force on his hand, Ji Rao couldn''t say a word, and his throat was sore.


    Kong Xin stands behind Ji Xiao. Ji Rao sees the smile on Kong Xin''s face.


    When he saw Ji Rao looking at her, Kong Xin raised his eyebrows to him.


    Since she was a child, she has been with the prince to serve him. She grew up with the prince. How could her royal highness not listen to her and doubt her.


    Ji Xiao looks at Ji Rao''s red face because it''s hard to breathe. He''s too embarrassed now.


    Ji Xiao used to feel sick and flustered when he saw that he was as miserable as a street mouse, but now, looking at Ji Rao''s red skin, he didn''t feel much disgusted.


    He released his hand. Ji Rao lost his support and fell to the ground. He was lying on the floor coughing. His throat was burning or coughing. It seemed that he was going to cough out his lungs.


    After Ji Rao gasped, he leaned against the wooden door in a short breath. His voice was as light as if it was going to be scattered in the air in the next second. "Brother, what I said Every sentence is true. "


    Ji Xiao looks down at Ji Rao. His face fades away. After his blush, he turns pale again. Maybe it''s because of his white skin. The pinch mark on his neck is very obvious.


    "Believe me, brother."


    Kong Xin glared at Ji Rao, then knelt down, "Your Highness, I didn''t lie. I really saw it with my own eyes."


    She thought Ji Xiao would beat Ji Rao and drive her out, but Ji Xiao didn''t believe her, or 100% of her.


    "Come on, let''s go to the imperial dining room and ask."


    Kong Xin was stunned. "Your Highness, I didn''t lie. He really..."


    Ji Xiao turned his head and showed an incomprehensible smile to Kong Xin, "since you didn''t lie, it''s nothing to go and confirm it."


    Kong Xin''s face suddenly turned a little white, and her body shook when she stood up.


    How can it be? His highness asked the imperial dining room.


    Before there was a drought in the city, she stole a bracelet from Princess Jiafei and sent it to her family. Princess Jiafei decided that she had stolen it and wanted to demote her and throw it to the Criminal Justice Department. Finally, his royal highness asked her for love. He only asked Kong Xin.


    "Did you steal the jade bracelet?"


    Kong Xin bit his lip, kowtowed to his knees, and said with a hard mouth, " No, "he said


    "Mother, she said it wasn''t her."


    Just this sentence, Princess Jia let her go.


    Since then, she thought that her royal highness was more or less affectionate to her, and he thought so just now.


    But why


    Ji Rao got up from the ground. His back oozed blood and dyed the whole inner garment red.


    Ji Xiao looked back at his appearance. His brow frowned. The descendant gave him a coat, and then went to the imperial dining room.


    Kong Xin follows Ji Xiao anxiously. She has been waiting on Ji Xiao for so long. Naturally, she knows what kind of person Ji Xiao is. If he found out that he was lying to him, her fate would not be much better than that of Ji Rao.


    Thinking of this, Kong Xin shook violently.


    Now she can only pray that the people in the imperial dining room will not expose her. After all, a few people are grasshoppers on the same rope, and no one will be so stupid to press themselves out.


    Kong Xin constantly comforted himself in his heart, and finally eased some uneasiness.

 Chapter 1127

    Several people soon came to the imperial dining room. Some cooks saw Ji Xiao and quickly went forward to salute. Several cooks who heard the sound also knelt down one after another.


    Ji Xiao waved his hand, "where''s the manager?"


    "Wait a moment, your highness. I''ll call you right away."


    As soon as the manager heard that his royal highness was coming, he quickly dressed and came. Seeing Ji Xiao, he knelt down and gave a salute. After Ji Xiao got flat, he stood up. He grinned with a low brow, and his tone was full of flattery. "Why is your highness coming at this time? If you want something to eat, just tell the cooks here to make it and take it to the palace for you. You don''t have to go there in person. "


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    He remembered how the group looked when he came to ask for a bowl of food.


    It turns out that the gap between the prince and the prince is so big.


    "No need." Ji Xiao shook his hand, dropped his sleeve and began to touch the string of red coral beads on his wrist. "I came to ask you something."


    The manager immediately lowered his head, "the prince asked, the slaves must know that there is no words, no words."


    Ji Xiao reaches out to drag Ji Rao. Ji Rao''s body reacts faster than his brain. He takes a step back and looks at Ji Xiao in horror.


    Ji Rao always looks at him with this kind of eyes. It''s reasonable that he should have been used to it, but Ji Xiao can''t see Ji Rao''s appearance alone now. He frowns and doesn''t take back his hand. He just says in a deep voice, "come here."


    Ji Rao didn''t dare to disobey him, so he walked toward Ji Xiao. Ji Xiao grabbed his arm and gave it a firm grip.


    The wound on the arm split instantly, Ji Rao almost didn''t cry out in pain.


    Ji Xiao deliberately, he is angry.


    Ji Rao opened her mouth and gasped, trying to relieve the pain.


    He didn''t understand why Ji Xiao was angry.


    Ji Xiao pulls Ji Rao in front of him. "See him clearly. Do you give him food on weekdays?"


    Several cooks looked at each other. They couldn''t figure out what Ji Xiao meant. Did they want them to give it or didn''t want them to give it?


    "Don''t you understand? You don''t know whether to give it or not? "


    Kong Xin shakes his head behind them, intending to tell them how to answer.


    One of the cooks was the one Kong Xin told him not to give Ji Rao food. He stood up at the moment and said, "back to the prince, the slaves gave food to the seventh prince."


    "Here you are?"


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao shook his head. He rushed up and pushed the cook. "You lied. You told your brother that you lied. You didn''t give it to me. You didn''t give it to me!"


    The cook bowed his head and said, "seventh prince, don''t slander the slave. No matter how you are your Majesty''s Prince, how dare the slave neglect you."


    "No Ji Rao looked at Ji Xiao''s expressionless face and stepped back. "He''s lying. He didn''t give it to me that day, and he didn''t look like that."


    Ji Xiao steps forward. Ji Rao can''t help retreating. His face is full of fear. Ji Xiao reaches for his arm and says, "what do you think you are? How can he be kind to you? If he looks like you, just like he does to me, then the crown prince''s position is the seventh younger brother."


    Ji Rao shook his head, "no, brother. Don''t get me wrong. I didn''t mean it."

 Chapter 1128

    "Well, what are you afraid of? I didn''t say anything." Ji Xiao smiles, then draws out the whip on his waist.


    Ji Rao''s legs softened. If Ji Xiao hadn''t helped him, he would not have been able to stand now.


    "Brother Huang, don''t hit me..."


    A cruel smile appeared in the corner of Kong Xin''s mouth.


    It''s just that Ji Xiao didn''t hit him this time. He turned to look at the cooks, and the sound of the whip landing was a little loud. "I''ll ask him again if he had anything to eat."


    Several cooks knelt on the ground, and no one dared to speak for a moment.


    "You''d better know what it''s going to be like to cheat me and think about it before you talk, eh?"


    Ji Xiao''s bad name has been spread all over the palace. Everyone knows that Ji Xiao acts recklessly by virtue of his Majesty''s favor. Today, he may really kill several cooks in the imperial dining room.


    Kong Xin looked at the appearance of those cooks shaking, and his heart was a little afraid. She looked at the whip in Ji Xiao''s hand and didn''t know if it would be on her.


    Ji Rao''s miserable appearance kept flashing in front of Kong Xin''s eyes. She couldn''t help kneeling on the ground, "Your Highness, please believe me once. I''m your Highness''s person. I''ve been with your Highness for so many years, and I won''t cheat your highness..."


    Ji Xiao lightly swept her one eye, then put the whip in the hand to play, "say, if there is half empty words, I will not let you go easily."


    "This..."


    Compared with Kong Xin, it was obvious that Ji Xiaocai was more frightening to them. Several people threw five bodies into the tunnel and said, "before, before I really didn''t give it to the seventh Prince..."


    Kong Xin''s legs softened and she fell to the ground. Her pretty face became white. She didn''t even dare to look up at Ji Xiao''s expression.


    "Kong Xin, you said you saw them give Ji Rao food with your own eyes?"


    Ji Xiao''s voice is not salty. It doesn''t sound strange. I can''t detect whether this person is angry or not.


    "Maybe..." The hole heart swallowed to swallow saliva, "perhaps is the slave maidservant misjudged."


    "Wrong?" Ji Xiao took the whip back to his waist.


    When Kong Xin saw his action, she thought that she had escaped, and she was relieved.


    Sure enough, his highness still loves her


    Only she did not relax, Ji Xiao suddenly took out a dagger, "if the eyes are useless, then there is no need to keep."


    He threw the dagger in front of Kong Xin. Kong Xin was startled, and her body trembled. She looked at the dagger on the ground, and then at Ji Xiao, "Your Highness, don''t, please forgive me. I just I just see that you like to bully Ji Rao on weekdays. That''s why I''ve come up with such a bad plan. I don''t dare any more. Your highness, please forgive me. "


    "Do it yourself. I don''t want to see blood."


    Kong Xin was stunned, "Your Highness, are you so cruel..."


    Ji Xiao didn''t speak, just looked at Kong Xin coldly.


    Kong Xin said with a bitter smile, "I''ve been serving you with all my heart for several years. Can''t I be more than a useless prince?"


    Ji Xiao kicks on Kong Xin''s heart, kicks people out one meter away, and Kong Xin''s blood spurts out.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    Ji Xiao is just a 15-year-old boy. He is still a child


    Ji Rao frowned.


    No, fifteen is the age to get married. Why does he think it''s still a child?

 Chapter 1129

    Ji Xiao kicked the dagger to her and said, "I don''t want to talk to you any more. Hurry up and get out of the palace after digging your eyes."


    Kong Xin reached out and picked up the dagger, then slowly pointed it at her. Her eyes were red, and her face was extremely sad.


    In Ji Rao''s eyes, it''s like slow motion.


    "Your Highness, I really want to please you. Even if you are so unkind, I will..." Kong Xin''s eyes were red, and he choked at Ji Xiao''s appearance, as if he wanted to engrave Ji Xiao''s face into his brain.


    Kong Xin closed his eyes. As soon as he exerted his hand, there was a sharp pain in his eyes, and the blood flowed down from his eyes.


    "Get out of here."


    Kong Xin knelt down on the ground and made a big salute to Ji Xiao


    But she can''t see things, walk a little faltering, hands blankly extended to the front, according to the way to go.


    Ji Xiao watched quietly for a moment, then turned around and took the bow and arrow hanging on the wall.


    It was left when the people outside the palace brought the game today. The cook hung it here, waiting for them to pick it up tomorrow.


    I didn''t expect to be held by Ji Xiao now.


    As soon as Kong Xin came to the door, he heard a burst of air behind him.


    The tip of the arrow quickly and accurately penetrated into the heart of the hole from the back.


    Kong Xin felt the colic coming from his heart.


    Your highness, I really love the wrong person.


    Kong Xin''s body fell down like a fallen leaf, and Ji Rao''s whole body froze.


    Ji Xiao hung the bow again, and then waved his hand, "go and pull people to the mass grave and lose them."


    "Yes."


    He went to Ji Rao and found that Ji Rao was staring at Kong Xin''s body. He couldn''t help laughing, "what are you looking at?"


    Ji Rao turns his head and his eyes flash when he sees Ji Xiao.


    Ji Xiao can see clearly, Ji Rao is afraid of him.


    He chuckled. "Do you think I''m cruel?"


    Not only cruel, but also merciless.


    Ji Rao doesn''t dare to say this. Ji Xiao will kill people. He''s not kidding.


    "Come on, you''re tired today. I''ll kill the person who slandered you. Do you want to thank me, eh?"


    Ji Rao''s injuries start to cause a lot of pain, but Ji Xiao doesn''t mention anything about the inexplicable whipping, just pushes everything to Kong Xin.


    Thinking of Kong Xin''s sad and desperate eyes, Ji Rao has a kind of coolness to Ji Xiao.


    "Thank you Thank you, brother


    Ji Xiao nodded with satisfaction, ready to leave, but was suddenly stopped by Ji Rao. He looked back at Ji Rao and happened to look at Ji Rao in a panic.


    Clearly so afraid of him, but also called to him, just that voice shaking can be severe.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Brother Huang, why do you want to kill your maidservant?"


    "Why?" Ji Xiao chuckled, "maybe it''s because she once stole a jade bracelet from my mother."


    Then Ji Xiao turned and left.


    Only Ji Rao stayed in the same place, the cold wind blowing, he was cold from head to foot.


    Just for a jade bracelet, you can take people''s lives.


    Ji Rao really disagrees.


    He watched several eunuchs carry out Kong Xin''s body, and his heart was full of mixed feelings.


    Maybe it''s not a wise choice for him to go to Jixiao.

 Chapter 1130

    It''s just that at the moment he has no other way out.


    If he leaves Jixiao now and goes to take refuge with Jirong, he may not survive tomorrow.


    Ji Rao closed her eyes, then dragged her body out slowly.


    It''s just that he didn''t take two steps, but he noticed that there was a voice behind him.


    He turned his head and saw a white dress, bright moon in the sky, white dress floating, delicate side face, picturesque eyebrows and eyes, leaving the world and independent, lonely as an immortal, just like Shengsheng came out of the picture.


    Ji Rong?


    "Three Third brother


    Ji Rong steps forward, the distance has reached the unsafe distance that makes Ji Rao''s scalp numb, so he takes a step back.


    Ji Rong stops. He has a bone fan in his hand. His fingers are slender and slender. When he holds the bone fan, it looks beautiful as if it was carefully carved. He reaches out his hand, and the bone fan lifts Ji Rao''s clothes, revealing the bloody red lining that has been seeping out below.


    "Ji Xiao is really rude to you."


    Ji Rao doesn''t know what Ji Rong''s words mean. In fact, he has little contact with Ji Rong, except that he always helps Ji Xiao to accept Ji Rong these days.


    Is it hard to find revenge?


    Think of this Ji Rao heart again hanged.


    No matter Ji Xiao or Ji Rong, they are all people who can easily bite their own life in a word.


    But Ji Rong used to be one of the few princes who didn''t bully him. He was pure and good-natured, so he wouldn''t do anything to himself at this time, would he?


    However, he didn''t offend him. He may have offended Ji Rong for Ji Xiao these days.


    Next to the patrolling soldiers passed by, after seeing Ji Rong a little surprised, but still respectfully saluted, "see the third prince."


    Unexpectedly, Ji Rao was completely ignored.


    Ji Rong waved, and the soldiers moved on.


    "Brother Sanhuang, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back to have a rest first."


    "Wait a minute." This clear and cold voice now sounds like the summon of hell in Ji Rao.


    Ji Rong looked at him and couldn''t help laughing.


    Ji Rao has seen Ji Rong many times, but he has never seen him smile.


    Ji Rong laughs. The sun and the moon are not as good as the mountains and rivers.


    For a moment, Ji Rao lost his mind.


    "I''m hiding from you now. I usually have Ji Xiao by my side. I wish I could come up and bite me."


    Ji Rao''s face is a little red.


    He, too Forced to operate in order to survive.


    "Ji Xiao is not a good friend. If you want to take refuge in him, there must be no good end."


    Don''t say that the final throne won''t fall on Ji Xiao. Ji Rao is with the wrong person. If it goes to Jiafei, I''m afraid Jiafei can find a chance to directly result in Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao did not speak.


    After getting along with Ji Xiao for a long time, he realized that this person is really not so friendly.


    But now he can''t go back.


    "Third prince, would you like me?"


    Ji Rong did not speak.


    "If I turn my back on my fourth brother, no one can protect me, so there is hope of survival in his place, although it is dangerous."


    If you betray Ji Xiao, there will be no hope at all.


    Ji Rao tightened his clothes, "I''ll leave first."


    Ji Rong stood there quietly, looking at Ji Rao''s slender figure.


    He frowned, thinking that his brain must be hot to meddle in this business.

 Chapter 1131

    In autumn, there are already some signs of winter.


    Chi you moved a small bench and sat in the yard. He was wearing the best clothes and Diao Qiu that Ji Xiao gave him. In his hand, he was holding the pocket money that Ji Xiao gave him. On the table, he had the Jiangnan tea that Ji Xiao gave him.


    It''s just that he also has a good wound left by Ji Xiao.


    It was three days ago. Because Ji Rao was not there, Ji Xiao ate at Zhu yuanzhan. Later, when he saw Ji Rao, he asked him where he had gone.


    Ji Rao is stunned with the jade pot in his hand. He looks at Ji Xiao''s face, but he doesn''t know where he is. By the way, Ji Xiao can only hold the jade pot in his hand, and says in a low voice, "it''s not the emperor who asked me to go Do you want to collect flower dew for water


    But Ji Xiao was very angry at that time. He thought of Ji Rong looking at him contemptuously and said, "you just rely on the mouth of the seventh brother. At least you are a prince, but you are so incompetent that even the seventh brother can use it. It can be seen that you have no one to use."


    Yes, Ji Xiao''s side is really only a humble seven princes, or he before all kinds of bullying people.


    But Ji Rong has a Zhu family''s only child by his side. He is also the future General Zhu yuanzhan.


    Ji Rong seems to be saying that he picked up a rotten dog.


    Ji Xiao looks at Ji Rao''s appearance. He doesn''t get angry. He beats people up directly. The jade pot in Ji Rao''s hand is also smashed on the ground.


    Although Ji Xiao is 15 years old, his heart is not as good as Ji Rong''s, but he is like a child, and he does everything by himself.


    At this time, he did not hide his emotion.


    In those days, his attitude towards Ji Rao was so bad that he didn''t even let Ji Rao into the door of Chenyang palace.


    Just right.


    Ji Rao dian''er went back to her palace.


    He didn''t want to go to Chenyang palace, either.


    If Ji Xiao didn''t pass him two or three times a day before, he didn''t want to run to Chenyang Palace once.


    He asked for sick leave these days and didn''t go to class. He was afraid that Ji Xiao would be even more angry when he saw him, and then he would make it worse.


    He was the one who was ignored. His majesty didn''t care about him, let alone Taifu. So the other princes could not ask for a holiday, but Ji Rao took it.


    Ji Xiao had already scolded him. When he was happy, he gave him a date. When he was not happy, he beat him two sticks.


    Ji Rao didn''t know which time he gave jujube or stick, but no one wanted to taste the taste of being crushed when people had hope, so he no longer believed Ji Xiao. As long as Ji Xiao gave it, he took it as stick.


    In this way, you can be surprised when you find it is a jujube, and you don''t have to be surprised when you find it is a stick.


    At this time, he was living in his own Yufu Pavilion. He didn''t worry about food or clothing, and he was relaxed and comfortable.


    Ji Rao sneezed, and then tightened her mink fur. Her whole face was buried in fox hair, only showing a pair of obsidian peach blossom eyes.


    He was born weak and ill. Although it is autumn now, he is afraid of the cold and has put on mink fur early. Just put on this good mink fur, Ji Rao can still feel the cold wind pouring into her body.


    He reached for a quick pinch of sugar and put it in his mouth, then pulled his arm back into his clothes.


    He felt cold when the wind was exposed for a while.

 Chapter 1132

    There was no wind in the room, but there was no one inside. Listening to the wind outside, Ji Rao felt that it was better outside.


    Ji Rao coughed twice, which led to the wound on his body. He showed his teeth in pain.


    Ji Rao''s body is full of wounds from Ji Xiao. Since he followed Ji Xiao, his body has never been broken.


    He naturally knew that Ji Xiao was not a good man, but he had to follow Ji Xiao until he could find someone to protect him.


    He didn''t want to die under Ji Xiao''s sword.


    Compared with a few fights, it''s obviously more important.


    Sure enough, it was a complete mistake to go to Jixiao.


    Ji Xiao hasn''t come to him these days. Ji Xiao has never been angry for such a long time before.


    Is Ji Xiao finally tired of him and didn''t want him?


    If you can get Jill Xiao''s own dislike, it''s certainly the best, at least you can keep your life.


    Ji Rao sighed and felt the sugar melt in his mouth. The sweet smell spread all over his mouth. He changed the sugar in his mouth.


    If there is no Ji Xiao, where should he get the coal and quilts for this winter.


    Chenyang palace.


    The new maid came in with a pot of flower dew cream in her hands.


    Ji Xiao is sitting in front of the book case, holding a book in his hand, holding his head to see the words on it.


    Today, my father came to ask him questions, but Ji Rao didn''t cheat. Ji Xiao''s answer was that the donkey''s lips were wrong with the horse''s mouth.


    Zhu yuanzhan came to sneer at him again. He was determined to study hard, but when he took out his book full of fighting spirit, he wanted to sleep with his eyes closed without reading two words.


    "Your Highness, use some nectar."


    Ji Xiao''s hand holding his head changed. He looked at the porcelain pot held by the maid of honor and took a look at the glaze cover. The fragrance floated out, but Ji Xiao had no appetite at all.


    "I want to drink Hualu tea, not Hualu cream." Then he threw the lid on the table and made a loud noise.


    "Your Highness." The maid knelt on the ground. "It''s noon now. There''s no dew. Tomorrow morning, the maid will send someone to pick it."


    Ji Xiao looked at her coldly, "I won''t drink it tomorrow."


    The maid of honor knelt on the ground with her head down and could not say a word.


    You can''t get dew even if you kill her.


    Ji Xiao put the book down, his eyebrows and eyes were full of irritability, "get out, get out."


    "Yes."


    The palace maid retired as if in the face of amnesty.


    Ji Xiao cold eyebrows, chest there is a stream of fire, and there is a stream of gas, block his uncomfortable panic.


    These days he deliberately hang Ji Rao, did not expect to directly follow the study too Fu to sue the false. He thought that Ji Rao was only injured, and that Yu Fu Xiao Xie was too far away to come to class.


    But seven days later, he didn''t lay a heavy hand that day. Ji Rao''s injury should have been cured. Why didn''t he come to class.


    Why didn''t he come to him and ask himself not to blame him?


    Why didn''t he come to please himself?


    Don''t he know that if he wants him to live, he can live, and if he wants him to die, he will never see the sun of tomorrow!


    Ji Xiao''s heart is full of depression. Without Ji Rao, Zhu yuanzhan''s dog barks again. His homework and his father''s questions can''t pass.


    Ji Xiao bites his teeth and pushes all the books on the desk.

 Chapter 1133

    Can''t you ask Ji Xiao to invite him!


    Ji Xiao fell two porcelain vases and another pen, which made him calm down slowly.


    Well, if you want to spend it, see who can spend it!


    The eunuch and the maids outside knew that Ji Xiao was angry, and no one dared to come in for a moment.


    They have been waiting on Ji Xiao for a long time. They all know that if they go in now, what Ji Xiao smashes on the ground may hit them on the head.


    No one can be against life.


    So although there was a loud noise inside the door, no one dared to go in and have a look.


    Ji Rao found out that he was targeted these days.


    Every day when it was dark in his courtyard, he would hear a very high rooster crow. When he got up and went out to have a look, he had nothing. His bedding was changed into a hole and poured cold water. The water he drank also became stinky. When he went to the imperial dining room, the cooks there saw him go away directly.


    It was Ji Xiao who came out before, and their attitude towards themselves was more relaxed. Now their attitude turns 180 degrees. It''s not difficult to get along with each other. What did Ji Xiao tell them. Before the house of internal affairs, he was willing to give him a little charcoal fire, taking care of the prince''s face. But now, that is not willing to give.


    Without charcoal fire, he would not be able to survive this winter, even this autumn.


    He coughed twice and walked slowly to his palace.


    There is no dressing for his wounds. It''s very difficult for those wounds to heal. Even if they are healed, they will still leave ugly scars.


    He thought Ji Xiao wouldn''t care about him. He didn''t expect that he should be so vengeful. He really didn''t want to give him a living.


    Ji Rao supported the city wall and pursed her lower lip. There was a struggle between her delicate eyebrows and eyes. Finally, she dropped her eyes like compromise.


    He sighed and went on.


    On the way back to the palace, a palace official saw him. The palace official was working in Jirong palace. Maybe he was a master of all things. He couldn''t hide anything from his eyes. When he saw jirao walking in the palace, he couldn''t help laughing. He turned to the palace maid beside her and said in a tone that was enough for jirao to hear, "someone fawned with his royal highness before, thinking he could It''s a good life. You see, it''s only a few days since you were rejected by the crown prince. Now everyone is saying that the seven princes are like drowning dogs. They are very tight. "


    With that, the maids laughed, and the sneer went into Ji Rao''s ears like a needle.


    Ji Rao''s hand on the wall curled up, his jaw tightened, and he left with a blank face.


    Ji Rao went back to his bed. It was already dark. He shrank in the corner of the bed in his mink fur. He couldn''t sleep cold and thought wildly in his head.


    How could Ji Xiao do this to him?


    It is clear that he has never done anything wrong to him.


    How can you be so unkind?


    Ji Rao was so cold that when he was trapped to the extreme, he lay down and pulled the heavy, wet quilt, which was covered with ice.


    It wasn''t long before the water on the quilt melted and seeped into Ji Rao''s fur. He shivered with cold.


    Ji Rao kicked the quilt down, then curled up and even pulled up the curtain to cover it. Her little face was so cold that it was very ugly.


    It''s cold.


    The cold is unbearable.

 Chapter 1134

    The next day Ji Rao wakes up and sits up from his couch. His whole consciousness seems to be in chaos. His soul flies out of the sky and can''t recover for a long time.


    A moment later, he stood up from the bed, at this time he was cold and hungry, and he had no strength.


    Ji Rao wanted to drink some hot water, but there was not a mouthful of water in the teapot.


    Ji Rao sighed deeply. He wrapped his clothes tightly.


    Recently, Princess Jiafei''s niece came to the palace. Chen Yueyan, Princess Jiafei''s niece, is the youngest daughter of the Chen family. She is 14 years old. Chen Shangshu''s eldest son died of illness when he was a child. Now she is middle-aged. She has such a precious daughter. Her mother''s family is supported by Princess Jiafei. Naturally, she dotes on her family as much as she dotes on. As a result, Chen Yueyan is arrogant and willful, and has no legal discipline.


    When she came to the palace, many people in the palace were miserable, but who would call her Miss Chen? With the support of Princess Jia and the protection of the Chen family, how dare they say anything.


    Even his royal highness likes his cousin.


    A few days ago, he was still in a strange temper. When Chen Yueyan came, he had some smiling faces every day. Although Chen Yueyan is arrogant and indulgent, she is willing to obey Mao to shangjixiao. The injured people in Chen''s house say that in the world, even the emperor can''t control Miss Chen, as long as her royal highness can.


    Ji Rao can''t bear it any longer. He used to hide some private money in exchange for something that no one wanted. He wanted the rest to feed the pigs. But no matter how much he saved, he ran out of money.


    If it goes on like this, he will die.


    Ji Rao stood by the door and bit his lip slowly.


    He came to Chenyang palace.


    He had to ask Ji Xiao.


    No matter Ji Xiaoyuan didn''t forgive him, he had to ask him, otherwise his life would be gone.


    Ji Rao swallows his saliva and comes to the place where he hasn''t been for many days. He is weak now. This section of the road alone has almost consumed all his strength.


    The palace people on the side of the road saw that he was wearing a black fox fur and couldn''t help casting a strange look.


    Although it''s cold now, it''s not frozen like this, is it?


    Ji Rao doesn''t care what they think of himself. He can''t even save his life now.


    Ji Rao approached Chenyang palace, but someone stopped him at the door.


    "Who are you, breaking into the Chenyang palace?"


    The guard saw that he could do nothing with his sickly appearance, so he put down his guard and didn''t start.


    "I am The seventh prince, if you have something to do with your brother, I hope you can pass it on for me. "


    The guard looked at each other. "What did the seventh prince do when he came to see his royal highness?"


    "I really have something to do. Please forgive me and let me in."


    No matter how unpopular he is, he is also a prince, his Majesty''s son. Even if he is a miscellaneous dragon, he is also a dragon. At most, they are a snake. One day, the Dragon suddenly reduces his status and asks for a snake. Doesn''t that make them live a good life of vanity?


    The guard snorted and made a sign to go in, "go, go."


    Ji Rao went in, but he was stopped in front of the door.


    It was Ji Xiao''s maid who stopped him. "Did the seventh prince come to find his royal highness?"


    "Yes."


    "Unfortunately, your highness is resting. You''d better come another day."


    That''s why I don''t want to see him.


    Ji Rao listens to Ji Xiao''s faint smiling voice in the room, and clenches his hand. He knows that it''s useless to entangle now, but he just says, "well, I''ll come back another day."

 Chapter 1135

    Seeing Ji Rao go out, the maid turned and went back to the room, "Your Highness, the seventh Prince has gone."


    Ji Xiao is sitting in front of the book case, playing chess with a young lady in goose yellow.


    It was Chen Yueyan.


    Chen Yueyan reaches out and pulls out one of Ji Xiao''s sunspots, then falls on his own white one.


    "Cousin, isn''t the seventh prince a bastard nobody wants?" She looks at Ji Xiao with big grape like eyes, and the innocent looks like she is not the one who plays tricks on her.


    Ji Xiao just chuckled, then picked up a black chess and continued to play, "I''m not here to talk to his brothers and friends. Don''t you think it would be better to find a prince to be a slave?"


    Chen Yueyan suddenly realized, she looked at Ji Xiao with a smile, "that, that Yan''er also wants a servant of Prince status."


    "That won''t do." Ji Xiao continued, and the smile in his eyes became more and more full. "As long as Ji Rao is not favored by his father, he can be used as a slave, but no other prince can."


    Chen Yueyan reached out and grabbed Ji Xiao''s sleeve, "that cousin gave him to me."


    Ji Xiao''s tone was faintly proud, as if a child had found a very good toy to show to other children, but he didn''t want to let it out. "Ji Rao is my man, I can''t give it to you."


    "Good brother, give it to Yaner." Chen Yueyan shakes Ji Xiao''s sleeve, pouts his mouth and says, "just one day, just give Yan''er one day, OK?"


    Ji Xiao pondered for a while, "half a day."


    "Ah." Chen Yueyan''s voice is lengthened, obviously not very satisfied.


    "Just half a day. Don''t pull it down."


    "I want it, I want it!" Chen Yueyan bit his teeth, "hum, cousin is really mean."


    "I can give you anything else, but he can''t."


    "Why?"


    Ji Xiao stopped.


    He didn''t know why, so he couldn''t speak as if he was stuck. He sank his face and said, "where there is a reason, I''ll give it to you. Don''t ask so many questions."


    "Cut."


    Chen Yueyan has played with so many people, but he has never played with the prince.


    It must be fun.


    Ji Rao returned to Yufu Pavilion. He was still worried about what to do with lunch today. Suddenly, a lot of footsteps came from the door. Ji Rao turned around and saw a kind of palace people coming in two teams.


    Ji Rao thought it was Ji Xiao. As soon as he wanted to show a smile, he saw a woman with extraordinary clothes and arrogance coming from the middle.


    Who is this?


    Ji Rao frowned.


    It seems that he has never seen her in this palace.


    Chen Yueyan walked up to Ji Rao and looked up and down at Ji Rao with enviable and uncomfortable contempt. "Are you the seventh Prince Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao frowned at her, "who are you? Why did you break into my palace? "


    "What''s wrong with breaking into your palace? You''re the only place where I get dirty with my embroidered shoes. "


    Ji Rao pursed his lower lip. This girl is not good at it. He just doesn''t know when he got into such a bad situation.


    "Well, it''s not bad." She raised her hand and made a sign, "tie him up. Come on."


    As soon as the voice fell, two palace people came over, one left and one right to hold Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao finally got a little flustered, "what are you doing?"


    Chen Yueyan came forward and looked at the Diao Qiu he was wearing. He couldn''t help frowning. "You should use such good clothes, too. I''m afraid you didn''t steal them?"

 Chapter 1136

    Ji Rao looks at her biting her teeth, "it''s not stolen."


    "It''s not stolen. How can you get this kind of cloth. It''s so dirty. " Chen Yueyan reaches out her hand and unties Ji Rao''s fox fur. She pulls it down and throws it on the ground. Then she steps on it with her little foot.


    "You are just an abandoned prince. How can you use such a good thing. Hum, take it away


    Chen Yueyan doesn''t want to take people to the palace, or the princess will have to talk about her when she sees her, and what his aunt hates most is the seventh prince.


    So Chen Yueyan had him taken to the imperial garden.


    Chen Yueyan reached out and called a man, "you go, get me some chili water, add some white vinegar, ginger, vinegar and garlic, go, go."


    "Yes."


    Chen Yueyan went to Ji Rao and looked up at him, "tut Tut, at least it''s a man, but it''s so embarrassed. It''s really far from other princes."


    Ji Rao''s frozen lips are shaking.


    Chen Yueyan turned around and walked slowly in front of Ji Rao. "Cousin prince said you were a funny slave, so I asked you to play for me for half a day. Although it seems that only half a day is not enough for me to play, if you behave well, I''ll plead for you from my cousin prince. What do you think?"


    Ji Rao looked at Chen Yueyan in amazement, "you say Who is it? "


    "I''m Miss Chen, my aunt is Princess Jiafei, and my cousin is the crown prince. In my status, it''s flattering for you to play with me, don''t you think?"


    Ji Rao rigid body, the expression on the face seems to be solidified in general.


    He always felt that his royal highness, even if he was moody, was not without feelings at all. As long as he was careful, loyal and useful enough, his royal highness would find him good one day.


    He didn''t ask his royal highness to reuse him. He only asked his royal highness to save his life.


    But he didn''t expect that his royal highness was just when he A slave?


    Chen Yueyan didn''t hear Ji Rao''s answer. She couldn''t help feeling dissatisfied. She put out her hand and pinched Ji Rao for a moment. "What about you? Can''t you hear me?"


    Ji Rao was pinched with a cry of pain.


    Chen Yueyan looked at him strangely, "I was pinched, as for the pain?"


    But then she saw blood seeping out and dyed her clothes red. First she was a little surprised, then she reacted and stepped back two steps, "you, pick his clothes for me."


    "Yes."


    Two palace people went up, but as soon as they got close to Ji Rao, they heard Ji Rao''s suppressed voice, including anger and humiliation.


    "Go away."


    The palace people were stunned. For a moment, they were in a dilemma.


    Chen Yueyan was not happy, "you go up, what are you waiting for? His title of Prince is useless. If you are like this, I will tell my cousin, and I will tell Princess Jiafei that she can treat you to offend! "


    In this palace, Jiafei''s mother and son are in the limelight. Only a fool will fight against them.


    So the two palace men went up to untie Ji Rao''s clothes.


    He didn''t untie it completely. He just took off his coat and left behind his inner garment, which was stained red with blood. The inner garment was not neat, and his chest was wide open, revealing the blood stained wound.


    Chen Yueyan seemed a little surprised, "eh? Who hit you? "


    Ji Rao was so angry that her eyes were red and she bit her lips and refused to say a word.

 Chapter 1137

    "Oh, is it my cousin?"


    Chen Yueyan smiles and reaches out her hand, pinching her nails into Ji Rao''s wound.


    Ji Rao''s face turned white instantly. His face showed an unbearable look. He felt that his nails were broken and his skin texture was stirring inside. He bit his teeth and said nothing.


    The palace people at the back saw it and exchanged a look one after another. They laughed tacitly, but the smile was more or less despised.


    Although Chen Yueyan is the eldest miss of the Chen family, she is really spoiled by her family. Where did she catch the prince of another family in the daytime, pick up other people''s clothes and touch them.


    The woman''s virtue is really not reflected in her, which is so humiliating.


    Soon the palace people brought the mixed water.


    Chen Yueyan played with her hair hanging in front of her body and looked up at Ji Rao, "go and feed him. Don''t waste a little."


    The palace man walks over with a bowl. Ji Rao frowns and resists. The next moment, he is roughly pinched open and poured in.


    It really makes people want to vomit. Ji Rao''s intestines and stomach are not good. He vomited out.


    Chen Yueyan''s thin eyebrows slowly frowned, and her face was obviously not happy.


    "You didn''t eat what Miss Ben gave you?" She snorted coldly, then suddenly laughed again, "since you don''t drink, you can''t waste it."


    She waved, "since seven princes don''t want to drink, they all sprinkle on him. It''s not a waste."


    "Yes."


    A few people are carrying a bucket to come over, directly from head to foot drenched Ji Rao thoroughly.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes as soon as the water poured down, and the wound on his body slowly became hot and painful after a short gap. Under the fusion of pepper and salt water, he seems to have been smoked again and again.


    Ji Rao raised his head slightly, and his nose was full of the pungent smell. His remaining light saw a passing figure not far away.


    He gently pulled the corners of his pale mouth.


    Chen Yueyan doubts, "what are you laughing at? Do you want to die? "


    "Do you want to know what I''m laughing at?" Ji Rao turned his head and looked at Chen Yueyan faintly, "come here, I''ll tell you."


    "I don''t know. Why should I go there?"


    Ji Rao pursed his lower lip. His whole body hurt badly, but he was still struggling to maintain his sense.


    "I suddenly think of an interesting story about your cousin. Don''t you really listen?"


    Chen Yueyan hesitated for a moment, or slowly put his ear close to the past.


    But she didn''t wait for Ji Rao to speak, but she waited for Ji Rao''s saliva.


    "Ah, ah Chen Yueyan screamed. She wiped her face with her sleeve and screamed.


    Chen Yue smoke crazy, she is Miss Chen, such a noble identity, when has been treated like this!


    It''s disgusting, it''s disgusting, she wants Ji Rao to die, she wants Ji Rao to die!


    Chen Yueyan''s face is ferocious, and she kicks Ji Rao out of the pool.


    Putong.


    Ji Rao is in the water.


    That water is very cold, the whole body piercing chill a strength to drill into his body, Ji Rao mouth hold a breath, but there is no swimming strength.


    He has to live.


    You can''t die so early.


    Seems to have promised someone to live all the time.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes, a little bubble from his nose out, he slowly down calm, as if not far from death.

 Chapter 1138

    "What are you doing?" Ji Xiao ran over from a long distance. When he saw Chen Yueyan, Chen Yueyan kicked him out of the pool.


    "Cousin!" Chen Yue''s face turns red. Her eyes turn red when she sees Ji Xiao. She wants to complain to Ji Xiao, but before she finishes her words, she sees Ji Xiao glare at her, and then jumps into the pool.


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    "Come on, your Highness has fallen into the water. Come on, come on


    Chen Yueyan has stayed in place, "cousin!"


    Ji Xiaoshui has a good nature, but she brings Ji Rao up in her arms in a moment.


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    A group of palace people gathered in the past.


    Joke, this falls into the water but the prince''s highness, if this has any slip, they today all palace people here, not all will be ordered to behead by the emperor?!


    They pulled Ji Xiao and Ji Rao together.


    Ji Rao has fainted, Ji Xiao patted Ji Rao''s pale face, "seven younger brother? Seven younger brothers


    He picked up the man and said, "go to the imperial doctor quickly, quickly!"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll go now."


    Chen Yueyan was terrified. She looked at Ji Xiao''s embarrassed appearance of water. She was distressed and angry. "Cousin, what are you doing? You don''t know this bastard spits at me. He''s sick to death. Why don''t you let him drown in the water?"


    "Chen Yueyan!" Ji Xiao shouts harshly, "after all, he is still the seventh prince. Even if his life is not worth money, it''s not your turn to kill him. You know what a crime it is to kill the prince! The Chen family will not be able to protect you then! "


    He glared at Chen Yueyan, and then left quickly with Ji Rao in his arms.


    Chen Yueyan stayed where he was.


    The crown prince''s cousin had never spoken to her like this, and she couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    Slowly, Chen Yueyan''s eyes red, rolling tears in her eyes fell down, she had a face, how to see how wronged.


    A palace man came forward and said, "Miss, let''s go."


    Chen Yue tobacco has no image of the splash roar, "he unexpectedly for Ji Rao fierce me! Cousin, he''s cruel to me


    The palace official advised Fu, "Your Highness is just afraid that the seventh prince will die, and your majesty will pursue the young lady."


    "He just looks at Ji Rao more than me!"


    "No, your Highness has promised to play the seventh prince to the young lady today? Your highness, you must have a crush on miss. Ji Rao is just a prince who is no different from a useless man. He is still a man. How can his highness value him? "


    Chen Yueyan pouted her mouth, but she still didn''t yell. She turned down the corner of her mouth and was still unhappy. "Then he can''t hurt me. I don''t care. I''m angry."


    "Let''s go, miss. Let''s go to Chenyang palace. The prince must have been too anxious just now. Now she should have calmed down. She can go and have a good talk with the prince."


    Chen Yueyan thought for a while and nodded.


    Chenyang palace.


    Ji Rao was lying on the couch, covered with a golden velvet quilt. Her face was pale, and her chest was so weak that she didn''t even breathe.


    Ji Xiao sat next to him, looking at the doctor with a cold face and giving him the wheat.


    The posture was very rigid. The doctor was staring at by Ji Xiao''s tiger like eyes. He felt that he was sweating.


    Ji Xiao looked at the doctor and sighed, then twisted his eyebrows and asked, "how is he?"

 Chapter 1139

    "The seventh Prince has been weak and sick since he was a child, and he has injuries on his body. These days, he has not been able to break through and warm. The wind blows, his body is cold and weak, and he has fallen into the water. Now he has a high fever, and he is in a coma. I''m afraid he will worry about his life..."


    Ji Xiao''s face was a little ugly again, "I only ask you if he can be cured."


    "Weichen I will do my best. " Taiyi took back his hand, and made a salute to Jixiao, "then Weichen went to write the prescription first."


    Ji Xiao waved him out.


    After waiting for the doctor to go out, Ji Xiao looks at Ji Rao''s brow locked, and can''t help sighing.


    He reached out to hold Ji Rao''s hand outside the quilt. He felt that his hand was cold and his body was still shaking. He put his hand into the quilt and lifted the quilt to him


    Ji Xiao turned and said, "add another pot of charcoal fire."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao looks pale, but with some strange red, burned unconscious, Ji Xiao told him he also ignored, should not.


    He didn''t expect that.


    In fact, he had planned that Ji Rao would come to him again, and he let Ji Rao in, but he didn''t expect that Chen Yueyan was so careless.


    Ji Xiao''s face was gloomy, and he looked at the people on the bed quietly.


    After a while, someone pushed in, "Your Highness, Princess Jia wants to see you."


    Mother''s wife?


    Ji Xiao frowned, "I know."


    He took another look at Ji Rao. Then he got up from the bed, straightened his sleeves and went out.


    In the main hall, Chen Yueyan is sitting next to Princess Jia.


    Princess Jia is worthy of being your favorite concubine. She looks like a 20-year-old girl with delicate eyebrows. Her actions are full of noble spirit. The swaying on her head is valuable. It can be seen how much your majesty dotes on her.


    "Aunt." Chen Yueyan pursed her lips and complained to Princess Jiafei, "crown prince cousin, he is fierce to me."


    Princess Jia bent her lips and laughed. She held a light blue brocade handkerchief in her hand. "Your cousin is also for your own good. You treat Ji Rao like that in front of so many palace people. Although Ji Rao''s mother is a fox, he is also the emperor''s son. The emperor wants face most. He doesn''t like this son, but he won''t let others kill him. It''s not a matter of human life. It''s a challenge to your Majesty''s authority. Your majesty has a suspicious nature. He will think whether your actions represent the Chen family, and then he will think whether it is the palace''s instruction. "


    Chen Yueyan was stunned when she heard that. She shook her head in a daze. There was a trace of fear in her eyes. "I didn''t, I didn''t mean that. I didn''t mean to kill him, but Only when he spat at me did I kick him into the pool. I didn''t mean to hurt him... "


    Princess Jia looked at her like this, and her smile in her eyes deepened. She asked someone to peel an orange for Chen Yueyan to eat. "So, your cousin doesn''t hurt you, he is saving you."


    Chen Yueyan''s face was immediately touched. She took the orange, but she didn''t have any spirit in her eyes. She said with a lingering fear, "I don''t live in the palace. I don''t know a lot of things. If it wasn''t for my cousin, I''m afraid I would have caused a disaster today."


    "Your cousin loves you. He won''t want to see you in danger."


    "Yes." Chen Yue didn''t find that she was being led by the nose by Princess Jia. She was moved and said, "my cousin always loves me the most."

 Chapter 1140

    Just then, Ji Xiao came over from the main hall. He saluted the princess and said, "see your mother."


    When Princess Jia saw Ji Xiao, the smile in her eyes was real. She held out her hand and said, "come here quickly."


    Ji Xiao steps to Princess Jia and pulls her hand.


    "Cousin..." Chen Yueyan some embarrassed looking at Ji Xiao, "right, cousin, I misunderstood you."


    Ji Xiao looked at Chen Yueyan, "don''t be impulsive next time."


    Chen Yueyan looks up and smiles, "good!"


    Because of such a big trouble, Princess Jia was afraid that someone would pull it and bite her, so she asked someone from the Chen family to take Chen Yueyan back.


    After Chen Yueyan left, Jiafei''s affectionate face relaxed. When she looked at Jixiao, she gently complained, "what''s the matter with you today?"


    "Just as her mother said, Ji Rao is also the son of her father if she can''t help her..."


    Before he could speak, Princess Jia interrupted her, "do you think that mother''s concubine is Yueyan, and that child is so easy to cheat?" Princess Jia snorted and said, "don''t you know your mother? If you don''t want to meddle in your own business and you don''t even look at it in front of you, why do you just look at it and rush over? "


    "Concubine..."


    Princess Jia said with a light smile, "even if you don''t say it, my mother knows that you are in contact with Ji Rao these days. My palace knows that since he is still useful around you, and you are willing to let him play with you, it''s nothing for him to stay with you."


    Ji Xiao some surprise of looking at Jia Fei, "really mother imperial concubine?"


    "But you have to have a limit to what you should play and what you shouldn''t play. You''re old enough. I don''t think you need to be taught by this palace." Princess Jia lifted her hair with her armor and said, "if you become a great event in the future, you must go out first."


    Ji Xiao frowned, "why?"


    Princess Jia sneered, "he is the prince. If you ascend the throne in the future, how can he not have any idea? People are greedy for power. Although he is weak and incompetent now, who knows what he will be like in the future. Ji Rao''s mother is Hu Meizi, so is her son. So she wants you to stay away from him so that you won''t suffer a loss. "


    Ji Xiao frowned more tightly, "mother, please forgive him It''s a man. "


    "What about men?" Princess Jia glanced at Ji Xiao faintly, then shook her head, "you still don''t know much. Ji Rao is a boy and a girl. She looks very much like his charming mother. He''s not straight on the beam and crooked on the beam. It can be seen that he''s not a good thing either. If he''s always with you, it''s hard to avoid that you don''t feel compassion for him. "


    Ji Xiao opened his mouth, but when Jia Fei looked at him with a slightly sharp look, what he wanted to say was swallowed by him again.


    He arched his hand, "my son knows."


    Princess Jia nodded, looking at Ji Xiao''s appearance, she couldn''t help smiling. "Xiao''er, the first half of her mother''s life points to your father, and the second half of her life points to you."


    "My son''s minister will serve his mother and concubine well in the future."


    "This is the mother''s good son." Princess Jia paused and said, "recently, I see you are always depressed, so I sent Yueyan to the palace. I didn''t expect Yueyan to be so stupid. Once I came to the palace, I did such a thing. If it comes to other people''s ears, doesn''t it mean that our palace has bullied that Ji Rao? "


    Although we all know it''s bullying, we can''t say it.

 Chapter 1141

    "Since she is stupid, the concubine should not pass her to the palace."


    Ji Xiao had a good feeling for Chen Yueyan before, but this time she almost killed Ji Rao. He was really angry.


    But Princess Jia shook her head. She waved her hand and asked the maid to pour the tea for her.


    "Stupid as she is, she''s not totally useless to us. Although your aunt is willing to give you Chen Yueyan, your uncle is not willing to let her into the palace. I have to say that your uncle is really right. As far as Yueyan is concerned, it''s not clear whether he can live in the palace for a year and a half. They are all planted and framed. Just come to her and bring out what she has done. But although she is stupid, she is also easy to control. As long as she likes you all the time, the Chen family is in your hands. If you ascend the throne, the Chen family will be your strong backing. "


    "Yes, it''s still a thoughtful mother."


    Princess Jia reached out to hold Ji Xiao''s hand and said to him earnestly, "you are my son. Naturally, the mother Princess has to pave the way for you."


    Ji Rao''s coma lasted three days and three nights.


    Back at night, it was hot again and again. Just as the temperature dropped a little during the day, it rose again. Ji Xiao was worried, so he gave it to the imperial doctor. But the imperial doctor was helpless. He used all the medicines that should be used. Ji Rao was not good. He could only say that it was his own fortune.


    Ji Xiao took a teacup and smashed it on the head of the doctor, "quack, even a fever can''t be cured!"


    The doctors knelt down one after another.


    "Your Highness, I''m incompetent."


    "Your Highness, the seven princes are weak. When they will wake up, I really can''t guarantee."


    "Yes, we can only do our best to know our destiny..."


    "Get out of here. You can''t cure him. Go outside and ask for a doctor or a famous doctor. Anyway, I don''t want him to die. Do you understand?"


    Several doctors retired in fear.


    They walked out of the Chenyang palace and looked at each other with a sigh.


    "The seven princes are so sick that they are unable to return to heaven."


    "Yes, he is already weak and should be well cared for, but his injuries, alas..."


    "It''s all taken by his highness. It''s said that falling into the water is also his cousin. Miss Chen pushed it down."


    "What, is it?"


    "No, the seven princes were very poor when they were born. Although they are expensive to be princes, they are not as good as a favorite eunuch by your Majesty''s side."


    "Your Highness, what are you doing to torture people like this and force us to save them?"


    "Well, it''s hard to save Hua Tuo''s life."


    "Yes."


    Several doctors shook their heads and left.


    It was night, and the room was full of lights. Before Ji Xiao went back to rest, he specially told the palace people to take care of it.


    I don''t know how long later, when the night is getting dark, the palace people guarding outside also begin to be in a loose mood, yawning one by one and dozing little by little against the wooden fence.


    A dark shadow came up quietly without anyone''s notice.


    He stepped on the eaves mountain, and then reached out to uncover the rubble. After uncovering a piece, he looked at the scene inside.


    The candle was burning, the lampshade was on it, several charcoal pots were placed in the room, and on the bed lay a man with an abnormal red face and a pale lip. He was like a bright moon without light. He could be addicted to it with a glance.


    The man in black looked around and made sure no one found out. Then he took out a few pieces of debris.

 Chapter 1142

    After confirming that he could pass, the man in black jumped down and landed as light as a cat without making a sound.


    As soon as he came down, he felt the heat of the sky, and almost gave him a thrill every time.


    Ji Xiao is also sick.


    A few days ago, Ji Rao was freezing to death. He didn''t care. Now he''s killing people. He''s carrying people to the house again. He wants to live and die.


    He walked slowly to the side of the couch and looked at the people lying quietly on it.


    He covered himself with a heavy quilt and frowned, as if he had dreamed of something bad.


    There is no way to stand in front of Ji Xiao and reply with him.


    With a sigh, he took a wooden box out of his arms and whispered.


    Ji Xiao really has no conscience. Ji Rao has done so much for him. In the end, Ji Xiao will play people to death.


    He opened the wooden box, took out a pill from it, and then bent down to hold the man up in his arms.


    Ji Rao didn''t have any consciousness, and she tilted her head powerlessly.


    The man in black can only reach out and pinch his lips, put the medicine in, then cover Ji Rao''s mouth and throw his head back.


    Jirao almost choked to death.


    "Cough, cough."


    Ji Rao starts to cough violently. The man in black hears the sound coming from outside. He doesn''t hesitate any more. He uses his lightness skill and flies to the beam.


    "The seventh prince."


    Someone rushed in, looking flustered.


    Although they all know that Ji Rao will die soon, no one wants Ji Rao to die on the day when they are on duty.


    Otherwise, his highness will kill them all in a rage.


    "Seven princes!"


    Ji Rao half awake, saw a man in black turned away, he was lying on the head of the bed breathing.


    "Seventh prince, are you all right? Call the doctor and his highness


    Ji Rao raised his head, but he was really confused. His head hurt as if it was going to explode. His whole body was like soaking in the fire. Ji Rao couldn''t help reaching out and taking away the heavy quilt from his body.


    But he had no strength in his hand, so he could only make such an empty move.


    Squatting in front of his couch, he said, "do you want to take away the quilt?"


    Ji Rao nodded feebly, so the palace man took a bed.


    It''s not enough just to take away a quilt. Ji Rao told him to take away all his clothes, and then he didn''t even want to wear the inner clothes.


    He had a very dry voice, so he said in a hoarse voice, "water."


    When the palace people brought the water, Ji Rao was already out of his mind.


    He managed to make do with a glass of water, and then passed out like he couldn''t stand it any longer.


    "Seven princes!"


    After a while, squeak, the door was pushed open, loose hair, only put on a sleeve of his royal highness prince appeared in the hall, dusty, "Ji Rao how?"


    The palace man stood up and stepped back two steps. "The seventh Prince just woke up. He took away all the quilts, and then drank a glass of water and fainted again."


    "Just wake up." Ji Xiao sat beside the bed, frowning at Ji Rao''s eyebrows, "did the doctor call?"


    "Someone has been sent to coach, let them hurry up, don''t delay me for a moment!"


    Ji Xiao reached out and patted Ji Rao''s face, "Ji Rao, Ji Rao?"


    There was no response.


    He looked at the bedding piled up beside him and put it on one side. He reached for a bed and gently covered Ji Rao''s body.

 Chapter 1143

    The next day Ji Rao slowly opened his eyes.


    It seemed that he had a big dream. When he opened his eyes, he forgot all the contents of the dream, leaving only the vague sense of emptiness.


    It''s like dying.


    Headache pain, slowly stimulate his nerve, Ji Rao eyes some stiff move, at a loss to see the curtain in front of him.


    The memory before fainting returns a little bit.


    Yes, he fell into the pool.


    It''s so cold, it''s so piercing, the feeling of suffocation is so strong.


    Ji Rao couldn''t help shaking.


    He curled up his fingers and moved his body.


    Now he seemed to be in the middle of a fire, his throat and mouth water were hard and sore.


    "Ji Rao, you wake up."


    Ji Rao''s action made Ji Xiao wake up immediately to explore, "what do you think?"


    He turned to go out and cried, "Dr. Xuan! Go to xuantai doctor


    He turned his head and looked at Ji Rao. His arrogant eyes are now There seems to be a little bit of worry.


    Ji Rao did not speak, just quietly looking at Ji Xiao.


    There was no expression on his face, as if he didn''t know Ji Xiao, which made Ji Xiao''s heart sink again.


    High fever may make people stupid. Ji Rao is like this now, isn''t he


    Ji Xiao doesn''t dare to think about it any more. He reaches for Ji Rao Wei''s red hot hand and says, "just wake up."


    The doctor came very quickly. It must be Ji Xiao who let them live in Chenyang palace.


    They come to see Ji Rao''s face and feel his pulse. At last, they look at each other and see the same surprise in each other''s eyes.


    Ji Xiao looked at them and winked. "Tell the truth."


    Several doctors knelt down.


    "Tell your highness that the seventh Prince is in good health. Now he''s just a little weak. He''s all right."


    "It''s all right?"


    Ji Xiao was shocked at first. After all, just yesterday, several doctors shook their heads one by one and told him that Ji Rao was unable to return to heaven.


    Then there was a sense of happiness in his heart.


    Anyway, just live, just live.


    "Are you sure the diagnosis is correct?"


    "I''m willing to guarantee my life. The seventh Prince''s body is no longer in trouble. I''ll give him some prescriptions to regulate his body. The seventh Prince''s body is extremely weak. In the future, he needs to have a good life and rest. Especially for other people who are afraid of cold, it''s better to give birth to some charcoal pots early, and eat carefully. Avoid spicy food, spicy food, and warm water... "


    After talking a lot, he watched his royal highness listen carefully. He didn''t have the slightest impatience. The doctor was also relieved.


    Ji Rao''s body is full of holes. She can''t stand any more tossing. Otherwise, she will have a relapse of the old disease. At that time, even if the immortals come, she won''t be able to return to heaven.


    "Good, good." Ji Xiao nodded, and finally a smile appeared on his tight face. "Go down, heavy reward."


    Several doctors knock down, "thank prince."


    "It''s just the prince, the seventh prince. He''s hurt the root this time. In the future, his body I''m afraid I can''t practice martial arts any more, and I can''t do far fetched movements. "


    Ji Xiao was silent for a long time. She waved her hand and said, "I know. Let''s go down."


    Several doctors stepped back and went out.


    As soon as he went out, several people said, "the seven princes can be saved when they are so sick. Is it really the end of life?"

 Chapter 1144

    "The seventh Prince''s body has collapsed. It''s hard to raise him in the future."


    "Not really."


    "Ji Rao, how are you feeling now? Are you hungry? Would you like some water? "


    Ji Xiao reaches out and gently pulls Ji Rao up, letting him lean on the pillow.


    Ji Rao closed his eyes. He really wanted to ignore Ji Xiao''s words, but his throat was burning. His nerves were tingling.


    He nodded gently as a promise.


    Ji Xiao quickly let people to prepare their own soup to come up, he carried a bowl, from inside scooped a spoonful to Ji Rao mouth. Ji Rao wants to take it by himself, but he has no strength when he raises his hand, so he can only give up.


    The porcelain spoon was handed to her mouth. Ji Rao opened her mouth gently, but she hid behind when the soup came into her mouth, and then her face showed a look of pain.


    "Hot? Are you all right? "


    He turned his head and put the bowl heavily on the board held by the maid of honor. "What''s the matter?"


    All the palace people in the room fell on their knees.


    "Your Highness, forgive me."


    "Who do you want to burn to death? If you don''t succeed enough, go and get some ice to cool it! "


    "Yes."


    The palace people retreated in fear.


    Ji Xiao looked at Ji Rao closed his eyes and leaned on the pillow weakly. His heart was sour.


    He went to pour a glass of water for Ji Rao. This time, he tried the temperature himself first. After he was sure there was no problem, he took Ji Rao to his arms and fed him slowly.


    Ji Rao finished a whole glass of water, and the pain in his throat was slightly reduced.


    "How are you feeling now?"


    Ji Rao took a breath. He took a deep breath and felt a dull pain in his chest. He coughed up with his mouth covered.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ji Rao opens his eyes and looks at the nervous color on Ji Xiao''s face. He feels funny in his heart.


    "Thank you for saving my life."


    That''s what he said, but there was no expression on his face, no sense of thanks.


    Ji Xiao slowly took back his hand, "Ji Rao, I always can''t afford this to you."


    "Why did your highness say that? It is clear that his highness saved me, didn''t he?"


    Ji Xiao was silent for a moment, "are you angry with me?"


    "I dare not."


    "That day, you provoked me first. What you suffered was that you didn''t have my protection, and Yan''er I didn''t expect her to be so naughty. "


    Ji Rao hung his head and looked very docile. "Yes, I know. I can have a few good days relying on my royal highness. As for what Miss Chen did, it was just her indulgence. I''m not good now, so my royal highness didn''t take it seriously. There''s no need to explain to me."


    He lowered his head, Ji Xiao could not see the look on his face, and it was difficult to hear the tone of his words.


    So Ji Xiaoquan thought that Ji Rao was right. He reached out and held Ji Rao''s hand. "It''s best if you think that way. Anyway, I will protect you in the future. You can''t practice martial arts, but you don''t have enough capital. If you don''t practice, my martial arts are among the best. If you are by my side in the future, I will protect you. "


    "Thank you, your highness."


    The smile on Ji Xiao''s face became more and more sincere. He just wanted to speak, but suddenly he heard Ji Rao say, "Your Highness, I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest."


    Ji Xiao''s face was obviously not happy, but he looked at Ji Rao''s pale face and finally nodded.

 Chapter 1145

    "Take good care of yourself. I''ll leave first and see you later."


    "Good."


    After Ji Xiao left, Ji Rao raised his head slowly, which was cold and gloomy, as if the deepest color of hell.


    He thought Ji Xiao was just a little kid, a little bit playful, and he was just a little bit more temperamental, so he would not do anything harmful to people''s lives, but it seemed that this was just his naive idea.


    Ji Xiao is a selfish man. He only loves himself.


    Today, he can push himself out because of a Chen Yueyan. Tomorrow, he doesn''t know why.


    These days, he has to say to Ji Xiao that he has done his best to help him suppress the people he dislikes, make him shine in front of his father, get the favor, and teach him the art of war to be good at politics.


    But what did Ji Xiao do to him?


    He pushed himself to a woman.


    Because that woman said she wanted to.


    He thought he was Ji Xiao''s counselor, but Ji Xiao just regarded himself as a humble servant.


    As for saving him?


    Oh.


    Ji Rao sneered in her heart.


    It''s because of him. It doesn''t matter whether he saves or not.


    If a person pushes you into the abyss and pulls him up.


    You won''t appreciate him.


    Because you will always remember how hard it was in the abyss, and that''s what he brought you.


    Ji Rao''s eyes became fiercer and fiercer. His pale face was like a fierce ghost. His hand slowly grasped the bedding below.


    Ji Xiao doesn''t deserve to be so kind to him.


    A white shadow flashed across his mind.


    Then he slowly released his hand and leaned back.


    Ji Xiao is not worth it, so There''s only one Ji Rong left.


    It''s said in the palace that his Highness the prince has a heart for the seventh Prince and takes care of him day by day.


    Some people don''t believe it and say, "it turns out that his royal highness would like to kill the seventh prince. How could he care for him?"


    "No, the seventh prince was not favored when he was young. How many things in this palace look up to him?"


    "It''s said that the seventh prince was kicked into the water by the prince''s cousin, Miss Chen. It was so cold that she almost died in the water. Later, it burned for several days and nights. It was so easy that she saved her life."


    "Poor thing, too."


    Another retorted, "don''t believe it. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. Since the seventh prince was ill, he lived in Chenyang palace day and night, but he didn''t go out. Only his royal highness rushed back to see the seventh prince after school every day."


    "I heard that Someone''s coming, someone''s coming. "


    A eunuch led a group of palace people to Chenyang palace in a hurry. Each of them was holding a board with a silver cover.


    Seeing the huge battle, the people in the palace stopped the eunuch and said, "ah, Mr. Wang, what are you doing? Are you in such a hurry?"


    Prince justice is the eunuch in charge of Chenyang palace. After hearing this, he said, "naturally, they are all sent to Chenyang palace."


    "His Highness has a good appetite today."


    It''s cold, and the wind can make people freeze. The prince rubbed his hands and said, "where is the food for the prince? This is what the prince ordered to give to the seventh prince. It''s going to snow soon. I have to hurry to send it. If it''s late or cold, the prince must punish me!"

 Chapter 1146

    With that, Duke Wang waved his hand, "hurry up and keep up. Who can''t do it well later? Watch your head carefully."


    "Yes."


    A lot of people come and go.


    Several palace people shook their heads.


    "It seems that his highness is really good to the seventh prince."


    "Yes, even the fifth Prince and the ninth prince are not so close to each other."


    "it''s so painful now. If they become the foundation in the future, don''t they have to give a fertile land and a good marriage to xumen?"


    "Speak carefully." The palace man next to him glared at him fiercely, "can you say anything about the accession to the throne now? Don''t you want it? "


    Then the man slapped himself in the mouth, "it''s me, it''s me. There''s no one to hold the door."


    "What are you doing here?"


    Several palace people suddenly turned their heads and knelt down one after another when they saw the comer, "to join the third prince."


    They were uneasy and didn''t know how much they had just been heard by the third prince.


    Ji Rong was standing there in white, next to Pei Feng, the palace maid. Pei Feng looked at them coldly, "I''ve come here to be lazy, I don''t work, and I''m all chatting with each other. I''m really too comfortable to live?"


    "Third prince, spare your life, third prince."


    "Third prince, spare your life."


    Several slaves kowtow and shout.


    Ji Rong raises her eyes. The peach blossom eyes are so exposed to the public. They should be affectionate, but now they can''t see half of friendship here. They are as elegant as snow. It''s sacrilegious to look at them more.


    He waved his hand, Peifeng understood, turned his head and said, "Third Prince Da en, if you don''t punish me, let''s go."


    "Third Prince Xie, Third Prince Xie."


    Several people stood up and left in a hurry. Even one of them didn''t know whether he was walking too fast or something. After a few steps, he staggered and almost didn''t fall to the ground.


    Pei Feng''s eyes watched the slaves go away. He couldn''t help feeling dissatisfied and said, "third prince, why do you let the slaves go? How can they be sure that his Highness the prince will inherit the throne. Prince Wen Tao is not as good as you, your mind is not as good as you, your vision is not as good as you, and one is not his own son, the other is not his eldest son. It is unreasonable to appoint him as Prince. These blind eunuchs dare to say such things in the palace. They should be dragged to the Department of criminal justice to torture them and teach them a lesson. "


    Ji Rong didn''t have much reaction.


    "Before the end, who knows who will be in charge of this world? They just talk about it. Do they think Ji Xiao will be the emperor and Ji Xiao will become the emperor?"


    Pei Feng snorted with a smile, and her face was disdainful. "Before, he regarded the seventh prince as a slave. A few days ago, he pushed someone to Miss Chen, who had no authority in the Chen family. He was beaten and fell into the water. The seventh prince was weak, which almost killed him. A prince''s life dares to put on the surface to play at will. It can be seen that his heart is dark and he has no brain. Naturally, his virtue does not match


    Ji Rong stood in the same place and took a look in the direction of Chenyang palace.


    Ji Xiaode doesn''t match. Even if he matches, Ji Rong won''t let him have half a chance to do that.


    He gently bent the corner of his mouth, the smile fleeting, Ji Rao said, "go back."


    Peifeng said, "yes."

 Chapter 1147

    Ji Rao leaned on the bed. He was wearing thick clothes. With several charcoal pots missing in the room, he was wearing more clothes than the palace people outside.


    He had a quilt under his waist and a hand warmer in his hand. His hair was loose and hanging down, like a sea of ink. His upper half was only held loosely by a wooden hairpin. His face was pale, accompanied by two dull coughs from time to time.


    "Ji Rao."


    A voice came in as they were pushed away.


    Ji Xiao turned around and quickly closed the door to avoid the wind coming in a little bit. Even if Ji Rao was wrapped so thick, he was still afraid of the cold. He felt a little cold and his bones hurt badly.


    Ji Rao looked up at Ji Xiao and said, "the prince is back."


    "Yes." Ji Xiao came back with a suit of cold air. He sat by Ji Rao''s couch and looked at him all over again. Then he said, "what''s wrong today?"


    Rao Ji shook her head.


    "That''s good. I''ve asked people to carry the food. Let''s eat it now?"


    Ji Rao nodded, he turned out of bed, still some standing instability, Ji Xiao just want to help him, see Ji Rao put his hand on the next maid''s hand.


    The smile on Ji Xiao''s face pauses, and the cold vision looks at the maid of honor through Ji Rao.


    The maid in waiting collapsed.


    It''s really not her intention to help. Ji Rao has reached out to her. Ji Rao is the master. She''s just a maid in waiting. Dare she not answer?


    But now I feel Ji Xiao''s sight and regret.


    She shouldn''t have just answered.


    Ji Xiao asked people to move the screen to keep out the wind, and then opened the door to let the palace people bring in the plates one by one.


    The food is rich, but most of it is light. One by one, there are only two people on the table, but it is enough for twenty people.


    Ji Xiao sat down. In the past, people gave him cloth dishes, but now he is holding chopsticks to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao didn''t refuse either. He ate whatever he put in.


    A dull meal.


    Ji Xiao doesn''t speak, and Ji Rao will never speak.


    Although Ji Xiao once thought it was very good, there was not a talkative person nearby who was very peaceful.


    But now he wants Ji Rao to say more.


    He gave jirao a tip of everything. Jirao only tasted a little of every dish.


    "Ji Rao, why don''t you talk?"


    "No


    There was silence again.


    Ji Xiao sighed deeply, "since you wake up, you don''t talk much, and you don''t laugh at me."


    Ji Rao looks up at Ji Xiao, and then slowly smiles at him.


    He is an actor, a professional actor. It''s not difficult to smile in front of a 15-year-old.


    As long as he wants, he can control his facial expression at will and make Ji Xiao feel that this is the warmest and most sincere smile.


    "Is that so?"


    Ji Xiao was stunned to see it for a while, and then he also laughed, "Ji Rao, you look good when you laugh, and smile more in the future."


    "Good."


    Ji Rao lowered his head and continued to eat his own food. The smile on his face faded, as if nothing had just happened.


    Ji Rao has a small stomach and is full without a few bites.


    Ji Xiao takes Ji Rao''s last few bites, and then asks people to take everything down.


    After dinner, someone from the palace brought the soup.


    This is for Ji Rao to take care of her body.


    Ji Rao took a look and didn''t move.


    He can still remember that Princess Jia poisoned his medicine.

 Chapter 1148

    Ji Xiao took it over and stirred it with a spoon. The jade bowl and the porcelain spoon collided and made a clear sound.


    He scooped up a scoop, put it in front of his mouth, blew it, and handed it to Ji Rao''s mouth.


    Ji Rao hesitated for a while, then drank it.


    "Princess Jia poisoned my medicine before."


    Ji Xiao action pause, and then said with a smile, "not in the future."


    He looked at Ji Rao''s expressionless face and said, "don''t you believe it?"


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to speak, Ji Xiao took a sip and drank it himself.


    A little bitter, his face wrinkled up, reluctantly swallow the medicine in his mouth, and then smile at Ji Rao, "you see, I say it''s not poisonous?"


    Ji Rao looked at him straight, "she is under the chronic poison, so in the future if I poison hair, you don''t necessarily poison hair."


    "What about that?"


    Ji Rao bent his lips and said with a smile, "but I don''t believe that my brother will harm me, will he?"


    Ji Xiao Leng next, then slowly and solemnly point next.


    After the medicine is fed, Ji Xiao takes a candied fruit and puts it into Ji Rao''s mouth.


    "Thank you, brother."


    "You and I are brothers. You don''t have to thank me."


    Ji Xiao was summoned by the emperor in the afternoon.


    He reached for Ji Rao''s hand and said, "I''ll go for about two hours to come back."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you."


    Ji Xiao went out, and the door was closed behind him. Standing at the door, he turned his head and looked inside the door. Thinking of Ji Rao''s tenderness to him these days, he could not help bending his lips and smiling.


    It''s good that he and Ji Rao can go on like this all the time.


    When he ascends the throne in the future, he will not treat Ji Rao badly.


    He will give him the best fiefdom and the most rewards.


    So there was only Ji Rao left in the whole room.


    As soon as Ji Xiao left, the smile on his face faded away.


    He stood up from his chair, holding the hand warmer in his hand, and looking at the front without expression.


    He had already made a decision in his heart. It was impossible to talk to Ji Xiao. No matter how gentle he is, he can''t hide his violent and dark nature. He used to think he was different, but now he won''t be so self righteous.


    Ji Xiao is not a good man and is not worthy of his refuge.


    What he shows now may be false. I don''t know when he will turn back, so Ji Rao can''t believe him.


    He will not make the same mistake again and again.


    Since Ji Xiao is not reliable, he must find a reliable person.


    Ji Rao thought for a moment, then picked up the fox fur on the couch, put on the belt in front of her, and went out with the hand warmer.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw the palace man at the door.


    As soon as they saw Ji Rao, they saluted, "seventh prince."


    Look, how respectful.


    It''s all because his Highness The Prince did this to him.


    He looked away from the palace man. As soon as he took a step outside, the maid knelt down and said, "seventh prince, where are you going?"


    Ji Rao said in a cold voice, "do I have to report to you where I am going?"


    "Seven princes! Your Highness has told you not to go out. Don''t embarrass us. "


    Ji Rao gave a pause, and then sneered, "get out of here, or I''ll sue you when he comes back. Your Highness''s attitude towards me now, you know what the consequences are, eh?"


    The maid in waiting seemed to be scared. She did not speak any more. She just looked at him with red eyes.

 Chapter 1149

    Ji Rao is a little soft hearted, but as long as he thinks that he has been bullied so many times before, no one has been soft hearted to him, his heart will be cruel again.


    He gave the maid a light look, then left with his head slightly raised.


    Next to the palace humanitarian, "also Leng do, hurry to report to the prince. The seventh Prince''s body is too cold to make three or four charcoal fire pots in the house. Now he comes out to blow the wind before he is cured. If there is a real problem, we will not be able to use our brains and fields enough! "


    Several palace people rushed to find Ji Xiao.


    But Ji Xiao is summoned by his majesty and is checking his lessons in the imperial study. A few palace people are anxious to get in, and they can''t get in at all. The father-in-law guarding the door doesn''t think that several palace women will go to deliver a message to the two masters inside.


    After all, the emperor was upset about the seventh prince.


    After asking a few questions, Ji Xiao can answer them like a stream, the emperor finally looks at Ji Xiao with satisfaction, and his face is full of a kind smile.


    "Xiao''er is willing to work hard these days."


    Ji Xiao nods a way, "the son minister already has epiphany now, is no longer before arrogant of me."


    "Good." The emperor said with a loud laugh, "it''s worthy of being my son. If I give you the land in the future, I will be relieved."


    Ji Xiao smiles and doesn''t speak.


    At this end, after Ji Rao went out, he asked someone to lead him to the xunyin palace where the third prince Ji Rong lived.


    The pattern of xunyin palace is very different from that of Chenyang palace.


    Like most palaces, Chenyang palace looks luxurious and luxurious, just like a huge mansion. From the beginning to the end, it gives people the feeling of being rich.


    But xunyin palace is different. Ji Rao stands outside the door and just looks up at the words on the plaque hanging above the door. Every stroke seems to have the power of the sky, and is as gentle as water. Through the words, it seems to be able to see how elegant and arrogant his master is.


    Ji Rao subconsciously felt that this word was written by Ji Rong himself.


    But in fact, he has never seen Ji Rong''s words.


    Ji Rao shook his head and went in.


    As soon as I went in, the maid of honor came up and said, "the seventh prince."


    She looks like she''s been waiting here long, just waiting for herself. "You..."


    "The maid is Peifeng, the third prince''s maid."


    She saluted Ji Rao and looked very humble when she spoke with her eyes slightly down.


    It''s totally different from those dog slaves in Jixiao palace who bully others and hold them high and low.


    "And the third prince?"


    "The third prince is in the hall, the seventh Prince please."


    Pei Feng makes way for her, and then takes Ji Rao to the hall.


    The layout of the yard makes people feel that the master must be a man with a heart like orchid. The plum blossoms in the yard are unique. There are ripples in a shallow pool. Some bamboos are planted next to the pool. Some leaves fall in the pool, which makes it look bleak. Looking further ahead, there stood a pointed pavilion with stone stools and two teacups on it, as if some people had just left.


    Ji Rao didn''t see much, and followed Pei Feng to go in.


    Ji Rong sits at the table with a cup of tea and a book in his hand.


    At the moment when the door was pushed open, Ji Rao felt the warmth coming from his face, which made him loose a little.


    Peifeng stepped forward and said, "Your Highness, here comes the man."

 Chapter 1150

    Ji Rong raised his hand and waved it gently. Pei Feng stepped back.


    The door closed behind Ji Rao.


    Ji Rong put down the book and looked up at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao and his eyes on, and Leng Leng.


    Ji Rong''s real life is excellent, just that pair of eyes seems to be able to make people addicted.


    "Come and sit down."


    Ji Rao lowered her eyes and went to sit down.


    Ji Rong personally poured a cup of tea for Ji Rao and handed it to him.


    Ji Rao just looked, but didn''t drink.


    There was a charcoal fire basin burning in the room, and there was a faint fragrance of Magnolia. Ji Rao Guang was sitting here, listening to the crisp sound of pouring tea, and he felt that his heart was quite calm.


    "Brother Sanhuang knew I was coming?"


    Ji Rong very pale smile, very not obvious.


    "That day..." Ji Rao recalled the man in black that day, "is it Zhu yuanzhan who came to save me?"


    Ji Rong still did not answer, which is equivalent to the default.


    "I thought that if it wasn''t for your orders, even if I died in front of Zhu yuanzhan that day, Zhu yuanzhan might not have looked at me." Ji Rao raised his head, a pair of Danfeng eyes tightly fixed on Ji Rong''s face, "so why did the third emperor brother save me?"


    To this Ji Rong''s reply is, "just want to save you, then saved you."


    Ji Rao doesn''t believe it.


    Ji Rong is a person who has a great style no matter what way he looks at it. Although he doesn''t want to harm people for no reason, he is not able to save people at will. He saved himself, but only because of meddling? No one will believe it.


    But only Ji Rong knew that he didn''t lie.


    Ji Rong knew that Ji spared his life soon, so he took out the pill that his mother gave him. He didn''t know exactly how it came from, but it was said that his mother spent a lot of money to find it, for fear that one day Princess Jia would harm Ji Rong.


    I just didn''t expect Ji Rong to give the magic medicine to a brother who couldn''t get together.


    As for why he saved Ji Rao.


    That''s not clear.


    In a word, I just want to save him. If I don''t save him, I''ll feel uneasy.


    He looked at Ji Rao inquisitively, at his small face shrunk in the fox hair on his fur, at his confused and nervous eyes, and at his pale face when he was recovering from a serious illness. He didn''t know what kind of ecstasy he had given himself.


    "Will you bewitch people?"


    Ji Rao Leng for a moment, "what?"


    Otherwise, in this short period of time, how can we and Ji Xiao all rush to save him.


    "Nothing."


    Rao Ji clenched her hand under the table, "brother Sanhuang, if I Will you accept me if you come to you and depend on you? "


    Ji Rong light looking at him, did not speak.


    "I don''t ask you to protect me. I will go to Jixiao and tell you all about him. As long as I don''t betray him openly, I have the ability to protect myself."


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes slightly, as if thinking, "how can you prove that you are not the nail Ji Xiao sent to me?"


    All of a sudden, the air was quite quiet, only the crackling sound of the fire in the brazier and the whimpering sound of the cold wind outside the window could be heard.


    "Ji Xiao almost killed me this time. I used to bear with him so that he could read me a little better in the future and make my life more comfortable in the future, so that I would not have to worry about whether I could live tomorrow in this palace. But I''m wrong. Ji Xiao is selfish. He only loves himself. In his eyes, others are just playthings to amuse him for a while. "

 Chapter 1151

    Ji Rao continued, "if I stay with him, I will still worry about whether I can live through tomorrow."


    "But as far as I know." Ji Rong looked at Ji Rao with a smile, "Ji Xiao has been very good to you in recent days, even the brothers of a mother''s compatriots can''t match."


    Ji Rao didn''t have a smile on his face. "Third brother, I''m not a fool. I won''t believe him again and again."


    He will no longer believe what Ji Xiao has done. In Ji Rao''s eyes, Ji Xiao''s behavior is nothing more than pretending to be like it or teasing him on a whim. Ji Rao''s concern for him can be continued, just like his beating and scolding, but there will be no other mood.


    Ji Rong was silent for a long time. When he sat still, he looked like an immortal.


    Ji Rao has the image of the emperor in his memory, and the image of the queen also has some influence. He doesn''t know how these two people can give birth to a person like Ji Rong. He has nothing in common with the emperor and the queen.


    When Ji Rao comes back from xunyin palace, Ji Xiao is already waiting in the room.


    Ji Rao stepped in and noticed that Ji Xiao''s face was not good-looking.


    Next to the maid of honor knelt on the ground, the atmosphere is very stalemate.


    Ji Xiao raised his head and fixed his gloomy eyes on Ji Rao. Ji Rao still had some fear in his heart.


    It''s also these days that Ji Xiao is so kind to him that he almost forgets how cruel Ji Xiao is.


    But he can''t forget. He almost lost his life two days ago. How can he forget? How dare he.


    "Ji Rao." Ji Xiao called him by name. He put out his hand and said in a deep voice, "come here."


    Ji Rao slowly walks past. He doesn''t care about Ji Xiao''s outstretched hand. He wants to sit down, but Ji Xiao grabs it.


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    Ji Xiao saw the palace person kneeling beside the eye, light way, "all go down."


    "Yes."


    The palace people stood up, and some even faltered for a moment, because this action turned pale for fear that Ji Xiao would punish her for this.


    But Ji Xiao''s whole eyes are glued to Ji Rao''s body, where can you see what she has done.


    After waiting for the palace people to go out and bring them to the door, Ji Xiao pulls Ji Rao closer to him and lets him sit in the nearest place.


    Ji Rao''s eyes are a little erratic. Now Ji Xiao''s appearance is clearly unhappy, and he is sitting beside him like a needle.


    Ji Xiao holds Ji Rao''s hand in one hand and puts it over Ji Rao''s back. Ji Rao''s body is stiff. Then he hears Ji Xiao say, "don''t be nervous. What are you flustered about?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No


    Ji Xiao had a faint smile on his lips, which was more terrible than his not smiling.


    "Are you out today?"


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "Where are you going?"


    I''m afraid that when he goes to the palace, someone will report to Ji Xiao. Ji Xiao is just asking him the question that Ji Xiao already has the answer in mind.


    "Find the palace of songs."


    "What did you do?"


    "Looking for Find brother Sanhuang


    "Oh?" Ji Xiao mouth corner of smile deep some, "seven younger brother seek him to do what?"? I don''t know when you and brother Sanhuang have such a good relationship? "


    The strange words made Ji Rao really uncomfortable from the inside out.


    He took a deep breath and suppressed his uneasiness. "No," he said


    Ji Xiao looks at him lightly.


    "We It''s not a good feeling... "

 Chapter 1152

    "What is that? Seven younger brother this sickness has not been good, I that seek to chant palace to run in a hurry, is not the friendship deep, is what


    Ji Rao looks at Ji Xiao''s eyes. He sees the deepest chill in his dark eyes.


    Ji Rao can''t help swallowing. He clenched Ji Xiao''s hand and said, "fourth emperor brother misunderstood me. I went to find him just because I saw Zhu yuanzhan when I was ill and my consciousness was fuzzy."


    Ji Xiao''s brow twisted, "continue to say."


    Taking a long breath, Ji Rao said, "I don''t know what he did to me, but I can see that he is Zhu yuanzhan."


    He reached out to hold Ji Xiao''s arm. When he raised his eyes again, there was a little panic and uneasiness in his eyes. "Is it because I always fight against him on weekdays, so he came to revenge me. He wanted me to die."


    Ji Xiao frowned, "what you said is true?"


    It suddenly occurred to him that one day Ji Rao''s illness had suddenly worsened.


    Ji Rao nodded, his eyes were red, and even a little bit of tears. He seemed to feel pity for me. "So as soon as I got well, I went to find the third emperor brother. I want to ask him, does he want to kill me?"


    Ji Xiao had already believed for about seven or eight minutes, so he thought for a moment and said, "that What did Ji Rong say? "


    "What can you say about brother Sanhuang''s temperament? He will admit that he did it. He felt that I was always against them before, and it was not good for them to stay with you, and he felt that these days... " Ji Rao raised her eyes quietly, as if she didn''t dare to say it.


    "But you can say it."


    "These days, my brother takes care of me so much that they think my brother treats me sincerely. If you can get rid of me, it will be a big blow to you."


    After that, Ji Rao did not wait for Ji Xiao to speak, then he quickly said, "brother, I didn''t think so. In my heart, no matter how good brother is to me or not, I should always thank him. If it wasn''t for him, I might have died long ago."


    Ji Xiao, looking at Ji Rao''s pitiful appearance, can''t help sighing. He reaches out his hand and gently embraces Ji Rao in his arms. His figure is really thin, which makes people heartache.


    "Seven younger brothers, it''s the emperor elder brother who has wronged you. It''s the emperor elder brother who has harmed you. Ji Rong, they are coming to me." Then Ji Xiao snorted coldly, "looking at Ji Rong, he''s just like a dog. I''ve been treating him as a gentleman for so many years. I didn''t expect that he would do such a thing. After pretending in front of me for so many years, I finally showed my feet. I knew he was upset and kind-hearted, but I didn''t expect that he was waiting for me here. Don''t worry, I won''t let them have another chance to harm you. "


    "But I think that the third prince is not only his own son but also his eldest son, and there are people like Zhu yuanzhan around him. If the elder brother is against him, he won''t get anything good. I''m very moved that my brother has treated me like this. I don''t dare to ask for anything else. If he doesn''t, he pretends to alienate me, so they won''t find any weakness in him. "


    "No way."


    Ji Rao''s idea was severely rejected by Ji Xiao.


    When Ji Rao raised his slightly red eyes to look at him, Ji Xiao''s heart softened a little. He said in a soft voice, "Ji Rong is not as easy to deal with as you think. Now that I take care of you so carefully, he can take advantage of the opportunity and almost kill you. If I pretend to alienate you again, you are afraid that your life is really worrying."

 Chapter 1153

    "Well What about that? "


    Looking at Ji Rao''s helpless appearance, Ji Xiao smiles a little, which is much milder than Ji Rao''s smile when he just came in.


    "It doesn''t matter." Ji Xiao stretched out his hand and dragged Ji Rao''s face, staring at him tightly, and said, "I will protect you, and I won''t hurt you."


    "Brother Why did brother Huang treat me so well all of a sudden? " His eyes were a little lonely.


    Ji Xiao thought that maybe he remembered that he had given him to Chen Yueyan before. He sighed and gently wiped the tears from Ji Rao''s eyes. "Ji Rao, I was wrong before. I shouldn''t give you to others. You are not my servant. You are my own brother. We have the purest blood relationship, so I will protect you well. ¡±


    Ji Rao breaks his tears into a smile and reaches for Ji Xiao.


    When he was buried in his arms, the smile on his face suddenly turned into powder.


    The purest blood relationship?


    Each of the princes in the palace has the purest blood relationship, but in the final analysis, it''s not from a mother''s belly. Who will kiss with whom? Each other are competitors of that position, who will be soft hearted to whom?


    Especially this words or say from Ji Xiao mouth, simply don''t too ridiculous.


    The more Ji Xiao thinks about it, the more he feels afraid. I wish yuanzhan could come to his Chenyang palace to kill Ji Rao today. Would he dare to come to his palace to assassinate him tomorrow?


    "Your Highness." The voice of the palace man came from the door, "Princess Jia wants to see you."


    "I see." Ji Xiao answered.


    Ji Rao song opened his hand, and his face looked like a pitiful little white rabbit. Ji Xiao couldn''t help loving him when he looked at him.


    Ji Rao was always bullied by him before, but his face was always mixed with tears, and his expression was ferocious and painful. It seemed disgusting. But now, his eyes were slightly red as a spring flower bud. The tears in the corner of his eyes and the tears on his long and curly eyelashes were like summer dew. Ji Xiao''s desire for protection was growing, and he wanted to hold people in his arms Just a few words.


    "Brother Huang, if you have something to do, go quickly."


    "Good." Ji Xiao reached out and touched Ji Rao''s ink hair. His hair was as smooth as silk, and he felt silky between his fingers. "Then wait here until I come back, and don''t go to the chanting palace again. He was meant to kill you. If you still fall into the trap, I really don''t know how to protect you. If you go to him today, he will give you a cup of poisonous wine... "


    "I see. I''m impulsive." Ji Rao lowered his eyes, like some lost general, "I always think that the third emperor brother is my emperor brother after all, no matter how I hate it, I will not want to die."


    Ji Xiao stretched out his hand to hook Ji Rao''s chin, forcing him to look up at himself, "you remember, all the people in this palace are living for themselves, and there are many intrigues among the princes. Not all the brothers take you as their brother. Among these princesses, Ji Rao, you can only trust me. I''m the only one who really treats you. Everyone else has a purpose. Remember, eh? "


    Ji Rao Leng Leng promised, "I remember."


    Ji Xiao light smile for a while, he stretched out his hand to scrape Ji Rao''s cheek, "remember good, then I go first, wait for me to come back."


    "I see."


    After Ji Xiao went out, the expression on Ji Rao''s face slowly sank down.

 Chapter 1154

    His pathetic face was instantly replaced by darkness. He reached out and wiped his face with his sleeve. All the places touched by Ji Xiao were particularly disgusting


    believe you?


    Ji Rao sneered in her heart.


    I''m afraid you''re the one I can''t believe in the palace, right?


    After all, you are the only one who really wants to push me to death.


    Ji Xiao went to Jia Fei palace. As soon as she went in, Jia Fei winked at him, "sit down."


    Ji Xiao thought about Ji Rao. As soon as he sat down, he asked, "why did my mother come to me today?"


    Jiafei looked up at him faintly, "if it''s OK, I can''t find you?"


    "I don''t mean that."


    Princess Jia snorted and took back her eyes. "You haven''t come to me these days. You''ve really become a busy man."


    Ji Xiao laughs apologetically, "I really ignore my mother and concubine these days. From tomorrow on, my children''s ministers will come to visit my mother when they are free."


    Princess Jia sneers, "if you take care of Ji Rao now, where will you have time to come to me?"


    Ji Xiao froze, the smile of the corner of the mouth also pale.


    He finally knew what his mother''s wife had come for.


    Seeing that Ji Xiao didn''t speak, Princess Jia glanced at him and said, "why, I''m wrong?"


    "No


    "You''re really promising. The palace wants to kill him, but you''re trying to save him. It''s said that he won''t live. You even want the heads of the people in the Tai hospital. It''s really a big tone. If your father knows, do you know what he will think of you?"


    Ji Xiao stood up and knelt down in front of Jia Fei. "It''s my son''s negligence."


    Looking at Ji Xiao''s low head appearance, Jia Fei''s original spirit also dissipated half.


    After all, they are their own children. Even if they are angry, what can they do.


    "Get up."


    "Mother Princess." Ji Xiao couldn''t get up on his knees.


    Princess Jia frowned, "what are you doing?"


    "Concubine, can you not kill Ji Rao in the future?"


    The expression on Princess Jia''s face was a little stiff. She looked at Ji Xiao in disbelief. "What did you say?"


    "Concubine, Ji Rao is now on the side of her son''s minister. Her advice is comparable to that of a counselor. Isn''t it better to let him stay with her than to kill him?"


    Princess Jia stood up and pointed to Ji Xiao with shaking hands. "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I know."


    "Counselor? Have you ever seen your brother be your counselor?! It''s good that he doesn''t fight with you. That''s not what you said to my palace the other day... " She suddenly realized with a sneer, "the palace knows, you are also bewitched, right? Ji Rao, like his humble mother, can only seduce people with her charming appearance. I think his face must be... "


    "Mother Princess!" Ji Xiao fiercely interrupts her, he looks up at Jia Fei, "do you know what you''re talking about? Ji Rao is my younger brother and a man. My mother, you... "


    Princess Jia closed her eyes and returned to her seat. She held a handkerchief in her hand and helped her forehead. She looked a little tired. "It''s my palace''s faux pas."


    Ji Xiao pauses, "mother imperial concubine, son minister knows you don''t like Ji Rao, but Ji Rao really doesn''t have two hearts for me. This minister can guarantee that mother imperial concubine doesn''t have to worry. He has been bullied a lot since he was a child. His mood is so small that he just wants to live. He doesn''t dare to think that it doesn''t belong to him, so there''s no need for mother imperial concubine to fear him."

 Chapter 1155

    Princess Jia opened her eyes, and the look in her eyes was very dark. After a long time, she said, "good."


    On the surface, Ji Rao is still assisting Ji Xiao, which makes him deeply loved by the emperor, but secretly, he has been secretly passing the news to Ji Rong.


    Ji Rao originally thought that Ji Xiao and Ji Rong were half a Jin to eight Liang. They were like dragons and phoenixes. They could fight each other. However, Ji Rao didn''t know he was wrong until he got to know Ji Rong deeply. Ji Rong''s insight and strategy could not be compared with even ten Ji Xiao.


    I didn''t know Ji Rong was like this before. I just thought Ji Xiao was smart enough. But later I found out that Ji Xiao was just like a child fighting for success and profit in front of Ji Rong. No wonder Ji Rong doesn''t care about Ji Xiao at all. It''s estimated that Ji Xiao is not enough to be afraid of.


    In Jixiao for his father''s praise and complacency, Jirong has begun to secretly training.


    Ji Xiao only hopes for his father, who is now dying. But Ji Rong is secretly training his troops, making friends with ministers, and cruising everywhere to build up the people''s hearts.


    In any case, it is incomparable.


    The clouds were warm, the shadows of the trees were whirling, and there was a gentle breeze around, mingled with the whispers of the forest. The horse hissed. The people on the horse were dressed in black and red clothes. They were valiant and valiant. The sharp light flashed at the point of the arrow. Behind them were a pair of hawk like dark eyes.


    Whew.


    Among the trees and leaves, a deer fell down. It was not dead yet. It fell to the ground and moaned, trying to stand up and walk, but in vain.


    The man on the horse drew back his bow. He tied up his hair and pulled the reins with one hand. His horse''s mane was red, and his horse''s hooves were trampling on the spot. He turned his head and looked at the man on the white horse, who was a little gentle. He was wearing a light bamboo leaf color gown, with a dark green tie, a turquoise collar, a white silver half sleeve, and embroidered cuffs and shoulders Bamboo pattern, delicate and elegant.


    The man''s face was excellent. He was quiet when he lowered his eyes. When he raised his eyes, he had a kind of attitude that was unforgettable.


    Over the years, he has never been ungrateful to Ji Rao. He is also watching Ji Rao grow more and more beautiful. When Ji Rao opens, Ji Xiao will always think of what Princess Jia often tells him. Ji Rao''s mother is a fox.


    Foxy things.


    However, Ji raosheng''s elegance is so blasphemous that it has nothing to do with the word "Fox".


    Ji Xiao''s eyes are burning. I''m afraid Ji Rao is blind and can''t feel it.


    "Your Highness." Ji Rao turned his head and said, "don''t you catch that deer?"


    "Would you like to have venison today?"


    Ji Rao gave a faint smile, "just let the prince be happy."


    "Well, when I get it back for you."


    Four years later, Ji Xiao was tall and tall. He picked up the struggling deer with one hand. Two eunuchs came up to help Ji Xiao, but Ji Xiao pushed him away one by one. He came over with the deer himself.


    Ji Rao''s mouth was raised again when Ji Xiao came.


    Ji Xiao looked up at the man on the horse. The man lowered his head slightly and his ink hair fell down. He looked like an immortal in the painting.


    Ji Xiao''s eyes stopped, and then he picked up the deer in his hand, "Ji Rao, have a look."

 Chapter 1156

    Ji Rao knew what he wanted, so he said, "Your Highness the prince is brave."


    Ji Xiao, who was praised, really laughed. He threw the deer to the eunuch, pulled the reins and mounted the horse. "Go back to the palace."


    Ji Rao was forced out by him. He wanted to go to the study for class, but he didn''t know where Ji Xiao was interested, so he suddenly wanted to go hunting. Ji Rao didn''t even have time to change his clothes, so he went out in a long dress.


    Now which Prince doesn''t embroider snakes and claws, only Ji Rao. He doesn''t look like a prince himself, and he doesn''t wear those plain clothes all day long. But Ji Xiao thinks it''s good-looking, so he doesn''t care. Just ask the house to give him the material he likes.


    Back to the palace, Ji Rao stayed in the Chenyang palace for dinner.


    Put two plates of venison, but Ji Rao did not eat a few.


    He will have a stomachache after eating those greasy things at night, but Ji Xiao doesn''t know.


    Over the years, he only gave Ji Rao what he thought was delicious. He never asked Ji Rao what he liked.


    Ji Rao is in a trance. He remembers the plate on Ji Xiao''s table a few days ago, which is his favorite snack. Ji Xiao says that he comes every time and can take one if he wants to.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ji Rao recovered. Ji Xiao put a piece of deer meat on his plate.


    Ji Rao frowned, unable to see what he looked like. "Thank you, your highness."


    "Your Highness." Someone from the palace came in. "Princess Jia said that Miss Chen would come tomorrow. She asked her highness to meet him in the Royal Garden tomorrow. She would talk about her Highness''s marriage with her majesty when she held a flower banquet two days later."


    Ji Xiao''s face sank and he waved.


    The palace man retired.


    Ji Rao''s action of holding chopsticks stopped for two seconds, and then he continued to put things in his mouth.


    "My father has been very ill recently. Maybe it''s just this winter."


    It''s a great crime to discuss the emperor''s life and death privately.


    Ji Rao looks at Ji Xiao, but Ji Xiao has no reaction.


    So Ji Rao turned back quietly.


    "Ji Rong has been restless recently, so I''ll try my best to get the Chen family into my hands first."


    Ji Rao nodded, "what your highness said is."


    Ji Xiao looks at Ji Rao''s side face. There is no expression on his delicate face. He thinks in a trance, as if Ji Rao''s expression is very weak these years.


    "Ji Rao, although I married her in the name of my wife, I will never make her a queen in the future."


    There is no such reason in this world if a wife is not established.


    Besides Besides, whether he can take that seat is a mystery.


    "Since his highness is in the name of his wife, if he can ascend the throne in the future, he naturally wants to make her the queen. Otherwise, it is unreasonable. His Highness has just ascended the throne and the affairs in the court are not stable. It is better not to make extra troubles."


    Ji Xiao didn''t know that.


    Only when he thought of living with Chen Yueyan, his heart was a little dull.


    In a trance, I feel that the person who wants to accompany him all his life should not be Chen Yueyan. Who is that?


    Who should it be?


    Ji Rao put down his chopsticks, picked up his handkerchief and wiped his mouth. "Your Highness, I''ve used it up."


    Ji Xiao hasn''t got a good answer yet. Sheng Sheng is interrupted by Ji Rao. He looks at Ji Rao''s penetrating eyes and asks, "will you always be by my side in the future?"


    Ji Rao light convergence eyebrows, "as long as your highness is willing to use me, I am naturally willing to have been around your highness."

 Chapter 1157

    Who can''t lie.


    When the emperor abdicated and Ji Rong ascended, he was naturally Ji Rong''s man.


    Once he could have been Ji Xiao, but Ji Xiao pushed him out.


    It''s true that he has been very good to himself in the past four years, but so what? Ji Rao has always been a man who remembers to fight but not to eat.


    No matter how good Ji Xiao is to him now, he can always remember his helplessness and despair on the edge of death.


    "Your Highness, let''s have a rest earlier. I''ll leave first."


    When Ji Rao comes to the door, Ji Xiao suddenly stops him.


    When Ji Rao turns his head, Ji Xiao looks at his face, but he chokes, "can you go to the imperial garden with me tomorrow?"


    Ji Rao light smile for a while, "Tomorrow your highness will go to meet with Miss Chen, my younger brother is not suitable to go, and tomorrow my younger brother will go to the study, will not go."


    Ji Xiao had a pause, "..." Good


    The door was gently pushed open and then slowly closed.


    After Ji Rao left, Ji Xiao looked at the table full of delicacies, but there was no taste at all.


    As soon as he put his chopsticks on my desk, he asked someone to clean up.


    Ji Rao didn''t go back to his own residence. Instead, he went to find Ji Rong.


    Ji Rong''s chanting palace is also brightly lit at night. Ji Rao has been here many times and has been familiar with it for a long time. No one needs to take him, so he turns in.


    At that time, Ji Rong was sitting in the pavilion playing chess with Zhu yuanzhan.


    I wish yuanzhan to hold his chin and yawn, like he is about to fall asleep.


    Hearing Ji Rao''s voice behind him, Zhu yuanzhan gathered some spirit and turned his head to see Ji Rao coming. His eyes were bright. "You''re coming!"


    He suddenly stood up and pulled Ji Rao over to sit down. He had a strong hand and looked like he was pulling people over.


    Zhu yuanzhan put Ji Rao on the chair and said, "hurry up, this little master doesn''t know what to smoke. He has to play chess here in the middle of the night. What else can he play?" He twisted his face and rubbed his arm. "I''m almost feeding the mosquitoes in the palace."


    Zhu yuanzhan patted Ji Rao on the shoulder, looked at Ji Rong and said, "well, there''s a dish receiver here. I''ll go back to the mansion first. My father is still waiting for me. He has to scold me when I go back so late."


    Ji Rong waved his hand.


    I wish yuanzhan an amnesty. I left quickly with my clothes on.


    Ji Rao looked at Zhu yuanzhan''s figure and said, "now Zhu yuanzhan is awe inspiring, thin and powerful. He looks like his father."


    "After all, it''s the future General Zhu."


    I wish yuanzhan a dream of becoming a general since he was a child. It''s also appropriate for Ji Rong to ask him to be a general protecting the country in the future.


    "Well, don''t talk about him. Come and play chess with me."


    Ji Rao turned his head.


    Four years later, Ji Rong''s appearance is more profound than before. Her indifferent eyes show a little sharp at this time. Her lips are thin and her face is more clear. If four years ago Ji Rong was a bamboo, today''s Ji Rong is a sharp weapon made of bamboo. She can''t bear to send her hair. She just needs to get out of the scabbard.


    On the other hand, Ji Xiao doesn''t know where the gap between him and Ji Rong is, and what to compare with Ji Rong.


    Ji Rao raised his eyes, cold eyes fell on Ji Rao, "just came from Ji Xiao?"


    Ji Rao chuckles. Although the smile is a little tired, if Ji Xiao is here, he will find that Ji Rao''s smile is more sincere than in front of him.

 Chapter 1158

    Ji Rao always disguises himself in front of Ji Xiao.


    He knows what kind of person Ji Xiao likes and what kind of personality can attract him, but he doesn''t have to pretend here. Ji Rong knows who he is.


    "Peifeng."


    One side of Peifeng came forward, "the third prince."


    "Go and get the mung bean cake from the kitchenette."


    "Yes."


    After Pei Feng left, Ji Rao Chao and Ji Rong narrowed their eyes and laughed, "brother Xie."


    "I know you like it. I have it for you." Ji Rong''s slender finger buckled the chessboard. "Look, how does this chess go?"


    Ji Rao looked down at the chessboard and frowned deeply. Zhu yuanzhan''s white son was defeated by Ji Rong''s black son and lost his armor.


    Zhu yuanzhan doesn''t know how to play chess, but it''s too hasty. Ji Rao doubts whether Zhu yuanzhan is too sleepy and doesn''t know what he''s playing.


    "This chess..." Ji Rao wants to push him down and start over. He takes a white piece and then hesitates to drop it. Ji Rong takes the piece and drops it quickly, as if without thinking.


    Ji Rao''s chess skill is not perfect, and the starting line is so bad that he can''t match Ji Rong naturally.


    I lost a few games.


    Ji Rao reached out and pushed the pieces away, Hula together, "I lost."


    Ji Rong laughs and picks up the sunspots. "Seven younger brothers always play tricks when they lose."


    "You taught me all my chess skills, but you must be right."


    "It''s up to you to cultivate yourself."


    When the mung bean cake comes up, Ji Rao reaches for it and is patted by Ji Rong with a closed small fan. He takes back his hand in pain.


    Ji Rong took the small fan back into his sleeve and said, "go and wash your hands first."


    Pei Feng can''t help laughing at Ji Rao''s wronged appearance. She takes a basin to let Ji Rao clean her hands, and then takes a handkerchief to let Ji Rao dry. Then she puts it down.


    Ji Rao took a piece of mung bean cake and put it in his mouth. He narrowed his eyes and said, "the food here is delicious."


    Ji Rong is a man who pursues delicacy. What his little cooks make is the best one that he has tried for hundreds of times. They make it. With Ji Rao''s appetite, he is also fed. When he is in the Chenyang palace, he often thinks about the food of xunyin palace.


    Sometimes I eat less in Chenyang palace. That''s why I keep my stomach to look for Yin palace.


    "Ji Xiao will meet Chen Yueyan tomorrow. Princess Jiafei will ask the emperor to get married at the next flower banquet. Brother, do you want to make preparations early?"


    Just listen to Ji Rao, you can tell which is far and which is near.


    "No need."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Although Ji Rong''s strength today really doesn''t need to worry about Ji Xiao, the Chen family is hard to deal with. It''s not that Ji Xiao can''t be removed, it''s just that there will be a little trouble.


    "Well Brother, do you want to get married? "


    Ji Rong tidies up his chess pieces, and then tidies up for Ji Rao. Wen Yan looks up at Ji Rao and says, "what are you going to be?"


    "It is..." Ji Rao dodged Ji Rong''s eyes. "I heard that Prime Minister Wang likes his brother very much, but he has a daughter. I heard that Miss Wang is also proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, intelligent and virtuous, gentle and dignified, kind and generous..."


    "I won''t marry you." Ji Rong pinches the last piece between his fingers, but he doesn''t rush to put it back. He just stays at his fingertips to finish it.

 Chapter 1159

    "If you need a woman to secure your position, you are not strong enough. Even if I don''t get married, I can still sit in that position. "


    Ji Rao slightly bent his mouth, "what the emperor said is very true, it''s me who is narrow-minded."


    "Have you ever thought about your future marriage?"


    Ji Rao bowed his head, some shy like smile, "when your highness ascends the throne, I will think about my own things."


    Ji Rong looked at Ji Rao''s face and said, "then I''ll find you a girl from a good family. I won''t treat you badly."


    "Thank you, brother."


    Ji Rao''s tone was so cheerful that Ji Rong''s face sank.


    Ji Rao is always a normal man. He used to only think about how to live, but now that he can live, he can''t help asking for more. If they want to have a woman to live with him, their life is very quiet and leisurely. They can have a child in the future. Both men and women are good. They will move out of the palace and live in a house. When he returns to the house, his wife and children will wait for him at home.


    After all, this kind of family warmth is something he has never felt before, so he especially yearns for this kind of life.


    Whether the woman loves him or not, or whether he loves the woman or not, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that they are willing to live together and live an ordinary but warm life.


    Ji Rao had been thinking about this life. He thought that even if he was a clean house, he would also be willing to carry the shovel to do farm work. It would be okay if he had a family. Never mind.


    "Seven younger brothers, another one?"


    Ji Rao looked at the chessboard, lost in thought for a while, "brother, I''ll teach you a way to play."


    "Well?"


    "It''s like Gobang."


    Ji Rao began to tell Ji Rong that the rules of Gobang were much simpler. Ji Rong frowned after listening, "and this kind of play?"


    "It''s a folk game in the countryside."


    Not really.


    This is the way Ji Rao plays in his mind.


    But Ji Rao didn''t know what this game was.


    After playing a few, Ji Rong is winning. Ji Rao feels bored.


    Ji Rong can''t help laughing when he looks at the way he plays. He looks at the dark sky and says, "it''s too late. If seven younger brothers are staying here today, Ji Xiao will go to find Chen Yueyan tomorrow, and he won''t care about you."


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip.


    Although he was treated by Ji Rong and Ji Xiao, he still lived in his Yufu Pavilion, near the cold palace. In the hot summer, he could feel the wind blowing, which made his back cool. The place is remote and sparsely populated. Even the patrols seldom pass there. It''s strange to see people even with lanterns.


    Moreover, Yufu Pavilion is far away from xunyin palace.


    If I walk back alone


    After much thought, Ji Rao should go down.


    Ji Rong immediately asks Peifeng to clean up a room for Ji Rao. Today, he goes out with Ji Xiao to ride a horse. Ji Rao is a little tired. He is not good at sports. Now his arms are sore. He feels sleepy when he touches the pillow. He stops early.


    At night, Ji Rao always seems to feel that someone is standing in front of his couch to look at him. His eyes are tender and tired, and he has some potential. It''s like a snake spitting out a message. Ji Rao can''t breathe and struggle. He wants to open his eyes, but his brain is faint. No matter how hard he tries, his eyes can''t open.

 Chapter 1160

    When Ji Rao woke up the next day, it was already bright outside. As soon as Ji Rao woke up, he forgot most of his dreams. Last night, he threw his eyes around him. He yawned and opened his mouth half way, but he felt that his lips hurt a little. He pursed his lower lip. It really hurt badly.


    A little maid came in with a basin and asked Ji Rao to wash. Ji Rao raised her face to show her, "what''s wrong with my mouth?"


    The little maid looked carefully for half a day and said, "prince, your mouth seems to be swollen, and there is a small wound on it."


    A tiny wound?


    Ji Rao gently touched her lips. No wonder she felt some pain.


    But why did it break?


    Ji Rao couldn''t think clearly, so she didn''t think at all.


    After changing his clothes, the maid combed his hair. After finishing, Ji Rao got up to find Ji Rong. He went in without even pushing the door.


    Inside, Zhu yuanzhan, who is talking to Ji Rong, is stunned. He looks at Ji Rao breaking in. First he is a little surprised, then he is a little unhappy. "Don''t you know how to knock? What are the palace people at the gate doing? Just let him in? "


    Ji Rong put down the brush in his hand, let people close the door, "nothing Ji Rao can''t listen to, you continue to say."


    Zhu yuanzhan looks at Ji Rao discontentedly. Ji Rao is a little confused.


    In fact, Zhu yuanzhan has always been hostile to him. At the beginning, when he saw him in xunyin palace, he almost didn''t rush up to join him. If Ji Rong hadn''t stopped him, Ji Rao might have lost his arms and legs.


    Later, although Ji Rong explained that he was already from the third prince''s side, Zhu yuanzhan still didn''t like him. In the final analysis, it''s because Ji Rao didn''t know how many times he helped Ji Xiao before.


    At the bottom of his heart, he still felt that Ji Rao could not be trusted.


    What Zhu yuanzhan wants to talk about now is the deployment of troops. How can he tell others? What''s more, it''s Ji Rao.


    Who knows if he will turn around and tell Ji Xiao.


    "If he had told, he would have told. Don''t waste your time and fight far away."


    Zhu yuanzhan snorted coldly, "third prince, I still think you should guard against him. This kind of deployment should not be known by heaven and earth. Do you know what I know?"


    "He can''t listen. He can''t understand anyway."


    Ji Rao


    It turns out that Ji Rao really can''t understand how many people and horses they have arranged in the imperial palace of the capital, from which palace to which palace, when and which army should do what.


    They all have a clear plan. They have thought about any accident. It sounds absolutely safe.


    Ji Rong knew that the emperor would not pass the throne to him, so he did not expect the emperor from the beginning. He would grab what he wanted instead of praying for pity.


    Zhu yuanzhan turns his head. Ji Rao feels bored after listening for a while, so he turns to his book. However, in Zhu yuanzhan''s eyes, this is the typical 300 Liang silver free place.


    "If today''s affair is exposed, I will not let you go."


    Ji Rao raised his head and looked blankly at yuanzhan.


    Come on, he looks like this. He doesn''t know where the Jingwu gate in Dalian is. You''ve talked about so many places in one breath. How can you know what they''re talking about if Ji Rao hasn''t even been there?


    "Well, don''t scare him, jirao."


    "Brother Huang?"


    "If you go to eat something, just go back. Ji Xiao may come back to you in the afternoon."


    Ji Rao nodded, "I know."

 Chapter 1161

    Ji Rong is right. Ji Xiao came to see him this afternoon.


    At that time, the clothes he was wearing had not been taken off. They were gorgeous clothes, which must have been changed by Princess Jiafei in order to let Ji Xiao see Chen Yueyan.


    Ji Rao thought that Ji Xiao would be very happy to see Chen Yueyan, but when he stood in front of Ji Xiao, he found that Ji Xiao''s face was not good-looking.


    Ji Rao sneered in her heart.


    Is it because Chen Yueyan is now back home that she is not happy? That''s not easy. Anyway, Chen Yueyan will marry him in a few days. What do you want to think.


    "Seven younger brothers."


    Ji Rao responded.


    Ji Xiao frowned, reached out and stroked Ji Rao''s eyebrows, "what do you think, so ecstatic?"


    Over the years, Ji Xiao always likes to make this kind of intimate act by chance, and Ji Rao is used to it.


    "Nothing." Seeing Ji Xiao''s brow wring, Ji Rao said with a light smile, "brother Huang looks a little ugly. What''s the matter?"


    Ji Xiao was silent for a long time, and then he reached out and held Ji Rao in his arms.


    Ji Rao was stunned. He didn''t know where to put his hand, but he didn''t push Ji Xiao away.


    Ji Xiao didn''t speak, so he held it.


    What he didn''t see was that his face was expressionless and his eyes were dark.


    Ji Rao was amused.


    Four years later, Ji Xiao seems to go back more and more. She didn''t look like a child before, but now she looks more and more like him.


    But that''s good.


    Ji Xiao is too smart. It''s not good for Ji Rong to fight for the throne, and it''s bad for himself. If Ji Xiao can always be like this, like a child, it''s good.


    Thinking of this, he stretched out his hand and patted Ji Xiao on the back.


    "Brother Huang, I''m here."


    This sentence seemed to pacify Ji Xiao. His eyes closed, and a faint smile almost invisible appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He whispered, "well."


    The day before the flower feast, Ji Xiao asked the house of internal affairs to give Ji Rao a suit of Chinese clothes.


    Ji Rao frowned and said, "tomorrow is a flower feast. I''m afraid my father doesn''t want to see me, so I won''t go..."


    "How can that be?" Ji Xiao while holding the clothes in Ji Rao body gesticulation side way, "this red dress is really good-looking, lining seven younger brother skin color more and more white."


    "But I''ve heard that my father''s spirit is not good. If you see my blood rising, it''s my great sin."


    Ji Rao said this just to find out the emperor''s condition. After the emperor said that he was ill, there was basically no one in the back palace except Ji Xiao and Jia Fei. Ji Rong only took a look at the emperor from a distance when he was in the lower court. He couldn''t see how sick the emperor was. The emperor was a cautious and suspicious person. All the people around him were Jia Fei and his own people. Ji Rong had no way to plug in his eyelids.


    Although Ji Xiao said before that it was almost in winter, Ji Rong didn''t know whether his illness was good or bad these days, whether the days were advanced or delayed.


    "It''s nothing for father." Ji Xiao picked up the crown inlaid with good Ruby and tried it on Ji Rao''s head, then satisfied with it and put it back, "wear this one tomorrow."


    "Brother Huang, but I..."


    Ji Xiao suddenly raises his eyes and stares at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao Leng Leng, no longer say.


    Ji Xiao lightly lowered his eyes to pat the dust on his clothes, "seven younger brother if you want to know how the father''s condition, don''t beat around the Bush, directly with the emperor said is."


    Ji Rao was shocked, but he didn''t show it.

 Chapter 1162

    Ji Xiao stares at Ji Rao''s dark eyes and suddenly bends his mouth. He reaches out his hand and touches Ji Rao''s face. "Seventh brother, what do you want to know? As long as you say, the emperor will tell you. I can tell you how my father''s illness is, what medicine he uses every day, and what the people in the Tai hospital say. "


    "Brother Huang, I didn''t..."


    "Shh." Ji Xiao stretched out his hand and blocked Ji Rao''s lips with his fingers, which also blocked his next explanation.


    He turned around, took out a folded playing paper from the dark box in the book Pavilion, and came over to put it in front of Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao looked at the white paper between Ji Xiao''s fingers, then looked up at him, "what''s this?"


    "Don''t you see?"


    Ji Rao hesitated to take it over. He slowly opened it. It was a prescription given by the imperial doctor. Ji Rao folded the paper with a glance and threw it on the ground like fear. "Brother, I don''t mean it. I just hope my father can be healthy and peaceful!"


    Ji Xiao didn''t respond. He just squatted down and picked up the paper with a smile. He was blowing the dust on the paper and said with a smile, "I just showed you. What are you nervous about? I said, whatever you want to know, I can tell you, as long as you say it. "


    "My brother, my brother is only willing to accompany my brother."


    "Oh? Really? " Ji Xiao folded the paper again and put it on the table. "After that, she won''t marry her daughter-in-law?"


    "If you want me to marry you, I will."


    Voice falls, Ji Xiao''s complexion slowly sinks heavy, he rubs palm heart, low voice way, "I won''t let you marry."


    "Yes, my brother will not marry."


    I''m not going to let you marry, not in my life.


    Ji Xiao stretched out his hand to hold Ji Rao''s hand, and the action was gentle. "You''ll stay with me all your life, and I won''t treat you badly."


    "Yes."


    Ji Xiao just smiles contentedly.


    Flower feast.


    The palace people are busy working inside and outside. Ji Rao is sitting on Ji Xiao''s left side. All the guests come in droves, surrounded by Yueshi, with a faint sound of silk and bamboo.


    The two princes are sitting together. It''s really unreasonable, but Ji Xiao is the prince. What do others dare to say? Now your majesty is in such a state that he will not change his master in the future. It is very likely that Ji Xiao will ascend the throne at that time.


    It''s not worth offending shangjixiao for a small matter of etiquette and law.


    What''s more, the emperors on the stage don''t mind. What do they do when they run out.


    Ji Rao Gang wanted to pour himself a glass of wine, but the jug was taken by Ji Xiao next to him, and then he exchanged a cup of teapot for it, "drink this, I don''t like the smell of wine on you."


    Ji Rao nodded lightly. When he poured the tea, he raised his eyes and looked at the seat not far away from him, which was the seat of the third prince Ji Rong.


    Ji Rong, dressed in white, sat at a low table and couldn''t see clearly.


    Ji Rao took a sip of tea and put down the wine.


    The emperor was sitting in that high position. His hair was half white, his face was a little pale, and he looked old, but his cheek was abnormal red, like he was hanging his life with nothing.


    Ji Rao narrowed her eyes gently.


    It is clear that there are not many days, but the emperor seems to be decades old.


    But anyway, the emperor showed up.


    Sitting next to him is the queen, a little down on the right is Princess Jia, and then there are his concubines.

 Chapter 1163

    Every minister toasts to the emperor. He lives a long life and is as blessed as the East China Sea.


    This is really ironic.


    Ji Rao sneered in her heart.


    It''s not many days for the emperor. It''s ridiculous to say that.


    It''s not so much useless as wishing the emperor a quick death and less suffering. I''m afraid that''s the most appropriate thing.


    Ji Rao was dressed in red, and was sitting beside Ji Xiao. Somehow, he was seen by the emperor.


    The emperor was still a little confused. He looked at it for a long time and didn''t see who it was, so he coughed twice and said, "Xiao''er."


    Ji Xiao stood up and saluted respectfully, "my son is here."


    "Who is the one in red next to you?"


    When he said this, the whole party was silent for two seconds.


    This is the emperor''s own son. He is the seventh son of the Emperor himself. Now he doesn''t even remember his son. His position is too ironic.


    "Father, this is the seventh brother."


    Ji Rao also stood up from the seat, he arched a salute, "see your father."


    "Seven brothers? It''s Ji Rao... " The emperor covered his chest and coughed twice.


    "Your Majesty, are you all right?" The queen stroked the emperor''s chest to help him.


    When the emperor was better, he pushed the queen away. He raised his hand and asked Ji Rao, "come up and let me have a good look."


    Although Ji Rao didn''t know what the emperor meant by this move, he still walked silently.


    Ji Rong has been looking at him quietly. When Ji Rao looks at him, Ji Rong smiles at him placidly.


    Ji Rao went to the bottom of the steps, thinking about Ji Rong''s smile, his heart was a little calm.


    He does things secretly. The emperor can''t find anything. He doesn''t need to feel guilty.


    Ji Rao kneels on the ground, "father."


    The emperor leaned forward and said in a slow voice, "raise your head."


    His voice was haggard and hoarse, like the voice of a dying old man.


    Ji Rao raised his head, but his eyes were hanging.


    All the civil and military officials at the banquet were puzzled. They didn''t know what the emperor was doing.


    After looking at it for a long time, the emperor took back his eyes. He was in a trance and said, "it''s like."


    The queen asked, "Your Majesty, what is it like?"


    "Like his mother."


    After that, his majesty sighed, as if he felt sorry for Ji Rao. "Today, I''m very kind to you. I''d like to think that Ji Rao''s mother gave birth to a prince for me, and I''ll be honored as a concubine and a quiet concubine."


    Ji Rao kowtowed his head and said, "thank you father Huang Long en."


    Princess Jia was stunned. She turned her head and looked at the emperor. Looking at his face, she could not help holding her hand tightly.


    I didn''t expect that your Majesty was still thinking about that bitch.


    She said that her majesty liked it so much at that time. How could she be tired all of a sudden? Well, she was waiting here.


    The officials were surprised at the emperor''s sudden death of a concubine who had been dead for nearly 20 years. They thought that perhaps his Majesty was really confused.


    But only the queen knows what''s going on.


    Your majesty really liked Jingpin, at least at that time.


    But later, Princess Jia was jealous. She had no power and power, and the water in the back palace was deep. Her Majesty couldn''t protect her very well. Just when she was pregnant, her majesty deliberately alienated her, so that Princess Jia could know that she had no favor and didn''t have to deal with her.


    But after all, your majesty underestimated the ferocity of Princess Jia.


    Even though Jing pin was not favored, Princess Jia still had a way to make her give birth on the day of childbirth.

 Chapter 1164

    Jingpin died in childbirth. At that time, his Majesty was distressed for a long time. He knew that if he spoiled Jingpin''s children, Jiafei would kill them, so he didn''t even care about them.


    Although it''s hard for Ji to live these years, she has grown up safely.


    I''ve heard that the prince and Ji Rao have a good relationship for a long time. Now when I see that Ji Xiao is willing to put Ji Rao beside him regardless of etiquette, the emperor is relieved.


    Although Princess Jia is vicious, she will not treat her son like this. As long as Ji Xiao is willing to protect Ji Rao, Ji Rao will not be afraid of Princess Jia.


    The empress looked at Ji Rao, with a sneer on her lips.


    If you want to say how much your majesty really loves her, it''s not necessary.


    At the beginning, he pretended not to love Ji Rao, but after so many years, when beautiful women were sent to the palace, his Majesty would have been intoxicated. It would be good if his concubine Jing died. Otherwise, living in the palace, he could only watch the emperor from loving her to becoming indifferent. Now that she died when the emperor loved her most, she would surely leave a memory in the emperor''s heart.


    Now in the flower banquet sealed concubines, this is not the result of Nian Xiang.


    The emperor waved his hand and let Ji Rao go back.


    When Ji Rao sat back, Ji Xiao looked at him and said, "congratulations."


    Ji Rao thought about it in his mind. He was not blind. Of course, he could feel the sight that Princess Jia threw at him. It was cold and dark, as if he could rush up and strangle him in the next second.


    He really didn''t know what to say about the emperor. Since he pretended that he didn''t like the quiet concubines, he had to disguise all the time. He didn''t want to say that he was hiding in his heart all the time. Why did he burst out to recruit enemies for him at such a critical time? The emperor was his own father, but he had never done a good thing for Ji Rao in his life. Not only that, he also pulled Ji Rao''s hind legs and gave Ji Rao a severe blow before he died.


    At this time, Ji Rong will be deployed to fight for the throne. The only one who can keep Ji Rao''s life is Ji Xiao.


    He took a deep breath, "brother Huang, my mother and concubine have been dead for so many years. Even if my father ordered me to be a concubine, it didn''t have any effect on me. I''m still the seventh prince. I won''t change my mind because my mother was given a concubine at a fancy banquet. I haven''t met my mother. For so many years, the only one willing to help me is my brother. There''s nothing to congratulate about my wife being a concubine. " Ji Rao came up to Ji Xiao''s ear and said in a low voice, "on the day when my brother ascends the throne, I will congratulate him."


    From the perspective of outsiders, they are quite close. Naturally, the scene was also seen by Princess Jia, and her eyes narrowed.


    It''s not that she hasn''t seen Ji Xiao''s protection for Ji Rao these years. It''s just that he used to let Ji Xiao fool around, but now, unexpectedly, his majesty still cares about that bitch. She thinks she has been cheated, so now she just wants to tear Ji Rao to pieces.


    If it is direct, Ji Xiao will make trouble with her.


    Princess Jia has a headache.


    This son of hers has not let her worry since childhood.


    But the most urgent thing now is Ji Xiao''s marriage. Jiafei stands up and gives her a salute. "Your Majesty, I want to ask you to give me a good start."


    "Oh?" Your majesty looked at her with a faint smile, "what does Aifei want?"


    "Concubines are for Xiao''er to get a marriage."

 Chapter 1165

    "Oh? Does Xiao''er have someone in mind? "


    Princess Jia immediately pushed Chen Yueyan out.


    Your majesty does not object to this marriage. You look at me with Chen Yueyan''s shy "I do".


    That''s it.


    Just when Ji Xiao stands up to thank his father, he grabs Ji Rao''s hand and clenches it.


    That strength is a little painful, Ji Rao is a little surprised.


    Is it too excited, too excited?


    There is something wrong.


    Ji Rao drew his hand back and rubbed it lightly.


    Ji Rong leaves early. At the end of the party, Jiafei asks Ji Xiao to send Chen Yueyan.


    This "send" means that the two of them find a quiet place in the palace to spend the moon. After the moon is over, they ask Ji Xiao to send them back.


    Just unexpectedly, Ji Xiao insists on taking Ji Rao.


    Princess Jia was a little surprised. "What are you saying?"


    Next to Chen Yueyan''s coy smile directly froze in the face.


    Not to mention Chen Yueyan, Ji Rao feels embarrassed.


    Two unmarried couples go to cultivate feelings. What''s the matter when he goes?


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, Ji Xiao did not dare to open his mouth.


    Ji Xiao insists on this, and Princess Jia can only give up. She stares at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao feels that this woman is a little puzzling.


    It''s clearly your son who drags me and doesn''t let me go. If you don''t blame your son, you should blame me instead. It''s unreasonable.


    Because of Ji Rao''s presence, the two of them saved the time and sent Chen Yueyan back to the government.


    When she arrived at the house, Ji Xiao raised her chin. The meaning was very obvious. She let Chen Yueyan go.


    Chen Yueyan bit his lip, "cousin, I have something to say to you."


    Her vision falls on Ji Rao, and is still a little disdainful, just like four years ago.


    Unfortunately, she was Chen Yueyan four years ago. Ji Rao is not Ji Rao four years ago.


    If Chen Yueyan dares to do that to him now, he will surely kill people, hide the body, and muddle through unconsciously.


    "I''m going to whisper to my cousin. Don''t you know what evasion means?"


    Ji Rao glanced at her faintly, "it''s not suitable to meet betrothed men and women at night. I''m afraid Miss Chen didn''t learn the etiquette of women at all?"


    He then turned to leave, Chen Yueyan Leng Leng Leng, reaction after angry, she thought Ji Rao is four years ago that she bullied Ji Rao.


    "He thought he was something! I didn''t kill him four years ago. I''m going to kill him today! "


    "Smoke of the moon." Ji Xiao not light heavy mouth, that voice low clip sharp, let Chen Yue Yan dun dun dun, "don''t mischief, you have what matter quickly say, finish saying I went back."


    Chen Yueyan snorted coldly, "I heard from my aunt that you are too close to Ji Rao. I just want to tell you that I saw him with the third prince two days ago."


    Ji Xiao twisted his brow, "what do you say?"


    "A few days ago, I went to buy jewelry and saw Ji Rao and the third prince go to the teahouse."


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Ji Rao has never been out of the palace. How can it be


    "Although I''m a woman, I''m not stupid. My aunt told me that Ji Rao belongs to you, but I saw him with the third prince." Chen Yueyan grabs Ji Xiao''s sleeve and shakes it back and forth in a coquettish way, "cousin, what I said is true, and there is no empty word."

 Chapter 1166

    Ji Xiao pulled back his sleeve, "well, I know, you go back quickly."


    "Cousin..."


    As soon as Ji Xiao''s indifferent eyes are swept away, Chen Yueyan calms down. She is like a quail who dare not speak. She only sweeps Ji Xiao with timid eyes.


    I thought that before long she would be called Xianggong instead of cousin.


    Ji Xiao is indifferent to her, not indulgent as she was four years ago.


    But it doesn''t matter. Ji Xiao will be the emperor soon. He must take it up. What''s more, it''s normal for him not to see him for so many years. As long as he accompanies him every day after getting married, she believes that Ji Xiao''s heart will always come back.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that Ji Xiao didn''t have her at all.


    On the way back, Ji Rao felt that Ji Xiao was silent. Ji Xiao didn''t speak, and Ji Rao didn''t say much.


    When he reached the gate of the palace, Ji Xiao suddenly said in a voice, "do you know what Chen Yueyan said to me?"


    Ji Rao is not Ji Xiao''s person after all. When Ji Rao talks like this, he feels guilty subconsciously, but he hides well, "what did he say?"


    Ji Xiao doesn''t speak. Ji Rao turns his head and is facing Ji Xiao''s dark eyes, which makes Ji Rao feel a thump.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the matter? "


    Ji Xiao looked at Ji Rao for a long time. Ji Rao kept beating drums in his heart. At last, he gave a faint smile. "He said you were much more hateful than when you were a child."


    Ji Rao''s heart was suddenly relieved. He gave a slight smile, "is that right?"


    "Yes."


    "When..." Ji Rao curved his mouth and said, "without my brother''s support, I naturally feel like walking on thin ice. Now that I have been wronged, my brother will come out for me, right?"


    Looking at Ji Rao Jiao''s good face, Ji Xiao nodded, "yes."


    After returning to the palace, Ji Rao went back to his palace and sat on the couch for a while. Thinking of Ji Xiao''s not right today, he became more and more agitated.


    He felt that Chen Yueyan didn''t tell him that. Maybe there was something else.


    Although Ji Xiao is good to himself these years, he has a bad temper. Ji Rao doesn''t know when he will attack.


    Now Princess Jia hated him again. Now she couldn''t figure out how to kill herself.


    It turns out that he guessed well.


    On this day, Princess Jia recalled Ji Xiao to her palace and told him that someone in the palace had seen Ji Rao go in and out of the third prince''s xunyin palace more than once.


    But looking at Ji Xiao''s ugly face, Jiafei knew that he didn''t know about it.


    "Xiao''er, my palace knows that you don''t worry about Ji Rao Su, and you don''t have to check his whereabouts. Maybe you can ask Ji Rao why he always goes to xunyin palace. Is xunyin palace bigger than Chenyang palace? Or is the master of xunyin palace better than that of Chenyang palace? "


    Ji Xiao''s face is very ugly. He clenches his hands tightly, and even has clear blue veins.


    Princess Jia smiles a little. She steps slowly to Ji Xiao. "Xiao''er, my mother''s concubine has told you that he is not a good thing. Now it''s the key time for you to compete with the third prince. You must not destroy your plan because of him."


    "Concubine..."


    Princess Jia takes out a jade bottle from her sleeve and hands it to Ji Xiao.


    Ji Xiao twisted his eyebrows and said, "what''s this?"


    "It''s poison."


    Ji Xiao was stunned for a moment.


    "Those who achieve great things must be hard hearted. He has betrayed you. Keeping it will only be a disaster."

 Chapter 1167

    These days Ji Xiao is more and more good to Ji Rao. That kind of good is obvious to Ji Rao''s heart.


    Ji Xiao didn''t know where to hold a kitten for Ji Rao. "I remember you said cats were cute. I just found one and gave it to you to keep and play with."


    Although Ji Rao felt a little inexplicable, he still accepted the kitten.


    In fact, it''s really comfortable for him to have a kitten by his side. He is with Ji Xiao in the daytime. Unless there is something important, Ji Xiao must be under his nose. Ji Rao has some difficulties in avoiding Ji Xiao to find Ji Rong, but the emperor summons Ji Xiao once a day. Ji Rao will take this opportunity to go to Ji Rong.


    Every time Ji Rao goes there, he sees Ji Rong in a quiet and leisurely manner. He is either taking care of the flowers in his courtyard or reading books, or playing chess or painting. He doesn''t look like someone who is going to compete with Ji Xiao.


    This day, when Ji Rao arrived at xunyin palace, Ji Rong was painting. He was writing in his right hand, wearing a white robe embroidered with blue pattern. He gently held his sleeve in his left hand, lowered his eyes, and stood in front of the wide open window, looking like an immortal. Outside the window is the green bamboo in the courtyard, but Ji Rong''s painting is already bare landscape.


    "Brother!"


    Ji Rao pushed the door in, but Ji Rong didn''t raise his head.


    Ji Rao saw that he was painting, so he just sat at the table and kept silent.


    Before long, Ji Rong put down his pen, looked at the picture on the table, and then turned to sit opposite Ji Rao.


    "Brother Huang, have you finished painting?"


    Ji Rong gently nodded, he looked at Ji Rao wear thick appearance, then said, "the weather is so cold, you don''t have to rush over."


    Ji Rao sighed, "I don''t know why these days. Ji Xiao looks at me closely. He asks me to go to his palace all day long. I used to see him less, so I don''t have to play too much, but now I play every day. I''m tired, and I can only relax a little with you. "


    "I hear you have a cat?"


    "Yes, a white cat, very docile."


    Ji Rong looked at the faint smile on Ji Rao''s face, "you seem to like it very much?"


    The smile on Ji Rao''s face closed, "I don''t like what Ji Xiao gives me."


    Whether he likes it or not, Ji Rong has already seen it in his eyes, but since Ji Rao doesn''t want to admit it, Ji Rong doesn''t say much.


    Ji Rong pushes the cake on the plate to Ji Rao. Looking at him, he slowly says, "you won''t come again in the future."


    Ji Rao a Leng, "why?"


    "I''m afraid Ji Xiao is already on guard against you. When you come, you''ll be followed by a small tail."


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    Ji Xiao is so kind to him these days. When he looks at the cat, he thinks that maybe Ji Xiao has really grown up and become sensible this time. He didn''t believe Ji Xiao would be good to him before, and he didn''t believe Ji Xiao any more when he wanted to lose his life.


    But these four years, Ji Xiao really did not say to him, if good to him is false, then who will a false four years?


    Ji Rao''s heart is shaking.


    He even sometimes makes excuses for Ji Xiao.


    ¡­¡­ Now he really couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    The throne must be Ji Rong''s, but if Ji Xiao really treats himself sincerely, then After Ji Rong ascends the throne, he will ask Ji Rong to save Ji Xiao''s life.

 Chapter 1168

    After Ji Rao came out of xunyin palace, Ji Xiao who knew about it was afraid that he had been to xunyin palace.


    With Ji Xiao''s temper, he must be furious at this time.


    And presumably Ji Xiao has already begun to doubt him. This time, I''m afraid I can''t avoid Ji Xiao''s censure.


    After thinking about it, he ordered a few people to go down.


    The next morning, Ji Xiao called Ji Rao to Chenyang palace.


    Ji Xiao is still thinking about how to find an excuse to make it up.


    After arriving at Chenyang palace, he saw Jixiao sitting on a mahogany chair, holding a cat in his arms, caressing it. The cat was obedient, squinting and lying in Jixiao''s arms, motionless.


    "Brother..."


    Ji Xiao partial head sees Ji Rao, then stretched out his hand to move toward him, "come here."


    Ji Rao walked slowly and stood in front of Ji Xiao.


    Ji Xiao put a book in front of him. He put the cat into Ji Rao''s arms and said, "Ji Rao, the cat still kisses you."


    Ji Rao looked down at the kitten in my arms and couldn''t help laughing.


    When he lowered his head, he didn''t find Ji Xiao''s eyes were dark and complicated.


    "I asked the kitchenette to make you a pot of fish soup." He reached for Ji Rao''s hand and said, "it''s a little cold. How about warming your body?"


    Ji Xiao''s eyes are too gentle. Ji Rao nods gently.


    After a while, a maid in waiting brought the fish soup.


    After bringing it in, Ji Xiao told the palace people to step aside. He stood at the table and put the fish soup into a small bowl himself.


    Ji Rao looked at his action and was flattered for a moment.


    "Ji Rao, did you go to the third emperor''s Palace today?"


    Sure enough.


    Ji Rao opened his mouth and said, "brother, I..."


    "Don''t explain." Ji Xiao drooped his eyes, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, "I just want to know, Ji Rao, have you never forgiven me for so many years?"


    Ji Rao was stunned, the look in her eyes was flashing, and the expression on her face was dignified and complex.


    "I know you''re blaming me, and I know it was my fault at the time."


    Ji Rao looks at Ji Xiao in disbelief.


    Ji Xiao would admit her mistake.


    How could this proud man admit his mistake?


    "It''s just that no matter how much I regret it, things have already been like this, so I can only try my best to compensate you, but you seem to I don''t need it. "


    Ji Xiao slowly stirred the soup with a spoon, and the expression on his face was a little too quiet.


    But Ji Rao didn''t find out, "brother..."


    "Ask yourself, have I been a little bad to you these years?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No


    Although not, it''s really hard for Ji Rao to trust Ji Xiao any more.


    He believed it, and then he almost died.


    It''s going to be hard to convince him now.


    "What do you want all these years that I haven''t given you? Why do you still go to Jirong? What did he give you? "


    Ji Rao finally saw the evil on Ji Xiao''s face. His heart sank and he went forward to grab Ji Xiao''s sleeve. "Brother, listen to me. It''s not like this. I didn''t betray you."


    "You didn''t betray me?" Ji Xiao puts his hand around Ji Rao''s neck, but Ji Rao knows that he doesn''t exert himself.


    But his expression now reminds Ji Rao of four years ago.


    Ji Xiao pinches his neck, is also such gloomy terrible facial expression.


    Think of these do not want to think of the memory, Ji Rao can not help but look a little ugly.

 Chapter 1169

    Ji Xiao squints at him and thinks in his heart whether to strangle him or let him drink fish soup to poison him. He suddenly comes to Ji Rao and looks at him behind him in amazement through his shoulder. His face is shocked.


    "Brother, be careful!"


    Before Ji Xiao can react, Ji Rao pushes Ji Xiao away, and a long sword goes into Ji Rao''s chest.


    When Ji Xiao turns his head, he sees that Ji Rao has been pierced by a sword.


    He felt as if he had been hit by something, "Ji Rao!"


    Seeing that Ji Xiao had not been killed, the palace man pulled out his sword and splashed blood all over the ground. Ji Rao knelt on the ground feebly and then fell down. The palace man turned to Ji Xiao with his sword.


    The other palace people reacted so quickly that they didn''t give the murderer a second chance. They directly pushed the man to the ground and threw the sword aside.


    Ji Xiao didn''t worry about the others. He ran to look at Ji Rao, who was not only bleeding, but also pale. He shook his hands and picked him up. "Ji Rao..." He roared, "go to Dr. Xuan, Dr. Xuan!"


    He thought that he could kill Ji Rao easily, but he found that his heart was as painful as being torn when he just watched Ji Rao fall in front of him covered with blood. He couldn''t imagine what he would do if Ji Rao was gone.


    He tugged Ji Rao''s neck to hold people up, reached out to block Ji Rao''s wound, and said in a deep voice, "it''s OK, Ji Rao, it''s OK."


    Ji Rao looked up at Ji Xiao, "brother, I really I didn''t betray you, I... "


    "All right." Ji Xiaowen said in a voice, "I believe you."


    Ji Xiao reached for Shun Ji Rao''s hair and said, "I believe you."


    He asked someone to take the murderer out first. When the doctor came, he directly treated Ji Rao''s wound. Ji Xiao stood by and waited.


    "Don''t worry, your highness. The seventh Prince doesn''t have a chance. The sword didn''t hit anything important. In the next few days, he will be well within a month."


    Hearing that there was no big deal, Ji Xiao was finally relieved.


    After the doctor left, Ji Xiao went to the bed and looked at Ji Rao''s pale face. He couldn''t help reaching out and gently touched it. Ji Rao didn''t faint. He felt someone was touching his face and then slowly opened his eyes.


    "Brother..."


    "Are you better?"


    Ji Rao opened her mouth, but did not speak.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Ji Rao raised his eyes to look at Ji Xiao, then slowly nodded, that appearance unexpectedly appeared some grievances.


    Ji Xiao stretched out his hand to pacify Shun Ji Rao''s hair. "It''s OK. I''m here. Don''t be afraid."


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    Outside the door came the cry of the palace people, Ji Xiao twisted his brows and turned his head in displeasure.


    The palace man came in and said, "Your Highness, that man, he, he committed suicide."


    "What?" Ji Xiao''s face suddenly sank down, "waste, a group of dog slaves, so many people can''t see one person, what''s the use of you?"


    The palace man knelt down in fear, "Your Highness, forgive me, your highness."


    How could they have thought that the man was bent on death and committed suicide by biting his tongue.


    "Go and check it for me. You must check it for me."


    "Yes, yes." The palace man stood up and quickly backed out.


    Ji Rao looks at Ji Xiao''s chest and holds Ji Xiao''s hand.


    Feel Ji Rao some cool fingers, Ji Xiao heart fire inexplicably dropped a lot.

 Chapter 1170

    He turned to look at Ji Rao, "don''t worry, I will find out the person behind the scenes, kill him to give you vent."


    Ji Rao said, that''s not necessary.


    Kill myself and take it out on me?


    That''s right.


    The man was sent by Ji Rao to perform a bitter meat trick in front of Ji Xiao. Ji Rao told him that the sword would not hurt anything, but it was terrible.


    In order to let Ji Xiao relax his doubts.


    That killer is Ji Rao from Ji Rong there to find the death row, Ji Xiao even if how to check also can''t find.


    Ji Rao light smile for a while, should way, "good."


    He coughed softly twice, "brother Huang, I think..."


    His pale face was tinged with crimson, and he looked very nice.


    Ji Xiao sees him like this, also can''t help but soft next voice, "how?"


    "I want to go to the toilet..."


    Ji Xiao Leng Leng, "now you That''s all. I''ll send someone to serve you


    Ji Xiao called the palace people to come. Although Ji Rao had some difficulty in walking, it was no problem as long as he was careful.


    Taking advantage of Ji Rao to go to the toilet, he also rushed to see the murderer''s appearance. It''s really not from his palace. He didn''t find it when he came into the house.


    "Your Highness, what should I do with this man?"


    Ji Xiao waved his hand, "see if he has anything else."


    "Back to your highness." The palace person respectfully way, "the slaves all searched, nothing."


    Ji Xiao''s face sank, "threw him casually to the ground."


    "Yes."


    After dealing with the corpse, Ji Xiao estimates that Ji Rao has returned to the house. When he opens the door, he sees Ji Rao holding the porcelain bowl on the table. His face is startled, "don''t drink! "


    he stepped forward and reached out to knock over the bowl on Ji Rao''s hand.


    Ji Rao Lengzheng looking at Ji Xiao, like some scared.


    Ji Xiao takes a breath, and his face calms down. He reaches for Ji Rao''s hand and slowly leads him back to the couch to lie down. Then he pulls a brocade quilt for him.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s unclear eyes, Ji Xiao explained in a light voice, "the fish soup is cold. If I want to drink it, I''ll ask someone to make some more. Now I''ll have some tea to make do with it."


    Actually, it''s not very cold


    Just looking at Ji Xiao, he nodded slowly.


    After Ji Xiao left, there was only the crackle of charcoal in the air. Ji Rao looked at the curtain beside the bed for a while, then sat up again. He covered his chest and coughed twice. Every time he coughed, the wound would hurt for a long time.


    He saw his white cat slowly licking something at the table.


    After a while, he found that the cat was licking the fish soup on the ground.


    Ji Rao looked down at her wound.


    He knew that Ji Xiao was suspicious by nature. This time, the bitter meat plan could not be done once and for all. Once the suspected seeds were buried, no matter how much soil was covered on them, the seeds would eventually break out of the ground.


    Ji sighed, but it should be enough.


    I believe Ji Rong will be on the top soon.


    When the time comes


    Suddenly there was an ugly cat cry in the air. Ji Rao looked up and saw that the cat was shaking and stiff, and fell down in two seconds. Ji Rao opened his eyes wide and saw that the cat struggled twice, and then he lost his movement and breath.


    Ji Rao Lengzheng''s looking at, in the heart instantaneous elephant is blown by the cold wind, cool a thorough.

 Chapter 1171

    Ji Xiao wants to kill him.


    Ji Rao can''t help clenching his bedding.


    As long as he thought that he had just put the poisonous soup in front of him, he felt afraid.


    He thought that Ji Xiao was sincere to him. He thought that in four years, he had some weight in Ji Xiao''s heart.


    But he was wrong.


    Ji Xiao is going to kill him.


    Not even a chance to explain.


    Just because I went to Jirong''s xunyin palace?


    All of a sudden, he felt cold all over, and the cold air penetrated through him again and again.


    He seemed to feel the feeling of walking through the gate of death again.


    Ji Rao clenched her hands and closed her eyes.


    He thought, he thought Ji Xiaoyuan was going to treat him well.


    It turned out that he wanted to kill himself these days.


    He wanted to kill himself long ago.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes, there was no emotion in it.


    "Somebody."


    The palace man pushed the door and entered, "what''s the seventh Prince''s command?"


    "Take away the fish soup and the broken porcelain bowl, and the cat will find a place to bury it. Don''t tell anyone."


    "Yes."


    The palace man was a little strange when he picked up the cat.


    He looked at the cat in the morning. He was still energetic. How could he die now.


    It''s just that he didn''t ask too much. He just concentrated on his own work.


    Ji Xiao didn''t let Ji Rao go out, and Ji Rao didn''t ask much.


    He stayed in his own Yufu pavilion every day and didn''t step out.


    Today''s Yufu Pavilion is not the same as it used to be. Because of the prince''s orders, Yufu pavilion has been renovated in a good way. The house is also clean and tidy. There are two pots of charcoal fire in the house. Ji Rao nests on the couch, with her upper body leaning against the bed, her lower body covered with a quilt, and her hand holding a book to read.


    Until he heard a few firecrackers.


    "What''s going on out there?"


    There are also palace people in his palace, but they are all sent by Ji Xiao. Ji Rao doesn''t talk to them these days unless it''s necessary. This is the first time he asks questions.


    The two palace people turned their heads and looked at each other. A humanitarian, "today is the day for his highness to marry the crown princess."


    Ji Rao was stunned, "so fast?"


    No wonder Ji Xiao doesn''t come to see him these days. He is still wondering if Ji Xiao has been taking care of him. Unexpectedly, Ji Xiao is busy with his own marriage.


    "The empress of Princess Jia said that it is good for the emperor to make his highness marry the crown princess."


    Chongxi?


    Ji Rao sneered.


    I''m afraid I''m not in a hurry to seek power for his son, right?


    He covered his chest and coughed twice. "Help me up."


    The palace man came forward to hold Ji Rao''s tender jade hand from the couch and helped Ji Rao down.


    Aware that Ji Rao wanted to go out, he told the palace humanitarian beside him, "go and get the fox fur of the seventh prince."


    Fox fur quickly took over, palace people help him put on the body, and tied a belt in front of the body.


    Fox fur weight is very thick, put on jirao felt like a giant standing on his shoulder.


    "It''s windy outside. I''ll take your hood with me."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak, so the palace people took the hood to Ji Rao. When finishing, they looked at Ji Rao''s delicate face, long and straight crow eyelashes. When they drooped their eyes, they were so smooth that people felt pity. Their eyebrows and eyes were picturesque and beautiful.


    Gong Ren Leng Leng, almost blurted out, "the seventh prince, you are so beautiful."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he realized that he had made a slip of speech and quickly stepped back two steps, a little scared,

 Chapter 1172

    "Master, forgive me."


    Ji Rao didn''t care, he waved his hand, and then walked out slowly, "brother, I have to have a look at this good thing."


    Ji Xiao didn''t tell him about his marriage. All the people in the palace knew it, but he didn''t know it. He was the last one in the palace to know his feelings.


    But it may be that Ji Xiao has begun to alienate him.


    After all, this is the mother of a country in the future. The etiquette system is also quite troublesome. Ji Rao, who is supported by others, looks at the way that the ceremonial envoy and Chen Yueyan ask and answer questions in the bleak cold wind, and even admires Chen Yueyan''s patience.


    "Seventh prince, let''s go back. It''s windy and you''re not in good health. It will be bad if you get cold again."


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    His body he knows, who let some weak, but not so expensive, the wind blows on the disease, not so exaggerated.


    He followed the etiquette and watched Ji Xiao wearing a red suit with a high attitude, unpredictable eyes and calm.


    Ji Rao also saw Ji Rong. Even when Ji Xiao got married, Ji Rong was still dressed in white and looked like he was coming for a funeral.


    Ji Xiao is naturally dissatisfied, but now there are so many people, he can''t say anything more. I have to swallow it.


    Ji Rao just looked at them. After they were finished, Ji Rao waved back.


    Tonight, the imperial palace is decorated with lanterns everywhere to congratulate his Highness the crown prince.


    Jirao''s Yufu Pavilion seems to be isolated from the world. The happiness in the palace is not touched at all, but the Yin and moisture in the cold palace nearby are quite touched.


    As soon as you step into the Yufu Pavilion, you can feel a cold wind blowing through people''s skin and bones.


    "Just make some porridge."


    Ji Rao has a bad appetite these days.


    "Yes."


    Dinner is a meager rice porridge. Ji Rao drinks two mouthfuls of rice porridge and stops drinking it. After washing her face at night and reading for a while, she asks someone to blow out the candle and go to sleep.


    But after a while, he suddenly felt cold.


    It''s like a gust of wind in the daytime when someone pushes the door open.


    Ji Rao didn''t sleep to death. He was conscious. He opened his eyes vaguely. Just as he wanted to go on sleeping, he heard the rustle of clothes beside him.


    Without waiting for Ji Rao''s reason to return, something suddenly touched his face.


    It was a pair of cold hands.


    When touching Ji Rao''s face, Ji Rao shivered.


    "Still up?"


    The sound


    Ji Xiao?


    Ji Rao some startled think of the body, but was Ji Xiao to hold.


    He felt Ji Xiao sitting beside his couch, heard Ji Xiao take off his shoes, socks and clothes, and finally lifted Ji Rao''s quilt to lie in.


    Only Ji Rao drags the quilt. Now he is fully awake, so he knows that what Ji Xiao is doing is not in line with the rules.


    "Brother Huang, don''t accompany Chen on the wedding night Huang Sao, why do you want to squeeze a room with my brother? "


    Ji Xiao didn''t rush back to him, just said, "do you want me to sleep with Yueyan?"


    Ji Rao thought it strange that he asked.


    It''s not a question of whether he wants to or not.


    "Brother Huang, you married Chen Yueyan. Shouldn''t you go into the bridal chamber with Chen Yueyan on your wedding night?"


    The voice behind him was low with impatience, "I''m asking if you want to."

 Chapter 1173

    Ji Rao didn''t speak, and Ji Xiao didn''t ask. After he lay down, he stretched out his hand to pull up the quilt and put his hand on Ji Rao''s waist.


    "Go to sleep."


    Ji Xiao is on the side, where can Ji Rao sleep.


    Ji Xiao may have just drunk the wedding wine. In the quiet air, the smell of wine slowly extends in this cramped space. Ji Rao thinks he is drunk.


    When you get drunk, you will do something you dare not do in the daytime.


    He even wondered if Ji Xiao wanted to kill him while he was sleeping at night.


    This kind of thought makes Ji Rao scared and didn''t sleep well all night.


    But Ji Xiao really just slept one night with him.


    The next day Ji Xiao woke up early in the morning. He opened his eyes and looked at Ji Rao lying beside him. The expression on his face relaxed involuntarily.


    He had a good sleep last night. I don''t know whether it was because of drinking or Ji Rao. In a word, it seems that he hasn''t slept so soundly for a long time.


    Ji Xiao sat up. Ji Rao didn''t sleep at all. He was so sleepy that he could wake him up with a little noise.


    As soon as Ji Xiao sat up, Ji Rao''s consciousness immediately came back.


    He closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    Ji Xiao reaches out his hand and touches Ji Rao''s face. It''s so unexpected that Ji Rao''s heart is raised in his throat. He''s afraid that his men will move to his neck in a second.


    But no.


    Ji Xiao just touched her face and took back her hand.


    A maid comes in to wait on her. He washes and puts on his clothes. Ji Xiao signs the maid to be quiet and don''t wake Ji Rao.


    After he had cleaned himself up, he turned his head to look at the man on the collapse, and then went out.


    As soon as Ji Xiao left, Ji Rao opened his eyes.


    He sat up, a little shaken on his face, and his heart seemed to jump out of his chest.


    As soon as Ji Xiao went back to the palace, she saw Princess Jia sitting on the mahogany chair, next to Chen Yueyan, who was crying red.


    As soon as he came back, Chen Yueyan cried even more.


    "Xiao''er, where did you go last night?"


    Ji Xiao''s face was not red, and he lied breathlessly, "yesterday guangluqing had something important to report. My father was seriously ill, so I came forward to deal with it. I left in a hurry last night, and I didn''t have time to say it. I hope my mother and concubine will forgive me."


    Although Princess Jia also felt that it was unreasonable to leave the bride alone in the wedding room on the wedding night, it was her own son after all and could not be punished seriously.


    So she just glared at Ji Xiao, "it''s not me that you should blame, it''s Yan Er."


    Ji Xiao then looked at Chen Yueyan, "it''s my fault."


    As soon as Chen Yueyan heard Ji Xiao say that, her previous grievances were swept away. She wiped the tears on her face and said, "cousin, I don''t know how to understand. I don''t blame you."


    Princess Jia knew that Chen Yueyan was stupid. When she heard that, she lowered her head and gave a smile. "Now is a special time. Xiao''er has to be busy with government affairs. Yan''er needs to learn to understand him more."


    The implication of this is that Ji Xiao is the future emperor, and it''s normal to be busy now.


    After hearing this, Chen Yueyan even had a smile on her face.


    Ji Xiao is the future emperor. She is the queen of the future, the most honorable woman in the world.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yueyan''s only complaint in her heart is gone.


    "I know. I''m my cousin''s wife now. Naturally, he is the first in everything. I will try my best to be a princess."


    Princess Jia looked at her with satisfaction, "this is my aunt''s good niece."

 Chapter 1174

    Chen Yueyan goes to see Ji Xiao and wants to get her praise, but Ji Xiao just looks at the floor indifferently and doesn''t even give her a look.


    Chen Yueyan was lost again.


    Princess Jia stood up from her chair and waved to Ji Xiao, "my mother''s concubine has returned to the palace. Please come to see me off."


    "Yes."


    As long as people with a clear eye can see here that she is hiding from Chen Yueyan. Only Chen Yueyan, who has no mind, can''t hear it.


    They went out.


    Ji Xiao helped Jia Fei to her palace.


    "Can you tell your mother now?"


    Ji Xiao''s eyes moved, "what?"


    Princess Jia glared at Ji Xiao, "you are my son. I can''t understand you any more. Don''t play tricks in front of me. Come on, where did you go last night? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yufu Pavilion


    Princess Jia''s steps suddenly stopped. She twisted her eyebrows to see Ji Xiao. She only looked at Ji Xiao who was up and down. Looking at her son''s obedient appearance, her anger immediately reduced a lot.


    "Nonsense. Yesterday was your wedding day. On your wedding night, I went to the palace of emperor''s younger brother. What did it look like? If it''s known to others, it''s up to you. "


    Ji Xiao didn''t say a word.


    Princess Jia swept his eyes up and down, and then went on slowly, "Xiao''er, your teacher told her mother, don''t you like cigarettes?"


    "Yes."


    Princess Jia sighed and said, "my mother knows that she has wronged you, but now she has to make some choices for the sake of the throne. If you meet the woman you like in the future, you can marry her back to be a concubine."


    "The son knows."


    Princess Jia nodded, "good boy."


    She then said, "we can''t do this any more in the future. The Chen family is still our most powerful help. At this time, we must not offend the Chen family."


    "Yes, son, I understand."


    Princess Jia looked at her son lovingly, "with a obedient son like you, the mother would be more relieved."


    After that, Ji Xiao never looked for Ji Rao again. Ji Rao lived alone in Yufu Pavilion again.


    Ji Rong asks Zhu yuanzhan to send a message to Ji Rao, telling him that he is being watched by Ji Xiao''s people, and that he''d better not go out of the Yufu pavilion or come to the chanting palace.


    Ji Rao really won''t go out.


    He did not worry about food or drink alone, and he was at ease in Yufu Pavilion.


    Day by day, the situation becomes more and more tense, not only upward, but also in the harem.


    Your majesty hasn''t gone to court for seven or eight days. These days, his highness is acting for him.


    It can be seen that the people in the palace are individuals. When your majesty is ill, his highness is in charge of the whole palace.


    As for the third prince, he had been shut up all the time, so he had to quit because he knew he couldn''t fight.


    So there are more people in a hurry to flatter Ji Xiao.


    Almost all people think that the throne belongs to his royal highness.


    It''s already cold winter. Ji Rao''s nest is collapsing. She is dozing off with a heater in her hand. She looks like a lazy cat.


    After sleeping for a while, Ji Rao opened his eyes. The palace people next to him were making charcoal pots. The air smelled of coal.


    "The seventh Prince wakes up."


    Ji Rao answered vaguely. He yawned. His ink hair was like a black waterfall. His eyes were flowing with water. He looked clear, like a glass bead soaked in water. It was beautiful and exciting.

 Chapter 1175

    "How long did I sleep?"


    "Back to your highness, about a quarter of an hour."


    Ji Rao lifted the quilt, and the room was warm. He only wore an inner garment, revealing his delicate white ankle.


    "What''s going on outside?"


    "Just the same." The palace people return to him.


    These days, Ji Rao always asks about things outside, but she doesn''t participate in it or have a deep understanding.


    The palace man boldly asked, "does the seventh Prince think that his highness is more hopeful?"


    Ji Rao just glanced at him lightly. His eyes seemed like a cold moon. It was clear that there was no malice, but it made people feel chilly.


    Only when the palace man knew that he had said something wrong, he quickly knelt down and said, "I''m talkative, I know what''s wrong."


    Ji Rao didn''t care about this with him. He turned his head and raised an imperceptible smile in the corner of his mouth. "This must be the answer in your heart. You think the crown prince can succeed to the throne. "


    Seeing that Ji Rao didn''t get angry, instead, he took his words, and his courage grew up. "His royal highness, Prince, is smart and capable, and has the way to be a king. Now he is even more powerful with the Chen family. His majesty always dotes on his Royal Highness the prince and will not give him the throne. The third prince is like a turtle with a shrunken head. "


    If we put it in the past, we would be beheaded.


    But today is different from the past.


    Now your majesty is critically ill, people in the palace are in danger, and officials outside the palace are ready to move. Many things are in a mess. It''s time to choose the emperor. On the contrary, there are not so many restrictions on speech.


    Ji Rao has never been a person who can punish palace people. He even gets along with them these days. He finds that Ji Rao''s temperament is actually very gentle.


    So I dare to say these words.


    Ji Rao didn''t say anything. He gave a smile and dropped his head.


    His heart is still inclined to Ji Rong.


    He knows that Ji Rong doesn''t go out these days, just doesn''t want to cause more trouble. It''s not that he can''t escape, but that he keeps a low profile.


    Ji Xiao is popular among the people. Ji Xiao is smart and capable. Ji Xiao is deeply loved by his majesty. Ji Xiao''s mother is Princess Jia.


    So what?


    He has no troops.


    No matter how much advantage there is, it''s empty talk to have no soldiers in hand.


    Ji Rong has been training since a long time ago. As early as Ji Xiao was still playing the game, Ji Rong began to think about that position.


    In Ji Rao''s opinion, Ji Xiao is not qualified to compete with Ji Rong.


    Although Ji Xiao is so proud now, the emperor will not die. It''s not sure who will take the throne until the last moment.


    Ji Rao covered her mouth and coughed twice.


    The palace person establishes a horse way, "slave goes to open some windows a little bit, so many carbon pots burn up to really choke person''s panic."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Then the palace people went.


    Ji Rao casually put on a dress and collapsed. Sitting on the chair, he opened the book in front of him, but actually he didn''t read a word.


    He was thinking about the throne.


    He wanted Ji Rong to be emperor.


    Because Ji Rong can give him freedom.


    He doesn''t want to stay in this deep palace. It''s like a cannibal prison. Every minute and every second here is very hard.


    If he is allowed to live here for the rest of his life, he will not have much to look forward to for the rest of his life.


    But if Ji Xiao became emperor, I''m afraid he would never be able to get out of the palace.


    Seeing the change of the throne, Ji Rao seems to see her bright future.


    He even began to imagine his future life outside the palace.

 Chapter 1176

    It''s an extraordinary day.


    Ji Rao suddenly received a report from a palace official, saying that the emperor announced his passing.


    The emperor declared him?


    Ji Rao was very confused.


    His father has never cared about him since he was born. It''s really funny to say how much he loves himself.


    Is it because he can''t do it himself that he calls his sons over?


    Ji Rao thought, but she put on her clothes and went to the emperor''s palace in a sedan chair.


    When he got on the sedan chair, a eunuch jammed a hand warmer.


    When Ji Rao looked up in amazement, the eunuch was smiling and said, "the seventh Prince is afraid of cold. You''d better take this."


    He does warm his hands every day, but now he is going to see the emperor. It''s not polite to take the stove again.


    But since it was given by the eunuch who came to deliver a message, he reluctantly accepted it.


    Ji Rao took it.


    It seems that I''ve been walking for a long time, and I''m in a trance.


    When getting off the sedan chair, Ji Rao lifted the curtain and looked at the palace at the door.


    There are not many opportunities for him to come here. Almost all of them just look at him from a distance.


    Although he is the prince, he can''t live at will in this palace.


    Ji Rao came down from the sedan chair.


    "Be careful, seventh prince."


    Ji Rao was immediately held by someone. He looked at the side of his eyes in surprise. The palace man who held him gave him a wink.


    Ji Rao understood in an instant.


    This is Ji Rong.


    Ji Rao did not move and followed the palace man.


    The palace man lowered his head and said two words to Ji Rao in a low voice.


    Ji Rao''s heart is full of heavy after listening, and finally he came to the gate of the hall.


    The eunuch at the gate saw that it was the seventh prince, so they gave way one after another.


    "Your Majesty orders that no one is allowed to come near. The rest of you step down. The seventh prince, please."


    Ji Rao stood in front of the door, took a deep breath and pushed the door open.


    Inside is a very strong smell of medicine and sandalwood, which are both delicate fragrance, but they are too strong mixed together, which makes people want to feel dizzy. The uncomfortable smell makes Ji Rao frown directly.


    When he came in, the wooden door squeaked shut behind him.


    He looked at the furnishings in the house. They were all the best China and furnishings.


    It may be that people who are seriously ill should not see the light. The light in the room is dim. It seems that it is the entrance to the gate of death.


    Around the mountain screen, Ji Rao saw the bright yellow bed covered with a curtain embroidered with five clawed Golden Dragon. The curtain hung down and covered the people on the bed tightly. On the side of the bed, however, there was a tall and straight person kneeling.


    That person''s figure Ji Rao is more familiar.


    Ji Xiao.


    So he''s here.


    Ji Xiao heard the voice and then turned his head. Seeing Ji Rao, he gave him a smile.


    That smile really some strange, Ji Rao saw only feel back chilly.


    Only Ji Xiao and him are here.


    So what did your majesty call him for?


    Even if the situation is no longer right, Ji Rao still forces himself to calm down. He takes a deep breath and turns to look at Ji Xiao, "brother, my father asked me to come..."


    Ji Xiao stood up from the ground. He patted the soil on his knees when he was kneeling. His movement was very slow, and he seemed to be a little careless. Ji Rao thought of what the man had just said to him, and he couldn''t help but feel nervous.

 Chapter 1177

    "My father is so ill that he can''t even speak." Ji Xiao raised his eyes and looked at Ji Rao with a faint smile. He waved to him, "come on, I want you to see my father."


    Ji Rao, even though he was unwilling, didn''t dare disobey Ji Xiao at this time.


    He moved a step son, almost move to rub to walk toward the bed in front of the past, left two steps outside, Ji Rao stopped, "son minister, see father Huang."


    He said so, but he didn''t kneel down. He only gave a salute with his hands empty. He looked like he was just trying.


    There was no response.


    Ji Rao looks at Ji Xiao, some doubts in his eyes, and some fear that people can''t see through his eyes.


    "It''s said that my father can''t speak any more. Why are you still arguing with him?" The smile on Ji Xiao''s face didn''t decrease, but her tone was more casual. This kind of languidness made people feel numb.


    Especially the light here is so dark, Ji Xiao stands there with a smile, and the pressure on Ji Rao''s heart is not small.


    Ji Rao''s face slowly showed the color of amazement.


    I can''t talk.


    Has my father been


    He looked into Ji Xiao''s eyes and didn''t see any meaning of denial from inside.


    Ji Rao immediately stepped back, "since my father has died, why do you want me to come?"


    "I just think you should see him. After all, if you tell the world about his death, you will never have a chance to see him again. "


    Ji Rao looks a little ugly.


    What''s going on now?


    In a gloomy space, a prince''s Royal Highness with cool back, plus a corpse on the bed.


    Ji Rao''s legs are a little soft.


    He always thought that nothing good would happen here.


    "I Why do I want to see my father? "


    Ji Xiao didn''t answer him. He took a step towards Ji Rao. Ji Rao immediately stepped back. Ji Xiao no longer stepped forward. He just stared at Ji Rao tightly. His eyes were like vines. He couldn''t breathe.


    "We haven''t seen it for half a month."


    Is that right?


    Ji Rao didn''t notice the time.


    I don''t know how to live without Ji Xiao.


    After all, Ji Xiao is beside him, so he always doubts whether Ji Xiao will kill him the next second.


    He has always been such a changeable person.


    From small to large, it has never changed.


    He believed that Ji Xiao would only die faster.


    Ji Rao looked up at Ji Xiao and saw his pale and tired face. He said, "my father is seriously ill. His royal highness acts as an agent for government affairs. He manages everything every day. It''s understandable that he hasn''t seen me for such a long time."


    "If I were emperor, would you like it?"


    Ji Rao


    Again.


    Last time, it was such a strange question.


    Ji Rao didn''t know how to answer.


    "Your Highness, the dragon and Phoenix among the people should be the emperor of a country."


    Ji Xiao smiles.


    His laughter reverberated in the space, sounding ethereal and frightening.


    If Ji Rao didn''t have a little sense, he would think Ji Xiao was dead just like the emperor in bed.


    "Ji Rao, you always speak so well."


    Ji Rao Gang wanted to reply politely, "thank you for your praise, but I''m telling you the truth.".


    The result hears Ji Xiao to continue a way, "so nice words, don''t know is true or false, perhaps all false, do you feel terrible?"


    Ji Rao was surprised.

 Chapter 1178

    But Ji Rao couldn''t find any mistakes on her face.


    "I don''t know what that means."


    Ji Xiao stares at Ji Rao tightly, trying to see something from his eyes, but he is disappointed. Ji Rao has nothing in his eyes, like a pool of stagnant water.


    He was really just testing Ji Rao.


    I want to find some flaws in Ji Rao''s face.


    Ji Rao looks like this. If he''s not really loyal to him, then he''s very good at acting.


    He was always doubting Ji Rao.


    Since Chen Yueyan told him that last time, when he looked at Ji Rao, he always thought whether he would collude with Ji Rong.


    But forget it. After today, he will keep Ji Rao in the back palace forever. Ji Rong will be locked up. In the future, he will find a way to kill yongjue houbing. It doesn''t matter whether they collude or not.


    Ji Xiao''s face relaxed a little. He touched the curtain and looked at Ji Rao. "Don''t you come to see my father? I thought you would miss him very much, so I called you to see him for the last time. It''s just too bad that he didn''t make it to you and didn''t get a last look at you. "


    Ji Rao looked at the blinded curtain, silent and silent.


    After a while, Ji Rao''s throat moved, "I I don''t think so. "


    His face that uncomfortable tangled appearance let Ji Xiao see is like very much, he can''t help but bend the corners of the mouth to smile, "why?"


    "I, I haven''t seen him since I was a child. I have no feelings for your majesty, and your majesty probably doesn''t want to see me." Ji Rao stepped forward, reached out and grabbed Ji Xiao''s sleeve, but grabbed a small side. Ji Rao didn''t dare to pull more, and he didn''t dare to have great strength. "What I saw from childhood was my brother, so I only have brotherly friendship with him."


    Ji Xiao''s vision moved from Ji Rao''s hand pulling his sleeve to Ji Rao''s face, and then the corner of his mouth curved a radian, "right?"


    "Yes."


    Ji Xiao put out his hand and patted Ji Rao''s face, "you are also my only brother."


    Except for Ji Rao, he really doesn''t care about other brothers.


    "Let''s go. The imperial edict of my father has been hidden behind the plaque in Zhaohui hall."


    Ji Xiao stretched out his hand to hold Ji Rao, "follow me."


    Ji Rao followed him out.


    The door opened and the light came in. Ji Rao squinted a little.


    He was dragged to the door by Ji Xiao.


    Ji Xiao looked up at the people looking up at him. After looking around for a week, he said in a deep voice, "father He''s dead. "


    All of them knelt down in an instant, making a real or false cry.


    When the bell rang, all the civil and military officials rushed into the palace from home.


    They were dressed in white, kneeling at the entrance of the hall to wipe their tears.


    After crying, someone said in a high voice, "the country can''t be without a monarch for a day. I hope your highness and we can go to the plaque of Zhaohui hall quickly and get the imperial edict from the emperor!"


    "Yes, it''s better to confirm as soon as possible."


    There''s a lot of talk going on.


    Ji Xiao raised his hand and made a gesture, then he was silent for a moment.


    Ji Xiao said in a high voice, "today I will go with you to Zhaohui hall to get the imperial edict. No matter who is the emperor in the future, I will do my best to help."


    Ji Rao was listening and sneering.


    It turns out that Ji Xiao can also say these high sounding words.


    A group of people went to Zhaohui hall.


    Ji Rao follows Ji Xiao. Ji Xiao can''t see the dark color in his eyes when Ji Rao lowers his head.

 Chapter 1179

    Zhaohui hall will be here soon.


    The official went to get the imperial edict after the aboveboard, but he didn''t get anything after scratching it for a long time.


    Ji Xiao''s face, which was originally in the trend of must have smile faded down, he looked up and twisted his eyebrows at Li Guan, Li Guan''s anxious nose was sweating, and his face was a little dignified and shook his head toward Ji Xiao.


    No way.


    Ji Xiao''s face sank.


    The imperial edict behind the plaque was arranged by the emperor''s close father-in-law. The emperor''s close father-in-law was already from the side of Princess Jiafei a year ago, and he didn''t ask the emperor to find anything this year.


    And the father-in-law really looked at the people behind the plaque, and then there was a heavy guard of the guards, so he would never let any suspicious people in.


    But now the edict is gone.


    If the father-in-law didn''t lie, he would have been secretly taken away.


    Ji Rao lowered her head and looked at the land in front of her toe.


    Just now Ji Rong''s people told themselves that the imperial edict was already with him. They told themselves to let go. Ji Xiao would not be bad for him.


    He glanced slightly at Ji Xiao, and then drew back his eyes again, suppressing his uneasiness.


    "Didn''t the former Emperor ever leave an edict?"


    Ji Xiao raised his sleeve and said, "it''s impossible. The last moment of my father''s life was for me to take the imperial edict."


    Now that it''s written, there''s only one possibility.


    "This Is the imperial edict of the late emperor missing? "


    "Was it stolen?"


    "It''s a big crime to kill the nine nationalities!"


    "But a country can''t be without a monarch for a day!"


    At the bottom of the civil and military officials, you speak with me, quietly promoting the rhythm.


    Finally someone stood up and said, "since the imperial edict has disappeared, I feel that the urgent task now is to find it first."


    "Xu Guoxiang''s words are different." Chen Yueyan''s father, Chen Shangshu, stood up and said, "although the imperial edict has disappeared, the former emperor died of illness, and a new emperor is still needed to preside over the event, and his royal highness is the most suitable."


    "But..."


    "Yes, yes, the fourth Prince is his royal highness. Now that his majesty died of illness, his Highness''s accession to the throne conforms to the will of heaven."


    "But now there is no imperial edict. How can we be sure that his highness is the new emperor?"


    Chen Shangshu stroked his beard and looked askance at the man beside him. "The former Emperor even decided to be the crown prince. How can he pass the throne on to other princes?"


    Although some emperors do set up a prince first, this prince is not the one they really want. It''s just that the prince''s position stands at that height, which is extremely cold, and is most likely to be hated. In order to ensure his favorite son, some emperors will push other princes out as a shield, and then set up the prince in their heart at the last moment As the prince, he directly inherited the grand unification.


    In this way, we all know it well, but we can''t say it directly, let alone use it to testify in court.


    The man standing on the side of the third prince was speechless.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from behind the gate. The ministers of the central court all turned around and saw a plain dress with only a wooden hairpin. Their eyes were red. The sad looking Princess Jia was carried in. She looked so sad that she seemed to faint in the next second.


    Minister of the court saluted one by one, "to join the princess."

 Chapter 1180

    "Mother Princess."


    Princess Jia looked at Ji Xiao and then turned to Ji Rao. She didn''t look sad at all, but she turned her head, her eyebrows drooping, her eyes blank, and she was helpless and sad again.


    Ji Rao was amazed at her ability to change her face.


    Some officials said, "women don''t talk about politics. What''s the matter with Princess Jia?"


    Princess Jia covered her face with a handkerchief and said, "I know that I''m just a woman. I just want to serve the emperor well and dare not be Regent. But the former Emperor often said a few words in my ears. I feel that I have to tell you today that the former Emperor is benevolent and kind. Before that, I gave the fourth Prince some state affairs to help him deal with. The fourth Prince is wise and capable, and the starting point is all the common people.... "


    Ji Rao smiles at this.


    I don''t know how Princess Jia said this.


    Ji Xiao is wise and capable, diligent and loving?


    Are you kidding me?


    Ji Xiao doesn''t calculate that everyone else is good. Where can he love the people.


    Princess Jia said a lot of objective facts, but she was saying good things to Ji Xiao. At last, she stopped and looked at Chen Shangshu suggestively. Chen Shangshu immediately understood, and he knelt down. "Your Highness is mellow and kind-hearted. In the future, you must be a good emperor that everyone praises. I sincerely ask your highness to ascend the throne."


    As soon as he knelt down, the officials headed by him all knelt down, and the hall rang with the request of all the people, "I implore your Highness the prince to ascend the throne."


    The rest of the people, headed by the third prince, stood there, looking cold and not knowing what to say.


    Up to now, Ji Rong hasn''t shown up. Even if they want to stand on Ji Rong''s side, they can''t help it if the master is not there! "


    Just as the crowd was in a standoff, suddenly he heard, "wait a minute."


    Ji Rao heard the familiar voice and immediately raised his head.


    His whole mind is Ji Rong. He doesn''t see Ji Xiao next to him. His eyes are complex and gloomy.


    He thought, seven younger brother is so disobedient, then shut him in his own back palace, and don''t allow him to step out. As for Ji Rong, if seven younger brother insists on depending on him, then he will chop Ji Rong up and bring it to him every day when he has a meal, so Ji Rao can see him every day. No one can compare his love to Ji Rao.


    He is really a good brother.


    "See the third prince."


    Ji Rong walks in slowly, followed by Zhu yuanzhan, and a person in white who seems to be a little timid. Ji Rongsheng is good. He is dressed in white. He is as tall and straight as pine. White is better than snow. When he stepped in, someone looked at him and thought he was like a God.


    Ji Rong stood a few steps away from Ji Rao. He didn''t give Ji Rao a look in his eyes, but Ji Rao felt a little relieved when he saw him.


    Maybe Ji Rong''s position in his heart is too stable. He has never seen anything that Ji Rong can''t solve in these years. Ji Rong seems to be omnipotent.


    As soon as the third prince''s party members saw Ji Rong coming, they quickly seemed to have found the backbone. Before, they hesitated and did not dare to speak more. Now they have more words. Someone stepped forward and said in a hurry, "now that the emperor is dead and all the people have no head, is there anything to say when the third prince comes?"


    Ji Rong light looked at Ji Xiao, that eyes cold like ice lake three feet under the cold in general.

 Chapter 1181

    Ji Xiao squinted, "what''s the matter with your brother? If it''s something, just say it. "


    Ji Rong turned around, his ice and snow like face showed a sense of alienation, and his voice was empty and indifferent, which made people feel cold at the bottom of their feet.


    "Now my father''s sudden death, I am also very sad, but now the state affairs are important, it''s not the time to be sad. Originally, my father''s death, let alone not find the imperial edict, I found it. The imperial edict must have written the name of the fourth Prince Ji Xiao. "


    Ji Xiao frowned at Ji Rong," so what do you mean? "


    Ji Rong said in a light voice, "I just want to ask you a few questions."


    Ji Xiao doesn''t look very good on her face.


    In fact, he didn''t even want to say a word to Ji Rong.


    But now all the civil and military officials are here, and he has to answer.


    Ji Xiao took a deep breath and forced himself to settle down, "you ask."


    "Did you see your father die?"


    "Yes."


    "You were the only one before my father died."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rong gave Ji Xiao a cold look, and then turned to the officials, "that''s it."


    Ji Xiao didn''t know what he was playing. "Brother, what do you mean?"


    "This is the work I''m looking for. Have a look."


    The shrinking man behind him finally stepped forward, but he was still a little timid. He only looked up and then lowered his head.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Isn''t this the famous work in Beijing?"


    "Yes, yes. When my grandfather left, he was invited to have a look."


    "It''s amazing how he can do it. He can see how he died and how he hurt himself. He can touch it and come out. He should know more about this than I do."


    "That''s nature."


    "But what can I do for you?"


    "Is it an autopsy?"


    "Yes, isn''t he the one who came for the autopsy?"


    "But now only the emperor died..."


    The bottom person whispers words, but they each Ji Xiao can hear clearly.


    He looked at Ji Rong with disgust, "brother, what do you mean?"


    He really doesn''t know what Ji Rong is playing with him. Before that, he kept his door closed. Now the whole imperial palace is in his hands. Now he runs out to fight him. Isn''t he looking for death?


    Ji Rong doesn''t pay any attention to him. He just says, "tell me about it."


    "Yes, yes." He knelt down on the ground, wiped his forehead, put his hands together and saluted, "my lords, the cause of the emperor''s death is not death, it is It was suffocated. "


    As soon as his words fell, everyone''s eyes were shocked.


    "Bold!" Chen Shangshu kicked him up, and kicked him to fight with him. He said, "the court is talking nonsense. Someone has dragged him out and killed him!"


    His people hesitated to move.


    This is the person that the third prince brings, without the third prince''s permission, they still dare not move.


    Ji Rong sneered, "Chen Shangshu is really impatient, he just said a word, Chen Shangshu is anxious to kill."


    He quickly got up and began to kowtow in embarrassment, "my Lord, what the grass people said is true, and there is no empty word. I beg you to spare the grass people''s life.


    Chen Shangshu also said that Ji Xiao winked at him, and Chen Shangshu closed his mouth.


    He looked at Ji Rong, and his eyes were full of evil. "Brother Huang, this is to ask questions again."

 Chapter 1182

    Ji Xiao said, humming and laughing, "brother, it''s better to say that I killed the king."


    Ji Rong raised his eyelids and gave Ji Xiao a light look. "I didn''t say that. I just said the truth. As for right and wrong, I believe you ministers will judge."


    "Then go to the emperor and have a look."


    "Yes, let''s have a look. After all Your Majesty''s death was just what Ji Xiao said when he came out. We didn''t see it with our own eyes. "


    "What brother Li said is very true."


    A 70 year old minister knelt down and pleaded, "I beg the third prince to let the ministers have a look. I''ve been fighting with your majesty since I was 12 years old. Now I''m going down. I don''t feel at ease if I don''t see it with my own eyes!"


    "Good." Ji Rong is the ultimate experience of the heart, "then go to see the father''s last look."


    So a group of people went back, Ji Rong walked in the front, Ji Rao subconsciously want to follow, but suddenly Ji Xiao held his wrist, that is a great strength, Ji Rao instantly frowned.


    He wants to tremble with pain, and he doubts if Ji Xiao just wants to crush him to death.


    "Brother..."


    Ji Xiao but with can''t hear like, only two eyes gloomy looking at the front.


    Ji Rao knew that his appearance was not easy to provoke, so he put up with it and stopped talking with Ji Xiao.


    When they went back, before Ji Xiao stepped in, he heard someone exclaim, "yellow belt!"


    In his heart, the princess next to him also had a dignified face.


    Ji Xiao went in and saw the official kneeling in front of his Majesty''s couch. On the side of the bed, it was the yellow belt pulled down!


    The yellow belt is a keepsake hanging on the head of the emperor''s bed. If the emperor was injured, he would tear off the yellow belt before he died. Now, the yellow belt is clearly torn off.


    Ji Xiao stares at the yellow belt that almost stabs his eyes.


    How is that possible?


    When he left, the yellow belt didn''t move at all, and his father died of illness. He died in front of him. How could he be suffocated by something.


    "Come and see! Your Majesty''s face is indeed purple. "


    Someone put his head forward to see it. Sure enough, the emperor closed his eyes and turned purple. He looked like he was suffocated!


    "When the yellow belt falls, you are doubtful of your death." A Minister stood up from the ground and looked at Ji Xiao with painful eyes. "Just now, your highness also said that you were alone before your majesty died. Could your highness explain what happened?"


    Ji Xiao''s face was ugly, and the look in his eyes darkened.


    Why did he forget.


    He thought that after his father''s death, he would go to get the imperial edict, which was a matter of certainty.


    I didn''t expect that my father didn''t see Ji Rong when he was alive. After his death, Ji Rong used his body to give him a hard blow.


    He was careless.


    But how did the yellow tape fall?


    "How can I agree with the fact that I only rely on my brother''s mouth? In case my brother drags down the yellow belt and blames me, I can''t explain it with a few mouths."


    "No


    Someone came out of the door, the gatekeeper outside the palace.


    "When the first emperor died, the Third Prince wanted to see him for the last time, so the slaves let him in. The slaves saw it with their own eyes, and the eunuchs who served in the palace also saw it. The yellow belt fell below, and the Third Prince did not move! So there must be something else in your Majesty''s death! "

 Chapter 1183

    "Something else?" Ji Xiao sneered.


    What''s more, it''s like pressing his face to say that he killed his king and father.


    He turned his head and looked at Ji Rao coldly.


    How did the yellow tape fall?


    He didn''t touch the yellow tape before he left. If no one came in before Ji Rong came in, then he and Ji Rao are the only people who go to any room.


    It goes without saying who pulled down the yellow tape.


    Ji Rao clenched her jaw.


    Yellow belt is he while Ji Xiao don''t pay attention to pull down, this is also Ji Rong let him do.


    Ji Rao doesn''t dare to look at him. Ji Xiao already has the answer in his heart.


    Princess Jia''s eyes swept back and forth between them. She sighed, and then suddenly cried, "Xiao''er, you are confused!"


    Everyone showed a look of astonishment.


    What does Princess Jia mean? Is it really the prince''s highness


    Princess Jia walked over and looked at Ji Xiao with tears in her eyes. She slapped her hand and said, "up to now, don''t you tell the truth?"


    Ji Xiao''s face was fan of slant past, he Leng Leng turn back, looking at the eyes of Princess Jia, instantly understand everything, his eyes fell on Ji Rao body, that eyes have no emotion, see Ji Rao heart chilly.


    "I was wrong."


    Just after everyone thought that he wanted to admit that he had killed the Emperor himself, Ji Xiao began to smile bitterly, "I shouldn''t hide it from you, seventh brother. I can''t protect you now."


    Dead silence.


    Ji Rao looks at Ji Xiao in amazement, and then goes to see Ji Rong helplessly.


    Ji Rong also looked over, the look in the eyes indicates him not to be anxious.


    A minister asked in a loud voice, "what does your highness mean?"


    Ji Xiao raised his head, his face was full of struggle and dignified, and finally he closed his eyes like a conscience. "My father is very ill. He wants to see the prince born for him by Jing pin again, so he called seven younger brothers. Father Huang said he had something to say to Ji Rao at that time, so I stepped back behind the screen. I didn''t go out until I heard an abnormal dull noise. At that time, I saw that seven younger brother smothered father Huang alive with a quilt. When I ran to see it, my father was out of breath and unable to return to heaven. When I was angry, I clenched his hand and wanted to take him out to tell the world that he had killed his king. But at that time, my seventh brother knelt down and begged me, saying that it was not easy for him to survive when he was a child, what hardships he had suffered, and that my father was indifferent to him since he was a child. He said that he was wrong. Regicide was just an impulse. He would pray for his father every day in the future. I thought that my father had not had much time left, and he was pitying his seventh brother, so I promised him that he would not tell. The truth is revealed, "Ji Xiao''s eyebrows are full of helplessness and sigh," I have nothing to explain. "


    Ji Rao was speechless. He never knew Ji Xiao could speak so well.


    But the words fell on me, in order to kill myself.


    He looked at Ji Xiao in disbelief, and Ji Xiao also looked at him, but his eyes were cold, and there was no emotion to speak of.


    Ji Rao''s right hand touched his left hand, which was just left by Ji Xiao too hard, and his heart seemed to be as empty as if it had been smashed by something.


    Although he stands on Ji Rong''s side and betrays Ji Xiao, at most he just transmits information. He never wants Ji Xiao to die, but Ji Xiao wants to kill him again and again.

 Chapter 1184

    "It was the seventh prince."


    "Yes, your highness is already your highness, and your majesty has been seriously ill for a long time. If your highness had the intention to kill your majesty, I would never have left it till now, and lost the imperial edict."


    "Isn''t it true that his royal highness is in charge of the throne? Why should his highness kill the emperor in such a way? Isn''t he just looking for trouble for himself?"


    "If it were the seventh prince, I would be excused."


    "The former Emperor has never been in charge of the seven princes since he was a child. It is said that the seven princes are not as good as a slave in the palace."


    "Yes, if you think so, the seven princes are really suspected of killing your majesty."


    "And didn''t your majesty give a concubine to Ji Rao''s mother? It can be seen that after he became seriously ill, he also thought of his son. It''s not unusual to pass him on. "


    "It''s a pity."


    Some ministers who were close to the emperor looked at Ji Rao with red eyes, and some even kicked Ji Rao to the ground.


    "Who gave you the courage to kill a king?"


    "If your majesty doesn''t spoil you, you deserve to be a slave!"


    "Your Majesty is kind to you. You should be grateful. Your majesty doesn''t care about you, and you can''t bear resentment!"


    Ji Rao''s body was already weak. He was kicked one by one, and his throat was full of blood. He closed his eyes, curled up and said nothing.


    It seems that he was bullied by Ji Xiao and his younger brothers when he was a child. At that time, he also kicked him one by one. At that time, he cried and yelled and begged them to spare him, but no one listened to him. They just laughed more wantonly and then started harder.


    Now that he''s grown up, he''s in the same situation as before.


    It''s just that he''s learned to be silent.


    He knew it was no use crying.


    He awkwardly raised his head and looked at Ji Rong''s direction from afar. The crystal glass like eyes were crying a little tears. He couldn''t help falling down. In fact, he couldn''t see clearly in front of his eyes, but he was still so persistent. He felt that this was the only one who could save himself.


    Ji Rong subconsciously moves forward, but he stops. No one saw that Ji Rao just looked up at Ji Rong. Ji Rong''s face was paralyzed, and there seemed to be a different expression on his face.


    Ji Xiao looks at Ji Rao for help and goes to see Ji Rong. At that moment, he has an impulse to dig out Ji Rao''s eyes, so he puts his eyes in front of him and makes his eyes only look at himself.


    He thought coldly.


    Ji Rao has been dating Ji Rong for a long time. It''s a pity that he has always trusted him. Unexpectedly, he has betrayed himself.


    What''s wrong with Ji Rao these four years? Why raise such a white eyed wolf.


    Some of them are generals. They kick Ji Rao''s stomach one by one. Ji Rao spits out a mouthful of blood directly. He feels very painful and the scene is blurred. He opens his eyes wide to see things clearly, but his consciousness gradually dissipates and becomes more and more confused. Finally, he faints.


    Ji Rong really can''t protect him. All the people outside are Ji Xiao''s people. He didn''t expect that his father''s death would be so unexpected, because Ji Xiao''s message was a week later. He just transferred yesterday, and today he must not be able to go to the imperial city. At most, he would steal the imperial edict behind the plaque, and nothing more could be done.

 Chapter 1185

    Ji Rong said harshly, "the prince knows why his majesty died, but he came to cover up the murderer. It''s really frightening and chilling for his majesty!"


    "Your Highness, brother and brother, although they have made some mistakes, they can be excused. It only shows that your Highness''s benevolence is too much. If your highness ascends the throne in the future, he must be a benevolent king!"


    "Yes, now it''s time to cure Ji Rao''s crime. There''s no amnesty for the crime of regicide!"


    "I implore the crown prince to ascend the throne, and I implore the seventh Prince Ji Rao to be executed."


    "Ji Rao has no father or brother for committing crimes. He is cruel and cruel. His heart should be punished!"


    Half the ministers knelt down.


    "I agree!"


    "I agree!"


    Ji Rong looks at quietly, the hand under his sleeve holds tightly, and keeps those who want to kill Ji Rao in mind.


    If you want to kill Ji Rao, you have to ask him whether he agrees or not.


    He didn''t say anything. He wanted to know how Ji Xiao would deal with it.


    Ji Xiao''s eyes were red, her face was struggling, and her acting skills were excellent.


    "I understand the thoughts of Aiqing. Now Ji Rao has committed such a big mistake. I''ve helped him out of my wits for a while. Aiqing can rest assured that I will avenge my father." He said in a high voice, "come on, the seventh Prince Ji Rao is cruel and merciless. He kills his king and father. He will be put into death row immediately, waiting for his release."


    "Yes."


    Someone stood up in amazement and said excitedly, "why doesn''t your Highness the prince put people to death immediately?"


    "My father has just died, and the important affairs in the court are still idle. When the new emperor ascends the throne, the world should have been forgiven. Ji Rao is also the prince. If the result is rash, it will inevitably make the people gossip. "


    The man pondered for a long time, still lowered his head and said, "it''s the prince''s consideration."


    Ji Rao was dragged to the boss.


    At this time, the Imperial Guard regiment arranged by Princess Jia surrounded the Zhaohui hall. The trend of the times was that the remaining ministers looked at me and you, and finally knelt down.


    "I sincerely ask your Highness the prince to ascend the throne."


    Ji Rong watched quietly from beginning to end without saying a word.


    Finally, Ji Xiao''s face was hard to shirk and took over the important task. "I will live up to the trust of your ministers."


    Ji Rong walked out of the Zhaohui hall and went to the xunyin palace. He saw Zhu yuanzhan running towards him from afar. He looked around and whispered in Ji Rong''s ear, "our army will be able to attack the city in three days at the latest, but Ji Xiao dispatched troops to guard the city gate yesterday. If he wants to bring the army here without knowing it, it will be two days later. Ji Xiao conceals the emperor''s illness and takes the opportunity to go up But he has no real power. As soon as our army arrives, he will still have to roll down from that position. "


    Ji Rong finished listening, lowered his eyes and nodded gently.


    Zhu yuanzhan wiped his face, followed by two steps to find something wrong, "ah, where''s Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rong light glanced at him, "said how many times to call him the seventh prince, his status is more noble than you, you still always bully him, talk to him not up or down."


    I wish yuanzhan a smile, "he''s not favored, and he doesn''t mind."


    Ji Rao doesn''t mind. It''s true. He never seems to be a prince with noble status. However, he has exhausted all his strength since he was alive. Where can he think of anything else.


    "Ah, so What about Ji Rao? "


    Ji Rong''s face sank faintly. "He was put into death row."

 Chapter 1186

    Zhu yuanzhan was stunned for a moment, and then his face was ugly. "How could this happen?"


    Although he always bullies Ji Rao and always says that Ji Rao is not from Ji Rong''s side, he has already put Ji Rao on their side in his heart, "did Ji Xiao find something?"


    "It''s my carelessness. I found someone to push the pot that killed the emperor on him, but he turned his head and threw it to Ji Rao. Ji Rao was so eloquent that he was temporarily put on death row. After Ji Xiao ascended the throne, he would be put forward for trial."


    "So now..."


    Ji Rong''s vision is fixed in an uncertain place. He squints his eyes. "Don''t act rashly before our team comes here. If Ji Xiao becomes emperor, he has many things to deal with. It''s not his turn to punish us for the time being. As soon as the army arrives, I''ll pull him down, even if I''m fighting for a reputation."


    He turned his head and looked at Zhu yuanzhan, "Ji Rao, I must save you. It''s better not to attract Ji Xiao''s attention during this period of time. Let''s live for a few days and don''t let him threaten us with Ji Rao. "


    "What if he really threatened us with jirao?"


    Ji Rong''s eyes showed a trace of ruthlessness, "then I''ll kill him."


    I wish you a long fight.


    Ji Rong is very cool and indifferent. He is not interested in anything. He seems to be an independent immortal. He seldom gets involved in anything. Except for the throne Zhu yuanzhan, he has never seen Ji Rong cling to anything. No matter what happens, Ji Rong always has a calm face, as if nothing can affect him.


    This is the first time that he has seen such a clear emotion on Ji Rong''s face.


    Death row.


    It''s cold and humid, the light is dim, the smell is bad and choking, the straws are lying on the ground, and there are many disgusting creatures crawling around.


    Ji Rao felt something soft rubbed his hand. The double feeling of warm and cold made him suddenly surprised, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    Where is this?


    His eyes stopped for two seconds before fully focusing. Ji Rao looked around. There was dust floating in the air. He coughed twice with his mouth covered. When he coughed, the viscera in his body felt as if he had been picked up and fell twice.


    He can feel the blood in his throat when he coughs.


    Squeak, squeak.


    Ji Rao''s heart jumped, and his forehead''s veins also jumped. He turned his head in disbelief and saw a mouse the size of a palm on his hand. Ji Rao suddenly stood up and almost didn''t fall down again in the dark. He supported the wall and almost vomited when he thought that his hand had just been trampled by the mouse.


    Ji Rao slowly came to the front of the prison door with the help of the wall.


    It is reasonable to say that many people are locked up in death row, but he feels very quiet.


    He reacts.


    He was put on death row by Ji Xiao.


    Ji Rao''s eyes slowly drooped down. It seemed that she was lost.


    But in fact, his heart only regret.


    He regretted that he was soft hearted to Ji Xiao.


    In fact, he had many chances to kill Ji Xiao, but he didn''t do that.


    He doesn''t remember to eat or not, but at the same time, he doesn''t remember to eat or not.


    He can feel that Ji Xiao is good to him, but he can''t forget that Ji Xiao almost killed him at the same time.

 Chapter 1187

    So his heart has always been contradictory.


    This contradiction has been going on for four years.


    In these four years, what he did was to tell Ji Rong what he knew Ji Xiao had done.


    He knows these, even if he does not say, Ji Rong can also know.


    Ji Rong is more powerful than he thought.


    But he stood on Ji Rong''s side just to prevent Ji Xiao from killing him one day.


    But in those years when he was in peace, his vigilance gradually relaxed. He thought that his life had been saved.


    But I didn''t expect that Ji Xiao always wanted his life.


    This time, he deserves it. Originally, he pulled down the yellow belt to frame Ji Xiao. Now he is controlled by Ji Xiao, and he doesn''t say anything.


    He even felt a little relaxed in his mind.


    Finally, he doesn''t have to hide himself in front of Ji Xiao. He doesn''t have to stay in front of Ji Xiao.


    Ji Rao''s hand slowly fell down along the railing. Now he can feel the dull pain in his lungs when breathing. He is afraid of pain when he wants to cough.


    After standing for a while, he finally squatted down. He cleared all the straws around him and left a clean place to sit down. He tried to curl up and hold himself tightly.


    Ji sighs. He just wants to survive, but why does it feel so hard.


    He didn''t do anything unreasonable.


    Why is it so hard to live.


    Maybe even beggars in the capital live more freely than him.


    Ji Rao''s physical condition is very poor. He is weak and sickly. He is especially afraid of cold in winter. When he is locked in, all his prince''s silk clothes have been stripped off, and there is only one inner garment left. The prison is very cold. From time to time, he is filled with cold wind, which makes him shiver.


    It''s hard.


    Ji Rao thought so.


    But fortunately, Ji Rong will come to save him. His army will arrive at least in three days and more in five days. At that time, he will take himself out of here.


    It''s nothing. It''s just a matter of a few days.


    Ji Rao comforted herself in her heart.


    He doesn''t know why he believes Ji Rong so inexplicably. Maybe Ji Rong''s temperament can give people a sense of security.


    Ji Rao thought vaguely, if he didn''t choose Ji Xiao, but followed Ji Rong, the end would not be worse than now?


    But if there is no if, time can''t come again.


    Squeak.


    He didn''t know how long he was in a coma. The sound of opening the door spread in the air. Ji Rao opened his eyes gently.


    A prison with a sword hanging on its waist came in, and he handed the meal through the crack of the railing. "Ah, I''ve had a meal."


    Ji Rao didn''t look at those things, just said, "how many days have I been in?"


    "I was thrown in yesterday."


    Yesterday?


    I only stayed for one day.


    "It''s not me. You''re so brave. Even the emperor dares to kill you." The prison was filled with emotion.


    For the little people like them, the emperor is out of reach.


    "Seventh prince, you are also stupid." Maybe it was because he knew that Ji Rao was going to die, so the jailer was willing to say a few words to Ji Rao, "the emperor is very ill. It''s hard for you to survive for more than ten years. Why can''t you bear these days? But I heard that his Highness the prince is very kind to you. If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t hold you, he wouldn''t push you out. "

 Chapter 1188

    Ji Rao just wanted to sneer.


    He did not interrupt, but listened in silence.


    The jailer was also a talkative, chattering man, and the weak always attracted people''s sympathy.


    When those who are more noble than them become weak, their compassion will show no doubt. It looks like pity, but it is more like a kind of irony.


    If Ji Rao is really a prince with an extremely noble status, he will not even be fed if he is locked up here.


    "Why am I the only one here?"


    "Because he wants to lock you in, his royal highness orders you to transfer the prisoners around you. Maybe he''s afraid of scaring you. After all, you''re a prince no matter how poor you are. You''re not allowed to see these murderous prisoners."


    But Ji Rao knows that Ji Xiao is not so kind.


    After he knew that he betrayed him and almost framed him to death, I''m afraid he was full of how to kill himself now.


    ¡°¡­¡­ And his Highness the prince? "


    "Your Highness, you are already dealing with the affairs of the former Emperor and preparing to ascend the throne." The jailer stood up, clapped his hands and said, "eat quickly. I don''t know if there will be a last meal or not."


    Ji Rao listened to the voice of the jailer''s footsteps, and finally disappeared. The cold wind outside seemed to blow even harder.


    Ji Rao thought regretfully that he should have asked for a blanket or something. It''s too cold here.


    ¡­¡­


    Chenyang palace.


    Ji Xiao sits in front of the table with a high Memorial in front of him. As soon as the emperor dies, many things happen. Ji Xiao didn''t sleep long yesterday.


    "My husband!" Chen Yueyan excitedly pushed the door in, followed by two palace maids, who dragged a porcelain pot in their hands, "I''ve come to bring you soup."


    Ji Xiao frowned and finally put the pen down. He really had a headache.


    Chen Yueyan wears a rabbit hair jacket on her upper body. Her embroidery is very good. An inch is worth thousands of gold. She has a heater in her hand. It looks like she is a lady with a lot of money.


    She ran over like a gust of wind, close to Ji Xiao, holding his wrist, "I know you are tired recently, so I specially asked someone to make soup for you, am I very considerate?"


    Ji Xiao couldn''t bear to talk to her about this, but when she thought that Chen Shangshu was supporting him in the court, she could not help but suppress her impatience and nodded, "dear."


    "Hee hee." Chen Yueyan chuckled, "my husband, see if my new clothes are good-looking today. My father sent them to me. The materials and workmanship are hard to get."


    When he said this, Chen Yueyan was still proud.


    Look, her father dotes on her so much.


    But in Ji Xiao''s ears, it seems that Chen Yueyan is warning him with the help of the whole Chen family.


    Ji Xiao curved a smile on his face, but the look in his eyes sank slowly, "have you had dinner?"


    "Yes."


    "What did you eat?"


    Chen Yueyan began to name him one by one, eating more delicately and with more patterns than Ji Xiao.


    "Your Royal Highness!"


    Someone came in and was stunned when he saw Chen Yueyan. "See your highness, see Princess."


    Chen Yueyan cold hum a, some dissatisfaction way, "how to still call these?"


    That palace person Zheng Zheng, then immediately change a mouth, "see emperor, see empress."

 Chapter 1189

    Listening to the title, Chen Yueyan finally showed a smile, "that''s right."


    The palace man was sent by Ji Xiao to watch the death row. Now he comes in, it must be Ji Rao''s business.


    Chen Yueyan picked up the cakes on Ji Xiao''s table and said, "what are you doing here?"


    The palace people looked at Chen Yueyan in consternation. They had heard that Miss Chen Jiada was spoiled by her family. I couldn''t understand the etiquette. Now it seems that she is.


    Ji Xiao is still here. She even asks this question directly. I don''t know whether to say that she is stupid or that she has no brain.


    "Yueyan, I have something to do. You go out first."


    Chen Yueyan is not happy, "but you haven''t drunk the soup yet."


    "Leave it on my own. I''ll drink it later."


    "But..." Seeing the evil in Ji Xiao''s eyes, Chen Yueyan shakes at the bottom of her heart.


    Although she still regards Ji Xiao as the crown prince''s cousin, she vaguely knows that the crown prince''s cousin seems to have changed a little, but also, he is not the Crown Prince now, he is the emperor, and many things can''t be the same as before.


    Chen Yueyan curled his mouth, but also some displeasure, pouted a way, "that''s OK."


    She took the maid of honor back down, and after the door was closed again, Ji Xiao just wanted to speak, suddenly heard a voice outside the door.


    "Princess, what are you doing?"


    Outside the door, some palace people saw Chen Yueyan come out and lie there eavesdropping. They couldn''t help shouting, which was enough for Ji Xiao to hear.


    Chen Yueyan glared at the man, but didn''t say anything else. For fear that Ji Xiao would come out and scold her, she left quickly. Before leaving, she still looked at the man with her eyes. The meaning was very obvious. Wait for me.


    Ji Xiao''s face was very ugly.


    He looked gloomy, as if he would explode in the next second.


    This stupid woman.


    Ji Xiao thought that she had better not do some stupid things again and again, otherwise whether she can save her life in the future is unknown.


    "What''s the matter with Ji Rao?"


    "Seven princes, he has been infected with the wind cold, has been burning out of his mind."


    Ji Xiao frowned, "when did it happen?"


    "Last night."


    "Then why tell me now?"


    The palace man could not say a word.


    He thinks Ji Rao is not important to Ji Xiao, and it''s OK to burn for a day or two. He just looks at Ji Xiao''s face now. Did he really do something stupid?


    "I''ll go and see for myself and call Dr. Li to come."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao felt someone tossing and turning. He felt his forehead, his pulse and what else to wrap around him. He wanted to open his eyes, but he had a splitting headache. His eyelids were heavy, so he couldn''t open them.


    When I was unconscious, I thought it was a mouse, and the whole face was disgusted.


    It''s dirty. It''s disgusting.


    He thought.


    Why hasn''t Ji Rong come yet?


    Ji Xiao watched quietly, waiting for Doctor Li to finish his work, and then asked, "what''s the matter with him?"


    "It doesn''t matter, but I''m afraid it will leave a root cause at some time."


    Ji Xiao''s eyebrows wrung fiercely, "isn''t it the wind cold? Why does it leave the root of the disease? "


    Li Taiyi sighed and said, "the seventh Prince''s body is already weak, which can''t be compared with ordinary people, and has he been beaten before?"


    Ji Xiao suddenly thought of the way those ministers punched and kicked him that day and nodded.

 Chapter 1190

    "Hey, that''s serious."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Xiao always thinks that those are all Wen Chen. It''s nothing to kick them twice, but he forgets that Ji Rao''s body is hard to keep. If he is beaten like this, his internal organs will bleed.


    The charcoal basin was soon burned in the prison. Ji Rao was wrapped in a thick quilt and his face was burning red. He coughed twice and his mouth overflowed with blood.


    Ji Xiao was stunned, "isn''t he fenghan? How can you vomit blood? "


    He took a handkerchief to clean Ji Rao. The bloody handkerchief seemed to be hot. Ji Xiao almost missed it.


    Li Taiyi nodded and said, "this is to hurt the lungs. It doesn''t matter if it''s cold, but if it''s bleeding from the lungs, it''s sure to fall into the root of the disease. We should take good care of it in the future." He said with a sigh, "this dozen can bring out three or four years of life."


    Ji Xiao looked down at Ji Rao''s pale face and didn''t speak.


    Ji Rao betrayed him and wanted to kill him. Now it only took him a few years to live It''s nothing. It''s just a lesson. If Ji Rao is obedient in the future, he can keep Ji Rao in the back palace and use any good medicine.


    Only if Ji Rao is good, otherwise


    Ji Xiao''s hand fell on Ji Rao''s neck. He felt the warmth of his hands and finally took back his hand.


    Ji Rao felt like he was frying ice in the fire. It was very uncomfortable, and it was like something heavy was pressing on him, which made him almost breathless. He tried his best to push it away.


    He felt that there was a mosquito buzzing in his ear, which annoyed him. But he suddenly heard a subdued "Ji Rao". It turned out that it was not a mosquito, but a person talking in his ear. He just said what he didn''t know.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes again, he didn''t know what was going on.


    He even felt that he was still in the world. Before he fainted, he really thought he was going to die.


    "Are you awake?"


    Next came a slightly hoarse voice, Ji Rao see who that person is after slightly stare big eyes, face can''t help but rise a little fear and guard.


    Look at Ji Rao this appearance, Ji Xiao in the heart straight sneer, "how? When I found out that I had betrayed you, I stopped pretending? "


    Ji Rao took a deep breath. His chest still hurt badly. He was silent and didn''t speak.


    "Ji Rao, I really don''t understand. What''s wrong with me, and how can you treat me like this?"


    Ji Rao struggled to sit up, his movement was very difficult, as if exhausted all his strength in general, "are you good to me?"


    Maybe it was because of the fever for a few days. His voice was as dumb as grinding from the gravel. "What kind of person do you think I am?"


    Ji Xiao looked at him coldly and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t know what''s good? Ingratitude? "


    Ji Xiao has not spoken, this is the default.


    Ji Rao suddenly laughs, but his eyes are full of irony. Now he is not afraid to tear his face with Ji Xiao. He knows that his body is complete, but in fact it is fragmented.


    "Do you know when I betrayed you?"


    "When?"


    "Four years ago, to be more precise, the day I came out of hell. How do you think I got through it? "


    Ji Xiao''s eyes moved.


    Ji Rao looked at him coldly, "if it wasn''t for Ji Rong, I would have died long ago."

 Chapter 1191

    The torches in the prison, the dark light in Ji Xiao''s deep eyes spin jump, according to Ji Xiao''s face more and more gloomy.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ji Rao''s face completely calmed down. His eyes didn''t fluctuate when he spoke, as if what he said was other people''s business.


    Ji Xiao looked at him and thought, maybe this is his most real attitude towards himself, which was pretended before.


    Ji Rao said in a light voice, "do you really think that the doctor you called cured me? Do you really have no doubt that when they said that I was hopeless, they got better overnight? Is that possible? "


    He paused for two seconds and continued, "brother Sanhuang saved me. He saved me with his precious medicine. From that day on, Ji Rao has been killed by you, and the life of Ji Rao, who is still alive, belongs to the third brother. "


    Ji Xiao was silent for a long time and said in silence, "it turns out that you always remember what happened in those years. I thought you had forgotten."


    Ji Rao lowered his head like self mockery, "forget? I don''t want to have such a good memory. Even today, I can recall every detail of that day clearly. That kind of pain seems to be branded on my heart. It''s always a pain that I can''t stop. How can I forgive you? "


    Ji Rao turned his head, and his beautiful eyes flashed with extreme malice. He sarcastically bent one corner of his mouth, "at the beginning, even if I came to you first, I asked myself that I had nothing to do with you. I just wanted to live a loafer life. I thought I would spare no effort to please you and make you happy, so I could live a better life, but I was wrong You didn''t even see me as a person from the beginning to the end. I still don''t understand why you gave my life to Chen Yueyan at the beginning. Later, I understood that my life in your eyes is not as important as her smile. "


    Ji Xiao looked at his red eyes, subconsciously want to refute, but I don''t know where to start.


    "The only one who treats me as a person in this palace is the third emperor brother. He treats me very well. He is the only one in this palace who is willing to care about me."


    Ji Xiao''s jaw tightened, "are you really blind these four years?"


    "Four years?" Ji Rao shook his head, "I don''t have a moment to believe you in these four years. Who knows if you are just playing."


    Ji Xiao reaches out his hand and grabs Ji Rao''s wrist. It''s like he wants to pinch Ji Rao''s wrist. "But now, the third prince you''ve been thinking about still can''t save you."


    "Even if he doesn''t come to save me, I won''t blame him, because he can''t come to save me, and you are pushing me directly to death."


    Ji Xiao stares at his eyes, but he feels frustrated that no matter what he says, Ji Rao will not be moved. He is agitated from the bottom of his heart.


    He was compared with Ji Rong everywhere when he was young. Now the throne is his. He thought he had surpassed Ji Xiao, but now he saw Ji Rao''s cold and disgusting eyes, and he felt like he had lost.


    Suddenly, Ji Xiao suddenly laughed, "it doesn''t matter what you think in your heart. Now your life is in my hands. I want to kill you just like killing an ant. Do you want to live? Then you should know what to do. "

 Chapter 1192

    Ji Rao looks ugly and doesn''t speak.


    Ji Xiao''s hand slowly released, and then took the opportunity to wipe on Ji Rao''s cheek, that face is really pale, like a piece of paper, fragile as if a glass bottle, feel the time can''t help but want to put light strength, for fear of a accidentally broken.


    "Want to live?"


    His hand fell on Ji Rao''s neck, very light, but Ji Rao''s heart was completely lifted up.


    He heard his own voice I want to


    "That''s good. Listen to me, or I''ll kill you at any time."


    Ji Rao looked at him quietly and didn''t speak.


    "Take good care of yourself. I''ll send someone to look after you." Ji Xiao said and bent down, in Ji Rao''s forehead gently fell a kiss.


    Ji Rao heard Ji Xiao in his ear mixed with the voice of a sigh, tone some helpless, sounds affectionate to the extreme, "Ji Rao ah."


    It''s just that girothy doesn''t move.


    Ji Xiao can push himself out at any time. He can kill himself at any time.


    Ji Rao''s whole body is cold, and his blood seems to be flowing against the current. He only looks at Ji Xiao with his eyes open, and his eyes are full of alert.


    It was not until Ji Xiao left that Ji Rao relaxed a little.


    Ji Xiao left, but he didn''t take the quilt and charcoal basin away from the prison, which gave Ji Rao some psychological comfort.


    If it''s all taken, I guess it''s tonight.


    Ji Rao pulled the charcoal basin hard, because he accidentally burned his hand, but he didn''t know whether his nerve was too slow or there were too many injuries on his body. Without this one, he didn''t feel how painful it was. He just looked at the white and swollen fingers, and still felt that it should be a little painful.


    Ji Rao wrapped the quilt tightly, almost buried his head in it, and didn''t show it at all.


    After Ji Xiao goes back, just stepping into his palace, he sees Chen Yueyan holding a hand warmer at the door.


    "Empress, empress, here comes the emperor."


    Chen Yueyan, who was dozing by the door, suddenly woke up. She suddenly woke up with a spirit. Her eyes came and swept back. When she fell on Ji Xiao, her face lit up.


    She ran over like a butterfly, "Your Majesty."


    Ji Xiao twisted his brows and stepped back at the moment when Chen Yueyan leaned over. "The ceremony of accession to the throne has not been held yet. Don''t call me your majesty."


    I don''t know why, he is particularly disgusted with this title now.


    Chen Yueyan Leng Leng, "yes, husband."


    She was right in an instant, "husband, where have you been? "


    " naturally, I have my own business to do. " He walked into the room, and Chen Yueyan chattered in his ear. Ji Xiao didn''t listen to a word.


    Halfway through, he suddenly turned his head.


    Chen Yueyan was scared for a moment, "how What''s the matter? "


    Ji Xiao''s vision fell from Chen Yueyan''s face to Chen Yueyan''s hand hand warmer, "isn''t this hand warmer from the interior office?"


    "No Chen Yueyan curved his eyes and said with a smile, "this is my father from..."


    "OK," Ji Xiao interrupts her impatiently, "is there any more?"


    "No, no, just this one..."


    Ji Xiao thought about it, but he still held out his hand. He didn''t even notice how cheeky he was. "You can use this for me. I''ll ask the house to bring you a new one later."

 Chapter 1193

    Where can I get it from the internal service? It''s better to have it made by her special person.


    But since Ji Xiao wants it, Chen Yueyan happily sends it out.


    Ji Xiao weighed it over after taking it over, and felt that it was better than the usual hand warmer.


    ¡­¡­


    Cough, cough.


    In the cold and damp prison, there were several dull coughs from time to time. Ji Rao wrapped his quilt tightly, but still felt the coolness permeated into his body.


    Half asleep, he heard a sound coming from somewhere.


    He opened his eyes gently, and his face was still a little blank.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao!"


    He slowly got up, turned his head and looked at the door of the prison, where there was a figure.


    Ji Rao fixed his eyes, as if he were still an acquaintance.


    "Come here, come here."


    Ji Rao still doesn''t want to loosen his quilt. He wraps up the quilt and goes over. His eyelids have burned three eyelids because of the fever.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ji Rao''s face was so thin that she looked very listless. She looked haggard like a flower after a storm.


    "Do you think I''m ok with this?"


    "You deserve it."


    The only way to hate him is to wish yuanzhan. Ji Rao tugs at the corner of his mouth, but his eyes are empty.


    Zhu yuanzhan said, "don''t laugh, it''s ugly."


    Ji Rao stopped laughing.


    Zhu yuanzhan was ready to sneer at Ji Rao, but now he can''t say a word.


    Although he always looks down on Ji Rao''s appearance, in fact, he just thinks Ji Rao is a little stupid. No matter how much disgust he has, he thinks he will laugh happily when he sees Ji Rao''s poor appearance. But after he really sees it, he can''t laugh at all, and even feels a little bored.


    "Are you sick?"


    Ji Rao said weakly, "well," and joked to Zhu yuanzhan, "if you come later, maybe you can get me a corpse or something."


    Zhu yuanzhan immediately pulled down a face, "collect the corpse? You think it''s beautiful. If you die, I won''t give you a bird. At most, I''ll throw you a mass grave so that your soul can''t rest. "


    Ji Rao sighed and said sadly, "I don''t think I''m particularly bad to you. Why are you always so cruel to me? If you don''t like me, that''s good. I may die here in two days, and you will never see me again. If you don''t collect my body, that''s OK. Anyway, I''m dead, and I don''t care what''s behind me."


    Zhu yuanzhan felt even more flustered when he said that.


    He hesitated and said, "you, you don''t want to think so much. In fact, it should be OK. Now, Ji Xiao is willing to give you a quilt and a charcoal fire, which means that he doesn''t want to kill you. Even if you don''t believe Ji Xiao, you have to believe the third prince. The third prince said that he must rescue you. "


    Ji Rao''s eyes moved. This time, he pulled a smile, but the smile seemed to be a little reluctant. "The third emperor brother really gave up his efforts for me, and I don''t know if my body is worth him thinking about all the time."


    Hearing that Ji Rao had already begun to feel sorry for himself, Zhu yuanzhan said, "what are you talking about? What''s a cripple? "

 Chapter 1194

    Ji Rao looked at him quietly and didn''t speak.


    Zhu yuanzhan frowned and said, "although Although it does seem to be a little bad, you can''t say that about yourself. The third prince and I are all concerned about you. Don''t let us work hard for a long time. If you give up, why do we work so hard? "


    Ji Rao nodded and said, "yes, you are right."


    Zhu yuanzhan carefully took out a packet of paper wrapped snacks from his arms, "the third prince sent me to see how you are. This is also the snacks he told me to bring you from the small kitchen. It''s still hot. You can eat some."


    Ji Rao reaches out his hand to pick it up, but Zhu yuanzhan sees the blue and purple on his wrist.


    His eyes were fixed. "What''s this? Who made it? "


    Ji Rao pauses, then reaches for the snack. When she takes back her hand, her sleeve covers the wound on her wrist It''s Ji Xiao. "


    Zhu yuanzhan gritted his teeth. "Ji Xiao is really cruel. In order to save himself, he put you to death. If he still treats you like this, it''s a dog who has been with him for four years. He should have feelings too!"


    Ji Rao grinned bitterly, "maybe Ji Xiao has no feelings at all. I''m wrong. From the beginning, I shouldn''t go near Ji Xiao."


    Zhu yuanzhan looks at Ji Rao''s pitiful appearance with her head slightly drooping and quilt wrapped, and her nose is sour again.


    He regretted it, too.


    I regret that I didn''t wake Ji Rao up and pull him over as soon as he got to Ji Xiao.


    Ji Xiao is a white eyed wolf. Ji Rao is not very clever at all. He is still between the white eyed wolf and Ji Rong. He is now in this field. In fact, I hope yuanzhan is not surprised.


    Ji Xiao has a little conscience. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll settle it for Ji Rao that day.


    "I can''t stay here too long. Just know you are safe. The third prince''s army will arrive the day after tomorrow at the latest. You can bear it again."


    "Good."


    Zhu yuanzhan put on his hood and left quickly.


    Ji Rao opened the dim sum in his hand layer by layer. When he saw the dim sum sandwiched with garlic, Ji Rao was speechless.


    I wish yuanzhan was not sent by Ji Rong.


    I''m afraid Ji Rong takes the overall situation into consideration and comes to see him, but he''s afraid of being exposed, so he never stops. But Zhu yuanzhan is in a hurry. He still wants to see Ji Rao''s safety, so he steals some snacks and sneaks in.


    But Ji Rong always knows that Ji Rao doesn''t like to eat garlic sandwiched snacks.


    Ji Rao gave a chuckle.


    I wish yuanzhan is a fool who is right and wrong.


    That night, Ji Xiao came. In such a big battle, Ji Rao heard the sound of being awakened from a long distance. The chain of the prison clattered and there was a flattering sound from far to near. Many people lit up with torches. Ji Rao didn''t respond for a moment.


    Until someone started pulling his hand to feel his pulse.


    He really woke up.


    Ji Xiao stood beside him, holding the hand warmer.


    Ji Rao see Ji Xiao subconsciously whole body taut up.


    Taiyi saw Ji Rao and patted him on the arm. "Seventh prince, relax."


    How can Ji Rao relax.


    He clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    After a long time, the doctor took back his hand and told Ji Xiao word by word, "back to the prince, the seventh Prince''s injury is not serious for the time being, but the fever is still intermittent. With some medicine, it must be cured."


    Ji Xiao nodded, "you step back first, take the medicine up."

 Chapter 1195

    Someone brings up a small jade bowl. Ji Xiao reaches for it and waves them back.


    Only Ji Rao and Ji Xiao are left here.


    Ji Rao stepped back a little.


    Ji Xiao saw, he lightly picked the next eyebrow, and then squatted in front of Ji Rao, staring at his eyes tightly, the chill inside let Ji Rao see the whole body cold, "afraid of me?"


    Ji Rao didn''t answer him.


    Ji Xiao sneered, then lowered his head and began to stir the dark brown medicine juice in the jade bowl with a spoon. The medicine juice was warm and steaming.


    Ji Xiao scooped out a scoop and then handed it to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao looks at Ji Xiao, and then his eyes fall on the spoon. The surface of the medicine juice fluctuates gently, and the flashing light seems to have pronounced Ji Rao''s death.


    Ji Xiao saw that Ji Rao hadn''t moved for a long time, and then looked at the nervous look on his face. He couldn''t help laughing, "do you think I''ll poison you?"


    Ji Rao didn''t say anything. It was tacit.


    There was only the sound of dripping medicine in the air for a while.


    "If I want to kill you, why do I engage in such a big battle? I just want to find someone to kill you." Although Ji Xiao is explaining like this, he is afraid Ji Rao doesn''t believe it and drinks the spoon he just scooped up.


    Ji Rao looked at his throat and swallowed the medicine.


    "How do you like it now?" Ji Xiao looked at him with a smile, "don''t you always want to live? If you don''t take medicine, you will die in the cell. "


    Wait for him to feed to come over of time, Ji Rao didn''t drink, stretch out a hand to think oneself to take to drink, but by Ji Xiao a fierce eyes settle.


    Ji Xiao with a spoon against Ji Rao''s lips, Ji Rao can''t, can only open mouth to drink.


    "I remember you didn''t like to drink these bitter things."


    Ji Rao didn''t say a word.


    Isn''t that bullshit? Who would like to drink medicine.


    Ji Xiao didn''t care that Ji Rao didn''t speak. He seemed to be talking to himself. He was feeding one spoon at a time and said, "originally I would prepare preserves for you. Is it bitter? "


    Ji Rao finished.


    No preserves, no bitterness.


    He couldn''t lift his strength all over his body. His whole body was suffering. Bitterness was spreading in his mouth.


    Maybe the current situation is too bad, so even after drinking a bowl of medicine, Ji Rao can''t feel any pain.


    Ji Xiao put out his hand and gave Ji Rao something warm.


    Ji Rao looked down and saw that it was a hand warmer with exquisite workmanship.


    He wanted to have the guts to refuse, but it was too cold here, so Ji Rao could only accept it in silence.


    "Don''t think about anything. Ji Rao, now I''m the emperor. I can even forget what you did before."


    Ji Rao is not moved, "I think I have said very clearly."


    Ji Xiao''s face was a little ugly. He looked at Ji Rao with gloomy eyes. "I didn''t know before that you were so stubborn."


    The original Ji Rao is as elegant as the immortal in the painting, but now when Ji Rao looks at himself, his eyes are full of vigilance and disgust.


    He didn''t want to see that look.


    But I don''t know what to do.


    Ji Rao''s body can''t stand any damage, but he has said all the good and bad words. Ji Rao is determined and unmoved.


    "Ji Rao," Ji Xiao said in a low voice. What he said was chilling, but there was some helplessness in his tone. "Sometimes I really want to kill you."

 Chapter 1196

    Ji Xiao stretched out his hand to hold Ji Rao''s hand, which was very gentle, but somehow made Ji Rao''s scalp numb.


    "Your hands are cold." Ji Xiao said, "you are so afraid of cold. Is it painful to stay here?"


    Ji Rao doesn''t return him, Ji Xiao continues to say by himself, "if you didn''t betray me at the beginning, now you should stay in the warm and comfortable palace?"


    Ji Rao takes his hand back. When Ji Xiao looks up at him, he only sees a pair of eyes that have no feelings in the night. They are like glass beads, reflecting the light on the torch not far away. Suddenly, the indifference inside makes people scared.


    He heard Ji Rao''s cold voice, "Ji Rao, who didn''t betray you, died in the pool four years ago."


    "Is it?" Ji Xiao light smile for a while, "if you want to keep your life now, then abandon Ji Rong, come to me, I can not mind your previous betrayal."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak. He just looked at Ji Xiao coldly and lightly. His good-looking eyes raised a hint of irony. It seemed that Ji Xiao was stabbed by something.


    It''s not particularly painful, but it''s uncomfortable.


    Ji Rao is always so ungrateful. No matter how much patience Ji Xiao has, he suddenly stands up, kicks over the empty bowl next to him, reaches for Ji Rao''s chin and says, "Ji Rao, don''t force me."


    Ji Xiao''s hand is strong and painful, but Ji Rao wants to laugh.


    All the time, he is forcing himself. How can he say this sentence.


    Ji Xiao slams Ji Rao to one side and leaves with a brush.


    After he went out, the prisons closed again, and the prison quickly tied the chain up, but after a while, the silence in the death cell was restored.


    Ji Rao took a breath, then coughed dully.


    After Ji Xiao went out, he stopped. He turned his head and looked at the gate of the prison. Then he winked, and the guard came over.


    "Don''t let anyone in, or I''ll take your heads off."


    Get in again?


    The prison bowed its head in a hurry, "yes."


    "No food for him tonight, not tomorrow morning."


    "Yes."


    After Ji Xiao''s orders, he left.


    ¡­¡­


    Look for the palace of songs.


    Ji Rong is reading a book, after perceiving the person outside the door, he says in a low voice, "what are you doing? Come in."


    The door opened with a creak.


    Zhu yuanzhan bowed his head slightly and came in like a child who did something wrong The third prince. "


    Ji Rong light should a.


    Zhu yuanzhan was a little uneasy. He wanted to weigh his words, but he couldn''t say a word.


    His tangled appearance was seen by Ji Rong, and Ji Rong asked.


    "I was wrong." I wish yuanzhan wilted like a frosted eggplant. "I shouldn''t listen to you and go to see Ji Rao privately."


    Ji Rong sighed, he put the book on the table, "it''s not your fault, just don''t be so rash next time."


    "Yes."


    After two seconds, Ji Rong still asked, "what''s the matter with Ji Rao?"


    At the mention of this, Zhu yuanzhan''s face was not very good-looking, "Ji Rao It''s not very good. It looks like it''s going to die at any time. "


    Ji Rong heart a jump, then deep sigh tone, "Ji Rao body is not good, a little fluctuation is not good, not to mention is such a toss."

 Chapter 1197

    "Fortunately, Ji Xiao is not totally careless. Otherwise, Ji Rao will not be able to survive in prison. Has our army arrived?"


    "Here we are. We are waiting outside the city. We can sneak in tomorrow night."


    Ji Rong looked at the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the table and said faintly, "tomorrow night, please save Ji Rao for me."


    Zhu yuanzhan is stunned for a moment. I don''t know if it''s his illusion. At that moment, he saw Ji Xiao''s face with a cruel meaning that he had never seen before.


    Ji Rao has a fever over and over again. The doctor says it may burn the brain.


    Let Ji Rao creepy is, after listening to what the doctor said, Ji Xiao looked at him with a gloomy face, low voice, "burning a fool is not a good thing."


    Burnt fool will not use this kind of uncomfortable eyes to see him, burnt fool will not disobey him, a fool seems to be more obedient.


    Ji Rao looked at his face and could not help feeling numb and shivering.


    But Ji Xiao is still distressed after all, that words also just frighten him.


    Today''s Ji Xiao went to the prison in a short time. In the middle of the walk, Chen Yueyan''s servant came to say that Chen Yueyan was infected with cold.


    Ji Xiao doesn''t care. She directly asks her slave to see the doctor. She still goes to the prison.


    Ji Rao leans in the corner. He knows Ji Rong is coming soon. It''s just a matter of one or two days. He just needs to endure it again.


    The footstep sound passes over, Ji Rao slowly opens an eye, unexpectedly sees a bunch of slaves to surround Ji Xiao to walk in.


    After coming in, Ji Xiao waved his hand and told everyone to step back.


    Ji Rao Ding looks at Ji Xiao for a while, then laughs sarcastically.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at you." Ji Rao coughed two times, "now you are the emperor, why do you feel aggrieved to go to this prison every day."


    "I''m not all here to see you." Ji Xiao came over and put the hand warmer in his hand into Ji Rao''s, "hold this, warm up."


    Ji Rao raised his eyes, a pair of black and white eyes closely staring at Ji Xiao, said the words powerless, "since you love me so much, take me out is not good, why do you follow to suffer?"


    But Ji Xiao frowned, "not yet. I''ve been busy with the funeral of my father recently, and then my grand ceremony to ascend the throne. Before that, everything in the court was turbulent, and Ji Rong was watching. I had to sit in that position as soon as possible."


    Ji Rao sneered in her heart.


    Even if you can do it, Ji Rong has the ability to drag you down.


    Ji Xiao squatted down, reached out and touched Ji Rao''s cold cheek, "you follow Ji Xiao for so long, you should know a lot about him?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Ji Xiao looked at Ji Rao''s suddenly cold face. The action on his hand changed from touching to clasping. "It''s this kind of look again. I don''t like you to look at me with this kind of look. If you show this kind of look again, I''ll gouge out your eyes. I do what I say."


    Ji Rao looked at his fierce face, and his heart was chilly.


    Ji Xiao is more than moody. She is just like a psychopath.


    Ji Rao doesn''t dare to listen to what he says. His face looks like he''s going to dig out his eyes. According to Ji Xiao''s temperament, although he may not be able to kill himself for a while, it''s very easy to dig out his eyes. Ji Rao won''t find trouble for himself.

 Chapter 1198

    So he dropped his eyes. His eyelashes were long. When he dropped them, he looked very clever. The rage on Ji Xiao''s face dissipated.


    He seemed to be pacified by Ji Rao Anshun''s appearance. His strength was half weak, and he rubbed Ji Rao''s cheek vaguely. "If only you had been better."


    Ji Rao didn''t say a word.


    "What is Ji Rong doing? I don''t believe he just gave up."


    "I don''t know."


    Ji Xiao was silent for two seconds, then sneered, "Ji Rong has been coveting my position, he absolutely has a back hand, but now he is looking for Yin palace every day, there is no big action, what is he planning? Or what is he waiting for? "


    Ji Rao still didn''t speak.


    Obviously the appearance of soliloquy can''t satisfy Ji Xiao, he looked at Ji Rao condescending, "you know, right?"


    "I don''t know anything."


    "Oh, I don''t know anything How did you stay with him for four years? What did you do in those four years? "


    "I just told Ji Rong about you. I don''t know anything else."


    Ji Xiao''s eyes darkened.


    These four years, he took out his heart and lungs to forgive Ji. He didn''t want to, but he fed a heartless white eyed wolf.


    "You don''t want to? It''s tough. " Ji Xiao light smile, "do you know how I usually interrogate prisoners?"


    Ji Rao suddenly looked up at him with a sarcastic smile on the corner of his mouth. "For me, why not try? It''s better to kill me directly."


    Ji Xiao quietly looked at him and didn''t speak.


    Ji Rao is right.


    His body is like this now, let alone interrogation. If he doesn''t keep it well, he will die of illness if he is careless.


    But he is not those prisoners, Ji Xiao can''t care about his life, he said it just to scare Ji Rao, but now it seems that Ji Rao also knows that he is scaring himself, so he speaks more recklessly to Ji Xiao.


    Ji Xiao looks at Ji Rao''s white and pink cheek. It looks like a peach blossom petal. His eyes are very beautiful. It looks like water. His lips are beautiful, but they have no blood color. He looks so fragile that people want to tear them up directly.


    He felt the heat rising from his belly and suddenly laughed.


    This laugh is very abrupt, Ji Rao some doubts of looking at Ji Xiao.


    Although he has been staying by Ji Xiao''s side, he feels that he can''t understand Ji Xiao any more.


    Ji Xiao''s mind is very heavy, and she is also gloomy. It''s not as easy to figure out when she was a child.


    He is not the emperor like this now. If he becomes emperor in the future, he must have his temperament, and the palace can''t be quiet any more.


    Feeling that something had caught his collar, Ji Rao recovered from his trance and saw that Ji Xiao''s fingers were hanging on his clothes, and there was a tendency to continue to go down.


    Ji Rao didn''t know what he was going to do, so he didn''t move until Ji Xiao began to untie his clothes. Then he stepped back and looked at Ji Xiao with some vigilance and some doubts.


    Ji Xiao bumps into his eyes, and the corners of his mouth start to smile, "how?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "I remember saying a word to you."


    Jirao didn''t respond.


    He said so many words, who knows which one.


    "I said that I would not make Chen Yueyan the queen."


    Ji Rao seems to have some impression.


    But what does that have to do with him?

 Chapter 1199

    "If I don''t make Chen Yueyan the queen." Ji Xiao suddenly stepped forward, reached out and picked up Ji Rao''s wisp of ink hair hanging in front of him. The ink hair was rubbing slowly in his hand and heart. It was a bit ambiguous.


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to say anything, Ji Xiao leaned over and said in Ji Rao''s ear, "I can set you up."


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    He didn''t digest what Ji Xiao had just said for a moment.


    Ji Xiao''s hand clasped Ji Rao''s chin and turned his face to face him. "I can make you back."


    He looked at Ji Rao''s astonished eyes and felt very lovely.


    Ji Rao''s astonishment in his eyes quickly turned into disgust. He gave Ji Xiao a big push, but he didn''t have much strength himself. Pushing on Ji Xiao was like a cat tickling, and it didn''t work at all.


    But it didn''t affect Ji Rao''s attitude. He looked at Ji Xiao with a smile. "You''re crazy. I''m your own brother."


    "What about my own brother? I''ll be the emperor at that time. I''ll do whatever I want."


    Ji Rao said in a deep voice, "you are the emperor, but it depends on whether the people in the world recognize you as the emperor. You go out to inquire. Most people only know the name of the third prince Ji Rong, but they don''t know his Royal Highness''s taboo. If you are different from the people, you are far from the third brother."


    You are far from brother Sanhuang.


    Ji Rao didn''t know which words he said provoked Ji Xiao. Ji Xiao''s face suddenly became gloomy, like a storm.


    He was very angry and laughed, pinching Ji Rao''s jaw, "good, good."


    Ji Xiao nodded, "up to now, you dare to defend Ji Rong. I don''t think you know your current situation?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak. Ji Xiao seemed to be crazy. Ji Rao didn''t dare to speak.


    "Never mind. I''ll let you know who you are now."


    Ji Xiao let people loose, he stood up, back two steps, cold voice way, "come on."


    Someone respectfully came in and saluted, "prince, please order."


    "Bring me my stamp." He looked sideways at the prison. "You know which one."


    "I understand."


    Ji Rao looks at Ji Xiao, who is two steps away from him. His heart is slow but beating violently.


    He didn''t know what Ji Xiao was going to do, but his intuition didn''t work. He was like a prey waiting for the fall in the corner. He wanted to escape, but he had no way to ask for help. He had to wait for his own ending.


    After a while, a charcoal basin was brought in with a pair of pliers on it.


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment.


    This thing in his impression, is to stick on people''s skin.


    It''s, it''s too painful.


    Ji Rao was in a cold sweat just thinking about it.


    Then the prison moved a seat, which can completely bind people to it.


    Ji Rao finally showed some frightened eyes.


    No.


    He suddenly stood up and wanted to run out of the dangerous place, but he was dragged back before he got to the door.


    He heard Ji Xiao''s command in a low voice, "tie him up."


    "Yes."


    The two jails caught him, pressed him on the seat, tied his hands, legs and body, but Ji Rao struggled twice, but it didn''t help.


    He watched Ji Xiao tilt his head, and then slowly picked up the red iron tongs roasted by the fire. He saw Ji Xiao smile to himself, "this is my iron tongs. It''s only for you. It''s my brand on you. You can''t get rid of it all your life."

 Chapter 1200

    Rao Ji shook his head. The panic in his heart spread to his whole body. He could only struggle helplessly. His wrist was almost skinned by the rough rope.


    "No, no..."


    Ji Xiao light looking at him, with the people next to make a look, that person came forward to Ji Rao''s coat.


    Ji Rong''s body is thin, her shoulder blades and clavicles are extremely obvious, her ribs are one by one, and she has no abdominal muscles, but there is no fat on her belly. Her skin is as white as snow, which is like a perfect handicraft.


    "Ji Xiao, No."


    "If you tell me what Ji Rong is going to do next, I''ll let you go."


    Ji Rao''s face was scared pale. He bit his lip and didn''t speak. Ji Xiao''s pincers stretched out in an instant. Ji Rao almost didn''t cry out.


    Ji Rao could feel the heat from the iron tongs when they stopped close to his shoulder. He was so scared that he wanted to gasp, but he was afraid that the fluctuation was too big to meet the iron tongs, so he could only suppress himself. His hands were tightly clenched, and his teeth were trembling.


    "Say it or not?"


    Ji Rao forced to move back, but it was almost useless.


    "I I really don''t know. "


    The pincers came closer, and Ji Rao almost collapsed because of the torture in her heart.


    He looked at the pliers close at hand and said in a loud voice, "I say, I say!"


    The pincers stop, Ji Rao is scared to breathe.


    Ji Xiao''s tone didn''t have a chance to discuss, "say."


    "He, he thought, he thought..."


    He wanted to gather 200000 troops to besiege the city.


    This sentence seems to be on the gate, clearly in the throat, but how can not say it.


    Ji Xiao said coldly, "my patience is limited."


    "Brother Huang, I really don''t know. Let me go."


    Ji Xiao bit his teeth, and his face was not happy with a smile, "Ji Rao, you know, you have to pay for protecting Ji Rong."


    "No, No."


    This time Ji Xiao''s patience ran out. Without waiting for Ji Rao to speak, he pressed it directly.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    Jirao''s screams rang out in the cell.


    He was shaking all over his body. He bit his lips out of blood. Tears came down involuntarily. He could even smell the smell of burnt meat.


    Ji Xiaoming only put a few seconds, but for Ji Rao, it was like a century of torture.


    Ji Xiao took the tongs down and threw them into the charcoal basin.


    Ji Rao''s head drooped weakly. There was a lot of sweat on his forehead. His face was as white as a dead man.


    Ji Xiao walked over and stood beside Ji Rao. Looking at the scarlet and terrible "Xiao" character carved on his shoulder, he pulled out a smile from the corner of his mouth. He reached out and touched it. He knew that Ji Rao would hurt, so he didn''t touch his wound. He just turned around the word with his fingers.


    Ji Rao has no sense of pain, Ji Xiao''s fingers can hardly feel it.


    He''s in too much pain.


    It hurts. It hurts.


    "Somebody." Ji Xiao light command way, "go to the doctor to take the best medicine."


    Ji Rao is weak. Although it''s winter, you have to be careful not to let the wound become infected or inflamed.


    He untied Ji Rao''s rope, and then held the man in his arms. He said softly, "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    Ji Rao is lying in his arms feebly. He can hear the heartbeat in Ji Xiao''s chest.


    Poop, poop.


    Steady and slow.

 Chapter 1201

    Ji Rao thought in a trance.


    Can someone give him a knife.


    He''s going to kill Ji Xiao.


    He wants to kill Ji Xiao.


    He fainted and felt someone tossing something on his shoulder. It hurt, but he couldn''t open his eyes.


    Taiyi took the best medicine and hesitated to take a look at Jixiao.


    Ji Xiao looked at Ji Rao in his arms and said in a light voice, "just go on like this. I''ll hold him."


    "Yes."


    Under Ji Xiao''s eyes, the Taiyi is always careful. He''s afraid that if he doesn''t do something right, Ji Xiao will drag him out to beat him.


    Taiyi takes Xiaojin and a bottle to shake off the powder on Ji Rao''s wound.


    "Hiss."


    Ji Rao can''t help shaking for a moment. Ji Xiao feels it very obvious. He looks at Ji Rao''s eyebrows and bites his bleeding lips.


    "This medicine It''s a little bit painful. "


    "It''s OK, you go on." Ji Xiao put his hand into Ji Rao''s mouth to save his miserable lip. Even if Ji Rao bit his hand, he didn''t say a word, instead, the corner of his mouth rose gently.


    Taiyi finally took the medicine. He wiped the sweat on his forehead. Jixiao looked up at him in a puzzled way. "Are you very hot, Taiyi Li?"


    "Ah? Ah, no, No Then he raised his hand and wiped his sweat.


    Ji Xiao looked up and down at him and said nothing.


    "Your Highness, there''s nothing wrong with the wound. Just remember to apply the medicine. It''s just that the words on it can''t be removed, unless you peel the skin and cut the meat..."


    "No harm." Ji Xiao''s eyebrows and eyes are full of satisfied smile, "this is good."


    That''s good.


    So jirao is his.


    Ji Xiao holds Ji Rao like a baby.


    He doesn''t know his feelings for Ji Rao, but he knows that he can''t do without Ji Rao. He has to put Ji Rao under his nose to rest assured. He wants to hold Ji Rao and get close to him. He doesn''t know whether he likes it or not. If it is, he doesn''t understand why he likes a man, who is his brother.


    But he doesn''t have to think about it, as long as Ji Rao is still around him.


    He stretched out his hand and straightened Ji Rao''s disordered hair. His action was gentle.


    The injury was not serious. Most of the reason for Ji Rao''s fainting was that he was scared. He woke up in two or three hours. He smelled the aroma of the food as soon as he opened his eyes. He was hungry and his appetite was aroused by the smell.


    Then he saw a table in his cell with all kinds of jade dishes on it. Ji Xiao was sitting there. When he saw that he woke up, he waved to him, "Ji Rao, come and have dinner."


    Ji Rao didn''t move. His shoulder was very painful. Now he saw Ji Xiao and wanted to kill him.


    Ji Xiao seemed to know that he couldn''t move because of the pain, so he stood up and came over. He took Ji Rao in his arms, carried him to the dining table and put the man on the chair.


    Ji Rao''s wound is involved, the whole person wriggles eyebrows, frowns a face, looks like is about to cry.


    "Does it hurt so much?" Ji Rao didn''t speak. Suddenly, she was stuffed with something in her mouth.


    Ji Xiao propped up his chin and looked at him with a smile, "candied fruit, eating something sweet will make you happy."


    But Ji Rao didn''t accept his happiness. He vomited the preserves.

 Chapter 1202

    Ji Xiao is also not angry. His fingers gently wipe Ji Rao''s lips, which is just the place on his hand. Ji Rao is rubbed with some pain, and his eyebrows are wrinkled.


    "Ji Rao, can''t you learn to be good? I don''t mind carving one on your other shoulder. After you make me angry once, I''ll burn one for you until it covers your whole body. "


    Ji Xiao''s words made Ji Rao tremble.


    He was shaking, but he couldn''t do anything.


    Ji Xiao took a candied fruit again and put it in front of Ji Rao''s lips. She said softly, "come on, open your mouth."


    This time Ji Rao hesitated for two seconds. The pain in his shoulder still stimulated Ji Rao''s nerves. After a while, he opened his mouth and bit the candied fruit in.


    This is jirao''s worst preserved fruit.


    Since then, he no longer likes to eat this kind of preserves, even after eating it, he will vomit.


    Ji Rao was very upset after a meal. He was hungry, but as long as Ji Xiao kept putting food next to him, he was almost nauseous.


    But he knew that if he vomited, Ji Xiao would be more angry.


    After finishing a meal, Ji Xiao Jiren took everything down and sat on the quilt with Ji Rao in his arms.


    Ji Rao doesn''t know why such a noble future emperor would like to spend so long here with the rats in the prison.


    But recently there are fewer reptiles.


    After all, Ji Xiao runs here twice a day, and now he stays for half a day. How dare they give Ji Xiao a dirty cell? Naturally, they clean it up when Ji Xiao is no longer there.


    Ji Xiao embraces Ji Rao and touches the hand stove with him.


    Ji Rao is sleepy, but his shoulder is very painful. After the pain, it itches. He doesn''t dare to move and can''t sleep.


    He listened to Ji Xiao''s garrulous talk about things when he was a child, but Ji Rao protected him when he was a child, and many times he risked his life to protect him.


    Ji Rao doesn''t know why he wants to tell him these old stories. It''s clear that he has forgotten them. When Ji Xiao says this, he seems to be listening to other people''s stories.


    Ji Xiao lowered his eyes and saw Ji Rao, who was not moved in the slightest color on his face. For a moment, his eyebrows and eyes were gloomy, but they soon returned to their original state.


    Don''t worry.


    He thought.


    Anyway, Ji Rao is already in his hands.


    Sooner or later, sooner or later, it will return to the original.


    "Do you remember..."


    "What do you mean by that?" Ji Rao dun for two seconds, "I can''t remember."


    Ji Xiao gently touched his hair, "it doesn''t matter, I still remember."


    Ji Rao was silent.


    When will Ji Xiao leave.


    When will brother Sanhuang come to save him.


    Ji Xiao said for a long time, but Ji Rao didn''t respond at all. He couldn''t help feeling frustrated, "Ji Rao, are you always so bad to me? I''ll be the emperor in the future. I can give you whatever you want. You and I are no better than Ji rongqiang? "


    "I think so." Ji Rao opened a smile at the corner of his mouth, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. "It''s just that I cherish my life and follow you. I have a few lives to waste for you."


    "Back..."


    "Brother." Ji Rao struggles to sit up from Ji Xiao''s arms. He turns his head and smiles. His face is pale and gorgeous. He looks like a goblin. He whispers, "should I say you are innocent? What else is there between us? "

 Chapter 1203

    Ji Xiao''s face sank bit by bit, "Ji Rao, you always make me angry."


    Ji Rao turns his head and closes his eyes. He doesn''t want to see Ji Xiao again.


    Ji Xiao looks at his side face, don''t understand why they will become like this.


    Why did Ji Rao change.


    He thought about it, and finally attributed all his mistakes to Ji Rong.


    "Are you alienating me because of Ji Rong?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    "How about I kill him?"


    Ji Rao sneered in her heart.


    He knew Ji Xiao couldn''t do it.


    Ji Xiao was about to say something when the sound of footsteps came from outside.


    He spoke, turned his head, heard someone shouting "no good" and rushed over.


    "No, your highness, no!"


    Ji Xiao stood up and dusted his sleeves. "Why are you so scared?"


    "Outside the palace, surrounded."


    "What?" Ji Xiao''s face changed greatly. "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s the third prince. He''s working inside and outside. With a group of guards in the palace, he opens the gate of the palace. Tens of thousands of soldiers are gathered outside. It''s about to rush in!"


    Ji Xiao said quickly, "where''s Princess Jia?"


    "Princess Jia is already going this way."


    "Let the remaining guards in the palace stand by and send me an order to call the auxiliary general to come to see me." He tore down the jade pendant from his waist and threw it to the man, "go quickly."


    Ji Xiao steps out of the time, the pace of a pause, "come on."


    Two men came in. "See you, your highness."


    "Bring him to me."


    Ji Rao, who thought he could escape, was silly to hear him say this.


    Two people come in, put Ji Rao up and follow Ji Xiao.


    Ji Rao''s hand warmer was also left on the ground.


    As soon as he went out, Ji Rao gave him a hard shiver. The wind outside was like a knife. It was killing his body inch by inch.


    It''s snowing. It should have just fallen. There''s only a thin layer under it.


    Ji Rao had only a very thin prison uniform on his body. He was so cold that he was confused.


    Ji Xiao goes to see Jiafei, but now time is pressing. Ji Xiao asks people to take Jiafei and Chen Yueyan along the path, and go to the palace to avoid them.


    Chen Yueyan cried like crazy, "I don''t want to separate from the prince''s cousin."


    But at this critical moment, no one can understand her deep love.


    Princess Jia flushed her eyes and slapped Chen Yueyan in the face. Chen Yueyan immediately calmed down.


    She Lengleng looked at the princess, tears in the eyes to fall.


    "You have to be clear about priorities. You''ll only drag him down if you stay here." Princess Jia turned to look at Ji Xiao, "Xiao''er, otherwise you can go with your mother''s concubine. The palace will be put first, and we will come back after our soldiers come."


    She knows more or less about the present situation. If Ji Xiao stays in the palace, I''m afraid it will be more or less dangerous.


    Ji Xiao clenched his teeth, "mother Princess, I can''t go. If I go, I will never touch the throne again. Don''t worry, I''ve let the auxiliary general come with the soldiers. As long as I can hold on for a moment, I can take Ji Rong."


    "Xiao''er..." Princess Jia pursed her lower lip and reached out to touch Ji Xiao''s face. Her tears ran down her cheek. "Mother Princess has gone. You promise her that you must live well. It''s really no good. We don''t want the throne."


    If you don''t even have your life, what do you want the throne to do.


    "I know, concubine, you go quickly."

 Chapter 1204

    Ji Xiao turned his head and looked at the soldiers beside him. He said in a cold voice, "protect my mother and princess. If they have any problems, you don''t have to come to see me."


    "Yes


    Ji Xiao looks at the back of several people in a hurry and listens to the flustered sound not far away. He closes his eyes.


    It''s his carelessness. He thinks Ji Rong doesn''t have any change, so he doesn''t have to worry about him for the time being.


    Now he really regrets that he didn''t find a way to kill Ji Rong.


    When he opened his eyes again, he turned around and saw Ji Rao whose lips were purple with cold. He strode over and directly clasped Ji Rao''s chin.


    Ji Rao reluctantly opened his eyes to see him. There was no light in his eyes.


    "You''re happy, aren''t you?"


    Ji Xiao looks at Ji Rao with a smile, "do you think he will come to save you?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak, but Ji Xiao knew that''s what he thought.


    Ji Xiao takes out a bottle of medicine from his arms. He bites off the cap of the bottle and spits it on the ground. He pours out one of it and pinches it on the tip of his finger. Then his right hand makes a little effort. Ji Rao opens his mouth in pain. He puts the pill into Ji Rao''s mouth. Then he blocks his mouth and raises his head so that Ji Rao has to swallow it.


    "Cough, cough." Ji Rao''s coughing tears are about to choke out, "you, what did you let me eat?"


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s not a big deal." Ji Rao looked at Ji Xiao in horror, only to hear Ji Xiao light smile, "it''s just common poison, the antidote is here."


    "You..."


    "The poison will be poisonous seven days later. If I live, I will give you an antidote. If I die, seventh brother..."


    Ji Rao feels that Ji Xiao''s eyes are so gentle that they are almost weird, which makes Ji Rao afraid.


    Ji Xiao fondly touched Ji Rao''s cheek and whispered in Ji Rao''s ear, "will you come to huangquan road to accompany me?"


    Ji Rao has no room to refuse. He is pressed by Ji Xiao''s two servants. It''s useless to resist.


    "Your Highness, the army of the third prince has come in. Our people can''t stop it. You''d better leave first!"


    Ji Xiao''s eyes were gloomy. After a while, he turned around and said, "go to the main hall."


    He can''t go.


    As long as he insists on coming to the auxiliary general, Ji Rong can''t help him.


    He knew that if he left, the soldiers in the palace would lose their fighting spirit and surrender one after another. Even if the auxiliary general came, it was useless for him not to be there. This was equivalent to giving up the throne directly.


    Ji Xiao turns his head and looks at Ji Rao, who has no strength and is completely dragged away. He looks complicated and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Ji Rao is his trump card. He knows Ji Xiao probably won''t watch Ji Rao die.


    Otherwise, Zhu yuanzhan would not be sent to visit him in the prison.


    Ji Xiao sits on the throne of the palace, and Ji Rao lies at his feet. After throwing him on the ground, Ji Rao doesn''t even have the strength to get up.


    After a while, some soldiers came to tell him, "Your Highness, the Crown Princess and Princess Jia have been safely sent out of the palace."


    Ji Xiao listens to the sound of Jin Ge''s fighting and nods gently.


    He felt the cool material of his dragon chair and looked at Ji Rao at his feet. Suddenly he reached out and picked him up. He moved aside and put Ji Rao on the throne and sat with him.


    Ji Rao didn''t know what he was going to do. He coughed feebly. He could feel the bloody gas in his throat.

 Chapter 1205

    Ji Xiao embraces him and lets Ji Rao lean on himself. Ji Rao refuses and struggles hard.


    He feels sick when he meets Ji Xiao.


    But Ji Xiao''s strength is much stronger than Ji Rao''s, who is scarred. Ji Rao is firmly held in his arms.


    "After a while, the third brother you are thinking of is coming. Don''t you want to see him?"


    "Ji Xiao." Ji Rao clenched his teeth and whispered, "it''s this time. Do you still have to struggle? You can''t match Ji Rong from the beginning. "


    Ji Rong began to plan for the throne, Ji Xiao afraid is not still playing with mud.


    Ji Xiao angrily laughed, "I compared with him since I was a child. Now you say I can''t compare with him?"


    His face suddenly fierce, holding Ji Rao''s strength increased, a hand on Ji Rao''s shoulder wound, Ji Rao''s painful face is ugly, a white face like paper, only the strength of breathing.


    "You''re my man, aren''t you, whether I can compete or not?"


    Ji Rao looked at him pitifully, with a sarcastic smile, as if disdaining Ji Xiao''s words.


    Ji Xiao''s hand goes in from Ji Rao''s hem. His cold fingers open the bandage that Ji Rao has just been bandaged. His fingers stab Ji Rao''s wound.


    Ji Rao''s painful words can''t be said.


    Ji Xiao looked at his face twisted by pain, but he felt very happy.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s see how much Ji Rong cares about you. He has always been a person who values love and righteousness."


    Voice down, outside the door came a noisy sound of footsteps, the door guarding several soldiers, sword intersection, blood splashed on the door.


    But a moment later, the door of the main hall was kicked open.


    Ji Rong was dressed in white and stained with blood, holding a long sword in his hand. His ice and snow like face had no emotion.


    Zhu yuanzhan followed him, wearing a suit of armor and holding a sharp sword in his hand. His face was fierce, and his eyes looked like a devil from hell. He would kill anyone he saw.


    Behind Ji Rong, dozens of soldiers were in full preparation.


    Walking to the steps, Ji Rong stops and looks coldly at the people on the throne.


    Ji Xiao laughed, his arm around Ji Rao''s neck, stretched out from behind and pinched his face, "you see, your third brother is coming."


    Ji Rao stares at the people under the stage. He knows Ji Rong will save himself, but when he sees the bright red blood on his white clothes, he is afraid and at a loss.


    In his heart, Ji Rong is the snow lotus on the iceberg, is the plum blossom in winter, noble and elegant, people can''t reach.


    But now he looked at Ji Rong''s bloody cheek and was afraid of this man''s danger.


    Is this Ji Rong he knows?


    Ji Rao looks at Ji Rong with strange eyes.


    When Zhu yuanzhan saw Ji Rao in Ji Xiao''s hand, he twisted his eyebrows and whispered in Ji Rong''s ear, "third prince, Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rong said in a light voice, "don''t move rashly, just wait and see the change."


    "Yes."


    Ji Xiao raised some voice, "Ji Rong, I really underestimate you."


    Ji Rong looked at him coldly and didn''t answer.


    He has nothing to say with Ji Xiao.


    He never regarded Ji Xiao as his brother. Of course, he knew that Ji Xiao didn''t treat him as his brother either.


    From the moment Ji Xiao wanted the throne, they were destined to be hostile.


    Ji Xiao stood up from the Dragon chair, he lightly glanced at the people under the steps, "do you want to be the emperor?"


    Ji Rong doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him. He doesn''t know Ji Xiao is procrastinating. His sword points to Ji Xiao, "give me Ji Rao."

 Chapter 1206

    "You are really capable. Even Ji Rao betrayed me and took refuge in you."


    Zhu yuanzhan snorted coldly, "it''s you who treat others too badly. You are such a cold hearted person. Selfish people can only see yourself. Who will be willing to stand on your side?"


    The corner of Ji Xiao''s mouth curved, "I wish yuanzhan, I ask you, who are you loyal to?"


    Zhu yuanzhan looked at him strangely, "naturally I work for my country."


    This is true of all the generals in the past. How can he be an exception.


    "Since it''s for the country, you don''t know one thing, do you?"


    Zhu yuanzhan frowned, "what do you want to say?"


    Ji Xiao raised his hand and pointed to Ji Rong from afar. "The imperial edict on my head behind this" just and bright "plaque must be clear to you, right?" He looked at Zhu yuanzhan with a smile, "you should have never seen the above content, right?"


    Zhu yuanzhan said in a cold voice, "Your Highness is joking. I never know what imperial edict I have with the third prince."


    "Don''t quibble. You and I know the truth." Ji Xiao took a step forward and said, "my father was very ill that day. I asked him to write the imperial edict in ink. Then he handed it to me and allowed me to see it. So I have seen the imperial edict and I personally sent someone to put it behind the plaque."


    Zhu yuanzhan still refuses to admit, "if the imperial edict is lost, it''s natural to thoroughly investigate the thieves and see who is so bold that even the imperial edict dares to steal."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ji Xiao lowered his eyes, turned and sat on the Dragon chair again, "if you haven''t seen anything written on it, I''ll tell you. This throne, from the beginning, my father never thought of giving it to Ji Rong. Do you know why? "


    Ji Xiao said this, Ji Rong has been standing in place quietly listening, a word did not say, also did not stop Ji Xiao.


    I wish yuanzhan see him more said more outrageous, can''t help but frown, cold face, "no interest."


    But Ji Xiao doesn''t care whether he is interested or not. He says with a smile, "that''s because Ji Rong is not his father''s blood at all."


    Zhu yuanzhan was stunned.


    He saw Ji Xiao''s mouth open and close, and said something astonishing.


    "Ji Rong doesn''t know where she was picked up by the queen. She has no right to inherit the throne."


    Zhu yuanzhan looked at Ji Rong in a dazed way. His sword was a little shaky. "You He said, but really? "


    Ji Rong did not deny it.


    This is the default.


    Zhu yuanzhan''s heart is a bit chaotic. For the first time in so many years, he began to doubt whether he was working for Ji Rong or for Ji''s family.


    Ji Rao saw that Zhu yuanzhan was hesitant, and she couldn''t help spitting at him.


    He didn''t understand why Zhu yuanzhan hesitated. It was not easy for him to live since he was a child, so he only knew how to let himself live. So he didn''t understand Zhu yuanzhan''s mood that he wanted to serve his country when he was a child.


    "I wish you a long fight. What are you hesitating about? You forget who grew up with you, who has been planning with you, just for a so-called blood, what do you want to do? Do you want to fight against Ji Rong? "


    Zhu yuanzhan looks at Ji Rao in amazement. He pauses for two seconds. It seems that he just reacts.


    He is loyal to the country, but Ji Rong is more suitable to be an Emperor than Ji Xiao.


    Ji Xiao heard Ji Rao''s words, and his eyes sank down. He turned his head and put his hand around Ji Rao''s neck.

 Chapter 1207

    I wish yuanzhan could not help shouting, "Jixiao!"


    Ji Rong looks coldly, "Ji Xiao, your nonsense is enough."


    Step by step, he went up the stairs, and there was still blood on his sword.


    Ji Xiao holds Ji Rao''s neck and lifts him up. Ji Rao is out of breath. He holds Ji Xiao''s hands in his hands, trying to let him loose a little, so that he won''t be out of breath.


    "Let him go."


    "What if I say no?"


    There was a crack in the air.


    The sword in Ji Rong''s hand points to Ji Xiao, "you can have a try."


    "You''re going to kill me?" Ji Xiao''s face appeared a cruel smile, "if I let him go, don''t you still want to kill me? Then why should I let him go? "


    "You let him go, I''ll save your life."


    "You saved my life?" Ji Xiao took out a dagger from his sleeve and put it across Ji Rao''s neck. "Ji Rao is so important to you?"


    "You don''t have to procrastinate with me here. I''ve already delayed your people. The auxiliary general may still be eating at home now."


    Ji Xiao''s face changed slightly.


    "Get me a horse."


    Ji Rong made a wink to go down, not long led a horse to come out.


    Ji Rao is held by Ji Xiao and goes out. Ji Xiao moves to the door. When he mounts, Ji Rong kicks the dagger away.


    Ji Rao hasn''t reacted yet, he has been hugged by Ji Rong.


    Ji Xiao reacts very quickly. He grabs the sword of the person next to him. After kicking the man away, he looks at Ji Rao who is held by Ji Xiao in front of him. His face sinks and he raises his hand to stab him.


    Ji Rao can''t see his back to Ji Xiao, but Ji Rong, who is standing opposite Ji Rao, can see clearly. He holds Ji Rao for another position without thinking.


    Ji Rao coldly looking at Ji Rong chest sword tip with blood stabbed out.


    Zhu yuanzhan goes up to block Ji Xiao''s sword when he wants to stab the second sword. Ji Xiao''s martial arts are not bad, but there are too many people on Ji Rong''s side, and they are suppressed soon.


    Ji Rong''s chest is bleeding, but he still holds Ji Rao.


    "You, you''re hurt..."


    Ji Rong gasped, "it''s OK."


    "The third prince!" Zhu yuanzhan ran to come over, see the blood on Ji Rong''s body, complexion is complex and worried, "go to the doctor."


    "It''s no big deal."


    This position is really not the key, but the blood flow is too much, Ji Rao is still very frightening.


    Ji Rong touched Ji Rao''s forehead, "don''t worry, he suffered in prison these days."


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    Ji Xiao is soon taken down. When the doctor comes, he will treat Ji Rong''s wound.


    Ji Xiao''s people in the palace died, ran and surrendered.


    They also sent people to catch Princess Jia, but no one was caught.


    Ji Rao sits next to Ji Rong when he treats his wound. Ji Rong is awake all the time. Knowing that Ji Rao is afraid of cold, he also tells people to bring a cloak to put on Ji Rao and put a charcoal basin on the room.


    Ji Rao felt pain all over her body after she came here.


    My neck was pinched by Ji Xiao just now. It hurts when I move a little.


    But he still keeps at Ji Rong''s side, and some of them talk to Ji Rong.


    After a while, Ji Rong noticed that Ji Rao''s face was not right. He didn''t let the doctor go. "Go and help Ji Rao have a look."


    Ji Rao Leng Leng, "brother, I''m ok."


    Ji Rong came down from the couch and insisted, "show him."


    "Brother Huang, you..."


    "It''s OK. I said I''m not seriously hurt."

 Chapter 1208

    Ji Rao was forced to press on the bed and stripped off his clothes.


    He also had the blue and purple left by fists and kicks. Ji Rong looked at the bandage that had been tangled on his shoulder, "what''s the matter?"


    "This is..."


    Ji Rao drags the bandage and doesn''t want to let Ji Rong see it. There is a word "Xiao" stabbed here. He feels ashamed.


    "It''s OK. Let me see."


    Maybe Ji Rong''s face makes people feel safe. Ji Rao really let go.


    After the bandage was taken apart, the thin shoulder was red, swollen and bleeding. Just looking at the wound, you can feel very painful, and the word "Xiao" on it loomed.


    Ji Rong''s face was slightly heavy. "Does it hurt?"


    "A little..."


    Ji Rong looked at the eye doctor, "treat the wound on his body."


    The doctor felt Ji Rao''s pulse and found that Ji Rao''s pulse was weak and his face was pale, which was more serious than Ji Rong''s condition.


    Waiting for the doctor to leave, Ji Rong comes to dress Ji Rao.


    "Brother Sanhuang, what are you going to do with Jixiao?"


    Ji Rong quietly looked at Ji Rao''s shoulder and said, "kill me."


    Killed?


    He was in a daze.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Before you kill him, can you let him take out the antidote?"


    "What did you say?" Ji Rong frowned gently, "antidote?"


    Ji Xiao was put into prison.


    Also don''t know Ji Rong is intentional or how, he put Ji Xiao into the prison before Guan Ji Rao, and also removed Ji Xiao in the prison before the carbon basin bedding.


    Ji Xiao sat there, but he was not worried at all.


    The antidote is in his hand. If he doesn''t give it, Ji Rao will die.


    If you can have Ji Rao to accompany you, it''s not lonely on the way to huangquan.


    The next day someone came in. They brought Ji Xiao to the interrogation room, where someone sat there early.


    Ji Xiao was tied to the cross, and his hands and feet were tied tightly by the rope. Ji Xiao looked at Zhu yuanzhan in front of him, pulled the corner of his mouth, and even laughed.


    Zhu yuanzhan is wringing his brows. There is a cup of tea on the table. He looks at Ji Xiao coldly. "It seems that you are quite optimistic."


    "Why didn''t Ji Rong kill me


    Why not kill him.


    He knew it very well.


    Because he still has Ji Rao''s life in his hand.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. I''ll give you the antidote as soon as possible. I can also avoid the pain of skin and flesh and let you walk faster."


    Ji Xiao is still smiling, as if not moved at all, "I''m not afraid of these penalties, I''m only afraid of being alone on the way to huangquan."


    Zhu yuanzhan snorted coldly, "I see when your mouth is hard."


    Ji Xiao really has a hard mouth, and any punishment is on him. He can still bite his teeth and scold Zhu yuanzhan as Ji Rong''s dog.


    Zhu yuanzhan still admires him. He won''t let go of the punishment. I''m afraid the enemy''s dead are not as strong as him.


    I wish yuanzhan hand slapped the bloody gas in front of his nose and walked slowly to Jixiao.


    Ji Xiao''s blood flowed down and accumulated a small piece of dark red under him.


    He pulled Ji Xiao''s hair, saw his already tortured face, released his hand, "why do you need it? People die like lights out, why do you want to pull another Ji Rao?"


    Ji Xiao smiles, his voice is feeble, but biting his teeth is like squeezing out from his teeth, "I will pull him even if I die."

 Chapter 1209

    What he didn''t say was that if he was allowed to die alone, he would be terrified.


    If he knew Ji Rao would be with him, he would feel at ease, even if Even if he had to suffer so much punishment, he would enjoy it.


    Ji Rong takes better care of her than Ji Xiao, which makes Ji Rao feel uneasy.


    How could brother Sanhuang treat him so well without any reason?


    He often asks Ji Xiao about his situation. Ji Rong only tells him that he is not dead, but he is not willing to say more.


    It''s good to know that he is alive, but the day of seven days is coming. If he dies like this, he will never be reconciled.


    Buckle.


    The door rang softly, and the eunuch said, "third prince, I wish the general came."


    Ji Rong''s actions stopped slightly. He put all his things aside and said, "pass him in."


    "Yes, please, general."


    The door was pushed open, and Zhu yuanzhan stepped in, bringing some cool air of wind and snow. These days, the snow is falling intermittently, and a thick layer has accumulated outside. The white snow on the red wall and red tiles is the quilt. From a distance, it has a unique flavor.


    It''s just that in this palace, the throne alternates, and everyone is in danger. This snow scene is doomed to no one to enjoy this year.


    "What happened to him."


    "Ji Xiao''s mouth is so hard that he won''t say anything."


    "Four days have passed, and there are three days left." Ji Rong gently raised his eyes and looked at Zhu yuanzhan. The chill in his eyes was colder than the long-lasting snow outside. "Make sure he gives the antidote. In addition, find out as soon as possible where the old man Chen Shangshu hid Princess Jia and Chen Yueyan. Once they are found, they are bound into the palace unconsciously. I don''t believe Ji Xiao can watch his relatives die in front of him. ¡±


    ZHU yuanzhan was stunned, "yes."


    "It''s time for lunch." Ji Rong called a maid in the palace to come in, "is the jade white jade soup ready?"


    "The kitchenette is ready."


    Ji Rong nodded, "I''ll go to Ji Rao Duan, you continue the interrogation, in addition, go to the folk to find the hermit doctor, I don''t believe this antidote is only in Ji Xiao''s hands."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao is sitting on the bed bored, suddenly heard the door was pushed open, he slightly sat up straight body, see Ji Rong hand holding a wooden tray came in, he put the tray on the table, put the stuffy sugar into the small jade bowl, and then went to Ji Rao bed to sit down.


    "Third brother."


    Ji Rong looked at Ji Rao''s pale face and said, "how do you feel today?"


    "Not bad."


    "Here, have some soup first, and then I''ll let someone serve lunch."


    When Ji Rong handed the spoon over, Ji Rao was a little awkward, "brother, I''ll do it myself."


    "You are weak, just sit down."


    Ji Rao wanted to say something else, but he couldn''t say a word to Ji Rong''s face like ice and snow.


    Ji Rong''s face is really frightening, like a natural superior. When looking at people, there is a sense of oppression. When he looks at himself, he feels less oppressive, and when he looks at others, he can hardly lift his head.


    Ji Rao stopped and gave up.


    Ji Rong gives him a drink.


    When the bowl was finished, Ji Rao saw that Ji Rong had to go to Sheng. He waved his hand and said, "brother, I''m full. I can''t eat any more."


    During this period of time, his fever subsided, but his injuries were still dull and painful. He had no appetite for anything and ate little.

 Chapter 1210

    Ji Rong knew that he didn''t want to eat any more, so he put the bowl down and said, "I''ll let the small kitchen bring food later. How much do you eat? It''s what you usually like to eat."


    Ji Rao nodded his head gently. He lowered his head slightly. From Ji Rong''s point of view, he could see his long crow eyelashes and thin chin, which were pitifully distressing.


    "Brother, am I I''m going to die. "


    He is not without feeling, the poison slowly permeated in his body, he has been slowly unable to lift his strength, the thinking in his brain has become more and more slow, the reaction is gradually slow up.


    "No Ji Rong reached out and touched Ji Rao''s cheek. "No, I''ll give you the antidote. Don''t think so much. There are still three days left. What you have to do now is to take good care of your body. Don''t let me worry any more."


    Ji Rao raised his eyes, a pair of red watery eyes staring at Ji Rong tightly, which is full of trust and dependence, let Ji Rong can''t help but pause.


    He stretched out his hand, put people into his arms, gently patted Ji Rao''s back, soft voice way, "it''s OK, don''t be afraid."


    Ji Rao feels the temperature in Ji Rong''s arms and gently closes his eyes.


    Ji Rong always makes him feel reassuring and safe. For Ji Rao, whose life is almost counting down now, Ji Rong is like the last straw that a drowning man is trying to grasp. He puts his only hope in Ji Rong in the future.


    Two days later, the people sent by Zhu yuanzhan find the hiding place arranged by Chen Shangshu for Jiafei and Chen Yueyan. Ji Rong makes a quick decision and takes them captive that night.


    Ji Rong, who is about to fall asleep, hears the news and rushes to get dressed.


    Next to them are palace people with torches and lanterns.


    Zhu yuanzhan said beside him, "people are in it."


    "Go."


    Palace for Ji Rong in front of the door to open, inside the ground sat two people, hands and feet are tied up.


    After hearing the voice, Chen Yueyan looked over with a little frightened eyes. Princess Jia closed her eyes lightly and seemed very quiet.


    And palace for Ji Rong moved a chair, Ji Rong a swing Cape, sat down, the door slowly closed behind the two.


    "Princess Jia." Ji Rong light voice way, "long time no see."


    Princess Jia just slowly opened her eyes. She looked up at Ji Rong. Her face didn''t change at all, as if she had known the situation for a long time.


    "You dare to arrest us, Ji Rong. Are you rebellious? This is Princess Jia. I''m Chen Shangshu''s daughter. How dare you arrest me? "


    Zhu yuanzhan looked at Chen Yueyan''s teeth and claws. He couldn''t help laughing and said sarcastically, "it''s said that Chen Yueyan, Chen Shangshu''s daughter, is extremely stupid and stubborn. It seems that what she said is true."


    "Are you going to die? Believe it or not, let my father... "


    "You''re noisy." Ji Rong lightly interrupts her, he only glances at Chen Yueyan, the coldness at the bottom of the eye makes Chen Yueyan retreat a little.


    When she looked at each other, she was afraid.


    Ji Rong''s line of sight sweeps past from between two people, then gently slants a head, to wish far battle way, "I suddenly think of an old past."


    Zhu yuanzhan bowed his head slightly, "what does the third prince think of?"


    "Four years ago, our Miss Chen wanted to do a wonderful thing."

 Chapter 1211

    Zhu yuanzhan knows what Ji Rong is thinking as soon as he hears, "does the third prince mean that Miss Chen pushed the seventh prince into the water and almost killed him?"


    "Yeah, that sounds like fun."


    "Yes." Zhu yuanzhan echoed, "no, if we push Miss Chen in, let her taste it."


    Chen Yueyan''s face froze.


    Ji Rong gently raised the corner of his mouth, "I think this proposal is good."


    "No, who dares to touch me."


    Jia Fei''s brow twisted, "Ji Rong, if you want to be superior, you have to persuade the Minister of the court. Are you not afraid of chilling Chen Shangshu''s heart?"


    Ji Rong is not moved. He arranges his sleeves and says in a low voice, "without Chen Shangshu, there will be other Li Shangshu and Wang Shangshu. If he doesn''t want to do it, he will change it. There are more people who want to do it. It''s not bad for him."


    "Somebody, drag Miss Chen to the imperial garden."


    Two palace people came in. When they reached for Chen Yueyan, Chen Yueyan said angrily, "I see who dares to move me!"


    After all, she was the only daughter of Chen Shangshu, and the two palace people on one side hesitated for a moment.


    Ji Rong said coldly, "if you don''t obey the order, then drag out the stick to kill."


    Life naturally is the most important, two palace people no longer hesitate, directly pulled up Chen Yueyan.


    Zhu yuanzhan watched the palace people drag out Chen Yueyan, who was struggling fruitlessly and swearing, with a sneer on his lips. "Third prince, do you want to inform Ji Rao to let him have a look?"


    "No need." Ji Rong stood up from the chair, "he is not well, can''t bear the cold, this matter also don''t have to tell him, wait for his body better to say it doesn''t matter." He turned his face slightly, half of his face fell in the shadow. When he looked at Princess Jia, there was a little light in his eyes, and he looked a little coquettish and cold. "Take care of Princess Jia. If you run away, you will come to see her then."


    "Yes


    Ji Rong and Zhu yuanzhan go out, and the palace man stands on the edge of the pool in the imperial garden with Chen Yueyan.


    It''s very dark, and there are lanterns beside it to light up the view. The bright light is reflected on the palace people''s clothes. Chen Yueyan struggles all the way. Now she is tired and has no strength, but she still yells and scolds.


    "Ji Rong, you''re a villain. You''ve taken my cousin''s throne. Now you dare to move my young lady. I''ll make you die! I''m going to kill you. Let me go, let me go


    Zhu yuanzhan looks coldly, and thinks that this woman is really stupid. He has so much sympathy for Ji Xiao.


    Ji Xiao in the end is the brain water or be kicked by the donkey will marry this kind of woman.


    Maybe this is the gap between him and Ji Rong.


    Ji Rong never needs the power of a woman to help her get on the top, but Ji Xiao, when she marries Chen Yueyan, seems especially ridiculous.


    "Third prince, the water in the bottom pool is frozen, and there is a layer of snow on it."


    "The pool only has a layer of ice on the surface, and it smashes the ice on the surface."


    "Yes."


    Ji Rong ordered to go down, and a few palace men took the pick and shovel to smash it. Chen Yueyan stood by the man standing on the side. He listened to the noise of the ice beating, and she still did not believe Ji Rong would throw him down.


    She turned her mouth a little, but her face was a little frightened. "What are you going to do to me? Are you going to throw me down? I''m Chen Shangshu''s woman. You... "

 Chapter 1212

    Zhu yuanzhan couldn''t help laughing. He yelled to Chen Yueyan, "Miss Chen, don''t you really think that the third prince is afraid of your father? After the third prince ascends the throne, your father will have to kneel down and beg him to spare his life. It''s such a time. Why can''t Miss Chen learn to be smart? I''m sorry for you. "


    Chen Yueyan was stunned. The expression on her face slowly hardened. "No, why do you want to treat me like this? Ji Rao is just a prince who is not as popular as eunuch. You can''t..."


    Zhu yuanzhan looked at her coldly, "what people have done will be retributed. Miss Chen, your retribution is a little late, but you can''t deny it."


    "Third prince, the ice is broken."


    Ji Rong nodded lightly, "push her down."


    "Yes."


    "You dare!" Chen Yueyan watched the two men push themselves to the shore, and cried, "I''m wrong, I''m wrong, I''m not going to do it, Third Prince, spare my life!"


    This is the deep winter, so cold water under the ice, in a short time will be frozen to death, not to mention she can not water.


    But no matter how she begged for mercy, Ji Rong''s face never changed. Someone pushed Chen Yueyan down.


    "Ah, ah!"


    "Third prince, she caught the ice."


    The ice didn''t open a big hole, just enough to hold three or five people. Chen Yueyan grabbed the ice and wanted to climb up.


    Ji Rong tone understatement, "knock her hand down."


    "Yes."


    several palace men took a shovel to smash the moon''s hand, smashed her head and poked her face. Chen Yueyan felt that her finger was broken by life, and her face was also smashed and bleeding. She cried out in pain, loosened her hand and fell into the water.


    The cold water can freeze people to death, and Chen Yueyan wants to die immediately.


    I wish yuanzhan coldly looked at her helpless struggle in it, sneered, "I knew today, why at the beginning."


    Chen Yueyan doesn''t know how to swim. Before long, she can''t even flutter. Zhu yuanzhan looks at Ji Rong. He looks pale and doesn''t mean to bring people up.


    Does the third prince really want to drown people like this?


    "Third prince, this person can also use to coerce Ji Xiao, if let her so die, isn''t it a pity."


    After two breath, Ji Rong just nodded, "take her out."


    When Chen Yueyan was fished out, her face was no better than Ji Rao. She was full of water. She was so embarrassed that she fell to the ground powerlessly, as if she had no consciousness.


    "Call a doctor for her. Whether she can live depends on whether her life is cheap or not." Ji Rong said, flicking his sleeve, turned around and left.


    Zhu yuanzhan waved his hand, "go and call the doctor. Anyway, first hang her for a few days, and then die."


    Then he turned to keep up with Ji Rong.


    Ji Rong partial head looked at him one eye, "today you are laborious, if have no matter you then go back to rest."


    "Third prince, how is Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rong gently bent the corner of his mouth, is a few invisible smile, "you usually can''t see Ji Rao, at this time it''s very kind."


    I wish yuanzhan some face unnatural, "how to say he is also the third prince''s person." After grandiose saying these words, his voice dropped abruptly again. "In fact, he had a hard time in this palace, which was pitiful."

 Chapter 1213

    "Would you like to see him?"


    Zhu yuanzhan said, "I''d better not go."


    Before, he always had trouble with Ji Rao. He didn''t know what to say when he went to see him.


    "He also asked about you yesterday. Ji Rao always feels that he is going to die now. He is not in good spirits. He may be happier if he can go to see him."


    Zhu yuanzhan was stunned, "he He asked me? What did he say? "


    Ji Rong remembered that Ji Rao spoke to him feebly yesterday and asked him where he had gone to wish yuanzhan.


    "Just ask yourself."


    Finally, Zhu yuanzhan followed Ji Rong back. As soon as he entered the door, Zhu yuanzhan felt the temperature of the charcoal basin rising in the room.


    He coughed twice. "How many charcoal pots have you burned? Is Ji Rao hibernating? "


    "After burning four, he was afraid of the cold. Just four charcoal pots with thick quilts, or the whole person will shiver with cold. "


    They whispered behind the screen.


    Palace people help Ji Rong untie his cloak.


    Zhu yuanzhan sighed, "how is he now?"


    "I drink ginseng soup every day. If I can''t find an antidote..."


    I wish yuanzhan''s hand slowly tightened.


    "Brother Sanhuang?"


    Ji Rao had heard someone muttering behind him for a long time, which was like a mosquito. He couldn''t help shouting. They turned out from behind the screen. He was a little surprised and looked at Zhu yuanzhan.


    "Here you are?"


    Ji Rao is still a little happy.


    When there is hope, there is a special fear that hope will be broken.


    Ji Rao doesn''t want to disappoint himself, so he is ready to get no antidote from the beginning. If he accepts the fact that he will die early, he won''t expect the impossible things for no reason.


    So before he died, Ji Rao was still very satisfied to see his friends. He gently bent the corner of his mouth, but his lips were too pale. When he pulled them to laugh, Zhu yuanzhan couldn''t see half a smile at all, he could only feel his reluctance.


    Zhu yuanzhan looks at Ji Rao who has lost a lap in a few days and feels that the air around him is even more oppressive.


    Ji Rao''s condition is too bad. He thinks Ji Rao is no longer good.


    Thinking of this, he felt uncomfortable in his heart and said, "don''t laugh if you don''t want to. It''s really ugly."


    Ji Rao did not smile, but the tone was still a little joking, "you are willing to come to see me. I thought you didn''t bother to see me until I died."


    I wish yuanzhan felt bored again, but he still said, "how can I, after all, work together for many years, although I don''t like you, I still give you this face."


    Ji Rao some helpless smile, tone some lost, "you don''t like me so much."


    "Yes, I hate you. If you die, I''ll go to your grave every day to sing and dance, and make you restless underground. "


    Ji Rao


    He looked at Zhu yuanzhan with some amazement, "at least I have known you for several years. You are not so cruel."


    "If you don''t want to be like this, live well."


    Ji Rao recognized the meaning of Zhu yuanzhan''s words, which was funny.


    Is this man so awkward?


    Clearly concerned about him, but said so ruthlessly.


    After laughing, I don''t know what I think of. Ji Rao''s eyes are looking at the front empty, and the smile on her face gradually fades down. "I also want to live well, but this is not what I can control."

 Chapter 1214

    I wish yuanzhan shake hands, heart must be a little more ruthless, must let Jixiao to spit out the antidote.


    Ji Rao is not in good health. He says he will be sleepy soon. When he wakes up for four or five hours a day, most of the rest are asleep. Sometimes Ji Rong is watching, for fear that Ji Rao will sleep and never wake up again.


    "Well, he''s sleepy. If you want to talk to him, come back tomorrow."


    Zhu yuanzhan looked at Ji Rao, who had no spirit just now, and nodded to Ji Rong, "then I''ll step back first."


    When Zhu yuanzhan left, Ji Rong held Ji Rao''s shoulder and let him lie down. He asked the maid of honor to bring a towel and hot water. He looked at the maid of honor to wipe Ji Rao''s face. He said, "I''ll put it there."


    "Yes," whispered the maid


    Ji Rong dipped the towel in the water, then took it out and wrung it dry. He gently wiped Ji Rao''s face and hands. After washing, he threw the towel into the basin and let the maid of honor take it away.


    He tucked Ji Rao in and left quietly.


    He has a table of memorials to approve.


    The palace has changed its owner, and the country still needs to move forward. The Ministry of rites is already holding the ceremony of ascending the throne. After changing the owner, there are many things to change.


    After Ji Rong finally finished, it was already half the night.


    "Do you want to change, your highness?"


    Ji Rong rubbed his eyes, "my mother''s concubine can sleep?"


    "This I don''t know. "


    "That''s all." Ji Rong a little tired stood up, "with me to see it."


    Ji Rong takes two palace people to the Queen''s palace. Because the road is not easy to walk, Ji Rong''s sedan chair is very slow. It''s creaking on the snow outside.


    I don''t know how long it took to hear that there was humanity outside, "third prince, here we are."


    Ji Rong tightened his clothes and stepped out of the sedan chair. The lights were still bright in the Queen''s palace. He walked up slowly and waved his hand when standing in front of the door to let the palace people wait outside.


    At the door stood the Queen''s maid in waiting.


    "The third prince."


    "Did you sleep?"


    "Not yet. Will the third prince go in, please?"


    Ji Rong picked up the clothes and went in.


    The queen is kneeling on the futon to offer incense. Ji Rong doesn''t disturb her. She just looks at her quietly, bows her head and knocks three heads gently. Then she respectfully inserts the incense into the stove.


    The queen tilted her head. "Here you are."


    Ji Rong went up to hold the queen and let her sit down on the chair.


    "It''s getting late. How can my mother and concubine not rest?"


    "My heart is always restless these days. If you don''t ascend the throne one day, my heart will never settle down." The queen shook her head. "You come to our palace so late. Is there something to say?"


    "A son does ask his mother for something."


    The queen took the tea cup on the table and motioned to Ji Rong. She listened.


    "Before that life-saving pill, where did the mother come from?"


    The queen paused. She looked up at Ji Rong. Her face was a little complicated and said, "you have given Ji Rao that medicine once. Do you want to ask for it again?"


    "Son can''t watch Ji Rao die."


    "Why? He''s just a little brother of yours. Just because of the difference of the throne, you can throw Ji Xiao to death row and torture him. But Ji Rao is struggling to protect his life? "


    "Concubine, Ji Rao is different from me."


    The empress frowned slightly. She put down her tea cup and said, "what''s the difference?"

 Chapter 1215

    Ji Rong looks pale, but the look in his eyes is very firm, "I won''t watch him die."


    The queen sighed, "that''s all." Her face seems to be a little tired, years wasted, think she just entered the palace is also a young youth, but now day by day trampled on these years of youth.


    "At the beginning, he was willing to give me pills because he owed my family a favor. If you go to ask him this time, he may not agree."


    Ji Rong line a ceremony way, "no matter how, the son is willing to try."


    "Well, he lives in the Fuhua mountain on the outskirts of the imperial city. There is a temple on the top of the mountain called Tianjin temple. He is in it. You can go to find him. If he doesn''t want to see you, you can''t find that Taoist temple. It''s not that our palace didn''t send someone to look for him at the beginning, but it''s strange. As soon as the people sent by our palace went up the mountain, there was no sense of fog on the mountain. As soon as they went down the mountain, the fog dispersed again. After three or four rounds, I knew that he didn''t want to ask our palace to look for him. Now whether he lives or dies is not clear in our palace. "


    "I see. Thank you very much."


    Fuhua mountain, back and forth is a day''s journey, now the palace is so turbulent, but Ji Rong still did not tell anyone, he took three or four officers and men riding a fast horse to go to Fuhua mountain, did not delay for a moment.


    When Ji Rao opened his eyes slowly, he felt that his body was heavy and his eyelids were almost closed.


    He could feel that he was waking up later and later, and that the seven day limit was coming. In other words, it might be his death.


    "Are you awake? Wash up and have a meal. Today is also the day to prepare what you like to eat. "


    Ji Rao had a stiff reaction for two seconds. Then he turned his glazed eyes. Next to him was Zhu yuanzhan. He tried to sit up with his upper body, but he didn''t have so much strength. It was like the dying struggle of a seriously ill man.


    Zhu yuanzhan lowered his head and helped the man up, "are you ok?"


    "Cough." Ji Rao covered his mouth and coughed twice. His lungs seemed to leak air. When he coughed, it was very painful. "Where''s the third brother?"


    As soon as he spoke, he could feel a little pain in his throat. He should be angry and his voice was hoarse.


    I think so. If you burn so many charcoal pots in one night, can you keep them off fire.


    "He''s out early in the morning and won''t be back until tonight or tomorrow morning. You don''t have to worry about him."


    Zhu yuanzhan watched Ji Rao eat, but he didn''t eat after two bites.


    He knew that Ji Rao didn''t have any appetite, and he didn''t ask. He put the man back on the couch and said, "you have a good rest. I''ll come back to see you later. If you have something to do, please call the palace man outside."


    Ji Rao gently smile for a while, that smile is particularly pale, "you suddenly to me so gentle, I don''t adapt."


    Zhu yuanzhan glared at him, "if you can survive, I will treat you like this every day."


    "Well, you can''t yell at me in the future."


    Zhu yuanzhan looked at Ji Rao''s little finger and shriveled his mouth. "Children''s things, you can survive first."


    Zhu yuanzhan lifted the quilt up to him, then turned around and left.


    When he walked out of the door, he stopped. He turned his head and looked at the closed door behind him. His mood became more and more heavy. Finally, he turned his head and stepped on the thick layer of snow outside and left.

 Chapter 1216

    In the dark, damp and bloody cell, someone hesitated to come up. He still had a bloody whip in his hand and said, "I wish you, general, you can''t fight any more. If you fight any more, you''ll really get angry."


    After hearing this, Zhu yuanzhan was upset and angry. He looked at the people who had been tortured into blood in front of him. Except for the weak breath, he seemed to be no different from the dead.


    No one will associate him with his royal highness who was arrogant and arrogant before.


    Zhu yuanzhan suddenly stood up and stepped on Ji Xiao''s leg.


    Ji Xiao sends out a burst of feeble dull hum.


    "You say no, you say no!"


    Ji Xiao gasped for a long time before he could gather enough strength and said slowly, "you It''s Ji Rao. Time is running out. "


    Zhu yuanzhan reluctantly recognized what he was saying. His face became more and more ugly, and his strength under his feet became heavier and heavier. After a long time, he looked at Ji Xiao''s face and felt very boring. He took down his feet and rubbed back and forth on the ground like some blood stains that disliked Ji Xiao.


    "By the way, there''s something I haven''t told you yet." Zhu yuanzhan took two steps back and forth in front of Ji Xiao. "Your mother''s concubine and your crown princess are all in our hands."


    Ji Xiao lowered his head and did not speak.


    "Don''t you believe it?" Zhu yuanzhan sneered, "the crown princess has jumped into the pool of the imperial garden in order to repent her crimes. Although our three Highnesses have spared her life and brought it up to her, if there is no imperial doctor, I''m afraid she will die of fever."


    But to the disappointment of Zhu yuanzhan, Ji Xiao didn''t react at all.


    I wish yuanzhan''s smile was lighter. "You haven''t seen Princess Jia for many days. Don''t let your mother and son see you today."


    This time Ji Xiao finally had a little reaction.


    Zhu yuanzhan sneered and clapped his hands, "bring people up."


    Someone pressed Princess Jia to come in. Princess Jia had a calm face. When she saw the person bound with blood, she was stunned. Then her whole body trembled and burst into tears.


    "Xiao''er!"


    Ji Xiao moved his body and opened his eyes with some difficulty. He looked at the princess in front of him and wanted to laugh, but his face had been hurt by the whip. A little move was like tearing pain, "mother, Princess..."


    "My Xiao''er!" Princess Jia almost collapsed. She wanted to rush to see her son, but the two people behind her held her tightly and did not let her run.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Zhu yuanzhan waved his hand, and they pulled the princess away.


    He went to a brazier and picked up the red pincers inside. "Your Highness has been scalded all over. No matter how hot it is, it''s meaningless. I don''t think Princess Jia can beat you. How about letting Princess Jia take you?"


    Ji Xiao is almost from the lip to bite out of the words, "you, dare."


    "Your Highness has not lived long. I will be merciful for these punishments. Since Princess Jia is your biological mother, let her take you through them."


    "Zhu Yuan, fight..."


    If in the past, I wish yuanzhan could delay with him for a while and appreciate his expression more, but now time is pressing, Ji Rao''s life no longer allows him to play.

 Chapter 1217

    "Come on, take off Princess Jia''s clothes."


    Princess Jia cursed viciously, "I wish you a long fight, you can''t die well!"


    Zhu yuanzhan said with a smile, "I think about it, and I don''t like to use too bloody punishment on women. The most important thing for a woman is her innocence. Although she is no longer innocent, she still has a body. Some of my soldiers have never had a woman in their whole life. They also want to taste what it''s like to be an emperor''s woman. Why don''t you just reward them with the word "nvzhi" on the princess, and then throw her into the brothel to be a free one? "


    Ji Xiao slowly raised his head. His eyes were terrible. From his broken hair, he could see Ji Xiao''s eyes full of red blood. His eyes were full of hate.


    "The prince doesn''t speak, and there''s no way. Someone will take off her clothes and reward you."


    "Wait..."


    I wish yuanzhan heard Ji Xiao speak, although the voice is small, but he heard, he immediately said, "wait!"


    He turned to see Ji Xiao, "are you willing to hand over the antidote?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, it''s just me, on one condition. "


    Zhu yuanzhan frowned and said seriously, "you say."


    "I want to, I want to see Ji Rao."


    Zhu yuanzhan bit his teeth and said, "OK."


    He turned and walked out, and said, "take care of both of them, especially Ji Xiao. Don''t let him die. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes


    When Zhu yuanzhan returned to jirao''s palace, jirao was already sleeping by his couch.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao opened his eyes gently, and his lips were not bloody. He said, "I wish you a long fight?"


    "Come with me to a place."


    Ji Rao is a little surprised. He thinks he can''t go out any more.


    "Where to?"


    "Go to death row. Ji Xiao wants to see you. He will give you an antidote after seeing you."


    He looked at Ji Rao''s brow and gently wrinkled, wish yuanzhan even busy way, "it''s OK, I''m on your side, won''t let Ji Xiao have a chance to hurt you."


    Ji Rao said something.


    He''s not worried about that, of course.


    He just didn''t want to see Ji Xiao.


    Just to survive, there''s no other choice.


    So Ji Rao could only nod her head gently.


    Zhu yuanzhan was afraid that people would be frozen. He wrapped jirao with several fox fur and tightly wore his hat. He put a heater in his hand and dressed people from head to foot before he led them out.


    Ji Rao could not walk any more. He was so weak that he would fall down two steps after getting out of bed. Finally, Zhu yuanzhan squatted in front of him and sent him to the sedan chair step by step.


    "It''s still snowing."


    Zhu yuanzhan heard Ji Rao whispering in his ear. At that moment, he felt his ears itching.


    He couldn''t help leaning his head and let out a "MMM".


    Ji Rao''s breath turned into a piece of white breath scattered in the air. He looked up and looked at a piece of white snow in the distance. He hadn''t been out for a long time. The light reflected from the snow made him feel a little dazzling, but no matter how dazzling, he didn''t give up to close his eyes.


    He may never see this kind of snow again.


    Zhu yuanzhan felt that the strength on his neck was a little loose. He couldn''t help whispering to Ji Rao, "hold me tight."


    Ji Rao has no strength. No matter how hard he tries, it''s all that strength. I wish yuanzhan could only carry it on his back.

 Chapter 1218

    I wish yuanzhan send people to Ruanjiao, then put down the curtain, and tell the palace people to walk more steadily.


    Walk by the sedan chair.


    It wasn''t long before the death row arrived. Zhu yuanzhan opened the curtain and pointed at Ji Rao''s beautiful eyes. He stared for two seconds and then said, "here, come down. I''ll carry you in."


    Ji Rao knows her current physical condition, so she doesn''t want to write ink. She puts her hand around Zhu yuanzhan''s neck.


    I wish yuanzhan carried people in so steadily.


    Princess Jiafei has been taken to the next cell by Zhu yuanzhan. The further Zhu yuanzhan goes, the more obvious blood Ji Rao can smell, which is mixed with the air of cold ice. It makes people dare not take a breath more.


    Ji Rao couldn''t help tightening her tight clothes.


    After arriving, someone moved a chair covered with felt and wished yuanzhan to put people up slowly. "Is that ok?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    He looked at the blood man not far in front of him, who was unable to hang his head. Some unbelievable titles asked Zhu yuanzhan, "he is..."


    "It''s Ji Xiao."


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    Although he knew that Ji Xiao would not come to a good end in Ji Rong''s hands, he didn''t think of such a tragedy.


    Hearing Ji Rao''s voice, his body, which looked like a dead man, finally moved. He raised his head and his eyes reflected Ji Rao''s pale face.


    Ji Xiao couldn''t help laughing.


    He thought he would scold him and get angry with him when he saw Ji Rao again, but he never thought he would be so happy when he saw Ji Rao again.


    Happy to cry.


    Ji Xiao''s eyes are sour. He stares at Ji Rao''s face and doesn''t want to move away for even a second.


    He knew he was going to die.


    Ji Rong can''t keep him.


    No matter whether he hand in the antidote or not, he will die. The difference is only a matter of time.


    So he didn''t want to waste a second. He thought that this face was always reflected in his eyes, in his mind and in his heart. He thought that Ji Rao would go through the yellow spring road.


    "Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rao''s face is not very good-looking, but her eyes are a little lonely.


    He hates Ji Xiao, but he can also feel that sometimes Ji Xiao is really good to him. He has thought about letting Ji Xiao die, but Ji Rao doesn''t have any special bad thoughts in mind. When he sees Ji Xiao being tortured like this, he even thinks that maybe death is Ji Xiao''s best relief.


    He almost blurted out, "don''t you hurt? Why are you still sticking to it? "


    It''s better to die than to live in such pain.


    Ji Xiao smiles. He leans back on the wooden post stained with his blood. "Are you concerned about me?"


    Ji Rao Dun, light voice way, "how can I care about you, I want you to die."


    Ji Xiao face flashed a moment of sadness, no one saw.


    "Ji Rao, you''ve lost weight. These days, aren''t you How''s it going? "


    Zhu yuanzhan frowned and said, "don''t be hypocritical here. If you didn''t hand over the antidote all the time, would jirao be like this?"


    "Ah..." Ji Xiao chuckled, the sound in the cell is particularly desolate, "it''s because of me."


    Zhu yuanzhan didn''t have much patience. "You said that you would hand over the antidote when you saw Ji Rao. Now that you''ve seen Ji Rao, call out the antidote."

 Chapter 1219

    "The antidote?" Ji Xiao paused, but the smile on her face was growing, "impossible, impossible."


    He fixed his eyes on Ji Rao and said in a hoarse voice, "I can''t die alone. Ji Rao, you want to accompany me, you want to accompany me, always accompany me. I''m too lonely to walk alone in huangquan road. I''ll be sad without you. You''re willing to accompany me, right?"


    Ji Rao stared at Ji Xiao, unable to say a word.


    Zhu yuanzhan is mad, "you fool me!"


    He went up and kicked Ji Xiao. Ji Xiao accepted it without saying a word.


    Zhu yuanzhan roared, "give me the antidote, or you will be careful of your mother''s life!"


    After a long time, Ji Xiao finally came over. He looked at Zhu yuanzhan with some humor, "you''re also afraid of his death, aren''t you. It''s just a pity. I won''t give you the antidote. "


    Zhu yuanzhan hits Ji Xiao''s face with a fist, and Ji Rao feels pain after hearing the dull sound.


    Zhu yuanzhan''s fist is covered with Ji Xiao''s blood, but he doesn''t care about it. He just stares at Ji Xiao with his red and bloodshot eyes.


    "I wish you a long fight."


    Ji Rao spoke softly. Zhu yuanzhan seemed to be pressed the pause button. He slowly turned his head and looked at Ji Rao with a sad face. Ji Rao laughed a little. His face was very pale and his skin was white to transparent, as if he was going to disappear in the next second. This made Zhu yuanzhan stunned.


    "If he doesn''t, he won''t take it out even if you kill him if he doesn''t want to."


    After all, Ji Rao has been with Ji Xiao for so many years, and he is familiar with some aspects of Ji Xiao''s temperament.


    "What do you do?"


    Ji Rao gave a bitter smile, "it seems that there is no other way but to die."


    How could Zhu yuanzhan accept such a result? He clenched his hand, gritted his teeth and said, "bring Princess Jia up."


    Ji Xiao turns his head and looks at Zhu yuanzhan coldly.


    "Ji Xiao, people die like lights out. Are you really willing to push out your mother''s concubine for your own selfish desire?"


    Ji Xiao bit his teeth and didn''t speak.


    When Princess Jia was pushed in again, she called Ji Xiao, but she didn''t say anything else. Her eyes were full of tears, and she didn''t know what to say.


    "Xiao''er, don''t worry about your mother''s concubine."


    Zhu yuanzhan looked at Ji Xiao, who was not moved. He said in a cold voice, "your son doesn''t care about your safety at all. For an antidote, he can push out his own mother. It''s really cold-blooded."


    Looking at Jia Fei and Ji Xiao, Zhu yuanzhan was upset. He was afraid that Ji Rao''s eyes would be dirty here, so he waved, "take Jia Fei Niang out and play with you."


    Ji Rao saw that Ji Xiao had been lowering his head and holding his hands tightly.


    Maybe it''s bleeding, isn''t it? But why not let go?


    Is a living person better than a person who accompanies him on the way to the yellow spring?


    Soon, the cry of Princess Jia can be heard in this room, which is undoubtedly cruel to Ji Xiao.


    Ji Rao can''t bear it, but he''s not ready to stop it.


    It''s his own life. He wants to live.


    In front of his own life, where can he manage others? Besides, Ji Xiao could have saved her, but he gave up.


    Ji Xiao''s own son didn''t say anything. He was almost killed by Jiafei. How could he rush to ask for love.

 Chapter 1220

    Several people listen to the voice of Princess Jia, all are silent, the atmosphere in this cell seems to be frozen.


    Ji Xiao closed his eyes. He knew his body clearly. He knew he was going to die, and every part of his body had been slow to reflect.


    with his mother''s voice outside, it was so unreal.


    Fortunately, I didn''t listen very clearly.


    Otherwise, he might really collapse.


    This group of people will not let go of Princess Jia. When she dies, Princess Jia will still be treated like this.


    Ji Xiao opened his mouth slightly. He could hear the heavy breathing in his throat.


    Ji Xiao hard raised his head, looking at Ji Rao''s eyes was rare gentle, "I tell you, I tell you where the antidote is."


    I wish yuanzhan a bright look, "you say."


    But Ji Xiao didn''t give it to him. He just looked at Ji Rao, "I just told him."


    I wish yuanzhan''s brow turned up, "you..."


    "Good."


    Zhu yuanzhan looks at Ji Rao and says, "he may be deceiving you."


    Ji Rao looked at Ji Xiao''s turbid eyes and shook his head, "no way."


    He got up slowly from the chair, and then walked step by step to Ji Xiao.


    Ji Xiao can''t help bending his mouth.


    Actually, that''s what he wants.


    All along, that''s what he wanted.


    It''s Ji Rao.


    All he wanted was Ji Rao coming towards him.


    Unfortunately, he knew it too late.


    It''s too late.


    His dark eyes became a little speckled when he saw Ji Rao Come here and I''ll tell you where the antidote is


    I wish yuanzhan step forward immediately. He is afraid that Jixiao will be bad for jirao.


    But Ji Xiao''s whole body is bound up and down, and he has been tortured for so many days, so he shouldn''t have any strength. So Zhu yuanzhan took a step back, just staring at Ji Xiao tightly to prevent him from doing anything.


    Ji Xiao feels Ji Rao slowly leaning down, right in front of him.


    "Where is the antidote I won''t tell you. "


    "You''re going to die with me."


    "As long as I think you''ll be with me, I''m not cold."


    "I actually I''ve long regretted it. "


    "At the beginning, I should have treated you a little better. If I had been better, I might have been wrong from the beginning."


    "Ji Rao, if you can do it again, you must choose me, because this time, no matter what, I will never let you down again. I will always be good to you. At that time, you must look at me, only me in your eyes. "


    "I want to hear you call me Brother


    "Ji Rao, I seem to like you..."


    Ji Xiao says, the voice is smaller and smaller, more and more choking.


    He could feel the warm smell from Ji Rao''s body, as well as the good smell of soap horn and medicine mixed together.


    It was Ji Xiao''s only feeling of inferiority in his life.


    Because he''s only bloody.


    But he is dressed in this bloody gas, before dying trying to look at the direction of Ji Rao, tell him that he loves him.


    The scene before Ji Xiao''s eyes became more and more blurred. He seemed to be back four years ago. At that time, Ji Rao was in Chenyang palace. He was dressed in green clothes and looked at him with a smile on his back.


    Ji Xiao also looked at him quietly, with a smile in his eyes.


    He reached out to catch Ji Rao.


    But it doesn''t hurt.


    Ji Xiao knew that he was looking back.


    But what he really felt sad about was that Ji Rao would not stand with him any more, even if it came back.

 Chapter 1221

    Ji Xiao is dead.


    He didn''t say where the antidote was until he died.


    Princess Jia killed herself by biting her tongue.


    Zhu yuanzhan looks at the two corpses of mother and son in front of him. He only feels that he is very upset from the inside out. The feeling of powerlessness makes him kick Ji Xiao.


    Ji Xiao''s body is tied to the post, and his head is weak and crooked. There is no reaction at all.


    Compared with Zhu yuanzhan, Ji Rao is too calm.


    He stood quietly, with no fear or resentment on his face, as if he didn''t care whether his life could be saved or not.


    Zhu yuanzhan closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes were full of blood. He took a long breath. His voice was deep and dumb. It sounded very depressing, "sorry."


    Ji Rao turns his head and looks at Zhu yuanzhan.


    "I didn''t ask him to hand in the antidote in the end."


    Ji Rao gently bent the corners of his mouth, "it doesn''t matter, people have their own lives, don''t feel sorry for me."


    I wish yuanzhan subconsciously wanted to say, who will be sad for you, but this sentence stuck in the throat for a long time, or was swallowed by himself.


    He doesn''t want to say anything to Ji Rao now.


    "Come on, it''s cold here. I''ll take you back."


    Ji Rao is carried outside by Zhu yuanzhan. Ji Rao doesn''t have much strength. Almost all the weight of his body depends on Zhu yuanzhan. His breath is also a little panting. When he gets outside, he feels the cold wind coming from his face. He stands at the door and doesn''t move.


    Maybe he can''t see such a road any more, so Ji Rao doesn''t want to be a sedan chair.


    "I''ll carry you back."


    Ji Rao didn''t refuse this time.


    Zhu yuanzhan walked back slowly with Ji Rao on his back. Feeling the light weight on his back, he couldn''t help closing his eyes and suppressing the sour feeling at the bottom of his heart.


    Ji Rao can feel that Zhu yuanzhan''s mood is not right. He smiles a little, covers Zhu yuanzhan''s ear and says, "are you sad? Don''t be sad. People will die sooner or later. In a few decades, you can still see me underground. "


    Zhu yuanzhan bit his teeth and said, "what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "In fact, I used to dislike you very much. I don''t know why you always aim at me. But now I know that you are very kind to me. That''s what you are, knife mouth and bean curd heart. " Ji Rao Dun way, "I hope you can be a brave and good at fighting, win glory for the country''s general."


    "I will be like this."


    "But I may not be able to see it." Ji Rao thought for a moment and said, "if I die, can you burn a letter for me and tell me what you and the third emperor brother do every day, or I''ll be bored by myself."


    I wish yuanzhan a cold hum, "there is Ji Xiao below, you are not alone."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak.


    Zhu yuanzhan choked and said, "if there is hell, Ji Xiao is below. If you go so early, you can only stay with him alone. I can''t protect you with the third prince."


    "Do you really believe in ghosts?"


    "I don''t know. My grandfather said yes, but I haven''t seen it. Let''s take it for granted."


    Ji Rao pulled the corner of his mouth and looked at the snow road. The red brick in the palace slowly retreated in his eyes. I wish yuanzhan would carry him back step by step.


    "Are you cold?"


    Ji Rao said, "it''s not cold."


    "If it''s cold, hold me tight."

 Chapter 1222

    Ji Rong came back early the next morning. People in the Palace said that the third prince had brought back a man, but the man was wearing a hat. No one saw what the man looked like.


    Ji Rao asked him, Ji Rong did not tell Ji Rao more.


    Ji Rao knows that Ji Rongyue doesn''t want to know.


    Ji Rong knew that after Ji Xiao and Jia Fei died, there was no big mood fluctuation, just a light answer and let people find a place to bury them.


    Without antidote, Ji Rao''s body collapsed immediately. He was pale and weak. He seemed to be silent at any time.


    Ji Rong takes a pill and gives it to Ji Rao. Ji Rao doesn''t know what it is, but he knows Ji Rong won''t hurt him, so he eats it obediently.


    Ji Rong touched Ji Rao''s head, his eyes became more and more pitiful, and his eyes were a little sad.


    "Ji Rao."


    When Ji Rao looks up at Ji Rong, he can only feel that this person seems to have a special sad atmosphere all over his body. He can''t help but stretch out his hand to wipe away the lines between Ji Rong''s forehead.


    "Brother Huang doesn''t have to be like this. Now that brother Huang has won the throne, he should be happy."


    Ji Rong felt the same at the beginning.


    But when he knew Ji Rao might die, his mind sank.


    The throne has always been in his pocket. Even if he got it, he was not very happy. It was his thing. However, as soon as he thought that Ji Rao would die, he would sit still and feel uneasy. He could not be happy.


    He probably knew that Ji Rao was different to him.


    Ji Rao looks at Ji Rong''s face and doesn''t want to continue this topic, so he smiles at Ji Rong and says, "is what Ji Xiao said true that day?"


    Ji Rong looked up at Ji Rao and nodded, "it''s true. Although my surname is Ji, it has nothing to do with Ji''s family. That is to say, I''m not your brother. Your real brother died in prison yesterday."


    Ji Rao pulled the corner of his mouth, and the smile was a little bitter, "where does the royal family have any kinship? Even if he is my brother, I think it''s him who died. If I can, I''d rather not be born in the royal family, but live in a poor and simple family, do some rough work and eat some chaff. Although the days are rough, it''s better to have a good life than a palace where people can''t see bones. "


    Ji Rong touched Ji Rao''s head, "don''t worry, I won''t let you die."


    I don''t know if it''s Ji Rao''s illusion. When Ji Rao says this, Ji Rao clearly feels a trace of coolness. He looks up at Ji Rong and finds that Ji Rong''s face doesn''t look like a joke.


    "Brother, this medicine has no solution."


    Ji Rong gently laughed, "what I just gave you is the antidote."


    Ji Rao Leng Leng, "just ate..."


    "It was found in Ji Xiao''s study. It was the antidote he refused to explain."


    Ji Rao didn''t think much about it. The expression on his face finally bloomed a trace of warmth. I don''t know if it''s psychological effect. He even felt that he was not so heavy and uncomfortable.


    "Then I don''t have to die."


    Ji Rong reached out and held Ji Rao in his arms. "I won''t let you die."


    What Ji Rao didn''t see was the frightening chill on Ji Rong''s face.


    After the initial excitement, Ji Rao felt that their posture was too close. He could not help gently pushing Ji Rong, "brother I''m a little out of breath. "

 Chapter 1223

    Ji Rong let the person loose, voice line gentle way, "the palace still has something to wait for me to deal with, you rest assured to recuperate."


    Ji Rao also knew that Ji Rong was preparing to ascend the throne, so he nodded, "you go."


    After that, Ji Rao took a pill every day. When the seven day deadline came, Ji Rao didn''t feel any discomfort. When he woke up the next day, he couldn''t help smiling.


    It seems that he really saved his life.


    It''s just that he still takes the antidote every day.


    He thought that there was no cure for this poison, so he could only take antidotes every day to suppress or alleviate it.


    Soon it was the day when Ji Rong ascended the throne.


    Although Ji Rong repeatedly told Ji Rao that he was not in good health and did not go out, he also wanted to have a look at the day when Ji Rong ascended the throne.


    So he asked the palace man to clean himself up, and then rushed to the main hall.


    It''s not too early for him to go. Ji Rong, wearing a Dragon Robe and holding the hem in one hand, goes up the steps step by step and walks into the hall, then slowly sits on the seat.


    At that moment, the civil and military officials knelt down one after another and said in a high voice, "long live my emperor, long live my emperor."


    Just a few days ago, Ji Xiao had been completely forgotten by them.


    Ji Rao stood outside the hall, looking at the bright yellow in the hall, his mouth could not help bending up.


    Ji Rong became emperor.


    That''s good.


    That''s good.


    "Seventh prince, let''s go back. It''s cold outside. Don''t get sick again."


    Seven princes body so weak, if really blow a problem to come, Ji Rong still have to take them is to ask.


    Ji Rao coughed gently, nodded and followed the palace people back.


    He combed most of the time, but he didn''t even have a stick of incense at the door.


    Ji Rong went to Ji Rao after finishing what he was doing. As soon as he became emperor, he rewarded Ji Rao with the palace he lived in, and ordered the renovation of other courtyard.


    Ji Rao''s body is much better. Although it doesn''t get better, it doesn''t get worse any more. He can feel the anger in his body.


    So Ji Rao was happy that she could live longer.


    "Here comes the emperor."


    Ji Rao wants to go out to meet him. Unexpectedly, Ji Rong goes fast and pushes the door open. Seeing Ji Rao who hesitates to salute, he reaches out and drags people up. "It''s what it used to be. It doesn''t have to be so polite."


    "Yes."


    "Look what I''ve brought you." Ji Rong winked at the back, and the eunuch came over with a tray, "gold, copper, crystal, ancient precious jade."


    "It''s a good thing from the minister. I think it looks good, so I want to send it to you to see if I like it or not."


    The palace person in the room listens to Ji Rong to talk, in the heart can''t help but get a burst of sob.


    It seems that if the emperor really cherishes the seven princes, he still calls himself "I".


    They all knew who to curry favor with in the palace.


    "Good looking." Ji Rao is not interested in these things. Long ago, he saw a lot of good things that the Emperor gave Ji Xiao. When he looked at these things, he just looked good, but they were useless. He just put them there.


    Hearing Ji Rao''s reply, Ji Rong nodded faintly, "take it."


    Ji Rao hesitated and said, "brother, isn''t there anything important in my body?"


    "As long as you remember to take medicine every day, it shouldn''t be a big problem."


    Ji Rao nodded in peace of mind.

 Chapter 1224

    Ji Rong is so smart that he can see that Ji Rao has something to say, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao pursed his lower lip, and his words were full of words of discussion. "Brother, you have ascended the throne now, and I am 15 years old. Should I move out of the palace?"


    As soon as his words fall, the dark color of Ji Rong''s eyes surges up, but it''s just a matter of an instant. Ji Rao doesn''t see it.


    "Why do you want to go out? Isn''t the palace good? "


    Of course not


    Ji Rao took a deep breath and waved his hand, "of course not, but I grew up in the palace. I''m tired of the things in the palace. I want to go outside and have a look. Moreover, I''m old enough to live in the palace when I leave the palace. It''s unreasonable for me. My brother has just ascended the throne, and the foundation is not stable. I''d better not make extra trouble for him."


    Although it''s right to say that, how can Ji Rong not understand Ji Rao? He has already thought of the palace.


    There is no nostalgia.


    "Brother Huang?"


    Ji Rong gently bent the corner of his mouth, "I''ve been doing too many things recently. Maybe I can''t take care of you. I''ll think about it after this period of time, OK?"


    Ji Rong is the emperor. He talks in this way. Even if Ji Rao doesn''t want to stay in the palace, he can''t go to Ji Rong. Although he is disappointed, he still nods.


    Two days later, Ji Rao sat in front of the window bored.


    Since Ji Rong ascended the throne, Zhu yuanzhan has stopped looking for him. Maybe Ji Rong is the emperor, so he can''t always call his ministers to the harem


    Just thinking about it, the voice of the maid in waiting came suddenly, "seventh prince, it''s time to take medicine."


    Ji Rao''s brow was slightly wrinkled. He was a little impatient. Now he didn''t want to take the medicine any more. The pill was too big and bitter. He thought he was in good health and didn''t need to take the medicine at all. So when the palace man brought it, he just glanced at it lightly.


    "Put it there first. I''ll eat it later."


    The palace man knelt down and looked a little frightened. "Seventh prince, the emperor has ordered you to take this medicine. If the emperor knows that you didn''t take it on time, you will be blamed by the staff!"


    Because Ji Rong hasn''t changed Ji Rao''s title, people in the palace call Ji Rao''s seventh Prince irregularly. According to the truth, it''s time to be a king with a different surname. But Ji Rao doesn''t care about this, so he never tells Ji Rong about it.


    Ji Rao frowned like a headache after hearing what the palace man said. In fact, he didn''t believe Ji Rong would do things like this, but he didn''t want to cause more trouble, so he compromised and said, "take it."


    That palace person such as get amnesty of took over, but don''t know is just scared very still how, she unexpectedly hand a shake, that pill arrived on the ground, gululu of disappear.


    The palace man''s face turned pale with fright. He knelt down on the ground and kowtowed. He said in a terrified tone, "seven princes, spare your life, seven princes, spare your life!"


    Ji Rao didn''t get angry. On the contrary, there was a trace of happiness in his heart. But seeing that the palace maid was so afraid, he could not help but began to doubt himself. Did he look cruel?


    Why are the palace people so afraid?


    He didn''t get angry on weekdays.


    "Well, since it''s gone, why don''t you eat it today?"


    That palace person a listen, anxious, "absolutely not!"

 Chapter 1225

    Ji Rao can''t make fun of his own life no matter what. It was just his idea for a moment, and it was dismissed the next moment.


    Ji Rong won''t hurt him. He just let him eat.


    "Take another one."


    The man in the palace trembled, "the pill is taken by the man your majesty brought back from him every day. If you want it again, you have to go to that man."


    Ji Rao waved his hand, just as he had nothing to do, so he said, "I''ll go myself. Where is it?"


    After knowing the direction, Ji Rao went out of the door wearing thick clothes.


    He didn''t let the palace people follow him, and the palace people couldn''t help it.


    Ji Rong is not here. Naturally, they can only listen to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao came to the ancestral hall strangely. Here he really hasn''t been here once.


    There are only a few bare trees outside, and the snow is still very fluffy. There are only one or two rows of footprints. It can be seen that there are not many people here.


    Ji Rao mentioned the clothes and then walked slowly.


    There are not many people here, not even a eunuch guarding the door. Ji Rao is a little strange.


    There are some yellow amulets pasted on the door, on which there are strange lines written in cinnabar. It''s probably something to pray for.


    When he went to the door and wanted to button the door, he heard a conversation inside.


    The voice is not big, but Ji Rao can hear clearly.


    "When will this array be ready?" This is Ji Rao''s familiar voice.


    "Half a month." It was the voice of a strange man who had never heard of it. It sounded a little older.


    Ji Rong seems to have hesitated for a long time before he opens his mouth and says in a low voice, "is there really no antidote for that poison?"


    "No, there is no antidote for the poison in him. If anyone says there is an antidote, it''s a lie. You''ve been cheated, and the medicine I gave just plays a suppressive role."


    Ji Rao knew that they were talking about the poison in her body. She couldn''t help but get close and listen carefully.


    "How long can it be suppressed at most?"


    "Half a year at most, and in half a year he will be poisoned to death." The man sank his voice and said, "everyone has reincarnation. Reincarnation is the return of soul and reincarnation after death. At that time, use this array to lock his body, and then bury it as I said, so that his body will not rot, and his soul will be locked in his body. After a few years, he will wake up, and he will look for your reincarnation. "


    Ji Rao is stunned. He can''t help but step back. His face is full of disbelief.


    He turned his head and wanted to walk, but he was too absent-minded. When he went down the steps, he didn''t pay attention and stepped on the air.


    "Hiss..."


    Ji Rong''s face in the room was cold, "who is it?"


    When Ji Rong came back, a sword was already across his neck.


    "The Emperor Brother


    Ji Rong Zheng Zheng, "Ji Rao?"


    He came around from behind, and his face changed when he saw Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao looked at him sadly. The sadness in his eyes made Ji Rong feel sad. He went to cover Ji Rao''s eyes and said, "how did you come?"


    "If I don''t come, how long do you want to keep it from me?"


    Ji Rong did not speak.


    Ji Rao reached for Ji Rong''s sleeve and said, "what did you mean just now? What body, what soul, what do you want to do to me? You want me to die. "


    Ji Rong caught Ji Rao''s hand and said in a low voice, "no, it''s not like this. How can I do this to you?"

 Chapter 1226

    Ji Rao broke away from Ji Rong and said angrily, "it''s ridiculous. You''re ridiculous. If a man dies like a lamp goes out, there will be no soul. When I die, I will be buried. What kind of array, what kind of soul


    Ji Rao reaches out his hand and hugs Ji Rao. He talks in Ji Rao''s ear, using a tone that Ji Rao has never heard before, "I won''t let you leave me, even if you die."


    Ji Rao face Leng for a while, his eyes some complex mouth, "you are crazy, brother, you are crazy."


    "Yes, I''m crazy. The poison Ji Xiao gave you from the beginning is irresolvable. I don''t want you to die."


    Ji Rao struggled for a while and didn''t break away, so he gave up the struggle. He took a deep breath, "so the emperor brother really pity me, let me out of the palace, even if it is half a year, I also want to live well."


    Ji Rong''s jaw line is taut. It''s the action of clenching his teeth. He holds Ji Rao tighter with both hands. "I won''t let you go. You should stay by my side."


    His voice is very perplexing, and with some gnashing of teeth potential in must.


    At that moment Ji Rao shivered.


    Because he thought of Ji Xiao.


    A cold wind slowly blowing over, Ji Rao''s heart to blow cold.


    He can''t understand what Ji Rong does. It''s ridiculous to lock the soul.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Ji Rao wants to get away from him. He pushes Ji Rong away. Just after taking a step, the pain of his ankle distorts his face for a moment, and one of them doesn''t stand firm and falls to the side.


    Ji Rong''s eyes and hands quickly went up to hold the man, "what''s wrong with the feet? Did you just twist it? "


    Rao Ji held his arm and gasped in pain.


    Ji Rong holds the person up, makes a look at the person in the ancestral temple, and then turns around and leaves.


    "Brother..."


    "Don''t move, or I''ll throw you down."


    Ji Rao did not move. He took a few deep breaths, stabilized and said, "brother, if I really only have half a year left, I will make good arrangements for this half a year. You don''t have to go to any sorcerer or Taoist. They are all deceitful."


    "I know for myself."


    What can you count? If you really want to know something, you won''t make these things crazy!


    But Ji Rao doesn''t have the courage to roar with Ji Rong.


    He is now in a very complicated mood. He doesn''t know how to say it. He feels sad and sad.


    "If It''s true. Didn''t you cut off my way of reincarnation? My soul is locked and can''t get out, and there''s no place to settle down. Isn''t that a bad death? "


    Ji Rong pauses and looks serious. He says slowly, "if you are reincarnated, you will forget me. After that, you will not contact me any more. But I want you to remember me all the time. I want you to be with me. He has discussed with me. After a hundred years, you will wake up and come to me


    Ji Rao


    So why don''t you lock your soul and lock mine??


    Ji Rao slowly raised his head. From the bottom up, he could only see Ji Rong''s tight jaw. His eyes looked straight ahead, not only the angle, but also how. Ji Rao looked at Ji Rong''s eyes, dark and dark, without a trace of light. It was plain and frightening. Where did Ji Rao imitate Buddha, but he only felt familiar, but he didn''t understand where it was Yes.

 Chapter 1227

    Ji Rong carries people all the way back to the palace. Many palace people see it on the way. Ji Rao thinks that this behavior is still a bit inappropriate, so he drags Ji Rong''s clothes, "or you''d better put me down."


    Ji Rong didn''t speak, but he didn''t mean to put him down. His fierce eyes swept around, and those palace people all lowered their heads in fear.


    Ji Rao stopped talking.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I accidentally dropped that pill. I can''t find it. How about not taking it for a day?"


    Ji Rong''s face sank immediately. "No, I can''t even eat it for a day. I''ll get some more for you."


    Said he turned the direction, took two from own palace to come out, after looking at Ji Rao to let him eat, this just put down the heart.


    Since then, Ji Rao has been under house arrest. Except that he can walk nearby, someone will come out to stop him. His health is not good or bad, and he doesn''t feel like he is going to die at any time. But Ji Rao thinks that he is living harder now.


    I don''t know why I live.


    Once upon a time, he wanted to live a free life in the palace, but now he can''t even go far. He lives like a man in a cage every day. The people he can contact every day are Ji Rong and the palace people.


    Ji Rong had a headache after criticizing the memorial in the evening. He stroked his forehead.


    "Your Majesty, do you want to go back to the palace to rest?"


    Ji Rong was silent for a long time, and gently shook his head, "no, let''s go to Ji Rao palace."


    "Yes."


    No matter how late he goes to Ji Rao every day, sometimes Ji Rao has fallen asleep. He just stands by Ji Rao''s bed and looks at him, then goes back to his palace.


    In the court hall, Ji Rong was resolute and resolute. Many corrupt officials were worried. He has a clear sense of reward and punishment, but as long as a courtier mentions Ji Rao''s existence, he will become very sensitive. If someone asks Ji Rao to make a feudal residence, he will be very angry.


    Ji Rao sat in front of the table, looking at the candlelight on the table, staring at the changing flame. His dark eyes reflected the light of the fire, a delicate face with a thin light color. His eyes were blank, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    He recovered a little when he heard the scurry of footsteps outside.


    After a while, with a squeak, a man came in with the cold wind.


    "Ji Rao."


    Behind him is Ji Rong''s promising voice. Ji Rao doesn''t move. He drops his eyes and doesn''t respond.


    Ji Rong had some cool air on his body. He roasted in the charcoal basin for a while. After some cold air, he came around to Ji Rao from behind and sat down. "Don''t you sleep yet?"


    "Well." Ji Rao is holding scissors to cut the candle.


    Ji Rong looked, "can''t sleep?"


    "Brother Huang, have you finished criticizing the memorial?"


    Ji Rong nodded her head gently.


    Ji Rao looked up at Ji Rong''s tired face and said, "if you''re tired, go back and have a rest."


    Ji Rong shook his head, "listen to the palace people say you didn''t eat much tonight, what''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s just no appetite. "


    "Did the palace man make you angry today? I''ve already sent him to the Department of criminal justice for twenty years. "


    In fact, his mood is getting worse and worse when he is locked here, that is, he will feel bored and anxious out of thin air.


    He used to be a man who didn''t get angry easily, but today he is angry with a palace man.

 Chapter 1228

    It''s not a big deal.


    It''s just that the palace man wants to flatter him today. It''s not a big deal, but he sent a oriole bird to Ji Rao, a bird in a cage.


    Ji Rao let the bird go and let the palace man get out.


    That palace person doesn''t know oneself is where to provoke Ji Rao, but also can only ash to slip away.


    Ji Rao didn''t say anything about it. I don''t know how Ji Rong knew it.


    That palace person is originally right, just Ji Rao''s own problem, but now by Ji Rong blame so heavy punishment.


    Ji Rao pursed her lips, but she didn''t say what she wanted to say.


    Ji Rong reached out and touched Ji Rao''s face. His hand was cold and he didn''t dare to touch Ji Rao too much. He just rubbed it with his fingers. "I''ll get rid of all the people you don''t like."


    Ji Rao didn''t feel the joy of being favored when she heard this, but she felt cold in her heart.


    He never seemed to recognize Ji Rong.


    "Can I get out of the palace?"


    Ji Rong had more ink in his eyes. He took back his hand and said, "isn''t it good in the palace? Why do you always want to run out? "


    "You are very kind to me, but I don''t want to stay in the palace. I know that the court minister also thinks that it''s unreasonable for me to stay in the palace. Why don''t you let me out? I will never feel sorry for him."


    Ji Rong lightly looked at him for a while, and then laughed. The smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes. He reached out and picked up Ji Rao''s wisp of ink in front of him. "Ji Rao, it''s only half a year. Do you still want to leave me?"


    "But what''s the difference between this and imprisonment? Why must my brother imprison me in this palace? I asked myself, "I didn''t do anything wrong to my brother."


    "You want to know why?"


    Ji Rong looks at him quietly, with a beautiful but heartbreaking smile on the corner of his mouth. He stands up from his chair and walks slowly to Ji Rao.


    At that moment, Ji Rao felt a huge sense of oppression.


    He pursed his lower lip, just wanted to stand up, but was suddenly pinched by Ji Rong''s chin, and then Ji Rong''s breath came, Ji Rao was stunned.


    Ji Rong tossed and turned on Ji Rao''s lips for a long time, then straightened up. He reached out and wiped Ji Rao''s lips, which were so crystal clear. Looking at Ji Rao''s stupefied appearance, he couldn''t help laughing, "how, are you scared?"


    Ji Rao recovered. He stood up and looked at Ji Rong in disbelief. "You, you..."


    "Me?"


    "You are my brother, how can you..."


    "So what? It''s just a name. I have no blood relationship with you. Don''t you know that for a long time?"


    Ji Rao stepped back and couldn''t speak in amazement.


    How, how?


    "So I won''t let you go. Just stay in the palace with me and don''t worry about anything."


    But Ji Rao didn''t want a canary like life.


    He raised his eyes and looked at Ji Rong with regret. "Brother, do you have the habit of breaking your sleeves?"


    Ji Rong was silent for a long time, "I know it''s hard for you to accept, but I cherish you and you are sincere. I''m also sincere to you. I don''t want you to be hurt and I don''t want to let you go. There''s not much time left."


    He reached out and gently took Ji Rao into his arms. "Ji Rao, try to like me, try to love me, OK?"

 Chapter 1229

    Ji Rao did not speak.


    He''s still unbelievable. How could that be?


    How can Ji Rong like him?


    In Ji Rao''s heart, he always regards Ji Rong as a good elder brother.


    Ji Rong is good to him. He knows and remembers.


    He thought it was family love, but now Ji Rong told him it was love?


    "Don''t think too much. It''s my problem and my feelings are distorted. I don''t want to disgust you and I won''t force you to do anything in the future. You don''t have to worry. I just want to tell you that I don''t want you to leave. I''m the emperor, I can''t leave the palace, so I''m selfish and I don''t want you to leave. For so many years, I have been planning for the throne, but I am not so happy after I really sit in this seat. I think he may not be what I want most. Few people in this palace can trust me, Ji Rao... " He hugged Ji Rao tightly. "Stay with me, or I''ll be too lonely."


    Ji Rao did not speak.


    In fact, he knew Ji Rong was not going well.


    The emperor had an unconditional preference for Ji Xiao. Ji Rong knew that he was not Ji''s blood. He saw it clearly from childhood. The children in the palace are walking on thin ice, and Ji Rong has realized that life in the palace is not easy.


    If he is not the emperor, this matter is known, the queen and he will die.


    He had to do so for his future life.


    Everyone has their own helplessness, Ji Rao can''t say he''s wrong.


    Ji Rao sighed and said nothing.


    Ji Rong patted him on the shoulder. "I''m going."


    Finish saying Ji Rong really left without nostalgia.


    After he left, Ji Rao stood in the same place for a long time. He touched his lips and his face was a little complicated.


    Although he can''t accept it, he doesn''t feel disgusted. Most of them are unbelievable.


    Remembering what Ji Xiao said in his ear before he left, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Two people are totally different.


    If you let him choose Ji Xiao or Ji Rong, he will choose Ji Rong decisively.


    Just Ji Rao doesn''t belong to the red wall brick and tile originally, shut here will let him slowly lose vitality.


    Ji Rong naturally also sees that Ji Rao''s spirit is not very good these days. He looks listless. When he gets close to him, he will watch himself on guard.


    This day, he stopped Zhu yuanzhan.


    "I will meet the emperor at the end."


    Ji Rong waved his hand, "flat body."


    Since Ji Rong became emperor, they have been so close. In fact, they can understand.


    Since ancient times, kings and ministers can share weal and woe, but not wealth.


    I wish yuanzhan knew his duty as a minister, so he didn''t dare to overstep the rules.


    "Do you know what I called you for?"


    Zhu yuanzhan shook his head. "I don''t know about the final general. Please make it clear to your majesty."


    "Go and see Ji Rao."


    Zhu yuanzhan raised his eyes and looked at Ji Rong in astonishment.


    "He''s been I''m not in a good mood. "


    Zhu yuanzhan stepped forward and said eagerly, "did he have a relapse?"


    Ji Rong shakes his head, but he doesn''t plan to talk to Zhu yuanzhan. He just says, "go and see him."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    When yuanzhan comes, Ji Rao is sitting at the window in a daze.


    As soon as he wakes up every day, he will think of sealing the soul. He also asks people to buy a lot of books about ghosts. Ji Rong knows but doesn''t stop it.


    As long as Ji Rao doesn''t go out of the palace, he can satisfy any needs of Ji Rao.

 Chapter 1230

    Originally Ji Rao didn''t believe in these things, but after reading a lot, he couldn''t help believing them.


    The people he contacted were limited. Most of them were palace people who served in front of him, so he always told them these things.


    Ask them if they believe that there will be souls after death.


    Most people believe it.


    So Ji Rao wavered again.


    If this is true


    Isn''t Ji Rong going to make him have no chance to reincarnate?


    Is it going to be crazy?


    "Jirao, jirao?"


    Ji Rao returned to his senses. When he turned his head and saw someone coming, he was stunned for a moment, and then stood up in disbelief.


    "I wish you a long fight..."


    Zhu yuanzhan is still wearing a court uniform. Before he can change it, he smiles at Ji Rao.


    They sat at the table and chatted a few words. After a few words, Ji Rao found that he didn''t speak as wantonly as before. There was some estrangement in and out of his words, and he didn''t roll his eyes to call him his name as before.


    Ji Rao knows that this may be because of Ji Rong. All around are palace people sent by Ji Rong. I wish yuanzhan didn''t dare to overstep the rules, but I still feel a little sad.


    "You''ve lost a lot of weight."


    "Is it?" Ji Rao pulled corners of mouth, he didn''t notice a way.


    "Originally thin, and then thin to no meat."


    "If I stay in this palace, I don''t know what I want to eat and drink."


    I wish yuanzhan lowered his eyes.


    Ji Rao Dun, suddenly straight looking at Zhu yuanzhan way, "do you believe that there will be souls when people die?"


    Zhu yuanzhan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what he suddenly asked, but he hesitated and nodded, "I''d rather believe in this kind of thing than believe in it."


    As soon as he finished, he saw Ji Rao''s face was in a daze. He didn''t look right.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Rao Ji shook her head.


    It''s not that he didn''t tell Ji Rong about it, but Ji Rong''s attitude is very firm. He firmly believes that there will be souls after death, and he will never let the Taoist stop.


    His closest action to Ji Rao is to kiss him. If Ji Rao doesn''t want to, he doesn''t even touch his hand.


    This made Ji Rao think that he had no affection for himself for a time.


    But Ji Rong''s persistence in this matter is beyond his expectation. It seems that it''s not the same.


    What Ji Rong wants is very simple.


    Just want Ji Rao to stay with him.


    Just stay with him.


    Whether in life or after death.


    If Ji Rao really doesn''t have a long life, let his soul accompany him after his death.


    Although they just had a simple chat, Ji Rao could hear what the outside world looked like from Zhu yuanzhan''s mouth. He listened to Zhu yuanzhan when he would go hunting with people, when he would go out for military training, and when he would hang out in the streets and alleys. Listening to him talk about the new things Ji Rao had never touched before, his mood was also relaxed.


    This palace is a place where people eat without spitting.


    Ji Rao has lived very hard since he was a child. He has passed death many times, so the imperial palace is like purgatory to him. He doesn''t want to stay for a moment.


    All he wanted from the beginning was to get out of the palace.


    But after so many years of hard work, he still can''t get rid of it.


    Even if it is the daily life, Ji Rao is still not happy.


    He thought what he wanted was very simple, but later he found out it was not. To him, it was like a dream of luxury.

 Chapter 1231

    Ji Rong finds that Ji Rao is in a better mood, which directly shows that he eats more at night.


    When Ji Rong came in the evening, Ji Rao asked him, "if I don''t take that medicine, how long can I live?"


    Ji Rong gently twisted his brow, "what do you want to do with this?"


    "Just asking." With that, he lowered his head and stopped talking about the topic just now, as if he were really just asking.


    Ji Rongding looked at him for a long time, and then relaxed, "seven days."


    Ji Rao nodded and didn''t speak any more.


    Ji Rao sat beside him and touched Ji Rao''s head. "Don''t think too much. I''ll let you live."


    Ji Rao gently smile for a while, that smile looks a little bitter, "you are determined to lock the soul, what''s the difference between living or not?"


    Ji Rong stopped talking.


    After that, Ji Ronghui often asked Zhu yuanzhan to come to see him. Zhu yuanzhan finally couldn''t bear to see Ji Rao haggard.


    "I can take you out."


    I wish yuanzhan''s ear is beside Ji Rao''s.


    Ji Rao''s eyes brightened, but then it became dark again, "but brother..."


    "It''s OK. I only go out for half a day. I don''t know."


    Although Ji Rao was a little worried, she still sipped her lips and hesitated.


    After a while, he looked at Zhu yuanzhan and said, "is that really OK?"


    "Trust me."


    I wish yuanzhan a good job, open the tile on the bed, take Ji Rao out.


    It''s easy for Zhu yuanzhan to go out of the palace. The guards there recognize Zhu yuanzhan''s face. No one will doubt that he will go out with a servant.


    Ji Rao''s face was a little more angry when he stepped out of the palace.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "It''s a disgusting place." Ji Rao drooped his eyes, "if I can, I don''t want to go back."


    He didn''t tell Zhu yuanzhan that he had only half a year left in his life. In fact, there was no need for him to live or die.


    Zhu yuanzhan just took Ji Rao to some ordinary places, but Ji Rao didn''t come to these places, so he was very surprised.


    Zhu yuanzhan looks at Ji Rao''s smiling face and thinks that if it''s really terrible in this palace, it can make a person like this.


    He remembered that when he saw Ji Rao a few days ago, he was like a doll without emotion.


    Today, someone made a compromise and suggested that Ji Rong should accommodate the concubine. Other ministers could not understand the agreement of the situation, so Ji Rong was very impatient.


    After he scolded a minister back, the ministers saw that he was angry and said nothing more.


    But Ji Rong knows that this is only a temporary solution, not a permanent solution.


    Now that they have this idea, they are bound to raise it in the future.


    On that day, Ji Xiao was married when he was the crown prince. Ji Xiao was the fourth prince. He was older than Ji Xiao. But when the emperor married Ji Xiao, he thought about it first. Although he didn''t mean to get married, it was ridiculed for a long time.


    He now has a deep aversion to getting married.


    He doesn''t want to marry anyone but Ji Rao.


    Think of Ji Rao, Ji Rong calm down. Every time you are upset, just look at Ji Rao, you can calm down a lot.


    He felt more and more inseparable from Ji Rao. As long as he laughed, his mood would be better all day.


    Once upon a time, Ji Rong didn''t understand why there was a HunJun who did all the stupid things just for Bo Meiren''s smile.


    But now, he seems to understand.

 Chapter 1232

    The longer you stay in the throne, the more you can feel the pleasure of power.


    But Ji Rong doesn''t indulge in it. On the contrary, he feels more and more comfortable when he goes to court.


    He put the memorials aside. He looked at the memorials that advised him to accept the imperial concubine. He was so angry that he couldn''t go on. He put the memorials aside and stood up.


    The eunuch at the door has just relaxed.


    Generally, Ji Rong would stay in the house for a whole day when he wrote memorials in the daytime.


    Squeak.


    The eunuch immediately stood up straight, turned his head and saw Ji Rong come out. He said, "Your Majesty."


    Ji Rong did not speak, straight out.


    This direction


    In the palace of the seventh prince.


    The eunuch immediately followed.


    If they didn''t know that the owner of the palace was the seventh prince, and his majesty only went to stay for a while every time, they would really think that there was a lady living there!


    He is not far away from the place where Ji Rao lives. After a short walk, a maid in waiting saw Ji Rong and knelt down to salute.


    "Where''s Ji Rao?"


    "Seven princes he body some unwell, fell asleep."


    "Unwell?" Ji Rong wrung his brows. He strode over. He was in a hurry, but when he pushed the door, he slowed down. He was afraid of waking the sleeping people inside.


    But when he came near and lifted the bed veil to look, he only saw the pillow covered in the quilt.


    Ji Rong''s face suddenly changed.


    "Come on, come on!"


    Eunuch rushed in, looking at Ji Rong''s gloomy face, immediately knelt down, "Your Majesty."


    Ji Rongsheng''s cold, now angry also don''t show rage, only coldly way, "the people in this palace call to me."


    ¡­¡­


    They played outside for two hours. Although they didn''t want to go back, Ji Rao didn''t want to involve Zhu yuanzhan. He had mung bean cake in one hand and sugar gourd in the other, and a child''s toy bought from a vendor was pinned to his waist.


    It''s just that he lost all of them when he got to the gate of the palace.


    If you take it to the palace, it''s not good to be discovered by Ji Rong one day.


    Seeing Ji Rao''s face a little reluctant, Zhu yuanzhan said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ll buy it for you next time."


    They are all worthless things, much cheaper than those in jirao palace.


    "Good."


    Zhu yuanzhan sent Ji Rao back all the way. Zhu yuanzhan wanted to take Ji Rao back from the beam, but he found something wrong before he got to the palace.


    He was a little martial arts practitioner, much more sensitive than ordinary people. Ji Rao didn''t notice anything, but looked at him suspiciously, "why don''t you go?"


    All of a sudden, there were a lot of footsteps around, and the guards with swords came to surround them.


    I wish yuanzhan subconsciously protect Ji Rao behind him and watch those attendants on guard.


    After a while, those attendants slowly let out a seam, from which out of the people dressed in white, is not Ji Rong who.


    Ji Rao''s face turned white.


    Ji Rong first looked at Ji Rao, and then his cold eyes fell on Zhu yuanzhan, "take them down."


    "Brother." Ji Rao took a step forward. "I asked him to take me out. It has nothing to do with him. Don''t blame him."


    Ji Rong looking at Ji Rao protecting his appearance, complexion and cold two points, "take."


    Zhu yuanzhan didn''t resist. He was directly controlled by two attendants. He knelt on the ground and was taken a short sword at his waist.

 Chapter 1233

    "Brother Huang, we really didn''t do anything. He just took me out to play for a while. Didn''t I come back again?"


    Ji Rong put his hand into Ji Rao''s arms and whispered in his ear, "you are lucky to be back, otherwise what you see now may be the body of Zhu yuanzhan."


    Ji Rao was stunned.


    He looked at Ji Rong in amazement. His glass bead like eyes were staring at Ji Rong. His clear eyes reflected Ji Rong''s gloomy face. His pale lips were slightly open, and he was in the same place in disbelief.


    "Brother Huang, he''s fighting with you. Do you know what you''re talking about


    Ji Rong closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was no struggle in his eyes.


    "Put Zhu yuanzhan in jail."


    Zhu yuanzhan was taken down, but Ji Rao wanted to go up, but Ji Rong grabbed his arm.


    "If you go, he will never come out again."


    Ji Rao doesn''t move. He looks at Zhu yuanzhan being taken away. Then he turns around and looks at Ji Rong puzzled. "Brother, why do you want to do this?"


    "You left me first, I said. You can do whatever you want, except leave me."


    Ji Rao stepped back and looked at Ji Rong quietly. There was no wave on his face. "I think you''ve changed your brother. Your behavior is no different from Ji Xiao."


    Ji Rong''s eyebrows and eyes were loose. He reached out and touched Ji Rao''s face. His fingers were cold. Along his cheek, Ji Rao''s heart was cold. He couldn''t help shaking from the bottom of his heart.


    "I won''t hurt you anyway."


    This is the difference between him and Ji Xiao.


    He has changed.


    That''s right.


    Looking at Ji Rao every day, looking at the person he likes, but counting down the life of this person in his heart, how could he be as calm as before.


    At first, no one could trip him, but now he has someone to remember. He has done so much, just thinking that Ji Rao can get a little longer, stay with him for a long time, and don''t leave him.


    If Ji Rao is gone, he doesn''t even feel that the throne is very interesting. Sitting in the high position of ten thousand people, he is very lonely.


    "Come back with me. It''s too cold outside. You can''t stand it."


    Ji Rong reaches out his hand and leads Ji Rao back. Ji Rao doesn''t refuse. When he goes to the yard, he sees the blood on the ground. Because it''s too cold to lift it up, it has solidified, showing a deep red color, which is particularly terrible.


    Ji Rao''s eyes moved, but Ji Rong pulled Ji Rao into the room as if he didn''t see anything.


    Ji Rong finds someone to wait on Ji Rao. Ji Rao sees that the palace people who come in are not the palace people he has seen before.


    When he thought of the blood in the yard, his heart suddenly trembled, "brother..."


    He looked straight at the side, every move is a good upbringing, but that pair of eyes that have always been as plain as water now look a little bit frightening.


    Hearing Ji Rao call him, Ji Rong quietly raised his eyes, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao swallowed saliva, tone hesitated way, "before, those palace people?"


    Ji Rong lowered his eyes, put the cup on the table gently, and said faintly, "they have been sent to the Department of punishment. So many people can''t even see them. What''s the use of them? These are all new people selected by me. If you don''t use them properly, just tell me and I''ll replace them for you. "

 Chapter 1234

    That''s not the problem at all.


    Ji Rao heard the cold all over his body. He pushed away the palace people who were changing clothes for him.


    But the man in the palace seemed to have run into something terrible. She turned pale for a moment. She stepped back, knelt down and kowtowed, "is there anything wrong with the servant''s service? Seven princes spare your life, seven princes spare your life. "


    Ji Rao frowned.


    I don''t understand why the reaction of the maid in waiting is so big.


    Finally, he cast his eyes on Ji Rong, "brother, do you have to be like this?"


    "A slave without ability should be punished. The salary for serving you is the highest. How many slaves have no way to get in? Don''t think they are pathetic. "


    Ji Rao looked at Ji Rong with a completely strange look, "brother, how can you become like this? Is the throne blinding your eyes?"


    Ji Rong stood up from the chair. He reached out and touched Ji Rao''s face. The cold expression on his face was a little softer. "The throne didn''t deceive me. You deceived me."


    Ji Rao stepped back and looked at him coldly, "when are you going to release Zhu yuanzhan? He is a loyal general under your hand. Even for the sake of stability, you can''t keep him locked up all the time. What''s more, he didn''t constitute any criminal responsibility. If you keep him in custody all the time, the minister in the court won''t take care of him. "


    "Ji Rao, you are so naive." Ji Rong whispered, "as long as I want, I can give him two charges at any time."


    "Do you have to? I wish yuanzhan had been with you for so many years. Aren''t you afraid to hurt the minister''s heart? "


    Ji Rong just looks at Ji Rao quietly.


    He knew Ji Rao couldn''t feel it.


    When he saw Ji Rao disappeared, he was so anxious that he was going crazy.


    If Zhu yuanzhan had stood in front of him at that time, he didn''t know what he would have done. After he calmed down, he put people in prison.


    "Zhu yuanzhan clearly knows how important you are to me, but he still does this kind of thing. He touched my bottom line first. I just locked him up. Why do you think I was wrong?"


    Ji Rao bites her teeth and turns her head. She doesn''t want to talk to Ji Rong any more.


    After that, Ji Rao went to see Ji Rong unilaterally. If he didn''t say a word to him, Ji Rong didn''t get angry either. Whether he should come to see him or not, he should be rewarded as much.


    And Zhu yuanzhan has never been released.


    Seven days later, Ji Rao feels more and more guilty about Zhu yuanzhan.


    He had only half a year to go out, so what could he do? He was a drag.


    It''s freezing. He doesn''t know if Zhu yuanzhan is well there, and if Ji Rong has punished him.


    He has been to prison himself, so he will be more worried.


    That day, when Ji Rong came to see him, he sat opposite Ji Rong and looked at him quietly, "you let go of Zhu yuanzhan."


    Ji Rong poured a cup of tea for Ji Rao and didn''t speak.


    "I promise you that I will not take another step from this palace. You will release Zhu yuanzhan, or I will not take medicine from today on."


    Ji Rong moves, he raises his eyes, looking at Ji Rao''s eyes not warm, "are you threatening me?"


    "I''m just telling you. It''s up to you how you do it."


    In fact, Ji Rao is so stupid that he really threatens. He just scares Ji Rong. Do you really want him to give up his life? He''s not stupid. Who''s going to live long.

 Chapter 1235

    Ji Rong was silent for a long time, and finally nodded, "I can release people, but you also remember what you said today."


    Finish saying Ji Rong to turn round to leave, Ji Rao closed eyes, after all or long out of breath.


    In the prison, in a cold and humid place, the smell is mixed with air conditioning, and it smells terrible. Ji Rong came in wearing a Dragon Robe and fox fur. A servant with a knife was following him.


    "This way, Emperor."


    When he arrived at the prison where Zhu yuanzhan was detained, Ji Rong saw a man sitting inside. His hair was high and erect, but he was a little messy. He was wearing a white prison coat and looked very thin. His legs were bent, his elbows were on his legs, and a pair of shackles were hanging on his hands and feet. When he heard the sound outside, he slowly raised his head.


    Zhu yuanzhan has been locked up for seven days. He has some stubble on his chin and looks haggard.


    See Ji Rong, he stood up from the ground, respectfully to Ji Rong line of a gift, "the end will see the emperor."


    Ji Rong looked at him for a while, and then said in a deep voice, "get up."


    He waved the people behind him back.


    Two people stand so speechless for a while, finally or Ji Rong first mouth.


    "These days I''ve wronged you. "


    "This is what the last general should accept. Your majesty has only closed the last general for a few days. The last general knows that your majesty is still lenient."


    I wish yuanzhan knew Ji Rong''s temperament soon. If you really want to punish people, he can''t stand here so healthy now.


    "I''m not a cold-blooded person for our friendship for so many years. I can do whatever you want. Even if you betray me in the future, I can spare your life. But why do you have to make a decision on Ji Rao?"


    Zhu yuanzhan stood in the same place and quietly looked at Ji Rong for a long time. Then he sighed deeply, "how does your majesty treat Ji Rao? Do you take him as your brother or..."


    Ji Rong''s face remained unchanged, and her voice was firm and low. "Be a lover."


    His voice echoed in the prison for a long time.


    I wish yuanzhan some consternation, he soon recovered, but do not know how to face Ji Rong.


    He thought he knew Ji Rong best, but now he doubted it again. Over the years, he never realized that Ji Rong meant that to Ji Rao.


    He said, "but you are brothers..."


    "You know, I have no blood relationship with him at all. Even if I have, who dares to say I am half a word."


    May yuanzhan be silent.


    "Ji Rao is the one I put on the top of my heart. I will never allow him to leave me. No one can take him away."


    Zhu yuanzhan looked at Ji Rong''s paranoid face and said in a low voice, "Your Majesty, but Ji Rao is not happy in this palace."


    "I don''t know." Ji Rong gathered down eyebrows and eyes, covered the emotion inside, "but how can you tell me to let go? I just think about the days without Ji Rao in the future and find it hard to bear. He can''t stay with me for long. How can I let him go? "


    I wish yuanzhan didn''t understand what "can''t accompany him for long", but he didn''t ask much. He looked at Ji Rong quietly and didn''t know how to comfort him.


    If there are other solutions, but Ji Rong is in love with Ji Rao, this love is abnormal, and there is no solution.


    Ji Rong no longer said more, directly left, "come on, let General Zhu go."

 Chapter 1236

    Zhu yuanzhan was released. Ji Rao stayed in his palace as he said.


    Ji Rong runs to Ji Rao palace every day when he is free. He knows that there are no stars in Ji Rao''s eyes, but he has no choice. He can only drag Ji Rao to keep him away.


    The only people Ji Rao contacts every day are Ji Rong. Even during the Chinese new year, he and Ji Rong do. Ji Rao is not allowed to go out to the banquet held by Ji Rong. He really locks Ji Rao up and shows it to himself.


    Ji Rao wants to be happy.


    He didn''t want to run outside the palace any more. His time was running out. He didn''t have to complain every day, but he became more and more silent. The books on the shelf became his only comfort.


    Winter has passed. In the spring, Ji Rao is still wearing thick clothes. He sits on the stone table outside the door and looks at the bare branches in the yard. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    The palace people were afraid that he would get cold, and soon they came to remind him to let him go back. Ji Rao refused three or four times, but he didn''t bother to say anything, so he went back with the palace people.


    He didn''t even have a chance to sit in the yard a little longer.


    Ji Rong is always tired when he comes here these days. He should have met something in the court.


    Being in the throne, Ji Rong knows what to do and what not to do.


    The first rain in spring is very heavy. It has been overcast for two days before it rains. On the third day, it starts to rain. Ji Rong lies on the couch and takes a nap. He vaguely hears the door ring.


    He opened his eyes gently and heard a sound outside.


    "Your Majesty, your clothes are wet. Would you like to change them?"


    "Well, where''s Ji Rao?"


    "The seventh Prince is asleep."


    "Then keep your voice down and don''t disturb him."


    Ji Rao listened for a while, then sat up from the couch. Ji Rong wanted to see Ji Rao first, but Ji Rao had already sat up. He frowned. "Did I wake you up?"


    "I didn''t sleep to death."


    He went to kiss his forehead with Ji Rao''s face in his hand. There were drops of water on his clothes. When he came, he wet the floor.


    Ji Rao was stunned when he looked, "is it raining a lot outside?"


    "Well, it''s not small."


    The palace man came over with his clothes. Ji Rong opened his hand and asked them to change their clothes. After changing, he asked the palace man to step back. He went to the edge of Ji Rao''s bed, lifted up the curtain of the bed, sat on the edge of the bed, reached out and touched Ji Rao''s hand, "warm your hand, warm it for me."


    Ji Rao has no choice but to wrap Ji Rong''s hand.


    On the one hand, Ji Rong is really good to him, and has never forced him. He seems to be on a switch. As long as he doesn''t leave him, he will still be Ji Rong that he knows. Even if he does anything too much, he can ignore it. But if he says he wants to leave him, he will be gloomy and want to kill.


    Ji Rao''s hands are also cool quickly. After a while, Ji Rong cools them. He puts Ji Rong''s hands in his quilt and covers his hands with his quilt. He looks at Ji Rong''s haggard face. His eyes are red. It seems that he has spent the night with blood in his eyes.


    "You Didn''t you sleep last night? "


    "Yesterday, I was a little late in criticizing the memorials. Today, I''m so busy."


    Spring, things become more up, Ji Rong is also very busy.

 Chapter 1237

    He reached out and hugged Ji Rao gently. "I''m a little tired. I want to sleep for a while."


    Ji Rao was silent for a while, listening to his tired voice, he finally let some places to the side, "you come up to sleep."


    Ji Rong was stunned. His eyes were filled with joy. He nodded and took off his shoes.


    Ji Rao turned his back to him. Ji Rong looked at Ji Rao, reached out and took a wisp of Ji Rao''s ink hair and gave it a kiss. Then he put his hand around Ji Rao''s waist and hugged him. His head was against Ji Rao''s back. The tip of his nose was full of pleasant and familiar smell. He closed his eyes and raised his mouth.


    It was a long and dead sleep. When he woke up again, there was no one beside him.


    Ji Rong opens his eyes and looks at the empty bed. He is sleepy and goes to most of the time. He sits up abruptly and looks around blankly. There is no one.


    He reached out and touched the side. It was cold.


    His face suddenly sank, abruptly pulled back the curtain of the bed, but it was in line with Ji Rao''s line of sight, who heard the voice turning his head and had some doubts.


    The gloom on Ji Rong''s face faded like a tide.


    Ji Rao looked at his face, about also know what he was thinking, he quietly looked at Ji Rong one eye, "you wake up."


    "Well." Ji Rong answered a, come down from the bed, toward Ji Rao to walk past.


    Ji Rao stood in front of the open window, Ji Rong went to hold people in his arms, "what are you looking at?"


    He and I looked out, only to see the next patter of rain, rain hit the puddle, splashing a small piece of rain, dark sky, looks quite depressed.


    "There''s nothing nice about it. It''s cold outside." Then Ji Rong took off his clothes and put them on Ji Rao, "don''t stand here, right?"


    Ji Rao nodded gently.


    Ji Rong closes the window, leads Ji Rao to the desk in front of the bookshelf, points to a pair of ink paintings on the desk and says, "this is your painting."


    "Whatever."


    The painting is not good-looking. After all, he has never learned it. He just draws a few strokes casually when he is really bored.


    Ji Rong seems to like it very much. She looks at it again and again.


    "Can you draw me?"


    Ji Rao Leng for a moment, "I won''t..."


    "Nothing." Ji Rong took a piece of rice paper and threw it on the table, "I can draw you."


    Ji Rao was stunned, and was drawn by Ji Rong.


    Ji Rao just sat on the chair, no extra posture, Ji Rong looked at him seriously, that has always been indifferent eyes with three points of friendship, see Ji Rao can''t help but want to dodge.


    Ji Rong painted half, Ji Rao''s stomach called, Ji Rong some funny looking at Ji Rao, "hungry?"


    Ji Rao is not very nice.


    "I''ll have it passed."


    "The painting..." Ji Rao''s eyes fell on the ink stained rice paper.


    "You can continue painting any time."


    After dinner, Ji Rong moved all the memorials to Ji Rao palace. When he looked at Ji Rao, he just laughed, "I''m here to approve the memorials."


    Ji Rao didn''t say good or bad.


    Ji Rao has a side hall here. Sometimes Ji Rong will live in the side hall, so the repair is the same as the main hall. Sometimes when he is in a good mood with Ji Rao, he can still sleep on his bed.


    Ji Rao looks at the way Ji Rong corrects the memorials one by one. It''s hard just to look at them.


    So he doesn''t understand why Ji Xiao and Ji Rong are fighting for this position.

 Chapter 1238

    Aware of Ji Rao''s sight, Ji Xiao raised his head and looked at Ji Rao with some doubts, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao shakes his head and drinks from the tea cup on the table.


    "Is it disturbing you to rest?"


    "No, about when will you approve the memorial?"


    Ji Rong lowered his head and said, "it''s usually in the middle of the night. If there are more things, it can be later."


    He looked at the inkstone next to his eyes and twisted his brow. Normally, people from the Imperial Palace grind ink for him, but now he doesn''t want people from the imperial palace to come in, so he looked at Ji Rao, "Ji Rao, come here."


    Ji Rao went over with some doubts, "what''s the matter?"


    "Help me sharpen the ink."


    Ji Rao sat down and slowly helped Ji Rong polish his ink.


    "I''ll go out of the Palace tomorrow. It won''t be long. Do you have anything you want to go back the same day?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "No."


    It seems that he is not interested in anything now. I don''t know whether he is used to it or not. Now even if he is told that he can go out of the palace, he is not so happy as before.


    What he does every day now is to count his life span and see how many days he still has.


    It''s about a month or two away.


    But he and Ji Rong are tacit understanding did not mention this matter.


    Ji Rao knew that the Taoist was still living in the praying hall, and he didn''t care about this. It''s like all of a sudden everything wants to open. When the boat arrives at the bridge, it will be straight. Why should he be so rigidly bound to block his life.


    He is sleepy recently, and his sleeping time is getting longer and longer. Maybe it''s because summer is coming. After all, he is sleepy in spring and short in autumn, but maybe it''s because he has little time.


    He only thought Ji Rong was still concerned about it. Otherwise, he couldn''t put all kinds of rare treasures into his palace every day. Although these things didn''t seem to be of any use to him, they were just used to occupy space. But since he wants to send, Ji Rao will go on.


    One by one, the ministers in the court want him to accept the imperial concubine, and even the loyal ministers to remonstrate, but Ji Rong is still unmoved. All the ministers in the court knew that Ji Rong had locked his seven younger brothers in the back palace. They had to go to see them every day. After a long time, all kinds of bad rumors were scattered.


    Ji Rong doesn''t care.


    Because he knew the bad rumors were true.


    He just likes Ji Rao, and he is the one who sits on the throne. No matter what they say, they can''t help him.


    Ji Rong is indeed a benevolent king in state affairs except for his improper handling of the matter of the harem. But when the country is at peace, even trivial matters can be brought to the court for a few words, not to mention such a big event as Ji Rong''s harem.


    How to build a world without a family?


    They keep uniting to put pressure on Ji Rong. At that time, Ji Rong is very tired. When he comes to Ji Rao palace, he talks less, but he just hugs him quietly.


    He does not speak, Ji Rao also does not speak, two people take quiet embrace, only so Ji Rong feel very satisfied.


    Ji Rong can''t imagine that if Ji Rao is gone, he will come out of the barrage of civil and military officials in the court hall in the future and look up from a pile of memorials that can kill people. He will never see what Ji Rao will be like again.


    Ji Rao is like his salvation now. It will be much better to stay in his palace for a while when he is upset. In the future, Ji Rao will be gone, and he will have to bear all of it by himself.

 Chapter 1239

    Ji Rao''s body is weakening day by day. It''s almost the thinness visible to the naked eye that makes Ji Rong more and more silent.


    Later, he had to ask Ji Rao to comfort Ji Rong.


    Ji Rong hugs him and doesn''t speak. Ji Rao pats Ji Rong on the back and whispers, "if I die later, you can seal me a king of a different surname. Just seal one at random and bury me. Then the ministers in the court won''t force you any more, and then you can canonize some concubines."


    Ji Rong didn''t speak, Ji Rao only felt that he was holding his strength for a few minutes.


    "I don''t want to believe too much in things like resurrection. If it''s false, it will only increase disappointment in the end."


    "Stop it."


    Ji Rao paused, and then whispered, "if you don''t want me to say it, then I won''t say it."


    But it''s not something that doesn''t exist without them mentioning it.


    Ji Rao''s health is going from bad to worse. On this day, Ji Rong goes to the morning court. When he walks on his front foot, Ji Rao wakes up on his back foot.


    He did it on the couch for a while, coughing in a muffled voice, coughing a pool of blood in his hand.


    The palace people nearby saw it. Their face was white. They were more afraid to see Ji Rao spitting blood than to see their own.


    Ji Rao didn''t react to the red blood in his hand. He sighed deeply and asked the palace man to bring a basin of water. He washed the blood in his hand and wiped it with a towel. When the palace man went to pour the water, he stopped the man.


    "Don''t talk about it outside."


    "But..."


    Ji Rao lightly raised his eyes, a pair of peach eyes sick and without any emotion, "if you want to live."


    The palace man also knew that Ji Rao had something to do with her and how crazy Ji Rong would be. She bit her lower lip and finally swallowed it down.


    When Ji Rong goes to court, Ji Rao seems to have no trouble.


    When Ji Rong saw Ji Rao, his heart seemed to find a home and settle down.


    He walked slowly to Ji Rao and stared at his pale, bloodless face. He reached out his hand and touched it gently. The strength seemed to touch a rare treasure, for fear that it would be damaged if it was heavier. "I heard that the peonies in the royal garden are blooming. They are so beautiful. Shall I take you out to have a look?"


    Ji Rao has almost no strength now. He gasps in three steps and coughs in five steps. His body seems to fall down at any time, so he shakes his head. "Your Majesty, I want to go to sleep. I''ll go to see you tomorrow."


    But tomorrow after tomorrow, Ji Rong''s business is more and more, and this matter has been put on hold.


    That day, Ji Rongxia came back and told Ji Rao that he would go out of the palace to attend the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven and praying for blessings.


    This was a big battle of universal celebration, but when Ji Rong looked at Ji Rao, his eyes, which were always pale, were inexplicably sad.


    Ji Rao doesn''t feel well now, and there are few days to live. Ji Rong doesn''t even want to go to the early court. He just wants to guard Ji Rao all the time.


    But I can''t.


    He is the emperor, he is not only himself, he also carries the whole country, some things have to do.


    That night, he took Ji Rao''s hand, but what he wanted to say choked in his throat. Ji Rao''s sleepiness soon came up. Ji Rong held Ji Rao in his arms and patted him gently.


    "You promise me that you must wait for me to come back. I will come back as soon as possible."


    Ji Rao consciousness slowly sink down, only subconsciously "um".

 Chapter 1240

    Ji Rong left the next morning, and Ji Rao was already on his way when he woke up.


    He opened his eyes, looked at the bed tent, turned his head, and his side was empty.


    While washing, he asked, "where''s your majesty?"


    "Back to the seventh prince, your majesty has gone to pray."


    Normally, the emperor should go to pray with the queen, but Ji Rong is old and big now. As an emperor, he has never set up a back palace. Instead, he keeps a brother irregularly. Those old-fashioned senior officials must beat Ji Rong with this.


    "How long will it take your majesty to go this time?"


    "Seven or eight."


    Ji Rong sighs deeply. The breakfast is served by someone. Ji Rao has no appetite and doesn''t want to move, so he asks people to withdraw. The palace people are not moved. They just kneel down straight. Ji Rao knows that Ji Rong has been instructed before he leaves.


    But now Ji Rao really doesn''t have any appetite. She just wants to vomit. As for those palace people, if they want to kneel, they can''t open their mouths and force them to feed.


    Ji Rao sat on the seat in front of the window, his head gently leaning on the edge of the window, his eyes staring out of the window.


    The trees in the yard have sprouted and turned green. The sound of birds is clear and lively. But only a few meters away, Ji Rao is a dead man. If he doesn''t blink slowly from time to time, he really doesn''t look like a living man.


    Although I didn''t eat breakfast, I still need to use medicine. The medicine made Ji Rao feel sick, but he had to eat it. He took it and swallowed it with some difficulty. He tried to resist the thought of retching. He took a breath and closed his eyes.


    Ji Rao has no extra strength. When he is sober, he is less and less. He knows that he has few days to live.


    When he opened his eyes and looked around blankly, he hoped Ji Rong was by his side now.


    At least let him know that he is not alone.


    If he was alone before he died, he would be afraid.


    When he was sober, he sat at the window and didn''t know what he was looking at. Maybe he didn''t look at anything.


    Seven days passed in a twinkling of an eye, but Ji Rao didn''t wait for Ji Rong to come. He took the palace next to him and asked, "why hasn''t your majesty come back yet?"


    "There was a sudden heavy rain, and your Majesty was trapped there. It would be three or four days before you came back."


    Three or four days.


    Originally Ji Rao didn''t think it was any time, but now she thinks it''s such a precious day.


    Can he still see Ji Rong before he dies?


    Ji sighed.


    Now he vomited blood more and more frequently, and his whole life was in decline. It was like a withered flower that had lost its essence. Maybe it was once bright, but now it is like this.


    He propped himself up and wrote a letter to Ji Rong, with only a short line.


    Seriously ill, come back soon.


    He folded the letter, put it in the envelope and gave it to the palace man. "Send this letter to your majesty."


    The palace official answered and went out with the letter.


    Ji Rao leaned on the edge of the bed and closed her eyes gently.


    Every time he closed his eyes, he was panicked, because he didn''t know which time he closed his eyes, he couldn''t open them any more.


    At this time, he even complained about Ji Rong.


    Why should I go out of the palace at such a time.


    Why does it rain at this time.


    It seems that even God is against him, just to let him die alone.

 Chapter 1241

    The rain is still dribbling. The praying hall has already arranged the best guest room for the emperor. There are all kinds of things in it, and the furnishings are also excellent. There is a jade plate on the table, on which is the crystal clear seasonal fruit, but it seems that it hasn''t moved at all.


    Ji Rong stood in front of the window, looking out of the window with her negative hand. Her eyes were always pale. When she looked out of the window, she was worried.


    How come it''s raining continuously.


    People are upset and confused.


    I don''t know when it will stop.


    He frowned slightly, and there was a gully in the middle, which could not be recovered. Ji Rong stood so quietly, watching the rain falling down the eaves outside the window, and falling on the ground, making a big splash. He didn''t speak or do anything else.


    "Your majesty


    Suddenly, a voice came from the door. Ji Rong turned his head and said, "come in."


    "Your Majesty." Someone opened the door and came in, holding a small paper tube tied by a rope. "This is from the pigeon in the palace."


    Ji Rong took things over as soon as he heard it. He took the rope apart and threw it away. After unfolding the paper, his face changed slightly.


    He put the note in his hand and said, "go and prepare a fast horse."


    "But your majesty..."


    "Go


    The subordinate looked at Ji Rong''s face, which was almost furious. He could not exhort him. He bit his teeth and could only bow his head with his fist. "Yes."


    The man arranged a group of fast horses for Ji Rong. Ji Rong went out without any umbrella. He turned over and got on the horse, led the horse rope and left, followed by several attendants.


    Some people sigh that what the emperor has done is really willful.


    Ji Rong can''t manage so much. He braves the rain, rides a horse, and runs back in the risk of debris flow.


    Two times the horse ran too fast and fell to the ground. Ji Rong just got up, pulled the horse up and rode back to the palace.


    He wiped the rain on his face and his jaw was tight.


    Jirao, wait for me.


    Ji Rao woke up early that day, and his heavy body seemed to lighten. He got up from his bed and was served to wash. After washing, Ji Rao asked as usual, "does your majesty have a reply?"


    The palace man still shook his head.


    Ji Rao did not speak.


    After a while, the breakfast was brought up one by one by the palace people, and each plate was full of exquisite food. Ji Rao, who used to feel sick, didn''t have much disgust today, and he even ate something with it.


    Although still did not eat how much to let a person withdraw.


    Ji Rao wants to go to the study. The palace people come to help him. Ji Rao reads in the study for a while, and then goes back to the room to have lunch. After that, he sits by the window and looks at the gloomy weather.


    "Is it going to rain here, too?"


    "Maybe it''s going to rain."


    It''s going to rain.


    Ji Rao paused for a while, then put her hand on the table and stood up from the chair. "Let someone lift the soft sedan chair. I''ll go to the imperial garden."


    Ji Rong didn''t forbid Ji Rao where to go now, so those palace people soon prepared the soft sedan chair.


    Looking at the dark weather, a palace man still couldn''t help saying, "seventh prince, it may rain. Don''t we go another day?"


    Ji Rao wasted all his strength to get on the sedan chair. He leaned against the sedan chair and gasped, "brother Huang told me that the peonies in the imperial garden are blooming. I want to go and have a look now. If it rains later and breaks the peonies, I won''t have to see them."

 Chapter 1242

    His voice was too small for the palace man to hear clearly.


    Ji Rao felt the blood in his throat, and his face was ugly. He put out his hand and said, "give me a handkerchief."


    The palace person handed out his own handkerchief, Ji Rao took the handkerchief to cover in front of the lip, stuffy voice coughed two, "go, go quickly."


    Come on, he wants to have another look before he leaves.


    The sedan chair walked slowly forward, and Ji Rao leaned powerlessly in the sedan chair.


    It''s not so far away, but Ji Rao feels that it''s too far away for the first time.


    Cough, cough.


    The blood fell from the handkerchief and wet Ji Rao''s skirt. He reached out and threw the handkerchief that had been stained with blood. The eunuch next to him took a look and then withdrew his eyes.


    Ji Rao wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth with his sleeve. His hand clasped the sedan chair was powerless. He half opened his eyes and looked around.


    "Here we are, seventh prince."


    Hearing the sound, Ji Rao slowly opened his eyes for two seconds. The sedan chair was put down. He turned his head and saw the peonies in the imperial garden competing, one by one beautiful and one gorgeous.


    Ji Rao doesn''t think it''s good-looking. The flower is too rich. He still likes plain. It''s just that the color of peony is too bright and full of vitality. Ji Rao is in a good mood.


    His mouth was full of blood. He wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say a word.


    He looked around and found that no one could listen to him, so he didn''t bother and shut up.


    Ji Rao''s head is tilted on the edge of the sedan chair, and his ink hair is scattered randomly. Some cold wind blows over, which makes Ji Rao''s hair look more messy. His eyes are staring at the flowers in the imperial garden, and his breathing is slow. At that moment, everything slows down.


    Death seems to be a very simple thing.


    Just sit here quietly and do nothing. He will come by himself. You will feel that there is something slowly running away from your body, which can''t be stopped or stopped.


    His dark eyes reflected the red and purple flowers.


    It''s ugly.


    He thinks so.


    If it rains later, these petals will fall on the ground, will it be even uglier.


    Just now the eunuch saw that he had been looking at the flowers and thought that he liked them, so he went to pick one and put it in Ji Rao''s hand.


    "Seven princes, here you are. This is nice."


    As soon as his voice fell, the eunuchs next to him winked at him.


    This is a master cherished by the emperor. He can''t stir up trouble on weekdays. No one is willing to step forward. If something is not done well, his majesty will punish him heavily.


    The color of the flower is very similar to the bloody kerchief that Ji Rao just lost.


    Ji Rao''s hand doesn''t have much strength, holding that flower is just empty holding.


    Ji Rao''s eyes reflected the flower in his hand, and the corner of his mouth gently bent up.


    The eunuch was stunned.


    He was a young eunuch who had just entered the palace. He was assigned to jirao palace to be a servant eunuch. On weekdays, jirao didn''t go out and couldn''t see him. Even if he could see it, he just looked at it from a distance and couldn''t see his face clearly. Only now, he really saw Ji Rao.


    The seventh brother of the emperor, the seventh prince who was not favored by the former Emperor.


    He used to know Ji Rao only as a sick person. He walked slowly and was helped by others. He could be seen coughing with his mouth covered from a long distance.

 Chapter 1243

    Now that he really has a clear look, he seems to understand why his Majesty would rather bear the pressure of the imperial court and insist on keeping Ji Rao in the back palace.


    He was so beautiful.


    Even though he was tortured by illness, even though he was a weak body, his eyebrows and eyes were still touching, and his every move was hard to move.


    The little eunuch saw the most beautiful face of the people he had ever seen in his life, but it was fleeting, and there was no sound in a moment.


    That pair of beautiful eyes slowly lost light, like stars fall, the Milky way out.


    The peony in his right hand also fell down. Ji Rao slowly closed his eyes and quietly tilted to one side. It didn''t look like he was going, but it seemed like he was sleeping.


    "Your majesty


    "Your majesty


    Ji Rong rode to the Royal Garden, only to see a soft sedan chair on the ground, next to four eunuchs kneeling, the people on the soft sedan chair leaning on the jiaozi mountain motionless.


    He reined in his horse. He was in a hurry all the way back, but now it''s hard for him to move forward.


    When his robe fell from the horse in the middle, it was covered with mud. His eyes were fixed on the people in the soft sedan chair. His eyes were empty and looked embarrassed and pitiful, like a child who had lost his beloved, helpless and helpless.


    "See your majesty." The four eunuchs kowtowed to Ji Rong when they saw him.


    Ji Rong seems not to have seen him. Step by step, he walks forward very slowly. When he sees Ji Rao''s pale face, his eyes turn red.


    Ji Rong squatted down slowly and held Ji Rao''s cool hand. His voice trembled, "Ji Rao?"


    His hands were covered with mud and looked dirty. Ji Rao''s skin is white. Because of his illness, there is almost no meat on his body. The thin bones on his arm are very obvious. There are two thin cyan purple blood vessels on the back of his hand. Ji Rong sees that his hand has made Ji Rao''s hand dirty. He quickly takes it back and rubs it on his clothes. However, he forgets that his clothes are dirty too. The more he rubs, the dirtier he gets.


    "Ji Rao, I''m back."


    Ji Rao quietly closed his eyes and did not respond to him.


    Ji Rong''s Adam''s Apple moved. He turned his head, tears in his eyes fell down instantly. He held Ji Rao''s hand on his forehead, and his chest almost exploded.


    His Adam''s Apple moved and he didn''t know what he thought of. He suddenly stood up. He looked at Ji Rao, who didn''t respond. He bowed his head, picked him up and went straight to the blessing hall.


    The Taoist priest of the praying hall sat on the futon and closed his eyes. When Ji Rong stepped into the yard, he opened his eyes. His eyes were full of vicissitudes, as if he had seen through the whole world.


    "Sir, sir." Ji Rong holds Ji Rao and knocks the door open.


    Taoist stood up from the ground and saw Ji Rong''s embarrassed appearance. He couldn''t help frowning, but he soon let go.


    "Now what?" Ji Rong looks like a dying man with the last trace of hope.


    The Taoist sighed and said, "come with me."


    The Taoist took Ji Rong around the spirit card and went inside. He held a floating dust in his hand. He knocked a flat table with the floating dust and said, "put him on it."


    Ji Rong carefully put Ji Rao on it. Seeing that Ji Rao''s hair was a little messy, he put out his hand to help him straighten it out patiently.

 Chapter 1244

    The Taoist turned and found out his red clothes.


    Ji Rong looked at the bright red clothes and couldn''t help squinting his eyes, feeling a little dazzling.


    "This is..."


    "Dark clothes."


    The Taoist put the wedding dress in Ji Rong''s hand, "you can change it for him."


    Then the Taoist turned and went out.


    Ji Rong touched the dark clothes in his hand, and then he laughed.


    "Ji Rao, do you think this dress looks good?" He stretched out his hand to untie Ji Rao''s clothes. "Your skin color is so white, it must look good on you."


    He gently lifted Ji Rao''s hair, and then put on the wedding dress. Ji Rong quietly looked at Ji Rao''s face, reached out and touched his face, his eyes were sad.


    He took his hand back and stepped back. "It''s ready, sir."


    Taoist came around, he took four red ropes in his hand and gave them to Ji Rong, "tie these four ropes on his hands and ankles respectively."


    Ji Rong did it one by one.


    "Clean noodles."


    Ji Rong himself took things to make up for Ji Rao, and swept his cheek gently.


    When the clean face was finished, the Taoist said in a deep voice, "put him in the coffin."


    The golden nanmu coffin was ready for Ji Rao half a year ago. Ji Rong put people in, and then put Ji Rong''s hand in the right direction. He looked at Ji Rao and refused to leave.


    Taoist did not urge him, Ji Rong raised his eyes, "and then."


    "Get out of the way, I''ll nail the coffin to death."


    He took a long nail. I don''t know what strength he used. With only one tap, the four corners of the coffin were nailed together.


    "Today''s time is just right. I''ll ask someone to carry the coffin with me to the mausoleum at 1:00 this evening."


    "Tonight..."


    "Yes, tonight is the best time. It''s easy to change over time."


    Ji Rong reached out and touched the coffin. He woke up early that day when he went out of the palace to pray. He was very uneasy, so he kept looking at Ji Rao beside him. Only by looking at him could he feel a little more stable. Until he left, he thought that he must come back to see Ji Rao as soon as possible.


    I didn''t expect that would be goodbye.


    Now there are two more opportunities to say goodbye, and they are not buried directly.


    "Your Majesty, I''ll guard the coffin tonight. It''s not a good thing to seal the corpse. Your majesty should leave here earlier to avoid damaging the spirit of Yang."


    Ji Rong can only leave.


    When he came with some people, the Taoist opened the door and let them in. The night in the praying hall was a bit strange and dark, and the number of candles were not clear, and even the cold wind was miserable.


    Ji Rong strode forward and saw the coffin. It was covered with yellow runes with cinnabar, and the coffin was killed with ink.


    The eunuchs around all cringe. Only Ji Rong looks at the coffin, but his heart seems to be stable. He pulls up the corner of his lips bitterly, and his heart hurts badly.


    The Taoist priest tilted his head and said, "lift it up and follow me."


    The coffin was put on the cart, and Ji Rong followed the Taoist priest out of the palace.


    The emperor is here, and those eunuchs dare not act rashly even if they are afraid again.


    Fortunately, what they went to was not a dead mass grave. They came to a very luxurious mausoleum.


    "Send it in."


    The tunnel into the mausoleum is cold and gives people goose bumps. They can only walk forward by the light of the fire fold. Ji Rong has been standing beside the coffin.

 Chapter 1245

    He stood beside Ji Rao and felt no fear.


    They feel terrible because they are afraid of ghosts, but Ji Rong is not afraid.


    He really wants Ji Rao to come to him as a ghost.


    If it''s Ji Rao, no matter what he looks like, whether he''s a human or a ghost, Ji Rong wants it.


    The coffin was sent in. It was a very luxurious mausoleum, and every repair was very meticulous. It cost no money to see.


    This was repaired by Ji Rong long ago.


    Not only for Ji Rao, but also for himself.


    He is probably crazy. Four months ago, he built this mausoleum with a lot of manpower and material resources for his late fourth younger brother Ji Xiao, but it was actually built for him and Ji Rao.


    There are no funerary objects in it. Just the mausoleum makes people feel majestic and awed.


    The Taoist asked them to put the coffin on the stone table, and then looked at Ji Rong, "Your Majesty, the chain that the grass people asked you to build before..."


    "Here it is." Ji Rong went to the wall, but he didn''t know what switch he touched. Four bricks and stones were opened one after another. The Taoist priest went to pull out the iron chain inside. He twisted his eyebrows and looked at it carefully. He confirmed that it was the black iron material he wanted. Then he pulled the iron chain and tied it firmly to the coffin.


    "Stand back."


    Ji Rong and several eunuchs stepped back one after another, only to hear the sound of a click. The iron chain tightened in an instant, and the coffin in the middle rose slowly, and finally stuck to the top of the mausoleum.


    The Taoist turned and looked at Ji Rong who looked up at the mausoleum. He said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, if you don''t want him to pester you in the next life, it''s still too late to regret it."


    Ji Rong just gently pulled the corner of his mouth, "when I know that he will come to me in the next life, I don''t seem to be afraid of death."


    The Taoist priest was silent for a long time, and he sighed deeply.


    After decades of living, he saw for the first time that such a man was so affectionate to another man that he did not hesitate to take part in his own afterlife. However, such a affectionate man was still the saint of today.


    The Taoist nodded, "well, your majesty, take out the blood jade and let me have a look."


    Ji Rong took the blood jade out of his arms. The Taoist took it over and checked it. "When your majesty returns to heaven, remember to bite the blood jade in your mouth."


    "Good."


    The matter is over. The Taoist priest has gone away. He said that his action violates the principle of heaven. He is afraid that he will be punished by the law of heaven. He has not many days to live. Now he still wants to go to the Taoist temple to pray and recite sutras every day to make amends to the law of heaven.


    What he said is true, because only half a year later, Ji Rong learned that the Taoist priest had died. That day, the Taoist priest had been sitting in his own room, and never came out. He didn''t know how to die. But it was said that the death was still terrible. The Taoist priest''s face was scared, as if he saw something terrible.


    Ji Rong knows that her life span is not much left.


    When he went to invite the Taoist priest, he didn''t want to see him at all. After knowing his purpose, he gave him such a way to lock the soul. The Taoist could not do this for Ji Rong without any reason. Ji Rong paid the price.


    Ji Rong is the emperor and the supreme one. His Yang and righteousness are better than ordinary people. The Taoist priest took Ji Rong 40 years to live.


    Ji Rong gave it to me.


    Although he didn''t know what the Taoist wanted to do, he agreed in order to be tied with Ji Rao.

 Chapter 1246

    Now that the Taoist is dead, he must be fast.


    But he didn''t feel scared or sad at all.


    He seems to be a step closer to Ji Rao. He seems to be about to see Ji Rao.


    Ji Rong was indeed a good emperor. During his reign, the country was peaceful and the people were happy. He was a good emperor praised by people.


    The only thing that has been criticized is that the emperor never accepted a concubine.


    It is said that he once raised a beautiful man in the harem and lingered on him every day, not interested in other women.


    Some people said that he was fascinated by monsters, no matter how hard he was to be attracted to others.


    In short, there are many different opinions, no one can give a definite answer.


    Ji Rong has been in power for more than 20 years. When he died, he walked quietly on a rainy day. According to the palace people, when he left, he always looked at a picture on the table.


    He adopted a prince''s son as his own son. He was the next prince. Before Ji Rong left, he called the prince to tell him something. The prince came in and saw the painting on the table.


    It''s a man. He takes a look at it and thinks it''s similar to Ji Rong. He thought it was Ji Rong, but after a close look, he finds that it''s not Ji Rong at all.


    The man was born to be more beautiful, with slightly curved lips. Just a painting can make people feel the beauty that is coming out. He can''t believe how beautiful a real person is.


    But he didn''t dare to stay much and left in a hurry.


    Ji Rong slowly gets up from the bed and walks to the table. He touches the picture on it.


    His body was so weak that there was no blood on his face. His movement was slow and stiff, just like an old man.


    His eyes were a little cloudy, but when he saw the painting on the table, there was still some light in his eyes.


    That is his unfinished painting.


    It''s a pity that Ji Rao left too early to finish his painting.


    He often looks at and touches this picture, so the corners are yellowish and look shabby.


    But no one knows that such a painting, which looks worthless, is worth tens of millions of gold of the imperial palace here.


    Ji Rong sighed deeply. He pushed open the window and looked out with a smile.


    Jirao, here I come.


    After Ji Rong died, the crown prince kept Ji Rong''s orders in mind and buried him in another mausoleum far away from the imperial mausoleum. It is said that there was a coffin in it, but the coffin was very evil, and it was chained and collapsed on it.


    After hearing this, the prince didn''t respond. He still asked someone to put the blood jade into Ji Rong''s mouth, and then buried the mausoleum.


    ¡­¡­


    Night slowly shrouded the whole forest, like thick inkstone, deep too to open, the moon is very bright, but here is a very dense forest, the moon poured down from the top, not much was filtered, a wisp of leaves fell on the ground, dead.


    I don''t know when the wind is strong. When it rises again, there is a kind of whimpering sound echoing in the middle of the forest. A crow was startled and flew out of the woods, croaking, into the depths of the night.


    Click.


    A pair of black cloth shoes came slowly, stepped on the broken leaves on the ground and made a subtle sound, which was combined with the sound of the night wind blowing the leaves.


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes, this is it."


    "Don''t deceive me."


    "What''s the relationship between us? Can I deceive you?"

 Chapter 1247

    In the moonlight, it was as if there were two men in cloth clothes standing there, each with a hoe in his hand. One was wearing a blue coat, with black trousers and black cloth shoes at the bottom. In addition to his half bald braid, he looked a little nondescript. He was ambitious and his eyes were about to shine.


    Another man wore a stand collar, his hair was cut short, and he also wore a small pair of glasses. He was white, but he was a little timid. He hesitated and looked around, but his face was still a little scared.


    "When I dig grass here in the daytime, I dig a corner here and hit the foundation underneath. That''s a good thing. It may be a mausoleum, and it''s also a mausoleum of a large family!"


    "But this kind of place..." The man looked left and right, his eyes dodging.


    "If you don''t do something bad, you won''t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door!"


    The man:


    What I''m doing now is to be ungrateful? If it''s really a mausoleum and someone else''s mausoleum is dug, this Is it not afraid of ghosts?


    "Oh, my young master Fang, don''t hesitate. You don''t know what''s going on in your family. I''m just looking at you once helping me. I, Li Laoer, was not someone who didn''t know how to repay my kindness. When I dug it, I was surprised. I knew I had found the treasure. I quickly left a mark. When no one was there at night, I came to dig it secretly. This ancient thing is worth a lot of money. I can sell it casually. It''s worth several pieces of ocean! "


    The man called master Fang wavered after hearing this.


    His name is Fang Chunnian, and he is the youngest young master of the Fang family. The Fang family used to be a big family. They had a carved courtyard and a lot of servants. Later, their family declined, and now they can''t even afford to eat. Fang chunian used to be an intellectual, but after the decline of his family, he had no money to study. Otherwise, how could he go to Japan to study. Now he has a mother in his family. Her mother is seriously ill and has no money for treatment. She is about to die. He is short of money now. Although his childhood education tells him that it is wrong to dig a grave, what can he do in this situation? It''s just that I have to make a living.


    "I said, young master, do you want to understand? If you really can''t do the work, just go away. I''ll dig it myself! "


    Fang chunian gritted his teeth and wiped his face. "No, I''ll dig!"


    "All right, come on."


    Two people you a hammer I a hammer of dig, silent woods can only hear the sound of their digging.


    The soil was dark and damp, and the redder it went, as if it had been stained with blood.


    But the man laughed, "this is red clay. It seems that a noble man is buried under it!"


    Fang chunian also laughed awkwardly. He didn''t know if it was because of his timidity. At this time, he could only feel waves of uneasiness and fear. He couldn''t predict what was next, and he didn''t know what would happen later.


    Fang chunian prayed to himself that, God, he had never done anything harmful in his life. He always gave porridge to save people when he had conditions. Now his mother is ill. He just needs some money to see a doctor. There is no other meaning. Don''t let him encounter some terrible things.


    "Young master, dig


    Fang chunian came back to his senses and said, "Oh, good."

 Chapter 1248

    They dug deeper and deeper. At last, the man listened to the sound, wiped the sweat on his face and said excitedly, "it''s coming, it''s coming!"


    Fang chunian didn''t know anything, and he didn''t know where the man came from, so he just went on digging.


    finally felt that his shovel was not right when he reached a place. He said in a blink, "it''s so hard here."


    "Hard?" Li Laoer jumped down, cat waist, touched the soil, patted, "this is the brick and stone, here it is, SMASH him through to become!"


    Two people began to use the strength of the hit, but the brick is too hard, even if it is loose also can''t open. Li Laoer put his hand on it and bit his teeth. With a sudden push, the muscles on his arm swelled, and the whole dark face turned a little red in the night. The tendons on his forehead were taut, and his teeth were clenched tightly.


    Li Laoer is a rickshaw puller. He is stronger than anyone else.


    Fang chunian could only stand on the edge and frown, but he couldn''t help.


    "Is this OK? If not, we''d better..."


    Wow.


    Before he had finished, the brick was pushed down, revealing a crack.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Mr. Li had a few more cuts on his hand, but he was used to it, so the wound didn''t hurt him.


    opened a hole and the rest was easy to handle. The two took a shovel and quickly expanded the hole into a big hole.


    Fang chunian watched the man climb in like a toad. Because of his huge size, he was still stuck when he reached his shoulder. He twisted in abruptly. Fang chunian''s face was complicated, and he looked at it with pain.


    Only Mr. Li didn''t feel the same, "master Fang, come in quickly!"


    Fang chunian swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "do you want to climb in?"


    "We don''t have much time! How do you get in if you don''t climb in? "


    Fang had no choice but to take a deep breath to comfort himself.


    Isn''t it just a little dirty? It is OK.


    He leaned down and got in from the same place as the dog hole. He was thin and small, and it was much easier to get in than Li Laoer.


    His body and face are stained with dirt and dirty. He looks down at the red clay on his body and has an indescribable feeling, like It''s like blood.


    As soon as this idea came out, he had a fight in an instant and quickly patted the soil on his body.


    Inside was a slender corridor. Hearing the exclamation and laughter of Li Laoer, he couldn''t help looking up. He could not help but be shocked by the scene.


    The smooth and flat walls repaired on both sides seem to have been precisely polished. There are high copper platforms on both sides. The candles on the top are still on, emitting a bleak blue flame. The light on the four sides is even whiter. It looks like a huge mural on the top and the bottom. It''s hard to see what is painted clearly. In a word, it''s a magnificent project. Let''s put it on It''s a masterpiece that can''t be made up to now.


    Fang chunian couldn''t help looking at it.


    "This, this candle Why is it on? Is anyone here


    "It should be a mermaid candle. It''s immortal for thousands of years, but it''s just a legendary thing. Now it seems that it really exists!" Li Lao er''s tone was faintly excited. "God, I can''t believe that Li Lao Er has made a fortune! Ha ha ha ha ha

 Chapter 1249

    "Will it last for thousands of years?" Fang chunian swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "it should also be a baby, or we take a few candles to go."


    "Are you amusing me? We have found treasure. What are you talking about? Go? I''m not going, I''m not going. "


    I don''t know if it''s Fang chunian''s illusion. He thinks Li Laoer''s tone is crazy. He turns his head and sees the greedy light in Li Laoer''s slightly old eyes. Fang chunian feels cold in his heart.


    Li Lao Er walked forward, Fang Chu Nian hesitated to bite his teeth, or followed him.


    What they dug up was the middle of the corridor. From a distance, the real entrance was at the other end.


    Li Laoer has been sticking to the wall, and Fang Chunnian has been sticking to the wall, "why do we have to go like this?"


    "Are you stupid? Mausoleums all have mechanisms. If you are distracted, you may be poisoned by the poisonous arrow. "


    Fang chunian pursed his lower lip and stopped talking.


    He could clearly feel that Li Laoer was at the peak of excitement, just like the group of people he had seen smoking heavily, which made him feel a little flustered and even had the impulse to turn around and run away.


    But he thought about his mother, who was sick in bed. He still gritted his teeth and endured the impulse in his heart.


    Soon came to the end, but Fang''s early years have been on tenterhooks, as if living like a year.


    "Why, there is no mechanism here?"


    Li Laoer didn''t know much about it, but he thought that there were organs in the tomb.


    At the end, there was a blue stone gate in front of them.


    Li Laoer rubbed his hands excitedly. He turned his head and said, "here it is!"


    Sure enough, there was a stone plate on the wall next to the door, which was similar to a switch. Li Laoer just put out his hand, but he hesitated for two seconds. He stepped back and raised his chin in the early years of the dynasty. "Master Fang, come on?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes."


    Fang chunian blinked his eyes, but he didn''t think much about it. He walked slowly, holding the stone plate and twisting it to the right.


    Boom boom.


    The door opened slowly from the middle. Li Lao Er looked at the scene inside, his eyes widened, and his breath was a little short.


    It is obviously a tomb, which is more luxurious. Even the people on the murals are inlaid with gems.


    Li Laoer stepped in. The stone plate was covered with soil. Fang Chunnian patted the dust on his hands and walked in.


    There is a golden nanmu coffin in the center of the tomb,


    Li laoerqi said strangely, "how come there are no porcelain and jade decorations around here?"


    He looked at the luxury around here. There should be no funerary objects.


    Fang chunian was a little nervous when he looked at the big coffin in the middle,


    "then, what should we do?"


    "It can''t be without it. Is it in the coffin?"


    Fang chunian looks at Li Laoer in surprise.


    "Yes." Li Laoer knocked on the palm of the other hand, "there must be something to be buried with in the coffin!"


    Fang chunian wrung his brows fiercely, and his little white face was full of disapproval. "Do you want to open a coffin? This, this is too... "


    "What''s the point? The mausoleum has come in. What''s wrong with opening the coffin? Young master Fang, you''re too timid. There''s nothing here but a piece of dead bone. "


    Having said that, Fang still felt that something was wrong. Everything was wrong.


    He suddenly glanced at something. His face changed and his mouth widened in amazement. "You, look up there!"

 Chapter 1250

    "What?"


    Li Laoer also raised his head. When he saw that there was a coffin on it, he was stunned.


    "How, how could there be two?"


    The upper and lower coffins are facing each other from afar. Apart from the height, they are completely aligned.


    Fang chunian felt that something was wrong. He pursed his lower lip and said with a little tremble, "or we''d better go. How can there be coffins hanging on it? It''s too wrong. It''s so evil. Or we''d better go?"


    Li Laoer didn''t move. He gritted his teeth and said, "we don''t know what their custom is. What if it''s popular to bury like this? I''ve been working hard for so many years, and I''m still living from hand to mouth. If there''s something in this coffin, I can make a fortune by taking any one out. My daughter-in-law and my son don''t have to suffer from this with me! I''m not going. You''re going


    He suddenly turned his head, a pair of eyes quietly staring at Fang Chunnian, the words echoed in the tomb, plain people feel very strange, "but little master Fang has to think clearly, your mother is still sick."


    Fang chunian was very tangled in his heart. Before he could get a result, Li Laoer moved. He swallowed his saliva and yelled, "where is the ghost in the world? It''s something that life doesn''t bring and death doesn''t take away. I''m also trying to support my family. I don''t take it all!"


    Then he went to the edge of the mausoleum.


    Fang chunian looked up at the tomb above. The coffin was chained and hung in the air. It was very strange. Fang chunian was afraid that he would fall.


    "Young master Fang, do me a favor


    As soon as Fang chunian bowed his head, Li Laoer was pushing the coffin.


    At this time, where can you think of so much? I''ve come to this point. I can only push with Li Laoer in the past.


    "One, two, three, push."


    They worked hard and finally pushed the coffin open.


    Li Laoer was surprised and said, "go on, push on!"


    Whoa, whoa.


    The coffin was slowly pushed away, revealing the scene inside.


    There were so many things inside that they almost blinded their eyes.


    All kinds of jewelry, jade and porcelain are displayed in the room. The man lying in the middle is already a skeleton. Fang chunian looked at the skeleton and felt afraid. He could not help but step back.


    The withered bone was dressed in a luxurious Dragon Robe with fine embroidery, which shows that this man was an emperor.


    Is this the imperial mausoleum?


    But Li''s eyes were full of treasures, and he didn''t notice the withered bones.


    "Rich, rich, ha ha ha."


    Here, some people heard his laughter, "let''s take it and go, or it will be daybreak for a while."


    "Yeah." He quickly took off his coat and put the jewels in his clothes one by one.


    Fang chunian looked at him like this and didn''t say what he wanted to say after all. He just took two pieces of jade and didn''t take it. These were enough for him to change money.


    But Li Laoer was greedy and wanted to take away the whole coffin.


    "Mr. Li, don''t pretend. If you can''t, let''s go."


    Li Laoer finally stuffed a jade with a smile on his face. "It''s OK. Let''s go out and seal the hole. Come back tomorrow!"


    Fang chunian didn''t speak, but he made up his mind that he would not come tomorrow.


    At this time, Li Lao er''s eyes suddenly stopped, "ah, what''s this?"

 Chapter 1251

    There were only skeletons left in the dead bone, and there was nothing in his eyes. But Fang chunian always looked like this man was staring at himself. The chill made his blood flow counter current.


    What Li Laoer saw was the jade in the mouth of the skeleton.


    The jade was blood red, crystal clear, and looked extraordinary. Fang chunian looked at the greedy light in Li Laoer''s eyes, swallowed his saliva and said in a low voice, "let''s go and take a lot of things from him. The things in his mouth are always unlucky. I heard that Xueyu has the ability to shock the corpse. If you take this, what happens to him?"


    Li Laoer said with disdain, "it''s only when the corpse is not rotten that the corpse can be picked up. Where did this pile of skeletons come from? I''ll kick it and it will all fall apart. Moreover, since he can hold something in the mouth of the corpse, he must be a rare treasure. No, I have to take him away."


    Said Li Lao Er is going to take that piece of jade, Fang Chu Nian does not know how to do, can only stand in the same place rigidly, looking at Li Lao er''s action with fear.


    "Why can''t you take it out?" Li Laoer''s mind moved, "or I''ll take something and smash this bone to it."


    Fang chunian was stunned, "you..."


    Click.


    Fang chunian suddenly turned his head. He looked at Li Laoer, who was looking for a guy everywhere. He wanted to break the bone. His face was dignified. "You, did you hear anything just now?"


    "There''s something wrong with you."


    Li Lao Er took the treasures he had worked hard to find and wandered around the whole mausoleum. At last, he picked out a hard stone and weighed it in his hand. Haha, he said with a smile, "I''m sure it can be broken."


    Then he went to the coffin. He took a deep breath. As soon as he was ready to smash it, there was an unusual sound.


    Click.


    Whoa, whoa, with the faint sound of the chain.


    These even Li Lao Er also heard, two people suddenly raised their heads, staring at the coffin above their heads.


    The lid of the coffin scratched out a little, and the chain swayed gently.


    Li Laoer and Fang chunian were shocked. They watched the coffin slide bigger and bigger, and finally the lid fell off.


    "Boom" hit the ground, raised a piece of dust.


    If it wasn''t for Li Lao er''s quick flash, he would be crushed into meat now.


    Fang chunian stood rigidly in the same place, his face was frozen, his eyes were staring at the coffin above his head, a red shadow slowly sat up from the coffin. He bowed his head. Fang could not see his face in his early years. He could only see the long black hair floating freely in the air. He was so scared that his breath would stop.


    Li Laoer looked frightened. After he got up from the ground, he looked up at the half sitting red shadow. He was in a panic and was scared, "ghost, ghost..."


    He pushed Fang Chunnian back and ran away. But before he ran to the door, his neck was suddenly strangled by something. He went to grab his neck, but he couldn''t touch anything.


    He was slowly lifted up by that strength, and all the jewels he had just got fell to the ground. His face was purplish red, his eyes were rolling, and his hands and feet were twisting like a toad. But in the end, the range of struggle became smaller and smaller, and he slowly lost his breath.

 Chapter 1252

    Li Lao Er couldn''t see it, but Fang Chu Nian saw it clearly. What wrapped Li Lao er''s neck was a strand of black silk, which looked like hair.


    When Li Lao Er lost his breath, the black air slowly dissipated. Li Lao Er suddenly lost his support and fell to the ground, motionless.


    Fang chunian was stunned.


    He also wanted to run, but now his legs were too soft to move. When he moved, his whole body fell to the ground. He watched in horror as the red clothes in the coffin floated down on his head. The ghost slowly moved to the side of Li Laoer and squatted down. But for a moment, Fang Chunnian saw that Li Laoer, who had just been raised, seemed to be sucked out. There was only one skin and flesh left The bones are gone.


    His eyes widened in horror, his face trembling with fear.


    After Li Laoer is solved, the next one is himself.


    Fang chunian is really sorry.


    Why don''t you stare at people''s Tombs.


    If he died, his mother would not live long.


    Thinking of this, he burst into tears. Fear and sadness were intertwined. He could not control his emotions.


    The red shadow stood up slowly and turned away gently.


    Fang chunian felt that the ghost was getting close to him, and the Yin Qi around him was very strong. He shivered and didn''t even dare to look up.


    Finally, a wisp of blood red clothes appeared in the sight, and the ghost stopped beside him.


    Fang''s breath stopped in his early years.


    A second passed.


    Two seconds passed.


    ¡­¡­


    He thought he would die, but there was no movement in front of him. Fang chunian slowly opened his eyes and looked up, a little bit timidly.


    To his surprise, he thought that the ghost must be bloody, ugly and terrible, but this ghost looks It''s beautiful


    A face that is much whiter than ordinary people, although some dead white, but it does not look terrible, but more delicate and fragile. A pair of peach blossom eyes are low, the pupils are light tan, and a little bit of crimson in the fundus of the eyes. The tail of the eyes is a little up, the eyelashes are like a small brush, the lips are good-looking, the mouth is very pale, and the ink hair is like a waterfall Generally, he is staring at Fang chunian. If Fang chunian''s understanding ability is OK, he seems to be in doubt.


    He was really wondering.


    His name is Ji Rao. He is a ghost who has been dead for hundreds of years.


    If someone hadn''t come to rob the tomb, he might have been sleeping.


    But the moment he woke up, he knew what he was going to do.


    He wants to find someone. He loves that person very much. He must, must find him.


    It''s just that the man is dead, and the body coffin is under his own coffin.


    What he is looking for is the reincarnation of that person.


    As for other things, he can''t remember anything. He can''t remember how he became a ghost or whether he has become a human being.


    The people in the coffin under him are very important to him. Even if he has become a skeleton, Ji Rao will never allow anyone to touch him.


    It doesn''t matter how much jewelry the man takes, but no one can touch the jade in his mouth.


    If the human wants to take the jade, he has to see if he has life to take it away.


    As for this man


    Ji Rao looked at the man from head to foot. Since he hadn''t changed the idea of the people in the coffin, Ji Rao didn''t bother to kill one more person. Anyway, he had just had enough.

 Chapter 1253

    Ji Rao made sure that the man didn''t have any threat, so he didn''t pay any attention to him. He turned around and went to the coffin. He reached for the coffin and looked inside.


    It''s just a dead bone, but Ji Rao still thinks that it''s the one he loves deeply, and his eyes are especially infatuated.


    A ghost showed such a look at the skull. Fang''s face was still a little frightened.


    Ji Rao stretched out her hand and touched the skull gently, slowly and gently.


    After a while, he moved his hand to the skull''s teeth and put his finger gently on the blood jade. Without any effort, the blood jade fell from the skull.


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment. He reached out his hand and picked up the blood jade. He looked at it with pity, and then put it away.


    As soon as he raised his hand, a red cap flew out of the coffin above.


    Ji Rao looked at the cover for a long time. Although he didn''t remember anything, he still didn''t want to put the cover in the coffin, so he put the cover in his arms.


    "I''ll come to you now."


    After Ji Rao finished, he slowly stepped back and stretched out his hand. The black air sent out from his body and slowly closed the coffin lid.


    He turned and walked out step by step.


    "Wait, wait..."


    Ji Rao stops. He turns around slowly and looks at Fang chunian without expression.


    The appearance of the ghost and the beautiful skin made Fang chunian think of the story that his grandmother once told him about the beauty painting skin. He could not help but get goose bumps again.


    He''s crazy. Why should he stop a ghost?!


    Ji Rao stood quietly, looking at him silently.


    Fang chunian swallowed his saliva, "I, I think, take one of these..."


    He slowly took out the two pieces of jade that he had just taken out of his arms.


    He is really afraid that Ji Rao will come to him in the future. He will be scared to death if he doesn''t die.


    It''s better, it''s better to ask now, if you don''t let him take it, put it back immediately!


    Ji Rao lightly swept the thing in his hand one eye, the whole coffin in addition to blood jade, other things in his eyes are worthless.


    Ji Rao dun for a long time, until Fang''s hands were epileptic, he turned around slowly.


    Ji Rao squats on Li Laoer''s side, grabs a handful of jewelry and hands it to Fang Chunnian.


    Fang chunian was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat. Ji Rao''s outstretched hands look like the zombies his grandmother told him about!


    "Here you are. Let me follow you."


    Fang chunian was so scared that everything in his hand fell off.


    His lips have no blood color, gently shaking, "you, you follow me, then I''m not dead, I don''t want, don''t these, you don''t pester me, don''t pester me."


    Ji Rao looked at him strangely, "I am following you, not pestering you. If you don''t want to, I will follow you."


    If you can go back to a few minutes ago, Fang Chunnian will sew his mouth and tell you to be talkative!


    Ji Rao gently tilts his head and looks at Fang chunian without expression, as if he is asking for Fang chunian''s consent.


    Fang chunian thought about his mother and took a deep breath, "well, then you just follow me, won''t you scare people or hurt me?"


    Ji Rao shook his head gently.


    Fang chunian gritted his teeth, squatted down and took things up again, with those in Ji Rao''s hands.

 Chapter 1254

    Ji Rao did not speak, quietly watching his movements.


    Fang chunian bumped things into his clothes and pockets. He didn''t take too much. It''s not good if he took too much. In case someone else''s pawnbroker asked him where he came from, he would suddenly get so much more money. If he couldn''t keep it, he thought it was stolen.


    Fang chunian looked up at Ji Rao and said, "do you really, really don''t mind if I take it?"


    Ji Rao shook his head again.


    Fang chunian was relieved. He noticed Ji Rao''s sight and swallowed his saliva. He didn''t dare to look into his eyes. "Then, let''s go."


    One person and one ghost go out slowly.


    Ji Rao didn''t make a sound when he walked. Fang Chunnian''s voice was the only one in the corridor, which made him very strange, especially Ji Rao was still following him.


    He was sweating all over for fear that if he turned his head, it would be bloody.


    He didn''t know how strong his psychological construction was. Finally he hit out of the hole, Fang Chunnian pointed to the hole and said, "this is it, we come in from here."


    Then he paused.


    It sounds like


    That''s it. That''s where we came in to steal from your house.


    Fortunately, Ji Rao didn''t care. Fang chunian leaned down and climbed out slowly. When he climbed out, he was afraid that Ji Rao would cut him in half from his waist.


    But what he was worried about didn''t happen. After he came out of the hole, he stood up and patted himself, "you too, you can also climb out like this."


    Ji Rao didn''t speak. He flashed through the wall.


    Fang chunian was stunned. "Then, let''s go."


    Ji Rao is still following him.


    The sky is already slightly bright, the East is white, the stars on the sky curtain are flashing, and the cool wind blows around, which solidifies Fang''s sweat. He has a fierce fight.


    I went in to dig for treasure. When I came out, I not only brought treasure, but also a ghost.


    Fang chunian turns his head and looks at Ji Rao with his head slightly down. He is aware of Fang chunian''s eyes. Ji Rao raises his head slightly and looks a little confused.


    At that moment, Fang felt that ghosts were not so terrible.


    Ji Rao tilted his head and looked at him with some doubts.


    "You, you''re going to scare people."


    Ji Rao wore a suit of ghost wedding dress and a pair of red embroidered shoes. If she was seen on the street, she would be arrested and criticized.


    "No one can see me but you."


    Who Ji Rao wants to see is the one who can see himself. Otherwise, only human beings can''t see ghosts.


    Fang chunian nodded, relieved, "I, I''m in a hurry to pay back the money for my mother''s treatment, so I''ll first take these treasures to the pawnbroker for money, and then go to the doctor, OK?"


    He spoke cautiously and with a tone of discussion.


    After all, Li Laoer was dead. He didn''t dare to annoy the ghost.


    He didn''t know that it was because Li Laoer wanted to destroy the withered bone, so he was eaten by Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao nodded slightly and walked out two more steps. He turned around and waved his hands. A black air enveloped the whole range of the mausoleum. Fang chunian looked at him blankly and didn''t know what he was doing.


    This is Ji Rao''s home. Of course, Ji Rao doesn''t want any stray mice to visit other homes every other time. If someone wants to walk in, he will get lost and go back to his original place. This is the legendary ghost wall.

 Chapter 1255

    Fang chunian hurriedly went to the pawnshop. Ji Rao followed him behind. No one could see him. He looked at the people around him. Some people were bald in front of him, with a big braid on the back. Their upper body was red and naked. Their thin skin was tanned. A yellow hair black scarf was hanging around their neck. They were squatting in front of the chartered car on the side of the road, waiting to pull some guests. Some people were carrying the burden and shouting Drink that. Someone drives a black Citroen car down the road. From the window, you can see that the people inside are very delicate.


    These are things Ji Rao has never seen. He looks around curiously.


    In the early years of this year, Fang negotiated with his boss about the price, took Dayang and rushed to the clinic, but the clinic was still far away from here. He bit his teeth, took a few coppers and rented a rickshaw.


    "Ah, sir, let''s go for one?"


    Fang chunian nodded. When he sat on it, he thought of Ji Rao. He looked at Ji Rao standing beside him. He was stunned for a moment, and then slowly gave way to a place to come out.


    "Are you ready, sir?"


    "Wait a minute!"


    The man turned his head. From the man''s point of view, Fang Chunnian had been pushing to the side, leaving a big gap beside him. "Yep, this is..."


    "It''s OK. Let''s go."


    Fang chunian wanted to cry because he felt that he wanted to meet Ji Rao''s clothes.


    In fact, Ji Rao himself can keep up with him, but since Fang chunian has reserved a seat for him, it''s no use sitting there.


    He sat there upright, his hands on his knees, his back listening straight, his eyes staring at something, when he didn''t move, he seemed a little absent-minded.


    "Here we are, sir."


    Fang chunian suddenly stood up, because the action was too hard, almost did not fall, or the rickshaw puller reached out to help him, "ah, are you ok? Be careful


    "Nothing." Fang chunian gave the copperplate, picked up his clothes and went into the clinic.


    Ji Rao doesn''t know why. He seems to be naturally interested in the busy market. After Fang chunian got out of the car, he didn''t get off the car. He continued to sit in the rickshaw and let the man pull him around. When there was someone in the car, he floated to another empty car. Just looking at the scene around him, he felt very happy.


    Fang chunian asked the doctor to come out. He didn''t see Ji Raoren. He was just wondering. The doctor with the small box wiped his forehead and said, "Mr. Fang, are you still going?"


    "Go, go."


    His mother''s illness is urgent. At this time, he is too lazy to go to find Ji Rao. He takes the doctor home quickly.


    His family''s big house was already sold when they were on the way home. Now they live in an old city yard with different people. When they enter the door, many elderly women with their children are eating melon seeds with their children. They rest with a small Pu fan under the tree in the yard, chatting with their parents and expressing their shallow opinions on the current situation.


    "Oh, isn''t this the first year?"


    "The first year back?"


    Fang chunian smiles and nods to them, and then takes the doctor to the house.


    After Fang chunian left, the group of people''s eyes moved away from Fang chunian.


    "Tut Tut, has he invited the doctor?"


    "His mother is in the house. She''s dying."

 Chapter 1256

    "Yes, it''s very serious."


    "The Fang family used to be a big family, but now you can''t afford a doctor."


    "Yes, it''s a pity."


    "Where did he get the money for a doctor?"


    "Who knows? If they are intellectuals, there are many ways. "


    They said one by one, the tone in their mouth was inexplicable, with the meaning of watching the fun and not caring about themselves.


    They say that it''s a pity that Fang''s family is declining, but in their hearts, no one feels dark and cool. Some people just can''t see others well, which is too normal.


    "Doctor, look at my mother. What''s the matter with her?"


    The light in the room was a little dim, and the air was a little cloudy. Because his mother was ill, he did not dare to open the window for ventilation. The room was not only mixed, but also smelled.


    Simple and shabby furniture, broken tiles, everything is so poor.


    "Don''t worry, wait for me to feel your pulse."


    After some busy work, the doctor sighed, "your mother''s coming baby has fallen ill. Now she''s depressed and sick, and has been infected with wind and cold. If you drag on, you may suffer from tuberculosis."


    Fang chunian listened to in the heart a tight, "that how to do?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make a prescription for your mother to eat on time. It won''t hurt much in a month."


    After that, the doctor wrote a prescription and handed it to Fang. In the early years of his life, he said, "just go to my small pharmacy and apply for medicine."


    "Well, good."


    Ji Rao has been playing outside for a day. When he is tired and wants to find Fang Chunnian, he suddenly hears the sound of horse''s hooves coming from the other side of the street. He turns his head and sees some people in yellow and green army clothes coming on horseback.


    "Get out of the way, all of you!"


    The pedestrians in the street all gave way. The leader buckled a military cap. He was wearing white gloves, holding a whip and holding the reins. He leaned down slightly. His dark eyes were staring at the front. His sharp lips were slightly pursed. His eyes were standard peach blossom eyes, slightly white. He looked cold and indifferent. It was even more obvious that he was shrouded in the shadow of the military cap Sharp, a pair of long legs bent, black high boots tightly on the horse rope.


    "Drive!"


    Ji Rao was stunned for a moment. Just for a moment, the man had already missed him on horseback. When Ji Rao turned around and wanted to keep up with him, he realized that the man had run away.


    Ji Rao stares at the noisy street and the lane where nothing can be seen at the end. He can''t help but bend his lips and hide a faint smile in his eyes. "Ji Rong Huang, brother


    He''s a little bit uncertain himself.


    When Fang chunian went to make medicine, he walked on the street again. He saw Ji Rao with one side of his head. He was stunned.


    Not far away, he was standing in the middle of the crowd street in red. The red was very dazzling, as if it could make people''s eyes hot. He saw the faint smile on Ji Rao''s face. It was so beautiful that people couldn''t move their eyes.


    Someone came up with two buckets of water and said, "well, what are you doing here? Don''t get in the way


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Fang chunian quickly let people open the way, he sighed, can''t help but have some chagrin.


    He was dazzled by a ghost.


    A ghost is a ghost. Who knows if it''s his original appearance? Maybe the appearance under the skin is terrible!

 Chapter 1257

    Fang chunian didn''t say anything, so he went to catch the medicine, paid the money and went back with the medicine.


    Now that the ghost doesn''t follow him, where has he gone?


    Although it''s good that the ghost doesn''t follow him, will he go to other places to harm others? If he really did harm to others, he could be regarded as an accomplice.


    Fang Chu Nian went home so uneasily, but he was worried too much. As soon as he got home, he saw the red clothes floating gently on the low locust tree planted in the hospital. He looked up slightly in amazement and saw that the strong branches of the locust tree were dressed in red clothes.


    Ji Rao''s legs crisscrossed and swayed gently in the air. He sat on the branch, holding the branch in his hands. His face was expressionless. His ink hair was blown up and down like the Milky way. At this time, it was the time when the sophora flower was mature. A gust of wind came, and the sophora flower rustled down. If Ji Rao''s pale skin was ignored, his delicate face would look like a shadow The gods come down to earth.


    "In the early years, what did you see?"


    The person sitting in the hospital looked up at the tree and said, "look how well the flowers are blooming. My husband still wants me to make some cakes of sophora flower."


    "I want to do it too. I have to pick some."


    "Now I have nothing to do. Why don''t I just have a meeting?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Fang chunian was surprised, and he took a step to the locust tree. "If not, I''ll pick it later. Uncle Zhou is busy outside these days, and I can''t eat it after making it. And now I don''t think it''s sweet. It''s better to wait for two days."


    Originally, that group of women is a sudden whim, uncle Zhou''s daughter-in-law nodded, "also, my family was not at home for two days, and I ate it with my baby."


    It''s easy for women to give up a plan when they''re not accompanied.


    As soon as they heard what Zhou''s daughter-in-law said, they all changed their words and said, "then another day, another day."


    "Yes, yes."


    Fang chunian was relieved to see that they had changed their mind. He turned around and looked at Ji Rao from the bottom up. Ji Rao didn''t look at him. He looked straight ahead and looked at the flat courtyard in front of him. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At this time, Fang chunian thought Ji Rao was not so terrible.


    He went to cook medicine for his mother, which took a lot of time. It was an hour after he cooked it. He rushed to cook again. After he cooked rice porridge, he put out the medicine and poured it into a broken bowl.


    This medicine is very expensive. He didn''t dare to spill it at all. When he came into the room with it, Ji Rao was standing in front of the room and looking at him. For a moment, he almost didn''t spill it.


    Fang chunian pulled a smile rigidly, and then went in with a bowl. He sat by the bed and said in a soft voice, "mother, I''ve got some medicine for you. You can have some rice porridge first and drink the medicine after drinking."


    He helped his mother up and fed porridge one by one. His mother coughed from time to time and looked weak. After drinking a few mouthfuls, his mother shook her head and couldn''t drink any more.


    "Have some more?"


    Fang chunian''s face was full of worry. His mother ate less all the time and lost weight very quickly. He was very worried when he saw it.


    His mother shook her head gently.


    Fang chunian put down the bowl, and took the bowl of medicine, "mother, come and drink medicine."


    Good easy to feed a few, his mother looked at this medicine way, "this medicine, not cheap?"


    Fang chunian said vaguely, "it''s OK, and it''s not expensive."

 Chapter 1258

    When the medicine was not finished, Fang Chunnian left with a bowl. He sat in front of the firewood room and drank the rest of the rice porridge. This right should be breakfast and lunch today.


    He went back to his house and jirao followed in.


    He sat in front of the table and rubbed his temples with some headache. There were many picture books and small books on the table. Now he wrote storybooks and caricatures for a living. He could not make a few money a day, but he could only do it.


    He can only do the manual work of pulling a chartered car occasionally. In case he falls a guest, he can''t afford to pay for it, and his mother needs to be taken care of all the time.


    Ji Rao sat on the chair and did not speak.


    A ghost lives in the same room with himself. His room is still in the back of the sun. Fang''s fear arises again.


    He looked at Ji Rao with his back to him and didn''t dare to breathe.


    After a while, Ji Rao turned his head.


    Has been paying attention to his Fang early years, in the heart suddenly a stirs up a spirit, frightens to breathe to want to stop.


    "I''m looking for someone."


    Fang chunian looked at him.


    Looking for someone?


    What are you looking for?


    Is it going to harm people?


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Ji Rao shook his head and said slowly, "I don''t know."


    Fang chunian swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "you don''t know, how to find it?"


    "But I''ve already met him."


    His words sound in the room, not very big, but plain let people everywhere cold.


    "What do you want him for?"


    Ji Rao lowered his head and looked at the wedding dress he was wearing. There was a slight smile on his face. "Marry him."


    Fang chunian was so surprised that his eyes were about to fall out, "what did you say?"


    Ji Rao light lift eyes, can be called indifferent eyes on the top of the early years, "I want to find him, and his marriage."


    Fang Chu Nian blinked his eyes, and his Adam''s Apple moved. "Why?"


    Ji Rao was in a trance for a moment, then shook his head gently.


    He didn''t know why.


    From the time he wakes up, he knows that he loves someone deeply. He must find him and marry him.


    It''s like the instinct planted in the body by human beings. As for why he did it, no one told him the reason, and no one told him Ji Rao''s memory before he died.


    "What you''re looking for Is it human? "


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "Do you know there is a saying that people and ghosts are different ways?" Fang chunian''s tone is careful, for fear that Ji Rao will be upset.


    "Even if it''s a special way, I''ve been waiting for him for hundreds of years, and I must find him."


    Fang chunian laughed and said, "I thought ghosts are terrible. I didn''t expect that they are like you, and they are not afraid of the sun."


    "You''re talking about ghosts." Ji Rao lightly lowered his eyes, "the fierce ghost is ugly, and can''t appear in the daytime. What I was born is the same as before. If people see me, they won''t see that I''m a ghost."


    This is That''s what he looked like when he was alive?


    This is a bit abrupt, Fang did not dare to ask.


    "You, do you eat people?"


    "I don''t eat people, I just breathe."


    Fang chunian pursed his lower lip and felt that he had been jumping on the edge of death.


    "Well, would you suck people to death? It''s like sucking Li Laoer last night... "


    Ji Rao lightly looked at Fang''s first year, only one eye let Fang immediately regret his just talkative.

 Chapter 1259

    "He wanted to take my blood jade, so I killed him and sucked his essence. If he didn''t provoke me, I wouldn''t suck him. I''m not a fierce ghost. I won''t kill people at will. You don''t have to be so afraid of me. If you don''t provoke me, I won''t kill you. "


    Fang chunian nodded repeatedly, "I just, just haven''t seen ghosts. I don''t know there are ghosts in the world."


    Ji Rao''s light tan pupil moved slightly, "you just can''t see it."


    His voice scattered in the slightly dark air, slowly disappeared, but plain Let Fang chunian feel a little chilly.


    ¡­¡­


    Dashai mansion.


    On the high seat sat a man in military and military clothes. He lightly took a sip of the tea and then put it down. Next to him sat a woman in a Qipao. She was dignified and dignified, but now she was a little sad.


    "Marshal."


    At the bottom of his right hand sat a man in a Taoist suit and a high hat, who looked like a Taoist.


    "Master Zhang Xian, it''s about time."


    "I understand. Don''t worry, marshal."


    As soon as he saw that the time was up, he hurried out. In the middle of the courtyard, he visited an altar with incense ashes and various small objects. He held a peach sword in his hand and a yellow amulet in his other hand. He made some strange movements and recited words in his mouth.


    The marshal was watching, and his wife was standing on the side, "marshal, is this OK?"


    "No, there''s no way." The commander-in-chief heaved a deep sigh and said, "we have to try everything, in case one can come true."


    "Dad."


    Commander Chu turned his head and saw his son standing in front of him with a stiff posture and a handsome face. His eyes were full of indifference, with the cold feeling of resisting others thousands of miles away.


    "Xiuer." The Marshal''s wife waved to him, with a loving smile on her face, "come on."


    Chu Xiu stepped forward two steps, "Niang."


    He frowned, looked at Master Zhang Xianshi, and said in a low voice, "this is a warlock."


    The marshal glared at Chu Xiu, "don''t talk nonsense if you don''t understand."


    Chu Xiu was weak when he was just born. He was weak for the next three years, but he didn''t get well. He met things every so often. For example, playing by the pool will inexplicably fall into the pool, sleeping at night will inexplicably cover a very thick quilt, almost suffocating. Later, the Marshal''s wife took Chu Xiu to a Taoist. The Taoist said that Chu Xiu was born with a ghost constitution and was most popular with some kids.


    He gave Chu Xiu a piece of jade to hang on his neck. Since then, Chu Xiu''s body gradually got better, but the jade that Chu Xiu had been carrying was broken.


    Chu Xiu knew that the jade was not broken at once. He was afraid that ghosts had been fighting against the jade for so many years. Not long ago, the jade finally broke.


    Seeing that the jade that saved his life was broken, the marshal and his wife were in a hurry. They looked for Taoists everywhere to help his family.


    I just found several of them. They are all illusory. They are in essence a money swindler. So many of them have been here, and Chu Xiu has already given up his expectations.


    "Mother, I''ll go to the barracks first."


    "Xiuer." The Marshal''s wife glared at Chu Xiu, "what are you running about now? Stay at home and don''t let your parents worry. "


    Chu Xiu naturally didn''t want to. He said in a low voice, "Ann will be back in two days. I''ll pick him up then."


    "You child."

 Chapter 1260

    Although dashai''s wife didn''t approve of it, she didn''t stop it.


    How much Chu Xiu valued Su Zian, she was also a mother.


    "Xiuer, whether you like men or women, as long as you like them, mother will like them."


    Chu Xiu''s eyes showed a faint smile, "thank you mother."


    Su Zian is the young master of the Su family. He went to Germany to study at a young age for two years. Chu Xiu has been waiting for him for two years. Now that he is finally coming back, can Chu Xiu not be happy.


    ¡­¡­


    Fang chunian cooked porridge for his mother on this day, but he didn''t find it when he went to find Ji Rao.


    After living with Ji Rao for two days, he is not afraid of Ji Rao. Ji Rao has few words and will not harm others. Most of the time, he sits quietly in front of the bronze mirror, looks at his face and combs his own hair. He only cares about the blood jade on his body, and doesn''t care about anything else.


    When he said he didn''t have enough money, Ji Rao even asked him to go back to get it.


    If it was Fang''s early years, he would like to temporarily open the border he set.


    Fang chunian thinks that the ghost''s heart is still good.


    He began to wonder who Ji Rao was looking for.


    According to Ji Rao, he should be looking for someone who was with him in the last life, but that person died, and he became a ghost. Although he didn''t understand that person''s reincarnation, he also felt that Ji Rao really should love that person, otherwise who would like to become a ghost.


    He looked around and didn''t find Ji Rao.


    Did you go out?


    Why don''t you tell yourself when you go out?


    He looked up at the overcast sky. It seemed that it was going to rain.


    Chu Xiu went to pick up Su Zian.


    He rode on his own, because it was going to rain, and the streets were full of people picking up stalls. He rode slowly to the station to meet people.


    As long as he thought that he would see Su Zian later, he was happy and could not help feeling warm with the smile on his face.


    It''s just that he felt something was wrong as he walked, because the people around him looked strange.


    They are still picking up their own things, but the action is a little slow, and even some people do the action of that thing, but they don''t pick up anything, just repeat the mechanical action, there is no expression on each of their faces, and the surrounding air seems to be more and more calm.


    Chu Xiu was a little surprised, but he didn''t have much fear.


    Since he was a child, he has seen too many evil things, which is nothing.


    Chu Xiu turned the corner and looked at the familiar street, which was clearly the road he had just passed. Even the pedestrians on the roadside had not changed.


    He knew in his heart that he had been hit by a ghost.


    His riding speed slowed down. Suddenly, he felt a chill beside him. With his subconscious action, he bent back, and the whole person jumped off the horse, rolled over to the side. When he looked up again, all the people around him stopped their movements, slowly turned their heads, and their stiff and dull eyes fell on him. Within two seconds, they moved, and that was it Some people are all crazy. I''m Chu Xiu.


    Chu Xiu bit his teeth and took out the gun that was pinned on his back waist. He fired two shots, and the gun hit the head, but those people were as if nothing had happened to them. Chu Xiu stopped shooting and turned to run into the alley, but as soon as he went in, another group of people came to him.

 Chapter 1261

    Those people''s eyes were dull, their faces were expressionless, their upper bodies were motionless, and only their two legs were slowly coming towards Chu Xiu.


    Chu Xiu stopped. He turned his head and looked at the people rushing up behind him. He clenched his fist for a moment.


    Without waiting for him to move, he was suddenly choked by someone. Chu Xiu was suddenly pressed on the wall by him. His eyes were flashing scarlet. He opened his mouth and his mouth was smelly.


    The red figure flashed by, and the black image was broken. Chu Xiu fell to one side. Ji Rao stood on the wall, looking at the black shadow on the ground coldly. His bloodless lips opened slightly and said silently, "roll."


    The shadow was not Ji Rao''s opponent, but disappeared in the same place in an instant.


    And all those people disappeared.


    Chu Xiu coughed and got up from the ground. As soon as he looked up, he saw the man in red in front of him.


    Ghosts.


    Chu Xiu stepped back abruptly, "what do you want to do?"


    Ji Rao looks at Chu Xiu quietly. He walks slowly and forces Chu Xiu to retreat. He reaches out his hand, but Chu Xiu suddenly grasps his wrist.


    Click.


    A clear crack sound came out. Ji Rao looked at him blankly, and then insisted on stretching out his hand. His pale fingertips touched Chu Xiu''s ugly face.


    "I finally found you, brother."


    Chu Xiu looked at him indifferently. His dark eyes were full of hostility. He didn''t speak, waiting to see what Ji Rao was going to do.


    He met a lot of ghosts. Some of them pretended to be beauties to lure him to die, but Chu Xiu was not charmed.


    But the ghost was really good-looking, and it was not as fake as those ghosts he had ever seen.


    Ji Rao gently bent down the pale corners of his mouth, whispered, "my name is Ji Rao, I will come to you."


    After that, Ji Rao slowly disappeared. When Chu Xiu reacted, he was standing in an alley where there was no one. His horse was beside him. He even wagged his tail and honked his nose. Outside, there were the voices of vendors. He looked around, but he didn''t find any trace. He narrowed his eyes, went to the horse, turned over, and looked at his pocket watch.


    It''s getting late.


    He grabbed the rope and said, "drive!"


    When he got to the station, he saw Su Zian at a glance.


    Su Zian is the young master of the Su family. He was born in a white shirt and small leather shoes. After two years of studying abroad, his poetic spirit became more obvious. He looked a little thin and weak, which easily aroused people''s desire for protection.


    He came down from the horse and said in a high voice, "zi''an!"


    Su Zian, who is looking around, turns his head when he hears the sound. His eyes brighten and he smiles. Then he runs over and pours directly on Chu xiuhuai.


    "Brother Chu, are you coming?"


    "Well."


    "Why are you so late? I''ve been waiting for a long time." Say Su Zi an some not happy to stare Chu to fix one eye.


    Chu xiuchong''s smile, he reached out and touched Su Zian''s head, "isn''t this coming? It will be late if something happens on the way. Now it''s time. Let''s go. It''s going to rain. I''ll take you back. "


    Su Zian looked at the horse in the distance, frowned and said, "but I can''t ride a horse."


    "Never mind, I''ll take you."


    Chu Xiu took the horse and helped Su Zian up. Then he stepped on it. He put Su Zian in his arms and took a turn with the reins.

 Chapter 1262

    "Drive."


    When he passed the lane, Chu Xiu''s eyes slightly turned to the lane. He just passed by in a twinkling of an eye, but the red clothes suddenly flashed out of his mind.


    Now think about it, if he is right, the ghost should be wearing wedding clothes, right?


    Is it the ghost who died on the wedding night?


    He shook his head. Originally, the ghosts only dared to make small moves, but now that he had no jade, he was almost killed by the ghosts. He could not help sighing.


    In the alley, Ji Rao coldly looked at the ghost lying on the ground shivering in front of him. He stepped on the ghost and said, "don''t move him. Do you understand me?"


    The ghost screamed when he stepped hard.


    "If I see who dares to touch him again." Ji Rao turned his head slightly, and said harshly to the black air floating in the air all around him, "I''ll make him so scared that he doesn''t even have the chance to be reincarnated."


    Normal people can''t see it. There are ghost Qi floating around. Every black Qi is powerful or not. It''s just that there is no ghost stronger than Ji Rao here. They can only tremble in front of Ji Rao. Ji Rao is not a fierce ghost. But he just doesn''t hurt people casually. He doesn''t say that he can''t kill ghosts.


    You should know that ghosts eating ghosts can also increase Taoism, which is just harmful to Yin morality.


    Ji Rao''s face was cold, and the whole body''s Yin Qi came out, scaring away the ghost Qi beside him. "If you are not willing, you can try it."


    He grabbed a ghost, and without waiting for it to struggle, the ghost broke away and disappeared into the air.


    Ji Rao didn''t kill anyone. It was a ghost that nearly killed Chu Xiu. It''s nothing if he solved the ghost.


    His hand made many ghosts shrink back. Although they were greedy for Chu Xiu''s soul, if the price was his soul, no fool would go.


    It''s raining. Fang put away all the clothes that were hanging outside in the early years of Fang''s life. The locust trees are crackling, and the locust flowers fall on the ground in clusters, scattered in pieces.


    Fang chunian stood under the eaves and looked at the gate of the courtyard.


    It''s empty.


    He was disappointed. He turned back and closed the door. When he turned his head, he saw a man in red standing in front of him.


    Fang chunian was startled, but after that, he was relieved.


    "You, where have you been?"


    Ji Rao light looked at him, did not speak, he turned to sit on the chair, looking at himself in the bronze mirror.


    In the past, he always combed his hair, but I don''t know why. Now he just looked at it quietly, occasionally stroked his ink hair with his left hand, and his right hand drooped on his side, as if he was powerless.


    Fang chunian pursed his lower lip. He stood up from his desk and walked slowly to Ji Rao''s back. "That, you, are you ok?"


    Ji Rao didn''t pay any attention to him, and there was no sign that he wanted to turn his head.


    Fang chunian''s vision fell on Ji Rao''s hand, he stretched out his hand, and immediately drew back, "your hand, are you ok?"


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at his arm. He hung his head and didn''t speak.


    "Can you give me a look?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak. Fang chunian took it as his acquiescence. He stretched out his hand and slowly and carefully touched Ji Rao''s right wrist.

 Chapter 1263

    Ji Rao''s right wrist is soft. Even if Fang chunian doesn''t understand it any more, he can''t help but feel the broken bone on his wrist and show his astonishment.


    "You are Broken wrist? What did you do? "


    Ji Rao gently takes back her hand and looks at her silence in the bronze mirror.


    "Did you go to kill..."


    Ji Rao''s eyelashes quivered slightly and didn''t speak.


    "You, didn''t you promise me not to harm people?"


    Ji Rao gently glanced at Fang chunian. Fang chunian stepped back with some fear.


    How can he forget that Ji Rao is a ghost? He even questioned him here. He didn''t want to live.


    He turned pale at the thought.


    Ji Rao stood up from his chair. Fang chunian thought that he was going to do something for himself. He closed his eyes tightly, but there was no movement. He opened his eyes gently and there was no one in front of him.


    He looked left and right, and there was silence in the air.


    Fang chunian wanted to shout, but suddenly found that he didn''t know the ghost''s name. He ran to the door and opened it. It was empty outside. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. The weather was dark and depressing.


    Ji Rao said that who he wants to see can see him. Is it possible that Ji Rao is still in the room, but he can''t see?


    Fang chunian closed the door, blocking the wind outside, "ghost, are you there?"


    He hesitated and said, "if you need energy, as long as you don''t die, I can I can give it to you, but don''t go to others. They don''t know you are a good ghost. They will be afraid and hurt you. You Can you hear me? "


    One second, two seconds.


    There was no reaction.


    Fang chunian sighed deeply and sat down against the door.


    He thought that Ji Rao''s hand had just been broken. Ji Rao''s body was cold and hard. Maybe it was because the body was brittle that he was injured so badly? It''s raining so hard outside. Will it get drenched? He''s broken now. Where is he if he''s not here? Can the ghost recover after breaking his hand?


    He thought in the head disorderly, finally hugged the head ruthlessly to roll the hair.


    It''s just a ghost. Why does he think so much? Anyway, it''s not like that.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao is no longer in the room. He comes out. It''s pouring rain outside. Although he is a ghost, his body is his own body. He can still get wet. Otherwise, he won''t be pinched by Chu Xiusheng.


    It''s just that ghosts don''t feel pain in this kind of injury. Only Huang Fu and other techniques can make them feel pain.


    Ji Rao doesn''t care about this. He doesn''t even care. He will heal.


    He went back to the mountain. There was a woodcutter trapped in the rain. He was sitting in the grass shed built on his mountain, eating dry food while watching the heavy rain outside, thinking when the rain would stop.


    Just suddenly, he saw a red shadow coming slowly.


    The red shadow was really strange in the rain. The woodcutter''s eyes widened, as if in disbelief. He rubbed his eyes again, but this time, the red shadow disappeared.


    He shook his head and a chill came to him.


    Should I think it''s a mistake.


    In this heavy rain, how can there be people?

 Chapter 1264

    No one, just a ghost.


    Ji Rao flashed into the mausoleum. He entered through the main gate. The main gate was hidden under the ground. He stood inside the main gate through the wall.


    Around the mermaid candle is still burning, according to Ji Rao''s face more bluish white, he walked in the corridor without expression, the distance of each step is the same.


    The green stone door is closed. Ji Rao goes in directly. He stops in front of Ji Rong''s coffin. His eyes look stiff. He reaches over the coffin and pushes the lid open.


    Ji Rao reached out and touched Ji Rong''s head. Then he pointed down and lifted Ji Rong''s sleeve on his abdomen. Below was the well placed hand bone.


    Ji Rao touched Ji Rong''s wrist bone with his left hand.


    For a moment, he wanted to crush Ji Rong''s wrist bone.


    But then he turned and thought that he could repair his broken hand bone. If Ji Rong''s broken, he could not repair it again, so he gently put down his sleeve. He quietly looked at Ji Rong for a while, and then moved all the bones of Ji Rong to the side.


    His bones were so loose that they all broke up when he moved. Ji Rao didn''t care. He pushed the man to the corner, went in, lay down and covered the coffin with his hand.


    He lay quietly in the coffin and closed his eyes.


    When Ji Rao woke up again, it was two days and two nights later. He stretched out his hand to open the coffin and sat up from the coffin. He moved his right wrist. It was almost good.


    Ji Rong got up from the coffin. When he closed the coffin, he reached out and took Ji Rong''s skull up, touched it lovingly, and then went over to kiss it.


    He grabbed Ji Rong''s skull. "You don''t seem very friendly to me."


    His cold voice dissipated in the air, and then gently thought, "but you don''t remember, I don''t blame you."


    Ji Rao put his head back, then pulled up the coffin and turned to walk outside.


    It had rained, the sky was destitute, the sun was dazzling and warm, shining in the woods, dividing the sun into bunches.


    But Ji Rao didn''t feel the slightest warmth.


    He walked slowly down the mountain. There was a ghost on the mountain. When he saw Ji Rao, he hid far away and didn''t want to fight with him.


    ¡­¡­


    These days Chu Xiu feels a little strange.


    Before, he could clearly feel that there were ghosts around him. From time to time, the cold air on his skin made him know that there were invisible ghosts watching him.


    Just don''t know what reason, these days those ghosts didn''t seem to disturb him.


    In the past, these ghosts had to find a way to kill themselves, but now, they seem to have disappeared from his world.


    Although I don''t know why, since there is no ghost around him, it''s a good thing. He told Marshal Chu about it. Marshal Chu thought it was due to the magician before.


    Although Chu Xiu didn''t think it was reliable to look like a charlatan who cheated people''s money, if it wasn''t for him, who else could have this ability?


    So gradually, he also believed.


    Su Zian came back this time to seek a position of adviser. It is reasonable to say that with Su Zian''s identity and the idea of returning from studying abroad, it is more than enough to be an adviser in Chu Xiu, but Chu Xiu disagrees.

 Chapter 1265

    Chu Xiu didn''t want Su Zian to join the army. He wanted Su Zian to join the business. He was an officer himself and knew how dangerous it was to fight. Su Zian is good at writing and is not good at martial arts. He is afraid of Su Zian''s accident. Therefore, Su Zian has been angry with him.


    These days Chu Xiu is also very sad.


    People who had been waiting for two years finally came back, but the cold war ended. He didn''t know how to coax him, so he only used the most conventional method. He bought a watch from Gao''s family abroad and prepared to send it to Su Zian.


    When he got the watch, Chu Xiu took a look and felt very satisfied. But it was afternoon, so he didn''t go to Su Zian, thinking that he would go again tomorrow.


    When Chu Xiu went back to his room, he vaguely felt that something was wrong, but he looked around, and there was nothing wrong. He shook his head, thinking that he was about to be stunned.


    A servant brought water to wash his feet to Chu Xiu. She was a servant girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. She was very watery and had big eyes.


    "Young commander, I''ll wash your feet."


    Chu Xiu sat on the bed and nodded. The servant girl came to wait on Chu Xiu to wash her feet.


    But this servant girl is not honest, her hand along Chu Xiu''s leg slowly up touch, Chu Xiu opened eyes to hide for a while, complexion cold down, "what do you do?"


    The servant girl raised her eyes and looked at Chu Xiu. She said in a soft voice, "young commander..."


    It''s self-evident what the voice wants to do.


    Chu Xiu showed a little disgust in his eyes. He said in a cold voice, "get out of here."


    "Young commander."


    "Go away."


    The servant girl bit her lips, and her face was a little shy. She lowered her head and went out with water. When she closed the door, Chu Xiu inadvertently raised his eyes, but he caught a glimpse of the scarlet color that flashed by at the moment of closing the door.


    Chu Xiu was stunned for a moment.


    Ji Rao had been standing at the door. He looked at the servant girl coming out of the door with a foot washing basin. After closing it, he stamped his feet like frustration, and murmured as he walked, "is this young commander really like Su''s son?"


    She has always been very confident in herself, but she was treated this way tonight. She was a little upset.


    The servant girl No. 4 didn''t notice that a ghost followed behind her.


    Ji Rao looked at the servant girl coldly and raised her hand gently. Her hand was covered with black air, but before he could move, he suddenly felt something pierced in his chest. He looked at the knife from his chest, a little stunned.


    The knife was pulled out, Ji Rao turned around and looked at Chu Xiu in front of him.


    Chu Xiu didn''t expect that he could really stab him. After all, the ghosts he met before were just invisible souls.


    The ghost in red was the first one he saw and touched with his own eyes.


    Ji Rao blinked slowly, and the black air on his hand dissipated. He stretched out his hand to cover his body, where a hole was poked, and he could not heal.


    He looked at Chu Xiu without expression.


    Chu Xiu pointed at the ghost in front of him with a knife, "why do you pester me?"


    Why pester him?


    Ji Rao said quietly, "this is the meaning of my existence."


    From the moment he opened his eyes, he knew that what he was looking for was this person, which was deeply branded on his soul. This was the person he loved, and he wanted to find him.


    Chu Xiu''s brow lightly twisted, "full of nonsense."

 Chapter 1266

    Ji Rao tilted his head, which was naive, but the smile in his eyes made Chu Xiu feel cold.


    "Do you really think this kind of thing can hurt me?"


    Chu Xiu looked at him coldly, "you just want my life."


    "I don''t want your life." Ji Rao gently raised his hand. The knife in Chu Xiu''s hand cracked and fell to the ground. He reached out and grabbed Chu Xiu''s neck, but he didn''t make any effort. He leaned over and stood on tiptoe and gently kissed Chu Xiu''s cheek. The corners of his mouth bent up a little bit, "I only want you."


    Chu Xiu''s face sank. "What do you mean?"


    "How nice is my wedding dress?" Ji Rao said softly, "it''s for you."


    "Ridiculous. You know what you''re talking about? If you don''t get reincarnated, you''ll be punished for pestering people here. "


    Ji Rao doesn''t care so much. He reaches out and hugs Chu Xiu. "Don''t refuse me, or I can kill you."


    Chu Xiu''s face was ugly and he didn''t speak.


    "You don''t have to be so wary of me. You have a soul summoning constitution. Since you were a child, there have been many ghosts haunting you. I can protect you."


    Chu Xiu sneered, "I don''t want you to protect me."


    Ji Rao slowly released Chu Xiu and looked at him without expression. "If I don''t protect you, you will be killed sooner or later."


    What a smart man Chu Xiu is. No one can help him now. Maybe ghosts can. It''s just that there is no such cheap business in this world. He said coldly, "what do you want?"


    "I said, I only want you."


    Chu Xiu looked ugly and said, "it''s absolutely impossible for me to marry you."


    His attitude was so firm that Ji Rao probably knew that Chu Xiu would not agree to his condition. He said, "let me follow you, set up a memorial tablet for me, and burn incense to me every day."


    Chu Xiu thought for a long time and said, "good."


    Ji Rao didn''t want to scare Chu Xiu tonight, so he didn''t let him see him. In fact, when Chu Xiu went to bed, Ji Rao stood by and watched.


    He looked at Chu Xiu''s hands on his abdomen, which was very similar to the posture in a coffin, and his pale mouth curved slightly.


    Brother Huang.


    He just stood in front of Chu Xiu bed for a night. When Chu Xiu got up the next day, he retired.


    Ji Rao''s abdominal cavity can''t be closed all the time. She still has to find someone to breathe.


    Ji Rao is actually a bit picky. Last time he sucked up Li Laoer, which made him feel sick all day.


    He likes the essence of the young girls, who are clean, vigorous and not tired of eating.


    After he went out from Chu Xiu, he was looking for someone. There were several girls in Chu''s courtyard. Ji Rao followed them.


    "Fourth aunt, this is your cheongsam. Today a tailor''s shop has brought it to you. Have a look."


    The person called siyitai is a delicate girl. She combs the most popular hair and wears gold and silver. She looks very heroic.


    This is the fourth aunt of Chu Tian, the eldest young master of the Chu family, who was newly admitted last month. Recently, she is very proud of being in favor.


    Chu Tian is Chu Xiu''s elder brother. However, he is not born to the wife of Chu. He is born to the third aunt of Chu dashai. The third aunt''s elder brother is also a warlord family. He can''t help but dote on Chu Tian. However, Chu Tian is useless, not good at martial arts, and can''t bear the hardships of being a soldier. However, his brain is OK. He makes some small money with his mother''s shops.

 Chapter 1267

    It''s just that Chu Tian has a bad habit. He likes good-looking people. He''s only one year older than Chu Xiu, but he''s married four rooms now.


    Chu Xiu hasn''t heard from him yet.


    Recently, Chu Tian''s fourth aunt is the most popular. She is very beautiful. She was redeemed by Chu Tian from the brothel alley. Chudashai''s third aunt dotes on his son too much, and chudashai also lets him go. Anyway, Chuxiu is his favorite. As long as Chuxiu doesn''t have any problems, he will be able to take over his class in the future.


    "Go down first and tell the tailor that I''m very satisfied. I''ll go to them next time."


    "Yeah."


    When the servant went out, the fourth aunt stroked the cheongsam material on the table. A smile appeared on her flowery face. She picked up the cheongsam and just wanted to change it. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a person in front of her.


    The man was dressed in red and had long hair, which scared her to open her mouth.


    But Ji Rao raised her hand, and she couldn''t make any sound. Ji Rao walked over and smelled the air. It was very fragrant and soft. There was no discomfort, so he came up.


    The fourth aunt was too early to faint, Ji Rao pinched her neck, and a stream of white air came out of the fourth aunt''s body.


    Ji Rao had just finished smoking when the door was suddenly opened.


    A tall and thin man was standing at the door, still holding the rouge box of Jinfeng Building, and wanted to give a gift to his fourth aunt. But as soon as he entered the room, he saw the scene. He looked tight and thought that his fourth aunt was stealing from him!


    Just the moment that the man raised his eyes, he was stunned.


    What kind of eyes are those?


    His eyes were shining red like gems, like hitting the bottom of his heart. His face was a little pale. His delicate facial features seemed to be polished by Nu Wa''s meditation, and his beauty didn''t seem to belong to this earthly person.


    Chu Tiandeng was stunned.


    Ji Rao left the fourth aunt, turned around and disappeared.


    Chu Tian was surprised again. He met a ghost.


    He couldn''t help swallowing.


    Chu Tian knew that Chu Xiu had a ghost constitution, so he didn''t want to be close to Chu Xiu. Moreover, he obviously felt that his father liked Chu Xiu, so he had less contact with Chu Xiu. He thought that if he was far away from Chu Xiu, he would not meet these dirty things.


    I just didn''t expect that he ran into one now.


    But Chu Tian thought of the ghost just now. He was really


    Beautiful and frightening face.


    He likes all beautiful people, both men and women, but so far, he has never met a very beautiful man, so everyone thinks that he only likes beautiful women.


    Chu Tian went in and looked at the four aunts lying on the ground. The face he once thought was extremely beautiful. After he remembered the ghost''s face, he suddenly felt that the four aunts were just ordinary.


    It was the most beautiful face he had ever seen in the world.


    Everyone is absolutely dwarfed by him.


    Chu Tian clenched the rouge box tightly, then squatted down to explore the fourth aunt''s breath.


    Still alive.


    I don''t know what the ghost just wanted to do.


    Chu Tian squinted. He reached out and picked up the fourth aunt. After putting her on the bed, he went out and called, "go and ask a doctor."


    The boy who was cleaning outside answered.


    Chu Tian turned around and looked at the room thoughtfully.

 Chapter 1268

    Ji Rao, who has absorbed essence, slowly closes the hole in his abdomen.


    He saw Chu Xiu riding out, Ji Rao didn''t think, directly followed up, he followed not far away, walking in the busy street.


    Fang chunian came out to hand in the phone book. He gave the phone book to others, and they gave him more money. It didn''t make much, but he could make a little after all.


    He stood in front of the street with a few coppers in his hands, frowning and a bitter face. What is the money enough for him?


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way."


    Fang chunian saw someone riding a horse coming over. The man was dressed in military uniform, green military cloak, and flying inside in red. Fang chunian stepped back two steps and looked at the man enviously.


    He knew that was commander Chu.


    Young commander Chu, who has been very talented since he was a child.


    His remaining light flashed a touch of red, and he looked at it with some consternation. A familiar figure fell into his eyes.


    Ji Rao is wearing a red dress and slowly follows Chu Xiu. Fang Chunnian looks around and finds that those people are not aware of it. No one should be able to see Ji Rao.


    He rushed up and stood beside Ji Rao, "you, how do you..."


    But Ji Rao just glanced at him faintly and went on. Fang chunian also followed him, "are you ok? What are you doing here now? "


    He was holding a copper plate in his hand, struggling to keep up with Ji Rao, "you..."


    Ji Rao didn''t pay any attention to him. He just walked straight ahead. After passing this crowded street, the back was much looser. Chu Xiuyang whipped his horse and said in a deep voice, "drive."


    Ji Rao''s figure also speeds up and immediately leaves Fang chunian behind. Fang chunian takes two steps in vain. Then he suddenly realizes that he is chasing Chu Xiu.


    Is it commander Chu that he has been looking for?


    Is it commander Chu who can make him remember after he becomes a ghost?


    Fang chunian stayed in the same place for a long time. He was hit by a passer-by, and all the copper plates in his hand fell to the ground. He quickly squatted down to pick them up. He didn''t say two copper plates and was trampled on.


    Fang chunian stood up and sighed deeply. He felt sorry for the two coppers.


    Ji Rao follows Chu Xiu all the way to Su''s courtyard. He looks at Chu Xiu and goes to Su Zian. He stands at the door. Neither Chu Xiu nor Su Zian can see him.


    Chu Xiu gives the watch to Su zi''an, but Su zi''an is still angry. He pushes the watch back to Chu Xiu. Chu Xiu persuades him, and his face is full of flattering smile.


    Ji Rao stood on the side and looked at Chu Xiu blankly, as if he had such a face in his almost blank memory. He also looked at him with that expression.


    Chu Xiu accompanies Su Zian all day. He accompanies Su Zian for as long as he can. Ji Rao follows them for as long as he can. He follows them with no expression on his face. He just looks at them playing and joking.


    When it''s dark, Chu Xiu wants to go back. Su Zian keeps him for dinner. Chu Xiu refuses. Su Zian sends him to the gate of the courtyard and watches Chu Xiu ride away.


    Ji Rao turns his head and looks at Su Zian''s return to the compound. He holds the watch in his hand and shows a nice smile.


    He turned to keep up with Chu Xiu slowly. Chu Xiu didn''t know what he thought of. The smile on his face became more and more obvious. Ji Rao sat on his horse, right behind him. He whispered in Chu Xiu''s ear, "I''m going to kill Su Zian."

 Chapter 1269

    Chu Xiu held the reins of the hand, the whole person back stiff, he turned his head, but did not see anything.


    In fact, Ji Rao was sitting behind him. He continued to blow air conditioner in Chu Xiu''s ear, "what''s your relationship?"


    "Do you care what our relationship is?"


    "I don''t care? Chu Xiu, I won''t kill you, but if you want to move him, do you think I don''t have that ability? "


    Chu Xiu''s facial expression inch by inch of dark come down, "if you dare to move him, I definitely want you to be terrified."


    "So you like him?"


    Chu Xiu didn''t speak.


    Ji Rao''s eyes were gloomy. There was a faint red in his light tan eyes. "Chu Xiu, you can only be mine. Don''t fall in love with others."


    "It''s no use pestering me again. If you can be reincarnated, you can be reincarnated as soon as possible."


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes and looked at the red ropes tied on his wrists and ankles. These red ropes didn''t look conspicuous, but Ji Rao knew that this was the thing that sealed his reincarnation. In fact, it is a very insidious way to build his mausoleum in a place with extreme geomantic omen, and then lock his soul with red rope, so that he can completely become a ghost.


    He didn''t blame anyone. Even if it didn''t block his way, he didn''t want to let him leave like this.


    Ji Rao wants to stay with Chu Xiu.


    "I will not leave. As long as you live, I will pester you for one day. When you die, I will bind your soul and let you be a wild ghost with me. In a word, I will not let you go." Ji Rao approached Chu Xiu and said, "Chu Xiu, you have a ghost constitution. If you don''t have me, you can''t even save your own life. Maybe you will also involve that person just now. Don''t you think clearly?"


    Chu Xiu bit his teeth.


    He''s right.


    This is what Chu Xiu worried about before. He was afraid that those ghosts would not harm him, so he would go to the people close to him.


    It''s bad luck to be entangled by a ghost. Chu Xiu doesn''t want to make trouble.


    Ji Rao put his hand around Chu Xiu''s waist. Chu Xiu couldn''t feel it, so he didn''t resist. Ji Rao put his face on his back, closed his eyes and bent his pale lips.


    Different ways of people and ghosts, different ways of people and ghosts.


    He''s on the same path.


    These days, he lives here in Chu Xiu, and goes in and out with him every day. When Chu Xiu doesn''t want to see him, he disappears. Chu Xiu thinks he''s gone, but he''s still with him.


    He watched Chu Xiu training and fighting.


    At that time, the country was very turbulent. The warlords were fighting at home, and there were always rats abroad who wanted to intervene in the affairs of the state. Chu Xiu was fighting at home, but he was also worried about foreign wars.


    This time, he spent a lot of money to buy a number of shells and guns, which were specially used to fight against the southern warlords.


    Su Zian returned from studying abroad just to join the army. Chu Xiu couldn''t really give him a position, otherwise he would have studied in vain. Su Zian himself also said that if Chu Xiu didn''t give him a position, he could go to other warlords. Chu Xiu knew that with Su Zian''s talent, no matter which warlord he was under, he would be reused.


    There is no way, Chu Xiu can only arrange a position for Su Zian, but he is not allowed to go to the battlefield, even if he is only allowed to stay in the barracks, not let him go outside desperately.

 Chapter 1270

    Su zi''an could not work hard, but Chu Xiu could not.


    If he wants to take over the class of Marshal Chu in the future, he has to let the commanders and teachers under Marshal Chu obey him from now on.


    But he is now on the battlefield and no worries about life, because Ji Rao beside him to help him.


    Chu Xiu watched as a man with a gun aimed at him suddenly fell to the ground. A cavalry man with a machete who rushed towards him seemed to have a problem suddenly. When all the knives fell to the ground, Chu Xiu naturally would not stay behind. He directly killed the man with a gun, and then continued to fight in the battlefield.


    It''s just that there are so many such things that he can''t help but doubt. When he goes back to change his clothes after a battle, he sees Ji Rao sitting on the table with his legs dangling in the air.


    Chu Xiu frowned and said, "Why are you here?"


    He went in, closed the door and came out in clean clothes. "Go out, I want to change."


    Ji Rao gave him a light look and then disappeared.


    He really disappeared. Ji Rao came out of the room and went to the other side of the camp. He saw that someone was looking at the map. There were all kinds of flags and models on it. Su Zian stood in front of him and calmly analyzed the situation.


    There was no one in it. Ji Rao walked in and looked at Su Zian from a short distance.


    Su Zian is really good-looking, and it''s no wonder that Chu society likes him.


    He looked at Su Zian''s slightly beating neck, thinking that people are very vulnerable, he gently stroke, here will flow a lot of blood, and then this person will die.


    If he is lucky, he may dare to see Su Zian before his soul goes to hell.


    I don''t know if Chu Xiu will dislike ghosts at that time? After all, doesn''t he like Su Zian?


    "Zian."


    Chu Xiu, who had changed his clothes, strode in. Su Zian raised his head and saw that it was Chu Xiu. Then he said with a smile, "brother Chu, you have changed."


    "Well, are you looking at the map?"


    "Yes, we have won this battle. They will certainly make other small moves. I just saw two roads. They may go. Let''s hold a meeting temporarily. I''ll tell you about it."


    Chu Xiu asked someone to call him. He went to Su Zian and was very close to Su Zian. He pointed to a place on the map. "They will probably take this road." Then he rowed to the southwest and came around a semicircle. "Then he walked like this and met with Feng Tianjun''s team here. Then he wrapped us up from the back."


    Su Zian nodded, "this is the third place they may go. It depends on whether Feng Tianjun is willing to fight us for them."


    "It''s hard to say. Feng Tianjun has always been confusing. If he kicks you in the front, he can win you in the back. He has only interests in his heart. He can only see if sun Yingsheng''s conditions can make him move."


    If Su Zian looked at the map thoughtfully, Chu Xiu couldn''t help laughing at his serious appearance.


    Su Zian turned his head to look at Chu Xiu. When he saw him smile, he also laughed. He did not forget to ask, "brother Chu, what are you laughing at?"


    "Laugh at you."


    Su Zian blinked, with some doubts in his eyes.


    "Nothing." Chu Xiu stretched out his hand and touched Su Zian''s hair. "Don''t worry about staying here. I won''t let you have an accident."


    This Su Zian didn''t care so much, his position was much safer than ordinary people.

 Chapter 1271

    "By the way, brother Chu, did you hurt yourself in the war?"


    Chu Xiu originally wanted to say no, but looking at Su Zian''s deer like eyes, he changed his words. He gently cut a smile and said, "if you hurt a little, it shouldn''t get in the way."


    Su Zian''s eyebrows gradually twisted, "how can it not get in the way?" He looked at Chu Xiu with disapproval, "after the meeting, I''ll give you medicine."


    The meeting lasted half an hour. At the end of the meeting, Chu Xiu took Su Zian to his camp, and Ji Rao followed him.


    He stood by and watched in silence.


    Watch Su Zian help Chu Xiu take off his clothes, watch Chu Xiu tease Su Zian, watch Su Zian take medicine carefully help Chu Xiu, see two people talk very happy appearance.


    Ji Rao frowned.


    He can only save Chu Xiu''s life, but Chu Xiu''s wound is determined not to let him help with the medicine.


    Ji Rao shouldn''t have interfered in human affairs.


    He''s dead. He''s not a human being. He''s not a serious ghost either. It''s harmful to his morality to interfere with things in the world.


    For example, if he was taken back by black and white impermanence, he would not have gone through the hell if he had been checked by the Lord of hell and found out that he could not be reincarnated because his soul had been locked.


    Normal people have to go through 18 layers of hell before they can be reincarnated. It''s not difficult to let her cast into a rich family when the Lord of hell is in a good mood.


    But if he interferes too much in the affairs of the world now, and finally doesn''t need to fight with Yama, maybe black and white impermanence can break up Ji Rao''s soul.


    Ji Rao knows that Chu Xiu''s hands are powerful and he will not die, but he just can''t help it. Although he won''t die, he will add a wound to Chu Xiu''s body.


    Ji Rao can''t see Chu Xiu hurt.


    It''s nothing.


    Since he began to pester Chu Xiu, he didn''t think about reincarnation and reincarnation. If he could, he just wanted to accompany Chu Xiu well in this life. Even after this life, he would die, and there was nothing to regret.


    He was even surprised that his love for Chu Xiu was so deep.


    I think I must love my brother very much in my previous life. I would rather give up my reincarnation road and accompany him.


    Ji Rao looks at them quietly.


    If he could appear earlier, Chu Xiu would not hate him so much and would not like Su Zian.


    Ji Rao has no memory. He doesn''t know if his brother loved him in his last life.


    He felt that the red rope might have been tied by himself when he died, just to find Chu Xiu''s reincarnation. It was a pity that he came a little late. His brother fell in love with others.


    If the elder brother of the last life doesn''t love himself, then he''s chasing this life. Isn''t he torturing each other?


    But ask Ji Rao to let go


    Is it possible?


    He can''t let go.


    Even if it''s mutual torture, he also wants to pull Chu Xiu together, he''s not good, Chu Xiu also don''t want to be good. He loves too selfishly, Ji Rao knows, but he can''t help it.


    Let him let go of Chu Xiu to see how he and Su Zian love each other? Then all his years of sleeping in a cold coffin were in vain. If he is really self styled, he doesn''t know how much effort he spent to seal his soul. This price is certainly not small. He can''t live up to himself.

 Chapter 1272

    Ji Rao closed her eyes.


    But now he didn''t know what to do.


    Chuxiu didn''t like him, he was afraid of him, he hated him. He wanted to kill Su Zian, but he just thought about it.


    He''s not a tough guy. He can''t do such a thing.


    When commander Chu returns to the imperial court again, Ji Rao looks at commander Chu and his family. They get together to have a meal. They are happy and harmonious. Both Marshal Chu and his wife are very fond of Su Zian. They are very fond of Su Zian. They keep asking questions, obviously very satisfied with Su Zian.


    Chu Tian looks at Su Zian. In fact, he was also interested in Su Zian before. Only at that time, Su Zian''s staff chair played with Chu Xiu. Later, Su Zian went abroad and had so many beautiful women. He didn''t have to be su Zian, so he slowly forgot.


    Now I see him again. He admits that Su Zian looks better than before, but he is not half excited.


    To be honest, he always thought of the ghost before.


    That beautiful face is deeply engraved in his memory. After seeing such a beautiful face, he can''t help but look at it again. They are totally different from the ghost.


    This has made it uncomfortable for him to pick people recently.


    Seen better, and then look at the other ones, they all think it''s crooked melon crack jujube, and they don''t want to make do with it.


    Chu Tian thought that the man might not be a ghost, but a goblin, a fox. Growing up like that is supposed to charm people.


    Last time, he asked the doctor to show his fourth aunt too much. It didn''t hurt, but he was a little angry. He also carefully asked the fourth aunt, the result of the fourth aunt said she did not see anything, what do not remember.


    This let Chu Tian disappointed, this period of time he lived in four aunt too room, just want to see if the ghost will come to four aunt too this, but let him disappointed is, No.


    Not once.


    "Chu Tian, why are you so spiritless these days?" Chu Marshal looked at Chu Tian''s lazy appearance, but he was not happy.


    Chu Tim yawned, "I''ve been looking at the account books lately. I didn''t sleep well."


    Dashai''s third aunt is too busy to say, "yes, Tian''er is busy recently. There are many things in the shop. Dashai, you have to be considerate of him."


    Marshal Chu didn''t speak any more.


    Chu Tian looked at Su Zian sitting opposite him, and suddenly said, "if you see my younger brother is OK, let him go to your house as a dowry."


    As soon as the words came out, the air was suddenly quiet for two seconds, followed by Su Zian''s cough, choking on his meal.


    The eldest lady looks at Chu Tian like a reproach, and the Chu Marshal puts down his chopsticks.


    Although it''s true that Chu Xiu likes Su Zian, and the commander-in-chief and his wife take Su Zian as their daughter-in-law, they all know it, but they don''t say it directly.


    Chu Xiu gently raised his eyes and looked at Chu Tian, which was cold and fierce, making people scared.


    Chu Tian is not willing to take care of his younger brother. Chu Xiu is very strong and doesn''t like him. It''s unnecessary to provoke him.


    "Keep eating."


    But after the meal is very silent, Su Zian is also quite unnatural.


    He began to think, does he like Chu Xiu?


    It seems that his love for Chu Xiu is more like his admiration for his elder brother. Since he was a child, he liked to see Chu Xiu''s high spirited appearance. Every time he saw it, it made people feel longing.


    It''s just Is his love for brother Chu really the love of men and women?

 Chapter 1273

    Chu Tian looked at Su Zian''s frowning and frowning, and couldn''t help bending his mouth.


    He just casually mentioned that Su Zian showed such an expression. It seems that their marriage is not a matter of certainty.


    His chopsticks gently under the bowl, thinking or ask Chu Xiu?


    Does Chu Xiu know the ghost in red?


    Chu Tian is really crazy. He knows that the other party is a ghost, and he is always thinking about it. He even wants to take the initiative to come to find it.


    Ji Rao stood by and looked at them for a while, then went out.


    He wanted to take the rickshaw that day.


    As soon as he went out, he saw someone wandering back and forth at the gate of the Chu family.


    It was Fang chunian. He looked inside from time to time, and then he looked like an ant on a hot pot.


    Ji Rao just glanced lightly and left.


    Fang chunian was just an ordinary man to him. He didn''t want to guess what Fang chunian was doing here.


    But Fang chunian seems to feel something in his heart. He turns around and looks at Ji Rao, but he doesn''t see anything.


    Ji Rao went out and looked for a rickshaw in the street, but it might be too late. There were few rickshaw people, some of them didn''t go, just stopped there.


    Ji Rao made a detour and finally came back in frustration.


    When he came back, he saw Fang Chunnian still standing at the door. At this time, some servants of Chu family came out to drive people.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m looking for I''m looking for Chu Xiu. Please let me see Marshal Chu. "


    "It''s time to find a young commander. Just like you, you still want to see young commander Chu. Go back quickly."


    "Big brother, big brother, I really have something to look for him, you can help me pass it on."


    Obviously, they had been deadlocked for quite a long time. With a look of impatience on his face, he reached out and pushed the man to the ground, then turned back.


    Ji Rao''s steps stopped. He looked at Fang Chunnian.


    This push is really not light, Fang''s hand on the stone, no bleeding, but pain, he gently patted off the stone, and then saw a pair of embroidered shoes exposed in his sight, Fang was stunned, and then suddenly raised his head.


    The gorgeous and cold face reflected in Fang''s eyes. He found that no matter how many times he had seen the ghost, he would still be impressed by his appearance.


    Ji Rao looked at him without expression, "what do you want to do with Chu Xiu?"


    Fang chunian''s Adam''s Apple moved up and down. He looked up at Ji Rao, and there was a little prayer in his eyes. "I, I have something to ask you."


    "You come to me?"


    "Yes, I can''t find you, but I know you should be looking for Marshal Chu, so I want to come to the Chu family to ask."


    Ji Rao is silent for two seconds, "what do you want me to do?"


    "I, my mother''s illness is serious again, I really have no money, can you, can you let me go to get it again, the money I changed will be returned to you in the future, I promise, I just borrow money."


    Ji Rao looks at him quietly. The position of his eye pupil hasn''t changed. He stands there like a bottle of sculpture.


    Fang chunian said that this is ridiculous. Those things are useless to him, and he can''t use money. For him, it''s better to burn Ming coins for him. It''s just that Ming coins are money consumed in the underworld. He doesn''t know whether he can go to the underworld. Maybe he will dissipate directly in the sun.

 Chapter 1274

    Ji Rao passes by Fang chunian. Just when Fang chunian thinks he won''t take care of himself, he hears Ji Rao''s cold voice, "follow me."


    They went to the mausoleum. The last cave was still there. Fang Chunnian climbed in.


    This time when he came in again, looking at the red shadow in front of him, he felt that he was not afraid at all.


    Entering the mausoleum, Ji Rao opens the lid of the coffin. When Fang Chunnian goes to get it, he sees that the bone in the middle of the coffin has been pushed to the other side. He looks up at Ji Rao with fright.


    "This is..."


    "Take it."


    It seems that he pushed the bones aside himself.


    Fang chunian reached out to get the things inside. This time he took two more strings, but he didn''t take them. He looked up at Ji Rao and signaled that he had finished.


    Ji Rao quietly looked at him for a while, which made Fang chunian feel a little flustered. He looked down at the things in his hand, thinking whether he took something wrong.


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes, took out all the funerary objects in the coffin and threw them to Fang Chunnian, and some fragile ones were directly wrapped up and thrown to Fang Chunnian.


    "Well, not so much. You..."


    Ji Rao raised his eyes and closed the lid of the coffin. "There are only so many things in it. Take it. I can''t use it. Let''s go."


    With that, he turned and left. Fang chunian was holding a pile of things, which were all antiques, for fear of bumping them. After going out, Fang Chunnian looked at the red shadow in front of him and said, "what''s your name?"


    "Ji Rao."


    "Ji Rao." Ji Rao murmured, "then you are looking for that man. Is it Chu Xiu? Is he the reincarnation of the man in the coffin?"


    Ji Rao didn''t say anything. It was tacit.


    Fang chunian didn''t know why, but he felt a bit blocked. He even felt that Ji Rao Mingming woke up because he had gone to rob a tomb. Why did he go to Chu Xiu as soon as he woke up.


    This idea is very unreasonable, but Fang could not help thinking so in his early years.


    He got rid of the thought in his head, pursed his lower lip and said, "is your injury OK?"


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    He had healed that wound long ago.


    He suddenly stopped and turned his head to look at Fang Chunnian.


    Being watched by such a pair of beautiful light brown eyes, Fang Chunnian felt that his breathing slowed down involuntarily, and the surrounding voices were quiet. It seemed that there was only such a gorgeous ghost in red in front of him.


    "Lend me some Yang, will you?"


    Fang chunian nodded dully.


    He watched Ji Rao come close to him. He clearly saw Ji Rao''s face. It was white and flawless, just like the skin of lanolin jade. The crow''s eyelashes were long and the black was fine. It slightly covered the look in his soul catching eyes. The pale lips were slightly open, and Fang could see his scarlet tongue in his early years.


    When Ji Rao let go of him and stepped back, Fang Chunnian didn''t seem to react and stood in the same place.


    "All right."


    Ji Rao stretched out his fingertips, and some of his long pale nails touched his lips. There was a trace of satisfaction in his eyes. He turned around and said in a light voice, "let''s go."


    Fang chunian woke up just like a dream. He blinked. He didn''t feel any discomfort in his body. Instead, his heart beat like thunder. He took a breath and went to catch up with the red dress in front of him.

 Chapter 1275

    After going down the mountain, Ji Rao disappeared.


    Fang chunian stood there for a long time, but he didn''t see Ji Rao. He looked at these things in his arms, bit his teeth, and his eyes became complicated.


    Ji Rao went back to Chu Xiu. Most of the time, he didn''t speak. He just stood quietly beside Chu Xiu and watched him eat, sleep and lead the soldiers to fight.


    Su Zian is getting worse and worse. Ji Rao says that he doesn''t like Su Zian in Chu Xiu''s ear more than once, so Chu Xiu hates Ji Rao even more.


    Most of the time, Ji Rao sits next to Chu Xiu. He is close to Chu Xiu. Chu Xiu can see him, but can''t push him away. Su Zian sits opposite him, and he can''t see Ji Rao. So Chu Xiu can''t make too strange move. He can''t tell Su Zian that he has a ghost with him.


    Such a day lasted for a month. On this day, they dug fortifications, but blew up an ancient tomb.


    It was a rainy day with heavy weather. The air was dark. I can''t say when it will rain.


    When the adjutant under the commander Chu came to report, Ji Rao lay on the beam and looked at the blood jade in his hand.


    When she heard about the tomb, Ji Rao raised her eyelids, but when she thought that she had made the border, she lowered her eyes again.


    The project was very urgent, so Chu Xiu decided to have a look.


    As soon as he took a step outside, he saw Ji Rao who was closely following him.


    Chu Xiu glanced at Ji Rao and thought that he was a ghost. If you take him with you, you don''t say anything.


    The ancient tomb is located in a place called Lingshan village. It is said that when they blasted earth, they blasted out a cave. Normally, there should be smoke after the explosion, but there was no smoke in that place. So they went in and found that there were bones and pieces of clothing in the soil.


    "How''s it going?"


    Su Zian, who heard Chu Xiu''s voice, turned his head. Seeing Chu Xiu, he was slightly relieved. He came to Chu Xiu, and his face was not very good-looking.


    Chu Xiu stretched out his hand and touched his face, feeling a little cold, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao looked at Chu Xiu''s hand indifferently, "you try to touch him again."


    Chu Xiu body stiff for a while, he coldly looked at Ji Rao, want to say what didn''t say out, his face gloomy took back the hand.


    He is afraid that Ji Rao will attack Su Zian.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Zian followed Chu Xiu''s line of sight and saw nothing.


    Ji Rao looked at Su Zian''s simple and blank sight, and his brow wrinkled slightly. At that moment, he sent out some uncontrollable Yin Qi.


    He has been waiting for so many years. Why did he get it so easily.


    This pair of what all don''t understand of appearance, but is Chu Xiu at the back protect him.


    Why?


    He knows nothing, but he has everything.


    Why doesn''t Chuxiu like himself, because of him? What if you kill him?


    Ji Rao closed her eyes and pressed down the thoughts in her head.


    "Let''s go and look inside first."


    Su Zian turns around and follows in. Chu Xiu''s steps are slight. He turns around and looks at Ji Rao up and down. "You''re a ghost. Do you have a tomb?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Chu Xiu chin pointed to the hole, "is this it?"


    Ji Rao shook his head.


    "Do you know what''s in it? Is it dangerous? "


    Ji Rao continued to shake his head.


    Chu Xiu stopped asking. He turned and went into the cave.


    Ji Rao looked up and looked at the cave in front of him with dark eyes.

 Chapter 1276

    I don''t know if it is his illusion. He always feels that there is something extraordinary in it.


    He stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at the trees around him. He initially knew that it was a place with bad geomantic omen. He could even describe it as abominable. It was easy to raise evil spirits if he was buried here.


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes. If there is really a devil, it''s good to fight anyone. As long as he doesn''t fight Chu Xiu, he can''t control anything.


    He looked at the dark sky, and occasionally there were a few crows nearby. Although there were people around, he could still feel a hint of gloom.


    Ji Rao followed him into the cave.


    The tomb here is different from Ji Rao''s. There are poisonous arrows, poisonous needles and mercury everywhere. Some people have fallen around. Chu Xiu wanted to quit, but Su Zian rushed forward like he was possessed.


    This frightened Chu Xiu, because no matter how he called, Su zi''an didn''t seem to hear him and didn''t look at him.


    He didn''t know why, but Ji Rao was very clear. He looked into the corridor and frowned.


    There is something calling Su Zian.


    And that thing spreads out of breath, even if is Ji Rao also fear a few minutes.


    He frowned and whispered to the Chu monk, "don''t go in. It''s dangerous."


    When Chu Xiu heard what he said, he waved to the soldiers who followed him and ran in.


    Ji Rao''s face suddenly sank, and the soldiers felt that the air around them had dropped two degrees.


    This mausoleum is very different from the ordinary mausoleum. It''s clean and has nothing. It''s very simple. There''s no funerary objects at all.


    There are no exquisite funerary objects in the tomb. The only valuable ones are some jades hanging nearby. They have no other functions. They are all used to calm the soul and the corpse.


    In addition, there are more and more skeletons around. There are only one or two scattered skeletons at the cave entrance. When the cave stretches out, it can be seen everywhere.


    There is a coffin in the middle of the tomb. Under the coffin are piles of bones. The coffin is a sarcophagus. It looks like a mansion. If you can carve the coffin like this, you can see the identity of the owner of the tomb.


    It''s just that the coffin is now chained and there''s no movement.


    Almost as soon as Ji Rao came in, he felt something was wrong. He firmly held Chu Xiu and didn''t let him go any further. "Do you want to die here?"


    Chu Xiu is pulled by Ji Rao and can''t move. He can only lose face and shout, "Su Zian!"


    Su Zian, as if he could not hear it at all, slowly stepped over the chains, stepped on the bones under his feet, and walked towards the sarcophagus step by step, as if he had lost his soul completely.


    Ji Rao narrowed his eyes. He knew there must be something in the coffin.


    Su Zian stretched out his hand to cover the coffin. Chu Xiu was shocked. He grabbed Ji Rao''s clothes and said, "what''s the matter with him? What''s his matter? Did you do it? "


    Ji Rao lightly lowered his eyes and looked at his clothes. He frowned lightly. "You wrinkled the wedding dress I wore when I married you."


    "I asked you if you were up to something?! Let him come back, let him come back


    Ji Rao lightly raised her eyes to look at Chu Xiu. The dead and cold inside made Chu Xiu feel stunned.


    "Cause and effect cycle, there are always people in this world who can''t let go of their obsession even if they die. I''m not the only one of them."

 Chapter 1277

    He turned his head slowly, and his eyes fell on the sarcophagus. "He came to find Su Zian."


    With that, I just heard the chain around me suddenly move, and the clattering sound made people feel especially frightened.


    The sarcophagus opened slowly in front of the three people. Su Zi stood quietly in front of the sarcophagus and watched. Chu Xiu was so scared that he almost held his breath.


    A burst of black air came, Ji Rao suddenly turned pale. He pushed Chu Xiu out, and the door of the tomb closed slowly, and Chu Xiu was shut outside.


    Ji Rao turns his head and looks at Chu Xiu from the crack. He only sees Su Zian in his hoarse voice.


    Boom.


    The stone gate closed completely.


    Ji Rao turned around and saw a hand suddenly stretched out from the coffin. The hand was long and powerful, and the nails were black and slender, but the skin color was very blue and white. It was more green and less white. It was already a zombie.


    The hand directly pinched Su Zian''s neck. When Su Zian couldn''t breathe, his eyes suddenly became clear. He looked at the man sitting up slowly in front of him in horror. The man slowly opened his eyes. The pupils of his eyes were much larger than those of the living people. They were as dark as ink, like bottomless abyss.


    "Ah ah..." Su Zian called twice. The strength of the hand in the coffin clenched. Su Zian''s face turned red, and he couldn''t call out.


    When Su Zian was about to be strangled, the man suddenly released his hand. Su Zian fainted and fell to the ground.


    The corpse stepped out of the coffin. He was dressed in black black, his long hair was tied up, his whole body was black, and his feet were covered with a red iron ring that seemed to be stained with blood.


    Ji Rao recognized the iron ring almost instantly. The red rope in his hand was just a seal for the soul. He suppressed it. When a man died, he prevented his resentment. He locked the iron ring to prevent the corpse from rising in the future.


    But if Ji Rao is right, the iron ring already has cracks.


    This is how much resentment, so many years later, unexpectedly gave birth to the iron ring to support the crack.


    This zombie is born of resentment, Ji Rao is determined to compare.


    Zombie saw Su Zian on the ground, the resentment on his body seemed to be a higher degree at that moment.


    Ji Rao''s vision fell from the zombie to Su Zian.


    What did this man do before that would make people resent him.


    The red rope may be sealed by himself, but the iron ring is absolutely passive, which is no different from curse.


    Such a vicious method is almost impossible for people to be reincarnated and even ghosts.


    Is this what suzian did?


    But it can''t be compared. Everyone''s life is different. Although he is clever in this life, he may have been a murderous devil in his last life.


    The zombie looked over, Ji Rao can see the hostility in his eyes, Ji Rao eyebrows a convergence, through the wall.


    As soon as Chu Xiu saw him, he immediately ran over, "Ji Rao..."


    Before he finished, Ji Rao knocked Chu Xiu unconscious and reached out to carry him out.


    His speed is very fast, only a red shadow is left, but someone is faster than him. A dark shadow rushes up. Ji Rao is shocked and reaches out to block it. He clearly hears the sound of broken bones from his arm.


    Ji Rao jerked back two steps, raised his eyes and looked coldly at the zombie in front of him.


    The zombie turned his head, with no expression on his face. Standing there, it was as hard and cold as the terracotta warriors and horses buried with him.

 Chapter 1278

    "What do you want to do?"


    The zombie didn''t speak, just looked at Ji Rao coldly, and the air conditioning around him was gloomy.


    "You want Su Zian."


    Zombie''s vision fell on Chu Xiu.


    He also eats soul. He knows how attractive Chu Xiu''s soul is.


    Ji Rao realized his intention, and his face became gloomy. "If you want to move him, you can try."


    The zombie thought for two seconds.


    Jirao may not be as good as him, but if he really fights, he won''t let the zombies eat well. He just woke up. He is the weakest in any way. If he fights with jirao now


    Ji Rao looks at the zombie and takes a side step. He pauses and looks at Chu Xiu walking in front of him. When he passes by, he suddenly hears the zombie talking.


    It''s a voice that makes people shiver, like coming from a distant hell, slowly climbing up from the ground and clinging to your skin.


    "You are a sealed soul, too."


    Ji Rao turns his head, takes a cold look at the zombie and leaves.


    The zombie stood in the same place for a while, and then returned to the tomb. He looked at Su Zian who fell on the ground. A strange smile suddenly appeared in his dead eyes.


    How could he not avenge the lives of 65 members of his family?


    Chu Xiu has been in a coma for a day and a night. When he wakes up again, Ji Rao sits on the table, quietly raises his eyes and looks at the front. His eyes don''t move. He doesn''t know what he''s looking at.


    Hearing Chu Xiu''s coughing voice, Ji Rao turned his head to see him.


    Chu Xiu sat up. It took him two seconds to think of what happened before he fainted. He looked up and said, "where''s su Zian?"


    "Taken away by the zombies in the coffin."


    Chu Xiu''s face suddenly became ugly, but he was not irrational, "what''s the origin of that thing?"


    "If you have resentment in your heart, you can''t be reincarnated and become a zombie."


    Zombies.


    "Is he still alive?"


    "Alive."


    Chu Xiu was a little relieved. He got out of bed, stood up and went out.


    "He''s a zombie, not to mention whether you can find him or not. No matter how many people you bring, it''s useless for him. If you annoy him, you''re going to die."


    Chu Xiu stopped.


    He has a very outstanding talent to lead the army since he was a child. On the battlefield, everyone sincerely said that he said, young commander Chu, but he was completely helpless on the issue of ghosts. He didn''t know what to do to make ghosts afraid.


    "Do you have a way?"


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes and played with the blood jade in his hand with one hand. The other hand was crushed by the zombie. "What can I do?"


    "You are all ghosts. Do you know how to deal with him?"


    Ji Rao paused, then looked up at Chu Xiu, "do you think I will help you save Su Zian? It''s kind of me not to kill him. "


    "You save him, I promise you a condition."


    Ji Rao looked at Chu Xiu for a while, and then jumped down from the table. Every step of him was soft, like floating. There was no sound at all. He walked slowly to Chu Xiu and looked at his face quietly. "Do you agree to what I say?"


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao whispered, "marry me."


    The air seemed to be still. Chu Xiu looked at Ji Rao, but his face didn''t look good. Ji Rao didn''t speak, and Chu Xiu didn''t speak.


    But Ji Rao knew what he would choose.


    Because he had no other way to go.

 Chapter 1279

    Sure enough, after a long time, Chu Xiu closed his eyes, "OK."


    When he opened his eyes again, Ji Rao had disappeared from the original place.


    It''s night.


    The night crow fell down, a broken Temple loomed in the cold wind, there was no light inside.


    In front of the old and weedy temple, a red dress suddenly appeared.


    The people in the broken Temple seemed to feel something and slowly opened their black eyes without emotion.


    Ji Rao coldly looked at the pale person in front of him. Maybe it was because of the curse. There were some terrible black silk on his neck.


    "I''ll let you go, you come to die?"


    Ji Rao light looked inside the temple, "I want to take him away."


    The zombie seemed to smile.


    He has been sleeping and sealed for hundreds of years in order to destroy the people inside. Now Ji Rao wants to rob people from him. It''s impossible to think about it.


    Ji Rao doesn''t talk to him any more and rushes up directly.


    Ji Rao is powerful, but the zombie is more fierce. The zombie pulls Ji Rao''s arm down, and Ji Rao bites his neck.


    The wind blows.


    The zombie ate Ji Rao''s arm and stomach, and Ji Rao vomited out his flesh and blood.


    "You can''t beat me." That zombie seems to have some interest to look at Ji Rao, "why fight with me? Do you really want to die? "


    Ji Rao took a breath. His face was even whiter, and his body was transparent, as if it would disappear. "You for his life, and I for Chu Xiu, Chu Xiu wanted him to be intact."


    Ji Rao raised his eyes, and the gloomy eyes locked the corpse, "I''ll keep him intact."


    After that, he suddenly rushed up, took out a jade and patted it on the forehead of the zombie.


    The zombie screamed, and instantly turned into a mass of black gas. He circled twice in the air and gave out a gloomy laugh, "stupid, stupid."


    Isn''t that stupid?


    Ji Rao is also a ghost. When he kills 1000 enemies, he will lose 800. He leaves the jade on the ground, and his hands are already bloody, but his blood doesn''t flow. It seems that his skin is just rotten.


    He lay on the ground for two breaths and closed his eyes.


    The next day Ji Rao opened his eyes. He didn''t feel any pain, but he knew that his body was broken.


    He got up from the ground and walked slowly to the temple.


    Su Zian fell to the ground with black marks on his five fingers. He carried the man on his back and went out.


    Chu Xiu was worried in the yard. When he saw the red shadow coming in slowly, his eyes lit up and he ran over, "Zi an."


    He went forward to put Su Zian next, looked at the fingerprints on his neck, and explored his breath, steady.


    Chu Xiu calmed down a little.


    "Zian?" He reached out and patted Su Zian''s face, then raised his head and asked, "what''s wrong with him?"


    "Nightmare, wake him up."


    Confirming that Su Zian is nothing serious, Chu Xiu feels that Ji Rao''s voice is a little weak. He looks up again and sees that Ji Rao''s body is tattered, looks very serious, and has no arm.


    He looked at Ji Rao in surprise, "how do you..." He paused. "Is that ghost very powerful?"


    Ji Rao''s reaction was slow for a while, and then gently bent the corner of his mouth, "how can it be? If it''s more powerful than me, how can I save Su Zian? "


    Chu Xiu lowered his head, reached out and picked up Su Zian and went back to the house.

 Chapter 1280

    Ji Rao quietly watched them go back, without any expression on his face.


    A mass of black gas encircles to come over, Ji Rao hears a voice to say in his ear.


    "Why do you have to? Let me kill him, won''t it be all right? "


    Ji Rao was silent for a moment and said in a cold voice, "you can kill him, but not now."


    The ghost heard a sudden smile, "he should die, he should die."


    "It''s a grudge between you. It''s none of my business."


    Ji Rao said and turned to go, slowly I that Chu family courtyard outside walk.


    Chu Xiu put Su Zi on the bed, took off his shoes and covered his quilt. Looking at Su Zi an''s uneasy frowning, he reached out and touched his forehead.


    He turned his head and didn''t see Ji Rao in the room.


    He thought Ji Rao would follow him. It used to be like this.


    What happens when a ghost gets hurt?


    Chu Xiu frowned.


    What about Ji Rao''s injury? What does it have to do with him? It''s good that Ji Rao disappears.


    ¡­¡­


    The zombie followed Ji Rao back to Ji Rao''s grave. Ji Rao looked at him and said, "why do you follow me?"


    "You''ve made me like this. I can''t recover well in a short time. I''m so weak. What if a ghost eats me? I won''t leave until I kill him. It''s safer to stay with you. "


    Ji Rao frowned," I can''t even keep myself like this. "


    "You asked for it. If you don''t come and rob me, there will be so many things."


    Ji Rao said no more and went directly into the tomb. The black air lingered in the tomb. "Is this your coffin?"


    "It''s not mine. It''s the one up there."


    The black air went up and circled, then came down again.


    Ji Rao can''t stand any more. He leans on the coffin powerlessly, reaches out and touches the coffin face, puts his forehead on it, and even his eyes are gentle.


    "Who''s in this?"


    Ji Rao paused and said, "my love."


    "The one today?"


    Ji Rao didn''t say anything. It was tacit.


    After a while, heiqi suddenly laughed, "every reincarnation is different, although it is a soul, but the character and temper are totally different."


    "You know, why are you still so persistent in killing Su Zian? He doesn''t know anything about his previous life. "


    "So I didn''t kill him immediately."


    Ji Rao heard the black Qi Jie smile, "I want to let him think of everything, and then personally kill him."


    Ji Rao knew that he would not give up so easily. He didn''t kill Su Zian now, not because he couldn''t bear it, but because Su Zian didn''t know what happened in his previous life.


    "What''s your name?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak. He leaned against the coffin and closed his eyes gently, as if he didn''t want to talk about it.


    "My name is Qin Feng. I was the general of Li Dynasty. That man is the emperor of Li Dynasty. His name is Han Qile. He..."


    Ji Rao frowned, "shut up." He said coldly, "you''re noisy. I don''t want to hear it."


    Qin Feng


    "Shut up if you can."


    Ji Rao couldn''t stop, so he was forced to listen to a poor man''s play.


    In short, Su Zian''s former life was Han Qiyue. He was an emperor with no virtue and incompetence. He believed in crafty and sycophantic people and favored eunuchs. When Qin Feng was fighting for his country, he believed in slander and thought that Qin Feng was rebellious, so he killed his whole family.


    Qin Feng, who is out fighting to win the war, hears the news that his family is being copied, and his mood can be imagined.

 Chapter 1281

    But Han Qiyue still refuses to give up. He casually charges Qin Feng. In the end, Qin Feng is killed by poisoned wine in the prison.


    After he died, Han Qiyue was afraid that he would not give up after he died, so he went to find a Taoist. The Taoist sealed Qin Feng with a very cruel method. If Qin Feng had not been too persistent, he would never wake up again, and even his soul would have been wiped away with the passage of time.


    All in all, it''s miserable.


    But he didn''t want to hear how miserable he was.


    Qin Feng circled around him twice. "How about that? Do you think you hurt me by mistake?"


    After a while, Ji Rao spoke softly. He was so hurt that his voice was feeble, as if he would be scattered in the air in the next second.


    "I don''t have a view of right and wrong. I just want chu Xiu. It''s useless for you to tell me that." He paused and said sarcastically, "you can recover from this injury soon. After all, you swallowed my arm."


    That black gas suddenly laughed twice, "ghost eat ghost really help me strengthen, why don''t you eat?"


    Qin Feng can smell that although Ji Rao is a powerful ghost, his black Qi has no resentment or evil breath, which shows that he has never harmed people or swallowed ghosts.


    Ji Rao''s face showed a trace of disgust, "I feel disgusted."


    "It''s just a lonely ghost. It''s disgusting. It''s lucky to be alive."


    Thanks to Han Qiyue, Qin Feng is doomed now, and there is no way back.


    He used to be a general who was dedicated to serving the country and respected by everyone, but now he is forced to be like this. No one has the right to persuade him to be kind, to be killed by the whole family, and it''s not them who suppress his soul, so no one can understand his current mood.


    "After I recover, I will go to let Su Zian recover the memory of his previous life, and then personally frustrate him."


    Ji Rao opened his eyes gently, "is there any way to restore the memory of the previous life?"


    "I remember all the memories of my previous life. I''ll let him see them."


    Ji Rao was a little disappointed.


    He and Chu Xiu can''t remember the past life. How can we start to retrieve the memory.


    "Will you stop me then?"


    "I said, I only want chu Xiu. If Chu Xiu asked me to protect Su Zian, I would do so."


    He did not hesitate at all for Qin Feng''s tragic experience.


    Qin Feng said with a smile, "at that time, you can''t beat me. If you stop me, I''ll get rid of you."


    "Whatever you want."


    Ji Rao closed his eyes again, like a corpse.


    But Qin Feng knows that he is slowly repairing his wounds. He is too badly injured to be able to solve in a short time. This tomb is very strange. Although the geomantic omen is extremely poor, it is very good for cultivating the soul. If you want to cultivate the wound, it is really the best place for Ji Rao. It took more than ten years to cultivate the soul, but now it takes about one or two years .


    But he did not expect, Ji Rao just recuperated for seven days, then walked out of the tomb.


    His arm is regenerated, but Qin Feng can still see his weakness. He is more than ten times weaker than before. If he meets a higher ghost, he is afraid that he can be directly torn into his stomach.


    Qin Feng some don''t understand of float in Ji Rao side, open mouth to ask, "why do you come out so early, don''t want to die?"

 Chapter 1282

    Ji Rao didn''t speak or pay attention to him.


    Qin Feng suddenly understood, Ji Rao where seems to be fatal, he only wants his Chu Xiu.


    He even felt a little funny, waiting for so many years for a man, but he didn''t love Ji Rao.


    If he was Ji Rao, he would have strangled Chu Xiu.


    Su Zian woke up the day after he was sent back, and the doctor also came to see him. It didn''t matter. Chu Xiu looked at Su Zian''s walking and running, which was the same as usual. Then he put down his heart and asked him why he was possessed in the tomb. However, Su Zian seemed to have lost his memory. He could not remember what happened after entering the tomb.


    Chu Xiu didn''t talk to him any more.


    Su Zian is safe, but Ji Rao hasn''t appeared these days.


    It can''t be Out of your wits?


    No, in his opinion, Ji Rao is a very powerful ghost. How could he be so scared. Although he thought so, he was still worried.


    After all, it was su Zian who asked him to save him. If he had an accident, he would have nothing to do with himself. It''s just that he can''t find Ji Rao now. He doesn''t know what happened to Ji Rao.


    At the beginning, he didn''t care about it, but after so many days, he couldn''t help thinking about it all the time.


    "Young commander." A servant girl knocked on the door, "the marshal sent you to have dinner."


    "I see."


    Chu Xiu pushed the door open and went out. When he went, all the people on the table were full.


    He sat down and didn''t move his chopsticks much.


    The Marshal''s wife saw it and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you have no appetite?"


    Chu Xiu shook his head and did not speak.


    Ghost these things, still can''t say with Marshal''s wife, otherwise she will worry.


    After a meal, Chu Xiu went back. He was stunned when he opened the door, because he saw a red dress sitting on the stool in his room.


    "Ji Rao?"


    He was a little surprised, and there was a little surprise in his heart. He stepped forward and stood behind the red clothes, put his hand on his shoulder and said, "are you back?"


    The red dress didn''t look up all the time, and the smile on Chu Xiu''s face faded slowly. From his point of view, he could only see the ghost in red slowly stroking his own black hair, which made people feel numb. "What''s the matter with you?"


    The ghost slowly raised his head, but his face was bleeding from his seven orifices. The ghost''s eyes had no eyes. They were two black holes that made people afraid. He looked at Chu Xiu''s face, and slowly pulled out a terrible and strange smile from the corner of his mouth.


    Chu Xiu retreated two steps in horror. He just ran two steps to get out, but the door was suddenly closed. He thought of the ghost Jie''s laughter in the door, which was very creeping. Behind him came a gust of wind. Chu Xiu kicked the ghost in red, who was coming towards him. He grabbed the door hard, but the door didn''t move. The ghost in red turned his head in a circle, twisted his body and tilted his head to look at Chu Xiu, He was floating in the air like a hanged ghost.


    A long tongue suddenly stretched out, and Chu Xiu pulled out the dagger on his waist, but the weapon didn''t work for the ghost. Seeing that the long tongue was going to penetrate Chu Xiu''s abdomen, a figure suddenly ran by him. The ghost in red screamed and fell to the ground.


    Chu Xiu deceived him and saw the standing ghost''s cold and delicate side face.


    Here comes Ji Rao.


    Inexplicable, his hanging heart gently put down.

 Chapter 1283

    Ji Rao stepped on the ghost''s head, and his seven orifices shed more blood.


    "I said, don''t touch him. It seems that you are really impatient."


    As soon as Ji Rao''s voice fell, he forced his feet and ran over the ghost''s head. The ghost screamed, but it turned into powder at Ji Rao''s feet in an instant.


    The ghost in red slowly dissipated in the air, accompanied by his gurgling black and red blood, as if it had never appeared.


    Chu Xiu was still in shock. He looked up at Ji Rao and said, "thank you."


    Ji Rao turned around and walked slowly to Chu Xiu.


    I don''t know if it''s Chu Xiu''s illusion. He always feels that Ji Rao''s body seems to become more transparent. He looked at Ji Rao''s tattered wedding dress. When he saw his new born arm, he was inexplicably relieved.


    "Are you all right?"


    Ji Rao pulled a corner of mouth, some dull, "I can have what matter." He quietly looked up at Chu Xiu, "you said, marry me."


    Chu Xiu was not a man who didn''t believe his words. Although he had to promise Ji Rao at the beginning, he would not go back on his words.


    He endured the disgust in his heart, "ghost marriage?"


    "No, I''m no different from ordinary people. I''m going to step into the door of your Chu family and get married with your righteous worship hall."


    Chu Xiu''s face was ugly. He closed his eyes, remained silent for a moment, and compromised.


    "It''s up to you to arrange my identity in front of your parents. The day will be after the 10th."


    It''s a good festival for ghosts in January.


    Ji Rao gets close to Chu Xiu for a few minutes. Chu Xiu can feel the chill from him. Ji Rao himself is very cold, but he can''t control his greed for the warmth that doesn''t belong to him.


    He opened his mouth gently, but hesitated.


    Although a little Yang Qi doesn''t affect anything, Chu Xiu''s constitution is easy to attract ghosts after all. If he absorbs Yang Qi again, it will be bad for him in the future.


    So Ji Rao just gently bent his lips, "tomorrow I will come to you."


    Then he disappeared into the room.


    Chu Xiu stared at the air for a long time, and finally sighed deeply.


    ¡­¡­


    Fang chunian came out of the shop. The things Ji Rao gave him, even if they were sold at a low price, were worth a lot of money. He took the money to buy a shop and open a factory. He knew that there would be a tough battle soon after the domestic turmoil, so he even thought of importing guns and cannons from abroad recently.


    But guns are still not allowed. If he does these things, he has to do them in private.


    Although it''s dangerous, as long as you do it well, you won''t get huge profits.


    He was also a young master of a wealthy family. His vision was beyond the reach of ordinary people. As long as he was given an opportunity, he would seize it and drag it up slowly.


    It was late at night when he came out after discussing with others. The coachman was waiting for him outside. When he saw him coming out, he immediately said with a smile, "boss Fang, will you go?"


    Fang chunian listened to the address and looked at the smile on the driver''s face when he looked at him. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath, and a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    He is no longer the poor young master of the Fang family who lives in the courtyard and can''t even afford to pay for his mother''s treatment.


    "Go."

 Chapter 1284

    He got on the rickshaw and put on his hat. After he left for a while, a man suddenly passed by in a hurry. Fang didn''t care at first, but the red clothes he followed attracted Fang''s eyes.


    "Stop, stop!"


    Ji Rao stares at the person in front of him, surrounded by the haunted Qin Feng.


    "You don''t need a little bit of Yang now? Do you want to suck him up? "


    "It''s easy to suck him up and never go to the next one."


    "You just suck the amount of others, a drop in the ocean, what can you do?"


    He has been chirping in Ji Rao''s ear, Ji Rao can''t help looking ugly and says, "shut up."


    Qin Feng laughs, and his voice sounds more penetrating in the night. The people in front of him can''t hear Qin Feng, but they always feel chilly.


    Ji Rao''s hand is dark. Just as he wants to raise his hand, he suddenly hears someone calling him behind him.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao''s hand moves slightly. He turns his head and sees Fang chunian who is in a hurry. He breathes a little in his chest. When he looks at Ji Rao, he reaches out and takes off the black hat on his head.


    "It''s really you."


    Ji Rao looked at him inexplicably. When he turned his head again, the man had already gone far away. The black air on Ji Rao''s hand slowly dissipated. He walked forward. He didn''t look at Fang Chunnian any more. He wiped him and walked forward.


    The rickshaw puller is waiting for Fang Chunnian not far away. Ji Rao''s eyes fall on the rickshaw puller.


    Fang chunian looks at Ji Rao wiping his past. He is stunned for a moment, and then turns to grab Ji Rao''s wrist.


    "Ji Rao." He went to Ji Rao and said, "you, where are you going?"


    Ji Rao looked at him quietly, with no expression on his face, "sucking Yang."


    Fang chunian suddenly showed a smile on his face. He swallowed his saliva and looked at Ji Rao eagerly. "I, I can do it."


    Ji Rao light look at him, he himself sent to the door, Ji Rao where there is a reason to refuse, not to mention just because of him, he had set the talent to go far.


    Ji Rao slowly gathered up, Fang chunian subconsciously held his breath, not long after, Ji Rao closed his eyes, he stepped back, and then slowly opened his eyes, eyes a touch of dark red across.


    "Isn''t this man a fool? Did you know him before? "


    Ji Rao still did not answer Qin Feng''s question, Qin Feng pestered him all the time, but Ji Rao ignored Qin Feng completely.


    "All right." Ji Rao said that he had to go, but he was grabbed by Fang Chunnian.


    "You, what''s wrong with your clothes?"


    Ji Rao looked at his clothes. They were really in a state of disrepair, but he was a ghost and didn''t pay attention to them.


    "Do you want me to buy it for you?"


    Ji Rao lightly raised her eyes, thinking that if I went to see Chu Xiu''s parents tomorrow, I could not dress like this.


    So Ji Rao nodded.


    Fang chunian couldn''t help but smile. "I bought a tailor''s shop. I''ll show you. You can choose whatever you want."


    At this time, the shops were closed, but Fang chunian was the boss. It was only minutes before he asked people to open the door. He took Ji Rao to the tailor''s shop and said, "do you have anything you like?"

 Chapter 1285

    Ji Rao''s attitude towards these things is dispensable. He picked one casually, but Fang chunian immediately fell in love with the white clothes put up in the shop. He quickly took it down and showed it to Ji Rao, "how about this one?"


    The shopkeeper next to him looked at the white clothes. It was the treasure of the shop, but who let Fang chunian be the boss.


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Fang chunian picked three pieces for Ji Rao, and then he went out with Ji Rao.


    Half the way, Ji Rao suddenly stopped, "right here."


    Fang Chu Nian looked around and said, "how can I change clothes here?"


    Ji Rao lightly swept the clothes in his hand, "burned it."


    Fang chunian nodded and understood.


    He took a fire fold to light the clothes. Soon, the clothes were swallowed up by the tongue of fire. The clothes were burnt out and the fire died out.


    And just burned clothes, in a flash appeared in Ji Rao body.


    Fang chunian was stunned by Ji Rao''s appearance.


    With a long body and beautiful posture, he was dressed in white. He was as beautiful as a person who came out of ink and wash painting. In his early years, Fang could not help but see his spirit.


    Ji Rao lightly swept him one eye, "thank you."


    After that, he turned around and left. Fang Chunnian couldn''t help saying, "if you have something in the future, remember to come to me."


    I don''t know if Ji Rao heard it. Anyway, he didn''t look back.


    Qin Feng sighed in Ji Rao''s ear, "people and ghosts have different ways. Fang''s early years don''t understand, and neither do you."


    "I''ve been waiting for Chu Xiu for so many years. Don''t you think it''s a different way?"


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Chu Xiu was waiting for Ji Rao at the door. He looked at him in white and was stunned.


    Ji Rao is amazing in red and elegant in white. No matter how she looks, her face seems to be engraved on her heart.


    Chu Xiu face that not how impatient appearance unexpectedly eased a few, "come in."


    He followed Chu Xiu into the door of Chu family.


    When the Marshal''s wife saw Ji Rao, her eyes filled with a little smile. She stood up and went to Ji Rao, "are you Xiu''er''s life-saving benefactor?"


    Chu Xiu tells Marshal Chu and his wife that Ji Rao once saved his life.


    Ji Rao smiles and nods.


    Chu Xiu also told them that Ji Rao''s family had passed away, so the Marshal''s wife didn''t mention it. After a few words of greeting, she could detect Ji Rao''s indifference. "When Xiu Er told me, I asked someone to arrange your room. You can live there first."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    I didn''t even mean to refuse.


    The Marshal''s wife looked at Chu Xiu, but Chu Xiu didn''t speak.


    Dashai''s smile faded a little, "come on, take Ji Rao to the house to have a look."


    Ji Rao looked at Chu Xiu when he left. He didn''t have any expression. Chu Xiu took back his eyes.


    After waiting for someone to leave, the marshal frowned and said, "this child is cold."


    Dashai''s wife sighed, "I don''t know where his family inherited from. It seems that he doesn''t know much about etiquette. Maybe he is the child of a poor family."


    The commander-in-chief doubts a way, "he is born of appearance still let me think is everybody''s childe of whose family."


    Chu Xiu didn''t speak, as if he didn''t care.


    Dashai and his wife looked at each other and felt a little confused.


    The Marshal''s wife said, "Xiu''er, since he is your life-saving benefactor, you should be kind to him. Although he has a bad temper, you can''t be so indifferent."

 Chapter 1286

    "Mother, I know."


    Ji Rao doesn''t care where he lives. Anyway, he will follow Chu Xiu. The servant girl told Ji Rao about the furnishings in the room. She didn''t get a reply for a long time. If she didn''t look back and see Ji Rao, she thought she was talking to the air.


    The servant girl spread the bed for Ji Rao, turned around and saw Ji Rao standing in front of the door. His position was very strange. The door was wide open, and the sunlight penetrated through the door. Ji Rao was standing in the corner where the light couldn''t reach. He stood there quietly, his face was expressionless and pale. Just looking at his appearance, he made the servant girl feel numb.


    After a while, Chu Xiu came. He waved the servant girl back, and the servant girl quickly backed down.


    In this room, she really felt that it was too weird.


    "Satisfied?"


    Ji Rao glanced at the room and said slowly, "when will you tell your mother that we are going to get married?"


    Chu Xiu''s hand slowly clenched on his side. He was silent for a long time and said to Ji Rao, "isn''t that ok? I''m human and you''re a ghost. Even if you get married, what can you do? Besides, I don''t like you. "


    Ji Rao walked slowly towards Chu Xiu, stopped in front of him and looked at him quietly. There were hundreds of years between him and him. Maybe hundreds of years ago, he also looked at Chu Xiu in this way, but they had no memory. Now Ji Rao is the only one who binds Chu Xiu as if he were deceiving himself.


    "Maybe you liked me a lot in your previous life."


    Chu Xiu wrung his brows, "what''s the past life, where''s the past life."


    "I''ve been waiting for hundreds of years just to wait for you. You are so cruel. When you cross the Naihe bridge, why can''t you drink less Mengpo soup and not look at me so strangely now? "


    Chu Xiu didn''t understand what he was saying. "You listen to me. Now go to reincarnation and be a good person. Don''t pester me any more. It''s not good for you or me. If we are really predestined, maybe we can meet again in the next life. "


    Ji Rao''s eyes only gentle meaning slowly faded down, "what you said is so light, you don''t remember anything, and I''ve been in the coffin for hundreds of years, your coffin is under me, you see, it''s all in the mausoleum. The first thing I wake up is to come to you. I must find you. You are my favorite. I have no memory, only the obsession with you. " "Chu Xiu, don''t make me unhappy. I can save Su Zian and kill him. If it doesn''t work, I''ll kill you, lock your soul and tie you to me forever. You can try it. "


    Chu Xiu could hardly see his face and could not speak.


    Suddenly someone patted the door, "young commander, young commander, master Su is here."


    Chu Xiu turned around and was silent for a while. "I know."


    He just wanted to go out, but suddenly turned his head and looked at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao gently bent his lower lip toward him, "look what I''m doing. Since he''s here, it''s nothing to do with me?"


    Chu Xiugang wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Ji Rao''s cold voice, "I won''t do anything to him for the moment. If one day I kill him, you remember, it can only be because of you."


    Chu Xiu bit his lower teeth, and his jaw tightened tightly. He looked at Ji Rao coldly. "If you really do something to him, Ji Rao, I won''t let you go, absolutely not."

 Chapter 1287

    Ji Rao didn''t speak. His eyes were gloomy and emotionless. It was the dark color that couldn''t be seen to the end, which made people feel cool.


    "It''s impossible for you. As long as you marry me, I won''t touch him."


    Chu Xiu twisted his brow. "What do you mean we are impossible?"


    Ji Rao''s face was expressionless. He gently pulled the corners of his mouth, but there was no smile in his eyes.


    Qin Feng won''t let Su Zian go. He can stop him for a while, but he can''t stop him for a lifetime. No matter how to say, this is the sin that Su zi''an created himself in his previous life, and it must be paid back.


    Chu Xiu turned to open the door, but suddenly he was held by the cold hand.


    Ji Rao''s hand moved down slowly and grasped Chu Xiu. He said in a cool voice, "tell Su Zian about our marriage."


    Chu Xiu had no other way. His hands were tight and tight. At last, he didn''t say anything and walked out slowly.


    "Brother Chu!"


    Su Zian ran over jubilantly. He bathed in the sunshine, which was like the light itself.


    Chu Xiu looked at Su Zian''s figure, and the knots between his eyebrows and eyes were gone a lot, but when he thought of Ji Rao beside him, his eyes had a little sadness.


    Su Zian is the light to him, but Ji Rao is just a devil who can''t even show his face in the dark.


    Ji Rao doesn''t know what Chu Xiu is thinking. He just looks at Su Zian quietly. It''s hard to imagine that this person would do such crazy things in his previous life.


    If a bowl of Mengpo soup, even the essence of human beings have changed?


    Su Zian saw the man beside Chu Xiu, "brother Chu, who is this?"


    Waiting for Ji Rao to raise his head, he saw Ji Rao''s face clearly, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    He thought that there was such a beautiful person in the world, but the skin was a little too pale, and the beauty had a bad life.


    "Hello, master su. I''m Chu Xiu''s fiance."


    Su Zian was stunned. He looked at Ji Rao and Chu Xiu in amazement, "you..."


    Chu Xiu wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t say anything. The pros and cons had been analyzed in his head. He knew exactly what to do.


    But Ji Rao clearly saw that Su Zian''s eyes were shocked, stunned and unbelievable, but he didn''t see No. 4''s sad color. In other words, Su Zian didn''t like Chu Xiu at all.


    All is Chu Xiu''s own wishful thinking.


    Su Zian frowned, "well, congratulations."


    He came out with a smile, which was so shocking that the smile on the corner of his mouth seemed a little pale.


    Chu Xiu thought that he was trying to shake off Ji Rao''s hand, but Ji Rao''s hand held him like a pincers, and he couldn''t get rid of it.


    Ji Rao glanced up and down at Su Zian, "is your injury OK?"


    Su Zian nodded subconsciously, "much better -" he reflected and looked up at Ji Rao, "how do you know I''m hurt?"


    "Chuxiu told me."


    Chu Xiu smiles for a while, the smile is very reluctantly, and there is no smile at the bottom of his eyes. Su zi''an feels that the atmosphere between the two people is strange.


    "Hehe, hehe, he won''t be happy for long. When I recover, it''s time for him to be frustrated!"


    Ji Rao''s ear lightly rings the voice of Qin Feng''s gnashing teeth. After seeing Su Zian, Qin Feng''s resentment has doubled. Ji Rao can clearly feel his resentment.


    But Su Zian on one side didn''t feel it.

 Chapter 1288

    Su Zian wants to stay in the Chu family for dinner. Ji Rao turns and goes back to the room. When the dashai''s wife sees that Ji Rao doesn''t come for dinner, she asks.


    How can a ghost eat human food.


    Chu Xiu made up a reason to hide it.


    Chu Xiu didn''t eat much. He put down his chopsticks, pursed his lower lip and said, "I have something to say."


    Dashai and his wife looked at him seriously, and they couldn''t help thinking about him.


    "What''s the matter, Hugh?"


    "I want to marry Ji Rao."


    With this, the atmosphere stagnated a lot.


    The Marshal''s wife twisted her eyebrows and turned to look at the Chu monk, "Xiuer, do you really like him?"


    Chu Xiu lowered his eyes and covered all the emotions inside.


    "Yes."


    After all, not long ago they all believed that Su Zian would marry Chu Xiu.


    Chu Tian doesn''t think the atmosphere on the dining table is strange. Instead, he is interested in the man who wants to marry Chu Xiu.


    "Who is Ji Rao?"


    The commander-in-chief sighed, "it''s your brother''s former life-saving benefactor."


    Chu Tian said, "Oh." he held his head and looked at Chu Xiu. "I thought the second younger brother liked master su."


    Su Zian looked up at Chu Tian, and his face was a little helpless. At last, he didn''t say anything.


    Chu Tian looked at Chu Xiu''s not so good-looking face. He couldn''t help feeling a little happy. "Where''s his sister-in-law? Don''t you bring her out to see him?"


    Chu repairs cold voice way, "he body is not good, inconvenient always come out to see a person."


    "So." The smile on Chu Tian''s face was even worse.


    He couldn''t see that Chu Xiu''s intention was to refuse. What surprised him was that Ji Rao could make his elder brother give up Su Zian and marry him.


    After dinner, Chu Xiu sent Su Zian back to his house. While riding, Su Zian refused.


    "Brother Chu has a fiancee now. It''s inconvenient to ride with me again. I''ll ask the coachman to go."


    Chu Xiu bit his teeth and held Su Zian''s wrist. "Zian, do you really want me to get married?"


    Su Zian was silent for a while, and then suddenly laughed a little. He raised his eyes to look at Chu Xiu, and his eyes flashed with tiny light. "I just hope brother Chu can be happy in the future."


    "But how can I be happy without you?"


    Su Zian was stunned by this. He looked at the friendship in Chu Xiu''s eyes and couldn''t help trembling in his heart, "brother Chu, you..."


    "Can''t you really see that? I like you


    Su Zian pulled his wrist. "Brother Chu has a fiancee now. I..."


    "As long as you speak, I can leave here with you without anything."


    Even if Ji Rao wants to kill him, he doesn''t regret it.


    Su Zian shook his head. He firmly pulled out his wrist and lowered his head not to look into Chu Xiu''s eyes. "Brother Chu, these days I also want to understand that I don''t mean anything to you. I always regard you as my brother."


    Chu Xiu was stunned.


    "I didn''t understand before. Brother Chu, don''t mind. We can still be friends." With that, Su Zian turned and ran away.


    Chu Xiu stood in the same place.


    He thought they were in love.


    I didn''t expect that Su Zian didn''t like him, but he was amorous


    Looking at Su Zian''s figure getting smaller and smaller, he couldn''t tell what it was like. He just felt suffocated and flustered.

 Chapter 1289

    Ji Rao looks at himself in the bronze mirror with a beautiful face, but his eyes are dead. He doesn''t like it. Unlike Su Zian, his eyes are full of light.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Qin Feng is floating on his side. Ji Rao can''t drive him away, and he doesn''t care about him. He completely ignores Qin Feng, but the more Qin Feng gets around, the more he thinks Ji Rao is very interesting.


    Ji Rao has no memory of his past life. He can bet his soul on it just by his feeling, which is ridiculous to him.


    Ji Rao pauses, his hand is slowly caressing his own ink hair, "you say, is Su Zian better than me?"


    Qin Feng suddenly said with a smile, "if you want me to say it, I''ll definitely say hello, but if you want your Chu Xiu to say it, I''m afraid no one in the world is better than his Su Zian."


    Ji Rao put the bronze mirror on the table and didn''t speak.


    "No, if I show Chu Xiu what Su Zian did in his previous life and let him know what kind of person Su Zian is, maybe he doesn''t like Su Zian."


    Ji Rao frowned and ignored him. That''s the meaning of refusal.


    "Why?"


    Ji Rao light voice way, "this kind of dirty method I don''t want to use."


    Qin Feng thought it was even more funny, "you are a ghost. You have lost your life. What''s dirty? Do you still keep people''s benevolence, righteousness, propriety, wisdom and faith in your heart? "


    "That''s what he did in his last life. What does it have to do with this life? Don''t you think it''s boring to show it to Chu Xiu? "


    Qin Feng turned around him, "you know that the last life has nothing to do with this life. Looking at your persistence to Chu Xiu, I thought you couldn''t tell the past life from the present life."


    Ji Rao stood up from the chair. He looked out quietly, his eyes were heavy.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Rao didn''t come out of the room for a few days. If he didn''t come out, Chu Xiu would not go to see him. However, everyone in the courtyard knew that Chu Xiu was going to get married, and the marriage was arranged. It was just that one of the two main characters didn''t show up and the other didn''t care, which made people feel strange.


    In the teahouse, all the tables and benches were placed one by one, and the empty coachman and the farmer sat here, begging for a bowl of cold water.


    "It''s said that young commander Chu is getting married."


    "Really? Which lady? "


    "Harm, it''s not a miss at all. It''s the benefactor who saved Chu Xiu''s life before. He has no father or mother. That''s not the point. The point is that he''s a man."


    "Ah? Men? Young commander Chu wants to marry a man. "


    "Who said no? It''s the Chu family. If they had changed to an ordinary childe a few years ago, they would have been tied up for criticism."


    Behind them, someone turned his head slightly. "Excuse me, what did you say? Marshal Chu is getting married? "


    The group of people turned their heads and saw a scholarly look, but they were very well dressed. They looked like a rich man.


    So they looked better and spoke patiently. "Yes, yes."


    Fang chunian was shocked when he knew that Chu Xiu was going to marry him.


    He didn''t know what Ji Rao wanted to find Chu Xiu for, but now Chu Xiu is still married to a man, isn''t it


    Ji Rao is a ghost. How can they get married?


    Fang chunian clenched his teeth and thought of all kinds of reasons to convince himself, but he still couldn''t help feeling depressed.

 Chapter 1290

    He just thought about it, what''s so depressing about it.


    Ji Rao is a ghost. They have no chance.


    It has nothing to do with who Ji Rao marries.


    But it really doesn''t matter?


    Fang chunian clenched his hands and didn''t know that his nails were on the meat.


    If it is Ji Rao, can he marry Chu Xiu, but not himself?


    As soon as this idea came out, Fang Chunnian was startled.


    His idea is really more and more bold, even dare to pay attention to Ji Rao.


    It''s just


    He always thought of Ji Rao in his heart. When he looked at himself without expression, he thought of the instant satisfaction of his eyes when he came to breathe essence. Every thought made him feel that he couldn''t control his heart.


    He will never forget who gave him what he is today.


    Fang chunian suddenly frowned.


    Isn''t it said that Chu Xiu made friends with the little son of the Su family? Why not marry young master Su?


    ¡­¡­


    Tomorrow is the wedding day of Ji Rao and Chu Xiu.


    I don''t know if it''s Qin Feng''s illusion. He always feels that Ji Rao''s eyebrows and eyes seem to be gentle, with almost no smile.


    Ji Rao has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Although he forced Chu Xiu to agree by despicable means, it doesn''t matter. He can marry Chu Xiu immediately.


    Ji Rao went to his mausoleum.


    He pushed the lid of his brother''s coffin away, looked at the bones piled up in it, and bent his mouth slightly. He lowered his head, bones by bones, and gathered the people together.


    "You are going to marry me tomorrow. I don''t know if you said that to me in your previous life. I think I probably didn''t marry you. Otherwise, I would not be buried in a wedding dress. But it doesn''t matter. Although this day has been a long time, there are still some. I will marry you tomorrow. I don''t believe you will forget me completely. "


    Ji Rao took a phalanx inside and came out. He looked at it carefully. His eyes were lonely and happy. "You don''t have anything left but this withered bone. Do you remember me? Do they love me, too? "


    After that, he was silent for a long time. "Also, I don''t know if you loved me in your previous life. If I pestered you and me like this in my previous life, then you are really unlucky."


    He bowed his head and gently kissed the little phalanx. "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll love you until you love me."


    Ji Rao took out the blood jade from his arms and put it beside the skeleton in the coffin. He took the phalanx and put a piece of black silk on his hand. He hung the phalanx on his neck and put it in his clothes. He reached out to touch the position of the phalanx, and his eyes showed a kind of tenderness and drowsiness.


    "I didn''t expect you to laugh."


    Qin Feng''s voice is untimely, and Ji Rao''s smile slowly fades down. He reaches for the coffin cover, and gently pushes it up.


    "If you love him so much, you will suffer a loss sooner or later. He is a living man at last. Unless he dies or you are reincarnated, it is impossible for you. Even if you marry him, you are still a ghost."


    "So what." He turned his head and looked at Qin Feng coldly. "Don''t tell me what to do. I know in my heart. Don''t always revolve around me. Do you know?"

 Chapter 1291

    "I''m just kind enough to remind you."


    "You are a fierce ghost." Ji Rao said sarcastically, "what kind of kindness can you have?"


    Ji Rao went back to Chu''s courtyard and got married tomorrow. It''s time for him to find someone to breathe Yang.


    Chu Tian heard from the shopkeeper that there was something wrong with the account book, so he decided to go to the shop to have a look. Just as he got to the door, he ran into a man.


    "Who!"


    Chu Tian is more impatient. His face is so ugly that he wants to drip water. He turns his head and sees a white dress standing in front of him.


    This dress is an excellent embroiderer. It has never been a mess.


    It''s just who''s this guy? He didn''t see it.


    "Who are you? Look up."


    Ji Rao stepped back, slowly raised his head, a pair of emotionless eyes staring at him quietly.


    Chu Tian''s face slowly changed.


    The shopkeeper next to him is still shouting, "who are you? Can''t you walk long? Can you afford to bump into Master Chu? "


    Ji Rao gave him a silent look.


    That eye didn''t have any sharp meaning, but it was deep, like a pool of stagnant water. The light brown eyes were cold and unconsciousness, which made people feel as if they had fallen into the cold abyss. This made the shopkeeper shut up and couldn''t say a word more.


    Chu Tian didn''t feel how terrible Ji Rao''s eyes were. He looked at Ji Rao with great interest, "who are you?"


    Ji Rao said slowly, "my name is Ji Rao."


    Jirao?


    Isn''t that


    "So you are the man my brother is going to marry."


    Ji Rao did not speak.


    Chu Tian laughs. He takes two steps toward Ji Rao. He stoops to his ear and says in a low voice, "it''s a pity. I just don''t know if my brother knows you''re not human."


    He straightened up and looked at Ji Rao with a smile.


    Ji Rao stares at him for a while, and then slowly shows a smile. It''s clear that it''s blue and white, but how does that smile look? It''s weird. "Aren''t you afraid to die?"


    The shopkeeper didn''t hear what Chu Tian said, but he heard what Ji Rao said. He looked at Ji Rao''s pale face and said what kind of person he was. He didn''t know who was angry because he didn''t have eyes. Thinking about this, his forehead was sweating. He raised his hand and wiped his forehead with his sleeve.


    Chu Tian seems to have heard something funny, "you do have this ability, but I''m really not afraid. If you have the ability, you can come." He was very close to Ji Rao. He could clearly see Ji Rao''s light tan pupils. There was really nothing in them, like the deepest part of the abyss. "What did you do when you found my aunt last time?"


    Ji Rao''s pupil mechanically moved, "do you want to know?"


    "I want to know, so come to me tonight?"


    Ji Rao didn''t speak. He pushed Chu Tian away and left.


    Chu tianpiantou looks at Ji Rao''s back, his eyes gradually show some excited smile.


    "Ji Rao."


    He chewed the name repeatedly, and his eyes seemed to see something interesting.


    Ji Rao is right. He is not afraid of death. He only loves beautiful people in his life.


    Until the white clothes disappeared in his sight, Chu Tian sighed, shook his head and said with regret, "it''s a pity that he will marry my brother."


    His voice was murmuring to himself. The shopkeeper didn''t hear it clearly, so he asked carefully, "Master Chu, what do you say is a pity?"

 Chapter 1292

    Chu Tian shook his head, "nothing, let''s go."


    Back in the room, a servant girl made things for him.


    After all, it will be the young commander''s wife, and all the wedding clothes should be ready. The servant girl used to be Chu Xiu''s big servant girl, but she couldn''t hook and lead Chu Xiu. Chu Xiu sent her to other places to work. She has always been some unwilling, now see Chu Xiu to get a wife, or a man, in the heart of nature more uncomfortable.


    When Ji Rao came in, she was stroking the wedding dress on the tray. Her eyes were very envious. When she heard the voice, she raised her head. When she saw that it was Ji Rao, she glared at him. "This is what you''re going to wear tomorrow. I don''t know where the young commander sees you. A man is so charming."


    Then she turned and left.


    Ji Rao turns around slightly, half of his body is hidden in the dark, and his delicate face is a little terrible because of the light problem.


    Qin Feng pasted in his ear and said, "a servant girl bullies you so much. Don''t you take revenge?"


    Ji Rao lowered his eyebrows and said, "no, I''ll get married tomorrow. It''s not suitable to see blood."


    He turned to touch the wedding dress, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Is that Chu Xiu''s elder brother just now? Do you know him?"


    Ji Rao just remembered that she had been bumped by him when she was sucking Yang.


    "I know you''re not a human being, but I''m willing to come up with you. It''s really a life. I don''t know how to live."


    Ji Rao put down her wedding dress and sat down on the chair. "Aren''t you a general? Why are you so noisy?"


    "I''ve been lying in the coffin for hundreds of years. No one has spoken to me. I''m very lonely. I can''t speak now?"


    Ji Rao holds his head and thinks about the servant girl just now. If it wasn''t for tomorrow''s wedding day, he might have sucked the servant girl dry.


    At night, Ji Rao sat up from his bed. He walked to the door step by step. Behind him, he pushed open the door. There was a light burning outside. His figure disappeared into the night. A cold wind blew by and the candle in the room shook weakly.


    "Where is the young master?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ The young master went to the third aunt''s house. "


    Fourth aunt is too angry to kick over the basin, her eyebrows and eyes congealed with anger, the handkerchief in her hand seems to be able to be pulled off in the next second, "how can the young master go to that slut, it must be that she used some fox method to hook and lead the young master!"


    The servant girl kneeling on the ground is afraid to speak.


    Fourth aunt is too cold to hum a, looking at the person on the ground angry headache, "get out, get out!"


    The maid went out with the basin.


    As soon as she went out, she sighed deeply. Recently, if the young master didn''t come to the fourth aunt, the fourth aunt was not in a good mood. She was not in a good mood, and the servant girls at the bottom were even worse.


    She took two steps with the washbasin, and suddenly saw a white dress standing in front of her. It seemed to glow in the night. She couldn''t help looking at it more. When she passed by, she pursed her lower lip and asked, "who are you?"


    The man turned around, and the servant girl was stunned at her face. This There are such beautiful people in the world.


    Ji Rao''s long crow eyelashes lifted, he quietly looked at the servant girl, and then whispered, "my name is Ji Rao."


    The servant girl glared, "you are the young commander''s wife!"


    Ji Rao paused, then slowly lowered her eyes and covered the look in her eyes. "I have something left here. Could you please help me find it?"

 Chapter 1293

    "Oh, good." The girl was also kind-hearted and had no doubt about Ji Rao''s words, "where did she fall?"


    Ji Rao''s light vision sweeps down, and then the lips of no blood color lightly tick, pointing to the side, "it should be this road, I walk here in the daytime."


    The maid also showed a smile, "then I''ll help you find it."


    As long as you think about it carefully, you will find that this is the backyard of the young master, and all of them are aunts and wives. Ji Rao is a member of Chu Xiu, so you shouldn''t go from here.


    The servant girl passed by Ji Rao and asked, "what kind of things have you lost, Young Marshal?"


    As soon as the servant girl passed, the smile on his face faded. Ji Rao quietly looked at the figure of the servant girl and flashed a strange red light at the bottom of his eyes.


    The servant girl couldn''t get a response for a long time. Just as she wanted to look back, she suddenly heard a sound not far away.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Chu Tian came slowly. He often had a smile on his face. He looked like a smiling tiger. Ji Rao looks at Chu Tian with a cold face and doesn''t speak.


    The servant girl said hurriedly, "young master, young commander''s wife has lost something. I''m helping him find it."


    "Madame Young Marshal?" Chu added to smile a, the vision slowly moves to Ji Rao''s face from the servant girl body.


    I have to admit that Ji Rao''s face, no matter how many times I look at it, has a sense of wonder.


    "He hasn''t married Chu Xiu. It''s a little early to call him that."


    The servant girl looked at Chu Tian''s appearance. Although she was still smiling, she felt a chill coming from the bottom of his feet. With a chill in her heart, she bowed her head and answered yes, so she didn''t dare to speak any more.


    In my family, the young master is actually very frightening, because he smiles when he is angry, and he laughs when he is not angry. People can''t figure out what he is like. Sometimes he is furious because of a small matter. He never leaves his hand to punish his subordinates. The marshal doesn''t care. The eldest lady doesn''t take care of his affairs, and the third lady is used to it. Even the people below dare to be angry.


    Although the young commander was not close to their servants, he was not mean to them, never treated them badly, and would not get angry with them.


    In the Chu family, in fact, most of the family still like young marshals.


    Chu Tian slowly steps to Ji Rao, but Ji Rao doesn''t move. He stands there and looks at Chu Tian coldly.


    "I don''t know what Mr. Ji has lost. Just say it. I''ll let someone find it for you."


    Ji Rao said in a deep voice, "no, it''s not something important. If you lose it, you''ll lose it."


    Finish saying he once wiped Chu to add to want to leave, don''t want to be Chu to add to drag wrist.


    Chu Tian''s face turned sideways. Half of his face looked gloomy in the night. The servant girl quickly stepped down, and there were only two of them around for a moment.


    Ji Rao pulled his hand back. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Tian was still thinking about the cold feeling. He turned around and thought about looking at Ji Rao. A moment later, a smile appeared on Lian''s face. "Are you coming to see me tonight?"


    Ji Rao light Lian next eyebrows, "just to find things."


    "It''s just the two of us. Don''t beat around the bush with me. I''m really curious..." He paused, his eyes sank on Ji Rao, and said in a slow voice, "what on earth are you?"

 Chapter 1294

    After a long silence, Ji Rao finally gave a smile. His smile was really weird, just like the skin at the corner of his mouth. In fact, the flesh and blood at the bottom didn''t smile at all. His eyes were gloomy, which made people easily associate with bad things.


    But Chu Tim is not afraid. He just looks at Ji Rao with interest.


    "Young master, have you never heard of curiosity killing a cat?" He turned his head to see Chu Tian. At that moment, Chu Tian clearly saw a trace of red in Ji Rao''s pupils, which was particularly obvious in the night.


    Ji Rao looks at him and thinks he''s scared. His smile slowly fades away and he turns around. Unexpectedly, Chu Tian walks up to Ji Rao again.


    Ji Rao quietly looking at him, this time he finally did not have any patience, deep voice way, "roll."


    "You answer me a few questions, or I won''t let you go."


    Ji Rao''s eyes showed a hint of irony which was not obvious but could be seen clearly. "If I want to go, do you really think you can stop me?"


    "Naturally, I can''t stop you, but if I tell Chu Xiu and his parents your identity, do you think you can still step into Chu''s door?"


    Ji Rao''s eyes flashed.


    Chu Xiu is not afraid to know his identity, but if Chu Xiu''s parents know that they are ghosts, they will not find an expert to collect his ghost.


    "I can kill you," Ji Rao looked at Chu Tian coldly, "dead people can''t talk."


    Chu added to pick next eyebrow, "is OK, just you are sure Chu Xiu knows later will let you off?"


    After all, he was not close to Chu Xiu. He had no doubt that if he died in front of Chu Xiu one day, his good brother would not look at him. He did not blame Chu Xiu, because if Chu Xiu died in front of him, he would not blink.


    He and Chu Xiu are just strangers with a superficial blood relationship, and even have some friction for various reasons, so it is unrealistic to threaten Chu Xiu with himself.


    But the people in front of them really hesitated.


    Chu Tian looked at Ji Rao''s face, and his face sank slightly.


    Ji Rao was really afraid that he would kill Chu Tian. Chu Xiuhui was not happy. He hesitated to look at Chu Tian, but saw that Chu Tian suddenly laughed at him, "you can kill me, so I can be a ghost with you."


    Ji Rao frowned, "what are you doing with me?"


    "What else can I do? Naturally, I like you, so I''m willing to be with you."


    Ji Rao''s face flashed a trace of disgust, "I''m going to marry Chu Xiu."


    "So what." Chu Tian didn''t care about it. "I would not be reconciled at most, but I would never give up. Ji Rao, you''re not human. You don''t really think that he''s the one who marries Chu Xiu all his life, do you? What''s more, Chu Xiu''s heart is not on you at all. I can promise you that if you don''t like it, I can give up all my aunts. "


    But Ji Rao was not moved at all.


    The expression on Chu Tian''s face slowly faded down. He paused and said, "where is the difference between me and Chu Xiu?"


    This reply Ji Rao didn''t give, he just indifferent saw Chu to add one eye, turned round to leave.


    In Ji Rao''s eyes, no one can see it except Chu Xiu.


    Maybe Chu Tian is not bad, but in Ji Rao, he can''t get any response.

 Chapter 1295

    The next day was the wedding day.


    Considering that Ji Rao is unaccompanied, but it''s against the rules to marry him from his own home, the Marshal''s wife arranges Ji Rao in another house of the Chu family, and then Chu Xiu goes there to welcome him home.


    The house was usually empty. Even Ji Rao had no one in the past. It seemed empty and cold. The servant girls who had been waiting for her were scared.


    There are few lanterns here, so some places are dark. When the servant girls used to wait on them, it was very dark in the yard, and they could hardly see the road clearly.


    Ji Rao is quiet again. I don''t know if it''s an illusion in the room where he lives. The servant girls always feel cold and gloomy. They wait for Ji Rao with trembling. When they get out of the yard, it''s like they''re coming back to life.


    Two palace maids were walking on the road with lanterns. They couldn''t help murmuring.


    "I''m afraid of death. If I hadn''t seen him talking to the young commander, I would have thought his wife was dumb."


    "Yes, when he doesn''t speak, I always feel like I''m the only one panting in that room."


    A servant girl sighed, "it''s not. It''s reasonable to say that Young Marshal''s life is so beautiful. It shouldn''t be something that people can''t detect. But Young Marshal''s wife, I really feel that when he doesn''t speak, it''s like he doesn''t exist."


    "I''m going to get married tomorrow. It''s the first time I''ve come across such a bleak wedding day."


    "I don''t think the Young Marshal likes his wife''s style. The married things, bedding and silk are all chosen by the Young Marshal''s wife."


    "Maybe I''m just thinking about saving my life. I used to think our young commander liked master su."


    "Ah, which do you think is better, young master Su or young commander''s wife?"


    The servant girl thought for a moment and said, "young master Su, the young commander''s wife is a little bit too gloomy. Although she looks beautiful, she always has the feeling of being too evil. It seems that she can hook up people''s souls. Young master Su is much more kind-hearted, and she will joke with his servants on weekdays."


    "When you say this, I really think the young commander''s wife has some temperament..." The servant girl paused, and then whispered, "when I finished waiting for the young commander''s wife to come out, the young commander''s wife asked me to put out the candle."


    "What''s strange about that? Maybe I just went to bed a little early."


    The servant girl said quickly, "I thought so, but about half an hour later, when I went to arrange things for tomorrow, I passed by the Young Marshal''s wife''s room. He didn''t close the window, and the moon was not dark. I vaguely saw him sitting in front of the dresser, his face reflected in the mirror, and there was no expression..."


    When she finished, they were both silent.


    Then another servant girl forced to smile for a while, "marry tomorrow, he may also be a little excited, difficult to sleep just get up."


    "But he doesn''t light the light."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Maybe, maybe you can''t find fire in the dark. "


    The servant girl was silent for a long time and said far fetched, "..." Maybe. "


    They stopped the topic in time. The moonlight is very good tonight. It''s impossible to touch the fire when the window is open. Besides, the matchbox is beside the candle. It''s just that it''s too weird to talk about. It won''t lead to any results. It''s just plain frightening.


    Although they both shut up, they don''t know if it''s psychological effect. They think the wind tonight is more gloomy than usual.

 Chapter 1296

    The night was dim and the light in the room could hardly see. Ji Rao sits on the seat and looks at himself in the mirror.


    I don''t know if I was sitting in front of the bronze mirror and looking at it like this. I don''t know what my brother was like or what I was like.


    In fact, occasionally he would doubt whether he really loved Chu Xiu.


    He doesn''t even have the memory of his previous life, and his love is only based on instinct.


    Instinct


    Yes, even if the memory will disappear, instinct will never go wrong.


    It was late at night, but he couldn''t sleep. He couldn''t close his eyes anywhere except for the coffins of himself and his brother.


    "I''m going to get married tomorrow. Aren''t you happy? Isn''t that why you wake up? " Qin Feng opened his mouth in a low voice in his ear, with a trace of Yin Qi in his voice.


    Ji Rao''s brow slightly wrinkled, "what do you always do here? Is it not to let Su Zian recover his memory of his previous life? "


    Qin Feng made a turn around him. "It''s not too late when I get back to shape, and I think you''re more interesting than him."


    Don''t you think it''s very interesting for a ghost who has gone through a hundred years for love?


    At that time, his resentment was so big and deep that he would turn into a fierce ghost. But Ji Rao only relied on that poor love?


    "You don''t have the memory of your previous life now. How can you feel that you love him so much?"


    Ji Rao coldly eyebrows, obviously don''t want to talk with Qin Feng what nonsense.


    "Although you are not a fierce ghost, it is extremely harmful for them and you to wander around in the living people like this every day. In particular, it is a big taboo for people and ghosts to get married. When you go to reincarnation one day, you may suffer more than a hundred years of torture before reincarnation to fill in the sin."


    Ji Rao only quietly looked at himself in the mirror, for a long time, then whispered, "I wake up in this life, as long as his life."


    "But he seems to like Su Zian very much."


    Ji Rao was silent for a moment. "No matter how much he likes it, if I want to get rid of Su Zian, he won''t know, let alone I will marry him tomorrow. "


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the whole yard was busy.


    A maid came in with a tray and waited on Ji Rao to wash, then changed him into a red wedding dress.


    Ji Rao looked at the clothes on his body and was a little stunned.


    In his previous life, he died wearing a wedding dress, but now, he finally put on such a dress again.


    Ji Rao is a man, so the servant girls don''t dare to make too many headdresses for Ji Rao. They simply put some rouge on Ji Rao to make his face look too pale.


    "Ma''am, sip it. Use this."


    Ji Rao looked down, then took the lip paper over, put it on her lips and sipped it gently.


    The servant girls beside were all stunned.


    Although the Young Marshal''s wife''s behavior is a little strange, if you say this appearance, I''m afraid it''s the beauties that the young master of Chu put in the backyard, all of which are less than one tenth of Ji Rao''s.


    Ji Rao looks at herself in the mirror, and looks like a person indeed.


    "All right?"


    "Well, well, now just put the cap on. The young commander should be here soon."


    The red cap covers Ji Rao''s delicate face and his sight. Ji Rao''s eyes are slightly down, but the corners of his mouth are almost invisible.


    He may have been waiting for this day for hundreds of years.

 Chapter 1297

    Ji Rao sat quietly until there was a noise outside the door.


    "It''s the young commander. Come on."


    Ji Rao was helped to stand up.


    They walked very slowly. Ji Rao felt very strange. In his only memory, most of them were dark. He didn''t have a lot of common sense, and he didn''t know how to get married.


    So they just took him out step by step. When he stepped out of the gate, the servant girl next to him told him to get on the sedan chair.


    Ji Rao Dun way, "Chu Xiu?"


    "The young commander is on the horse. He will take the lead later."


    Ji Rao pauses, then suddenly lifts the hood.


    "Ah, ma''am! What are you doing? You can''t just lift the lid up. "


    Ji Rao glanced around and saw yingzi sitting on the horse. She settled down and let the servant girl cover him again.


    This is the outside, how many people rush to see the young commander is how a man.


    After all, at this time, the good of Longyang couldn''t be brought to the stage. If Chu Xiu didn''t have the identity of Chu family, he would have been stabbed to death.


    Chu Xiu''s eyebrows twisted. He watched Ji Rao get on the sedan chair. He even pulled the reins before the sedan chair stabilized. He had a big red flower on his chest and no expression on his face. If he didn''t look at his clothes and the red battle behind him, he thought he was going to mourn instead of getting married.


    But no matter how he resisted, he had to admit that at the moment when Ji Rao lifted the hood, Chu Xiu was really amazed by his appearance.


    No matter how beautiful Ji raosheng was, Chu Xiu couldn''t move his feelings.


    He''s a ghost. No matter how gorgeous he is, he''s a ghost.


    After walking around the street, Ji Rao comes to the front of Chu''s courtyard. He is carried to the hall with the iron basin in front of Mai''s gate to worship his mother-in-law. After that, he is sent to Chu Xiu''s house.


    Ji Rao usually sat motionless, even without blinking his eyes. Now he was sitting on the bed and didn''t move for several hours.


    "You really look like a little daughter-in-law when you sit up like this."


    The tone of Qin Feng''s ridicule came from his ears, and Ji Rao lowered his eyes, "isn''t Su Zian coming too? Have you met him? "


    "Yes, I can''t do anything to him now, but it''s not difficult to frighten him and make him panic. He may have a nightmare tonight."


    Ji Rao raised his hand to uncover his cover and threw it aside.


    Qin Feng was surprised and said, "why did you lift the cover?"


    "Why can''t we uncover it?"


    In front of the line of sight has been blocked, Ji Rao also feel uncomfortable.


    "The cover is to be uncovered by the bridegroom himself."


    Ji Rao didn''t know this. He just waited impatiently. "When will Chu Xiu come?"


    "It''s about evening."


    In the evening?


    Ji Rao looks at the sky. It''s less than an hour before it''s too late. He can wait any longer.


    "Why don''t you put the lid on?"


    "That''s what women need to do. It''s enough for me to get on the sedan chair and cover my head. If Chu Xiu didn''t have his parents and brothers, I would have tied him up to marry me in the dark."


    After hearing this, Qin Feng suddenly laughed twice, "you will not."


    Ji Rao''s look slightly changed, "why?"


    "You can''t bear it."


    It''s a taboo for Chu Xiu to hold a ghost marriage. Ji Rao won''t give up.


    Ji Rao is silent for a long time, suddenly opens a way, "pour also not completely." He said softly, word by word, "if he annoys me, I just want to die with him at the same acupoint, but it''s OK."

 Chapter 1298

    Qin Feng never spoke for a long time.


    Although Ji Rao can keep a posture for a whole day, it''s a day of great joy for him and Chu Xiu. It''s getting late and Chu Xiu hasn''t made a move. Ji Rao goes to the door. When he opens the door, the people guarding the door are surprised.


    "Madame Young Marshal!"


    "Where is Chu Xiu?"


    "The young commander is still drinking in the front yard." The guard also knew it was too late. Chu Xiu didn''t come, so he thought it was


    "There are a lot of people in the front yard. The young commander may drink a little too much. He doesn''t drink much..."


    Ji Rao didn''t hear these words intentionally or unintentionally, and he stepped out of the door.


    "Madame Young Marshal!"


    Ji Rao turned his face, and there was a red lantern hanging in the yard. The flickering light hit Ji Rao''s face. His eyes were as black as ink, and there was no light at all. The cool wind at night slowly blew over. When it blew to his face, the two soldiers felt a chill in their hearts.


    Such a good-looking person, but for no reason let people with the gloomy connection, this can not help but let them hair.


    "This The young commander came here after dealing with the front yard. Why don''t you wait for his wife? "


    "I guess he''s drunk and can''t get through in the front yard. I''ll go and help him."


    Ji Rao''s voice seemed to be tinged with a trace of coldness.


    When Ji Rao left, the two soldiers rubbed their arms.


    "Does our young commander''s wife have a kind of aura?"


    "Yes, there is. I think the whole air is quite cool when the Young Marshal''s wife is here."


    "Ha ha, I think the young commander''s wife looks like a popsicle, cold and thirsty."


    "No, it''s a beautiful woman. It''s more beautiful than all the women I''ve ever seen."


    "At first, I thought it was incredible for the young commander to marry a man. Later, when I saw the young commander''s wife, I felt Hiss, if the young commander''s wife is like this, it''s not impossible... "


    "Yes."


    With that, the two soldiers were stunned, and then they looked at each other.


    "Tonight is the grand day for the young commander."


    "Now the young commander hasn''t come back."


    "The young commander''s wife has already gone out."


    "He didn''t cover his head."


    "On the wedding night, I saw the young commander''s wife''s face for the first time..."


    "It''s us!"


    The two soldiers were stunned. They saw the most complicated look in each other''s eyes.


    "Should It''s all right


    "It''s OK. After all, the Young Marshal''s wife is a man. She doesn''t need these empty ones..."


    The two comforted themselves.


    Ji Rao went around to the front yard.


    This time is really very late, except for the drunk is unconscious a few fell to the ground, other should go have gone. Several Chu family members were left to clean up their stools, chairs and wine jars.


    Ji Rao''s red dress is very eye-catching. When someone saw him, he came up and asked. Ji Rao only said that he wanted to find Chu Xiu. The man looked around.


    "The young commander was just here. Let me ask for you." He turned to shout a, the other side is directing the servant girl ran to come over.


    "Where''s the young commander?"


    The servant girl looked at Ji Rao and faltered without saying anything.


    Ji Rao looked up and looked around. His sight stopped for two seconds somewhere. Then he turned his head and said in a light voice, "it''s OK. You''re busy. I''ll find it myself."


    Then he went forward, leaving them staring at each other, not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 1299

    Chu Xiu was really drunk. This marriage was not his wish, and it was impossible for him to go to the bridal chamber with joy on his wedding night.


    Especially when he poured his two jars of wine, he saw Su Zian''s figure.


    He didn''t invite Su Zian. Why did he come.


    Chu Xiu stood up, dazed for a few seconds, and then walked slowly toward Su Zian.


    Su Zian saw him and quickly stood up, "brother Chu." He took a glass of wine from the table again. "Brother Chu is very happy today. I, I wish brother Chu and his wife a happy life."


    He saw that Chu Xiu''s face was not right. He pursed his lower lip and said, "why don''t you invite me on such an important day when brother Chu got married? It''s brother Chu Tian who told me to come here."


    "Chu Tian..."


    Chu Xiuzhi looked at Su Zian, and there was an indescribable complex emotion in his eyes.


    Su Zian looked and subconsciously turned his head to avoid Chu Xiu''s sight.


    "Brother Chu, it''s too late. Don''t let your sister-in-law wait too long..."


    Chu Xiu''s brain was chaotic. The strength of alcohol surged up, paralyzed his nerves and delayed his reaction, but he knew exactly what he was doing.


    He reached for Su Zian and took him to the corner where there were few people.


    Chu Tian drags his chin on another table and looks at it. The corners of his mouth are slightly raised. His eyes are more like a cunning fox.


    Chu Tian has never been a normal person, otherwise he would not be so persistent to Ji Rao. He only does funny things in his life, and he can leave life and death aside.


    Chu Xiu''s strength was too strong. Su Zian struggled for a moment and could not fight any more. He was pushed to the corner by Chu Xiu. Chu Xiu was very close to him, and the faint smell of wine lingered on his nose. The light was very dark here, but the light of the red lantern was a little dim. He could not see the firm outline of Chu Xiu clearly.


    Su Zian''s intuition is not good, his voice is a little nervous, "brother Chu..."


    Chu Xiu quietly looked at Su Zian and his blank and ignorant face.


    He can''t tell Su Zian that he promised to marry Ji Rao to save him.


    It is Su Zian who is clearly pleased with him, but now he listens to Su Zian''s blessing and talks with others.


    But Ji Rao is not a human being. He is a fierce ghost who can kill people at any time. Chu Xiu was decisive and invincible on the battlefield, but in the face of a ghost, he had no way, which was helpless and powerless from the depths of his soul.


    Chu Xiu felt that he must have done something heinous in his last life. Only in this life could he be entangled by a fierce ghost.


    Chu Xiu slowly approached Su Zian. Su Zian stayed in the same place and didn''t react at all.


    Just when Chu Xiu was only a minute away from Su Zian''s lips, Chu Xiu paused for two seconds, then turned his head and leaned on Su Zian''s shoulder.


    Su Zian''s chest fluctuated a little. He felt Chu Xiu''s hot breath permeate his clothes and imprint on his skin like a brand iron.


    "Zian, Zian." In a low voice, Chu Xiu called out Su Zian''s name again and again, "do you really have no affection for me? As long as you say, as long as you say, I''ll take you to the ends of the earth. I''ll leave all this behind and go with you. We''ll hide far away to a place where no one can find us. "


    Su Zian didn''t understand why he was hiding.


    He opened his mouth. Just as he was about to speak, an untimely, cold, gloomy voice began to ring.

 Chapter 1300

    "It''s really moving."


    Su Zian was stunned. He turned his head and looked at the pale and beautiful face in front of him. His pupils shrank slightly. "It''s you..."


    He was wearing a red wedding dress. Su Zian didn''t know what Ji Rao was.


    Chu Xiu''s reaction was slow. He turned his head, and his eyes fell on Ji Rao. Suddenly, he was stunned for a moment.


    It was a very strange feeling. It was like something came to him across time and space. It was like he had reached the end of his expectation. It was as if he had been waiting for his whole world without waiting for anything.


    This kind of abrupt emotion made Chu Xiu frown.


    But fortunately, that feeling only existed for a moment and then dissipated.


    Chu Xiu attributed this to Ji Rao''s not knowing what means he used. After all, he was a ghost and could not figure out what he would do.


    Ji Rao''s eyes swept over Chu Xiu, and then fell on Su Zian. Where can a ghost''s eyes be gentle? He Guangji Rao is not happy now.


    Su Zian only felt a chill on his head, which made his whole blood cold. Against the current, his cold sight was like a knife nailing him in place, and he couldn''t move.


    Ji Rao takes a step forward. Chu Xiu''s pupil shrinks. He directly steps forward and pulls Su Zian to his back.


    Ji Rao looks at Chu Xiu''s face, and her eyes are suddenly at a loss for a moment.


    It was as if he had seen Chu Xiu before, but at that time, he was behind him, leaning on his back, rather than standing in front of him, accepting his hostile and defensive eyes.


    So he didn''t understand.


    Why is he standing in front of others now.


    It''s Mingming who puts on his wedding dress. Mingming It''s you who know him first.


    He looked at Chu Xiu doubtfully. His eyes, which had never been bright, seemed to be full of thousands of words.


    Ji Rao''s eyes turned back and forth on Chu Xiu and Su Zian. Then he looked up slightly and said in a cold voice, "Chu Xiu, where do you want to take him?"


    Chu Xiu opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say a word.


    He didn''t want to irritate Ji Rao. He was afraid that Ji Rao would do something to Su Zian.


    Ji Rao pulled down the bright red hair band on his head and threw it on Chu Xiu.


    "Where do you want to take him on our wedding day?"


    Su Zian pursed his lower lip and hesitated, "you, you misunderstood, brother Chu, he just..."


    "Shut up." Ji Rao takes a cold look at Su Zian. There''s no part for you to talk about here. "


    "Ji Rao..."


    Ji Rao looked at them coldly for a while, "but it''s me who beat the ducks."


    "Chuxiu, you are really disappointing," he said


    "Er er..." Su Zian felt that his neck was pinched by something invisible. His face turned red and he breathed hard and hopelessly. When he reached for it, he didn''t touch anything.


    "Ji Rao!" Chu Xiu was shocked. He ran to hold Su Zian. It was true that he could not touch anything like Su Zian, so he turned to look at Ji Rao and said, "stop!"


    "Why should I stop? If he died, you wouldn''t want to run."


    "Ji Rao." Chu Xiu tightened his chin and looked at Ji Rao fiercely. Every word seemed to squeeze out from his teeth. "If he dies, I will fight with you. Even if I die, I will pull you to hell."


    Ji Rao was stunned.

 Chapter 1301

    "I''m already a ghost. Why don''t you let me go?"


    If Chu Xiu wasn''t drunk, he would be able to recognize Ji Rao''s almost invisible helplessness and grievance hidden in his cold voice.


    "Ghosts will be out of their wits, too. If your ghosts are not in this world, then you can''t pester me any more."


    Su Zian has passed out. Ji Rao looks at Chu Xiu holding Su Zian tightly, and suddenly feels a little boring.


    Qin Feng didn''t know when he was floating beside Ji Rao. He used to watch the play just like watching the play. Only half of the play, he began to pity the ghosts in the play.


    He knew that Ji Rao didn''t really want to kill Su Zian.


    If Ji Rao wants Su Zian''s life, there are many ways. Even he doesn''t have to do it himself. How can he block Chu Xiu''s face to kill Su Zian.


    He felt that it was more like Ji Rao was playing a small temper, but he was playing the wrong person. Chu Xiu didn''t understand and even wanted to kill Ji Rao.


    Let a ghost fly soul scattered, even the last reincarnation opportunities are not, Qin Feng can''t imagine how a person can be so cruel.


    If Su zi''an hadn''t done too much and laid hands on his own body, he would never have become the fierce ghost. If he could reincarnate, who would be willing to be a helpless ghost in the world.


    But Ji Rao is willing.


    And the reason is just for love.


    Ji Rao looked at Chu Xiu coldly, "I will kill you first when it comes to that day."


    Ji Rao turned and left.


    In the side saw the entire audience Chu to add the corners of the mouth to bend the inexplicable smile.


    Chu Xiu holds Su zi''an in his arms and asks people to call for the doctor. When he knows that he''s OK, his heart is hanging.


    Ji Rao goes back to the grave, lies in the coffin and closes her eyes.


    The world does not belong to him, can accommodate him only hell.


    Ji Rao''s sleep lasted seven days.


    He couldn''t see Ji Rao for seven days. Chu Tian couldn''t sit still any more. He began to ask where Ji Rao was. But Chu Xiu''s heart was tied to Su Zi''s life. Where could he tell what Ji Rao was.


    Su Zian was really scared last time. Later, he got cold again. He was weak and coughed all day. It was not serious, but it was not good.


    It was not until Chu Tian asked him that he remembered that he had not seen Ji Rao for seven days.


    It''s just that Ji Rao is a ghost. There are too many places he can go. It''s no surprise that he has disappeared for a while. It''s not that there hasn''t been such a thing before, so Chu Xiu doesn''t worry.


    He thought, maybe Ji Rao would die outside.


    Then his life will be back on track.


    Ji Rao''s disappearance makes the wedding banquet a joke. Now, I don''t know how many people are laughing at Chu Xiu''s marriage.


    When it came to the ears of the Chu marshal, he was so handsome that he sent Chu Xiuzhi to fight in the south.


    Chu Xiu went without saying a word, but he didn''t go until Su zi''an was well.


    Su Zian wants to follow Chu Xiu, but Chu Xiu doesn''t agree. On the day of leaving, the Marshal''s wife and Su Zian come to see him off, and even Chu Tian comes.


    Before Chu Xiu got on the bus, he looked back and sat in the car. No one knew what he was looking at.

 Chapter 1302

    Seven days later, Ji Rao opened his eyes. When he climbed out of the coffin, he saw a dark air that could be transformed into a human figure coming in. Ji Rao paused and immediately felt that it was a fierce ghost.


    He said in a low voice, "you''ve recovered a lot."


    Qin Feng, who had just absorbed a lot of Yin Qi from the outside, heard the sound and stopped. The next moment he floated to Ji Rao, "wake up?"


    Ji Rao looked at him for a while, and then slowly moved away.


    Qin Feng looks at his back behind him and thinks of Ji Rao''s dark eyes. There are lights in the eyes of living people, like stars, but Ji Rao doesn''t. his eyes seem to hide a hell.


    Ji Rao just wanted to kill him.


    That flash of murderous Qi, Qin Feng''s perception is clear.


    Qin Feng followed to float past again, blowing air conditioning in Ji Rao''s ear, "why did you stop?"


    Ji Rao did not speak.


    He has just really tried to kill Qin Feng. Qin Feng''s soul is getting better and better. If he recovers completely, it may be a big trouble for Ji Rao. But if he did it, Qin Feng would be really out of his wits.


    "If you''re safe." Ji Rao turned his head and looked at Qin Feng coldly, "I''ll save your life."


    Qin Feng said with a low smile, "thank you very much."


    Ji Rao didn''t stay in the tomb for a long time. He soon went out to find someone to breathe.


    An eight foot tall man was like a chicken in Ji Rao''s hand. Ji Rao threw the unconscious man to the ground and frowned.


    Qin Feng floated slowly, "it''s good to absorb Yin Qi again, but it''s also picky. There''s no memory of previous life, but there are a lot of problems."


    Ji Rao stares at him coldly, and then says, "where is Chu Xiu?"


    Qin Feng looked at the people on the ground. He seemed to be in a trance. He didn''t hear Ji Rao asking, "Suzi an wakes up."


    Ji Rao doesn''t know why Qin Feng suddenly said this to him. Su Zian''s death has nothing to do with him.


    "I went to him when he woke up." Qin Feng suddenly bent an inexplicable cold smile and said, "I was so scared that I went to find a Taoist the next day."


    Ji Rao gently closed her eyebrows after listening, and there was no expression on her face. She had nothing to say about Su Zian''s practice.


    Seeing that Ji Rao didn''t respond, Qin Feng asked, "aren''t you afraid?"


    Ji Rao some funny looking at Qin Feng, "why should I be afraid."


    There are so many ghost catching Taoists in the world, but most of them are crafty magicians. Ji Rao will only be happy if Su Zian is looking for any Taoists. Suzi an university may go with full hope, and in the end, it''s nothing.


    "Don''t look down on it." Qin Feng seems to be able to see what Ji Rao is thinking. "Although there are fewer Daoists to catch ghosts, it doesn''t mean they don''t exist. If we find them for him, we''ll both have to finish."


    "You can go." Ji Rao said indifferently, "since I''m afraid, I won''t be with you any more. Let''s find a place to reincarnate."


    After a long silence, Qin Feng suddenly covered his mouth and laughed. The voice echoed in the room, cold and seeping.


    "My hatred for him makes me toss and turn every day like a needle. How can I be willing to let go of my previous life''s resentment and reincarnate without revenge? I''m uneasy."

 Chapter 1303

    This time Ji Rao didn''t say what to do with me. He seemed to acquiesce to Qin Feng''s following him.


    "Chu Xiu went to fight in the south."


    Ji Rao''s eyes moved, and a light smile slowly rose from the corner of her mouth.


    Chu Xiu is really talented in fighting. In the past, Chu Xiu began to turn around the stalemate, but the Chu family, who was still wavering in the neutral camp, was completely on the side of the northern marshal.


    The most troublesome problem in the war is the gun fire. Marshal ge of the South has caught up with the merchants of M country. The place he occupied has always been rich, and he doesn''t care about the silver on hand like running water, but Chu Xiu is different.


    When he came out, marshal Chu only gave him a little material, and he couldn''t squeeze the rest out for Chu Xiu.


    Chu Xiu went to fight in the South with hundreds of poor soldiers and poor guns.


    After an autumn rain, the weather gradually turned cool, and the soldiers at the gate were all wrapped up in clothes. The humid environment in the South made these rough men in the North uncomfortable. Because of the shortage of materials, what they eat is nothing but chaff. They can''t eat a piece of meat at the end of the day.


    When Ji Rao came to the stronghold, it was noon, and there was a faint smoke in the air. The smell of his nose was full of the choking smell of fireworks.


    Chu Xiu just retreated from the battlefield and was shot in the arm. In order not to disturb the morale of the army, he kept biting his teeth and didn''t speak. It was only when he retreated that someone found that Chu Xiu was pale and blood was coming out of his arm.


    The military doctors were busy living up and down, but the facilities were poor, and Chu Xiu suffered a lot.


    Ji Rao went through the wall door and saw Chu Xiu on the bed. His forehead was full of sweat, and his arm was stretching out. The military doctor was in front of his bed to help him get the bullet. Ji Rao looks at Chu Xiu''s trembling appearance, and knows that he is not anesthetized, so he gives birth.


    The blood gas slowly dispersed in the room, and the people in the bed just didn''t say a word.


    Ji Rao looked at Chu Xiu deeply. There was no fluctuation on his face. Just looking at his face, no one knew what he was thinking.


    "It''s very tenacious."


    Qin Feng chuckles. It''s in Ji Rao''s ear.


    When the bullet came out, Ji Rao left the room with his eyes down.


    Chu Xiu''s mind was not clear. The pain from his arm spread to his whole body along the nerve. He was tense, shaking his muscles and biting his teeth.


    When he finally took the bullet out, he felt relieved, but Yu Guang seemed to see a figure standing behind the military doctor. He wanted to have a closer look, but his eyelids were so heavy that he passed out uncontrollably.


    After Ji Rao leaves, Qin Feng stares at Chu Xiu who has passed out for a while, and then goes out with him, but when he goes out, Ji Rao''s figure is gone.


    He looked around, and finally quietly bent the corner of his mouth and whispered, "can''t wait?"


    The next morning, Chu Xiu got the news that Deputy General Li, who was under Ge dashai''s hand, suddenly fell into the water last night. He was unconscious when he was fished up. Although it didn''t matter, he didn''t even know when he woke up the next day.


    The officers and soldiers in the tent cheered.


    Deputy General Li''s ability has been a headache for them all the time, even the shot on Chu Xiu''s arm was shot by him.

 Chapter 1304

    Deputy General Li came back from studying abroad. He was already an official deputy general when he was young. He had strategy, courage and knowledge. When he returned home, he was still kept by foreign leaders.


    It can be said that the biggest enemy of Chu Xiu in this war was Deputy General Li. Now Deputy General Li has fallen, which is really great news for Chu Xiu.


    When Chu Xiu heard about it, he was half relaxed and half worried.


    Ease is to fight for the sake of not being so anxious, worry is that he vaguely sympathizes with his opponent.


    Deputy General Li is a very good person. Chu Xiu once had a very short relationship with him. They are similar in temperament and interests. If they were not on the opposite side, they might be very good friends.


    The cool wind slowly floats in the night, and the chilly feeling blows away slightly. There are only the calls of unknown insects in the air. The whole night is pressed down, and the stars and moon in the sky are covered by thick clouds. One second is like day, and the next second is blocked by half of the light. However, you can still vaguely see the protrusions on the ground and legs.


    It''s a graveyard.


    In a crowd of bare mounds, there is a tomb which is more colorful. Two of the three plates placed in front of the tomb are blown down by the wind, and the other one is also fragmentary. The soil sticks to the tribute and is licked wantonly by the sand. Next to it stands a wreath, which is pale and shakes around in the whimper of the wind.


    Qin Feng saw Ji Rao sitting on the mound of the new grave almost at a glance.


    He changed into a white dress that he didn''t know where he came from. It was still very new and clean, and his complexion became paler and paler in the thick night.


    Ji Rao''s two long legs are swinging in the swinging clothes room, and it seems that there is a slight humming sound after listening carefully.


    Qin Feng''s eyes slanted, and saw a ghost standing next to him. He stood timidly on the side of the new grave under Ji Rao''s buttocks. After seeing Qin Feng, the ghost shivered back several steps.


    This is very normal, because Qin Feng is a fierce ghost. These newly dead ghosts may not be afraid of Ji Rao, but they will be afraid that Qin Feng will eat them.


    Qin Feng floated in the past, under the new ghost''s frightened gaze, slowly raised his hand and pointed out a way to him, "go to reincarnation."


    The ghost looked up at Ji Rao, and finally hesitated to float away. When he walked, his body was forward, and his head was still backward. Qin Feng watched his ghost drift away, then turned his head and looked up at Ji Rao on the grave.


    "Did you take his grave?"


    Indeed, Ji Rao drove the ghost away from his grave, took other people''s clothes, and occupied other people''s grave.


    Ji Rao didn''t seem to hear it. The frequency of his legs didn''t change.


    Qin Feng floated to Ji Rao''s side and said after a long pause, "even if it hurts to stay here?"


    He reached out and grasped Ji Rao''s thin wrist. His purple veins were hidden under his snow-white skin, and his palm was filled with unusual black air.


    Ji Rao pulled his hand back slightly, and his long sleeve covered his broken hand again.


    "That man should live a long life. If you kill him like this, you will lose eight hundred."


    Ji Rao finally raised his eyes and looked at Qin Feng indifferently, "so what."


    "To persecute a good man for no reason is harmful to morality. If you go on like this, you will become a fierce ghost sooner or later. "


    Ji Rao doesn''t care about that at all.

 Chapter 1305

    It''s just that the War didn''t go on after all.


    At the time of foreign invasion, these warlords in scuffle still put aside their mustard for the time being to resist foreign humiliation together.


    Ji Rao stayed in the new tomb for nearly half a month.


    He stares at the red rope on his hand. It can''t be taken off. It seems to be engraved with his soul. Life brings it and death takes it away.


    Also, it was the cage that bound him, but now because of Chu Xiu, he was willing to stay in this cage.


    Creak, creak.


    A new man died in the village. He was a scholar. He didn''t go to any school before he died. Later, in troubled times, reading was even more useless. He has a lot of knowledge, but no one appreciates him. A while ago, he was infected with wind and cold, and he didn''t have much money to cure his illness, so he dragged on and finally consumed himself.


    The boss, who often set up a stall to sell steamed stuffed buns on the side of his house, noticed something was wrong. When he pushed the door, he saw the scholar lying on the bed and lost his breath.


    Neighbors around to see him pitiful, a little money to buy him the cheapest coffin, want to dig a hole to bury people casually.


    Maybe it''s the poor quality of the coffin. The people carrying the coffin make a sound step by step, which is especially obvious in the silent night.


    The man who carried the coffin in front wiped his forehead. Today is a cloudy day. Even in broad daylight, the light is not bright, and he always feels chilly.


    "How to choose this place? It''s frightening!"


    The man behind him sighed, "it''s close. Isn''t it coming? I walk more at night. I don''t have anything at all. I''m afraid of myself. You can go ahead boldly! "


    There was another gust of wind, and behind them the black cloak rose and fell quickly.


    When the group passed, the shadow turned and disappeared.


    Feel some itch on the neck, Ji Rao impatiently opened his eyes.


    "Stop it, Qin Feng."


    Qin Feng came out from behind him. He threw away the Dogtail grass in his hand and took off his cloak in the other hand to show his face.


    He had recovered most of his body, but half of his face was still black. Now he was covered with a half mask and looked like a normal person.


    "How do you know it''s me?"


    "Is there anyone else besides you?" Ji Rao lightly swept the thing in his hand.


    Aware of Ji Rao''s sight, Qin Feng throws down the bun in his hand, "do you want to eat it? It''s hot. "


    Ji Rao slowly raised his head and calmly looked in front of him. "He''s looking at you."


    Qin Feng turned his head, just opposite the two men who had just carried the coffin. On the coffin they were carrying, there was a pale ghost lying on it. The ghost looked at Qin Feng straightly The bun in my hand.


    "You robbed his tribute. Give it back."


    Jirao, take your eyes back.


    The wood of the coffin was poor, and there were no funerary objects in it. These were the only fresh tributes. Ji Rao disdained to rob the poor.


    Qin Feng "tut" a, his body move, then sat next to the scholar ghost.


    The person in front of him suddenly sank his shoulder, changed his face, and then hesitated to speak.


    "Do you think Does this coffin seem to weigh a lot? "


    "Where did you plant it? Are you scared? Let''s go. I''ll go back in a hurry


    At this point, the people in front will not think much.


    Qin Feng tilted his legs, turned his head to the scholar''s face, and wore a slight smile at the corner of his mouth.


    But the scholar was a little afraid of him and shrank back.


    Qin Feng shook his hand in front of the scholar and said in a low voice, "do you want it?"

 Chapter 1306

    The scholar''s eyes turned between Qin Feng and the things in his hand. He hesitated, but he still didn''t dare to reach for them.


    Qin Feng teased him for a while and then lost interest. He threw things to the scholar and jumped off the coffin slightly.


    Ji Rao''s injury is almost cured.


    He stared at his hand for a moment.


    Qin Feng is right. If he persists in persecuting ordinary people, the king of hell will not let him go. He is now wandering outside the world and hell, but the judge of hell has no time to talk to him. If he endangers the world, it is a small matter to take him back, and it is unknown whether his soul can be intact.


    The cemetery is full of Yin Qi. Ji Rao and Qin Feng like to stay here. When they hear that Ji Rao is going to leave, Qin Feng seems reluctant.


    "Don''t you want to take revenge on Su Zian?" Ji Rao walked forward, his body passed through the tree in front of him invisibly, and his tone meant to drive him away.


    Qin Feng stares at Ji Rao''s slightly thin figure. He has been in the world for a long time and has more contact with living people. He suddenly feels as if he has some popularity. He didn''t worry about revenge from his previous life to this life.


    He went to his family a few days ago, and each of them had a good life. He knows that his family are very kind, even if there is no good end at that time, but the afterlife is definitely a long life.


    He helped them out of a little trouble and left.


    Qin Feng knew that their future life had nothing to do with him any more. In fact, many things have their own fixed number. He broke this fixed number when he turned into a fierce ghost. He really shouldn''t interfere any more.


    After leaving his family, he was still a little confused, but now he found something more interesting in the world.


    Jirao.


    Clearly in his eyes Ji Rao do those things are superfluous, he can''t understand, but he was reluctant to leave Ji Rao.


    He always wanted to look at Ji Rao and see how much he could do for Chu Xiu.


    It''s hard to understand that one doesn''t take one''s own soul seriously, but only focuses on another person.


    At the beginning, he just stayed by Ji Rao''s side with a playful attitude, but after a long time, he felt that Ji Rao was really stupid.


    For a person who doesn''t even have a memory, he has repeatedly done something harmful to his morality, just like It''s like he doesn''t care whether he can reincarnate or not.


    He didn''t know the red rope on Ji Rao''s right hand, but Qin Feng knew something about it. It was a red rope for important talents, because he not only bound the souls of the dead, but also demanded the longevity of the caster.


    If Ji Rao didn''t recognize the wrong person, Chu Xiu''s last life would definitely exchange his own life for Ji Rao.


    However, Chu Xiu''s reaction was very normal. Even if he could not put it down in his last life, when he got to Naihe bridge, a bowl of Mengpo soup would be poured down, and the past would be forgotten, without exception.


    He was really looking forward to Chu Xiu remembering. That would be fun.


    It''s just that he doesn''t understand the meaning of Ji Rao''s doing this.


    "Even a ghost like me, who carries dozens of people''s lives, can think of it. Why do you insist on a person who doesn''t belong to you?"


    Ji Rao''s expressionless face moved. He said in a slow voice, "he doesn''t belong to me. I''ll grab him." Ji Rao Dun, "even if the person ghost special way, I also want to split a road."

 Chapter 1307

    When Ji Rao came out of the cemetery, Chu Xiu had already returned to Chu''s home.


    That day, Chu Xiu went back from the training ground. He lifted his shoulder. The servant girl next to him immediately took off his coat and pinched Chu Xiu''s shoulder.


    Chu Xiu wanted to push people away, but today he carried the gun for a whole day. It was really easy for him to pinch it. He didn''t blame the servant girl for her own opinion and closed his eyes slightly.


    After a long time, the strength suddenly disappeared. Chu Xiu opened his eyes and saw Ji Rao standing beside him in white. The maid just now was pinched by Ji Rao. She could not shout, but struggled with her ugly face.


    Chu Xiu suddenly changed his face. He subconsciously took out his gun and fired at Ji Rao.


    The whole process he is very calm, he knows that the gun has no effect on the ghost, and what he wants is to let Ji Rao put people down.


    The bullet enters Ji Rao''s body. Ji Rao doesn''t feel pain. He looks at Chu Xiu indifferently and stops.


    That servant girl already fainted in the past, did not have Ji Rao to support, soft lie prone to fall on the ground.


    Chu Xiu stares at Ji Rao with cold eyes, "what are you doing?"


    "If you don''t want innocent people to be implicated in you, stay away from them."


    Chu Xiu bit his teeth and said in a cruel voice, "madman."


    Ji Rao came forward. He looked at Chu Xiu''s eyes and touched his face.


    Ji Rao''s hand is very good-looking, but it''s blue and white. The temperature is colder than the snow in winter.


    "There is a cause, there is a result, Chu Xiu."


    Don''t blame you for being haunted by ghosts now. Blame the cause planted in your previous life.


    Autumn came, the leaves in the yard with a gust of wind blowing down, the maids carry tea and pour water, the rest go to sweep the leaves in the yard.


    Someone stole a look back, then quickly turned his head and said in a low voice, "this young lady is really strange. He has been standing there all morning."


    "Yes, I''ve been standing since young commander Chu went out, and I''m not tired."


    "In a word, I think our young lady is very strange, not like a normal person."


    Chu Tian specially passed by Chu Xiu''s yard. Sure enough, he saw the man standing under the tree.


    He was dressed in white, his face was as white as jade, his eyes were dark, and he didn''t have any light. Such a ghost made him unable to move his eyes.


    Chu Tian raises his clothes and steps into Chu Xiu''s yard.


    "Young master."


    Chu Tian waved his hand to let them go down. He went to Ji Rao and said hello to Ji Rao with a smile on his face. Even if Ji Rao didn''t give him any response, he was not discouraged.


    "What are you doing standing here?" Chu Tian shook his head, "wait for my second brother?"


    Ji Rao thinks that he talks too much, stares at him coldly, and is about to turn around and leave. He doesn''t want to be grabbed by Chu Tian.


    Ji Rao''s palm sent out a stream of black gas. Chu Tian''s hand was as painful as being burned by fire. He released his hand, and his face was filled with a smile again after he was relieved. "Your skin is really cool."


    "You can, too." Ji Rao turned his head and looked at him, "I can make you cooler than me. Do you want to try?"


    "No," Chutian said with a smile, "I still like to warm your hands."


    Ji Rao didn''t respond to his love words at all. In his eyes, Chu Tian is no different from those annoying flies.

 Chapter 1308

    When he came into contact with Chu Tian''s infatuated eyes when he looked at himself, it was like seeing something rare, and his eyes were flashing with fanatical light.


    Ji Rao is disgusted and curious.


    "You''re the first person I''ve ever met who''s not afraid of ghosts."


    Chu Tian didn''t dare to touch Ji Rao, so he stared at Ji Rao with his fiery and straightforward eyes. His eyes seemed to be condensed into substance, and he described the outline of the ghost in front of him inch by inch.


    The more you look, the more you like it.


    I really like it.


    "When Chu Xiu was young, he always said that he went out to run into a ghost. I didn''t believe it. Only his mother anxiously asked God to worship Buddha. Now that Chu Xiu is older, he doesn''t say it anymore, but I believe it." Chu Tian stepped forward and looked down at Ji Rao''s light pupil, who was indifferent and didn''t have any feelings. "What do you want? I can give it to Chu Xiu. He likes the Su family. I''m not the same. I only like you. If you like, all the women in my backyard can throw them out. "


    Ji Rao looked at him straight, then his face slowly showed a wave of disdain, that disdain hidden in the eyes, do not look carefully, can not see at all.


    "What can you give me? It''s just human. What can I get from something that I can strangle with one hand? "


    "What do you like about Chu Xiu?"


    Ji Rao was silent for a long time, and then his eyes fell on a place through Chu Tian''s shoulder. He whispered word by word, "he''s the one I''ve been looking for for for a long time, aren''t you. I hope you can be smart. If you do anything against Chu Xiu, I''ll make you lose your soul immediately, and you won''t enter reincarnation. "


    A slight voice came from behind.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Chutian pauses. The smile and interest on his face disperse in a moment. He turns around and sees his good brother standing in front of him in an army suit.


    Chu Xiu''s eyes swept Ji Rao and fell on Chu Tian, "your wife is looking for you."


    Chu Tian Chao Chu Xiu smile, that smile is not very friendly, "know."


    Turn head to see eye Ji Rao again, Chu Tim this just lift foot to go out.


    Chu Xiu turned his head and watched Chu Tian leave. Then he slowly turned his eyes to Ji Rao.


    "What did he come for?"


    "Shouldn''t you ask him that question?"


    After a long silence, Chu Xiu''s eyes were fixed on Ji Rao''s pale face. Ji Rao''s eyes were very beautiful, like a clear spring reflecting the sunset. It was clear and tinged with a little haze. But as long as you look inside carefully, you will find that there is an endless abyss under the clear spring, empty and silent. You can''t see anything, and lifeless.


    Most of the ghosts of the dead were like this. He had seen many ghosts before, and they were all ferocious. Ji Rao''s appearance was undoubtedly the most outstanding. Even if he was not popular, he was also the most beautiful person Chu Xiu had ever seen. But Ji Rao, the ghost of this way, doesn''t know whether the appearance is his own or from others.


    Thinking about this, the disgust in Chu Xiu''s heart increased.


    "Don''t do any harm to my relatives, Ji Rao." Chu Xiu''s warning low voice.


    "You are not qualified to negotiate with me. You should recognize yourself, Chu Xiu. If I want to, you Chu family can be destroyed overnight. "


    "You dare!"


    Ji Rao gently bent the corner of his mouth. He went forward and touched Chu Xiu''s eyebrows. "Su Zian is nothing good. He is timid and has no position I''ve been waiting for you for a long time


    Chu Xiu was tense and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1309

    Chu Xiu looked at Ji Rao for a long time, and then beat Ji Rao''s hand off. His voice was as cold as three feet.


    "You are selfish." Chu Xiu said, "I didn''t ask you to wait. Your wishful thinking doesn''t touch me. Your existence is the biggest stain in my life."


    Ji Rao looked at him quietly and saw that his eyes were scarlet and his blood was very obvious.


    "Don''t be so pitiful, Ji Rao. You''re a ghost. We''re just ordinary people. We can''t fight you. " Chu Xiu whispered, "you are not innocent at all."


    Chu Xiu said and turned to leave, no half nostalgia.


    Qin Feng takes back his eyes and turns to look at Ji Rao.


    If it was him, Chu Xiu would have strangled him.


    Ji Rao is cold hearted to ordinary kids, but he is tolerant to Chu Xiu.


    He looked thoughtfully at the stone pier in front of him, and his mouth suddenly bent slightly. His face was hidden in the shadow cast by the trees in the yard, which was hard to see.


    It''s night. The moon is hidden behind the thick clouds. The cool wind blows the branches. The dogs in the alley bark twice without reason. The sound is scattered in the air, as if it never appears.


    There was an electric light burning in the room. The yellow light was a little dim. Su Zian was sitting in front of the table with a book in his hand.


    The servant girl pushed the door in and said softly, "young master, it''s late. Go to bed."


    Su Zian raised his head, looked at the big pendulum clock on the wall, pressed his forehead wearily, closed the book and stood up.


    After washing, the servant girl took the basin and went out.


    As soon as suzian took off her coat, the light flashed.


    Su Zian turned his head and looked at the light that was clearly off. After a pause, he walked slowly. Before he could see what was going on, the light suddenly went out.


    He stood where he was, dark in front of him.


    After a while, he got used to the darkness.


    "Cui''er. "Cui er?"


    There was no response outside. He felt a little strange. He just walked two steps to the door, and suddenly there was a very small sound in his ear.


    The disappearance of vision made his senses sensitive, but he stood for a while and didn''t hear any more sound, as if it was just his illusion.


    Su Zian''s fingers curled up, his eyes widened, and the bright and dark moonlight came through the window. Su Zian didn''t see anything by the moonlight, but he felt a gust of wind behind him, which made his neck stand up with goose bumps.


    He immediately turned his head and looked like a frightened rabbit.


    He didn''t see anything, but he felt abnormal. Chu Xiu had encountered so many things since he was a child. He didn''t know it.


    Thinking of this, Su Zian immediately yelled, "come on." At the same time, he ran to the door quickly, but when he opened the door, he found that the door had been locked, so he couldn''t open it.


    It made him think of the nightmare before, and it was the same. He wanted to run, but found that he couldn''t run anywhere.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Cold tone spray in the ear, with disdain smile, like ice water poured down. Su Zi was shocked. He turned his head in horror. Before he could see it clearly, he was pinched by someone''s neck. His head hit the door hard.


    "Where can you go, sire?"

 Chapter 1310

    "Save..."


    The words that haven''t finished disappear in the throat in a hurry. Su Zian''s eyes are wide open in horror. He can feel the pressure of palpitation behind him.


    Qin Feng was tired of his appearance of trembling.


    It''s so boring.


    It''s no different from what the living people looked like when they saw him.


    He can get revenge easily now, but it''s no fun.


    He wanted to repay Su Zi an for all the pain he suffered in his previous life.


    "You have to live well." Qin Feng gathered in Su Zian''s ear and said in a low voice, "look at how your family broke down."


    The light suddenly came on, the oppressed air around returned to its original shape, the Yin Qi slowly dispersed, and the moon also moved out.


    "Young master!"


    The servant girl at the door knocked on the door? I just heard you calling, young master? "


    Su Zian turned around, staring at the empty front, his eyes were a little dull, and his face was still full of fear.


    "Young master!" The servant girl pushed the door and came in. Seeing Su Zi''s appearance, she asked in an urgent voice, "what''s the matter with you, young master?"


    The dim light shines on Su Zian''s side face. The servant girl feels that Su Zian''s appearance is a little terrible.


    Su Zian didn''t know how he fell asleep. He was lying on the bed with wide eyes. A little bit of wind and grass made him all over the place.


    It wasn''t until dawn that he closed his eyes.


    But even if he fell asleep, he also slept very shallow, frowning tightly, and could not sleep well.


    He fell ill a few days later.


    He heard someone talking in his ear. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Chu Xiuzheng standing by the bed, with a serious look and a blank face.


    "Brother Chu..."


    His voice was hoarse and ugly, as if it had been ground out of rough stones.


    When Chu Xiu saw that Su Zian woke up, his tense face finally eased. He lifted his cape and sat down. He reached for Su Zian''s cool hand and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Zian shook his head, "it''s OK."


    "Tell me what you see."


    There was a trace of fear on Su Zian''s face. He shook his lips. His face was pale and looked very weak Ghosts. "


    Chu Xiu''s face moved.


    Su Zian reached back to hold Chu Xiu''s hand. "There''s a ghost, brother Chu..."


    "I know." Chu Xiu stretched out his hand to straighten Su Zian''s hair. "It''s OK. Brother Chu is here."


    For Su Zian''s condition, the doctor''s explanation is that he is depressed.


    In order to appease Su Zian, Chu Xiu can only accompany Su Zian every night. He doesn''t leave until Su Zian sleeps well. Sometimes if Su Zian can''t sleep well, he can''t leave all night.


    The color of the sky is tiny bright, the door is pushed open softly, Chu Xiu a face tired walked in.


    When he saw Ji Rao sitting upright in the chair in front of him, he stopped for a moment. Then he came in, closed the door, took off his clothes and went to bed.


    "Where have you been?"


    "You don''t know where I''m going."


    These days, there is always Yin Qi around him, and there is no ghost around him. I want to know that Ji Rao should follow him.


    "You are very clever."


    Chu Xiu turned around and looked at Ji Rao coldly. "When he''s well, I''ll settle the account with you naturally."


    In his eyes, there is no one but Ji Rao who can scare Su Zian like this.

 Chapter 1311

    Ji Rao just wanted to say something, but suddenly his face changed.


    But it was just a slight frown, and the pupil was almost invisible. Chu Xiu didn''t find it at all.


    Ji Rao looks slightly, stares out of the window for two seconds, and then disappears into the air.


    The surrounding Yin Qi slowly faded, and Chu Xiu''s tense look gradually softened.


    He knew Ji Rao had gone.


    He was so hard in front of a ghost, but it was because he was so angry that he was so annoyed by the entanglement of ghosts from childhood to childhood that he never liked ghosts. Even though Ji Rao kept saying that he was waiting for him, in Chu Xiu''s heart, Ji Rao still wanted to suck his Yang, and he still wanted to kill himself.


    Can ghosts believe what they say?


    He relaxed his whole body, and his straight waist slightly drooped down. He went to the bed and lay down, stretched his arm over his eyes, and sighed a long time.


    The flag was fluttering in the cold wind, and the thin fog shrouded the whole forest.


    A mass of black air shuttled quickly in it, suddenly a white shadow stopped in front of black air, and Shengsheng blocked his way.


    The black Qi slowly dissipated. Ji Rao covered his chest and could hardly stand. His face was whiter than before. His eyes were very dull. One arm was already a little transparent.


    "Evil spirit Xiu''s harm to the world, death does not enter reincarnation, you have made a big mistake, go back with us and get the punishment quickly!"


    White impermanence is standing in front of him, and black impermanence with a chain is behind him. Ji Rao is not willing. He rushes towards white impermanence and gathers evil spirit on his hand. But one second before he meets white impermanence, he hears the sound of breaking air behind him. The next moment, he is hooked by the chain.


    Bai Wuchang slaps Ji Rao on the shoulder and Ji Rao flies out.


    It''s not the fate but the soul that is hurt by the ghost.


    He is now hurt in the soul, the pain than the pain of flesh and blood is more than a thousand times.


    "Evil spirit, we are kind-hearted to keep you, but you are stubborn and malicious. You don''t hesitate to fight with your soul. In this way, I''ll kill you first and then kill you one soul and one soul!"


    Ji Rao fell to the ground and closed her eyes gently.


    Waste a soul a soul, the rest of the people are either dementia or fool.


    "Drive, drive!"


    Black and white impermanence was stunned. First, they looked at the sunrise in the distance, and then at the galloping horse riders who came from the distance. They just thought a little, then they hid their bodies and left.


    "Devil, I''ll let you live another two days!"


    The sound of the horse''s hooves from far to near finally stopped beside Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes and looked up at a pair of smiling eyes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Help you." Chu Tian squats beside Ji Rao and reaches out to touch Ji Rao''s face. Ji Rao''s whole body seems to be in pain. He has no strength to push Chu Tian away. Chu Tian raises his mouth with satisfaction.


    The cold touch of his fingertips almost made him unable to control himself.


    Ji Rao smelled a smell. He looked at Chu Tian. For a long time, he said coldly, "you will eat the evil fruit."


    Chu adds a Zheng, then suddenly smile of open mind, "unexpectedly a moment also conceal but you."


    He took out a few paper-cut villains from his arms. With a little blow, they all stood up, vivid and evil.


    Ji Rao hated these things most. He frowned and turned his head.


    Chu Tian looked at the paper man in his hand and said in a soft voice, "it''s all for you."

 Chapter 1312

    Ji Rao paused for a long time, then slowly sat up from the ground, looking at his appearance, completely unable to see that he was seriously injured.


    But Chu Tian knew that this man was about to die.


    He really likes Ji Rao''s appearance. The more he sees it, the more he likes it. It''s a pity that it''s a ghost. If it''s a human, he''s going to plunder people.


    Ji Rao looked at Chu Tian''s stupefied appearance and couldn''t help showing a trace of sarcasm. "You don''t have to work so hard to damage Yin''s virtue and break Yang''s life. If you don''t find an excellent landscape, find a time and turn into a ghost after death, we''ll be a good match."


    Chu Tian laughs. He looks up and down at Ji Rao and shakes his head. "It''s unbelievable. If I''m really dead, you''ll eat me."


    Ji Rao snorted coldly, "I''m hurt now. I need Yang Qi. Aren''t you afraid I''ll eat you now?"


    "You will not." Chu Tian seems to be plotting strategies. "With Chu Xiu, you won''t do anything to me for the time being."


    "You''re smart."


    Chu Tian stretched out his hand to hold Ji Rao''s hand. "Don''t worry about Yang Qi. Leave it to me."


    There was only the sound of cold wind whimpering around him. The first ray of sunshine moved slowly in the early morning. Ji Rao raised his eyes and saw the light mixed with fog. Maybe he had been in the sun for several years, but now he only felt dazzling and had a burning pain all over his body.


    Now most of his ghost power is gone, and the slightly stronger sunlight is very uncomfortable.


    Chu Tian saw Ji Rao slightly looking at the sun, and his face became more and more pale. The blue and white blood vessels were clearly visible. The light pupil reflected the sun, as if the next second would merge with the surrounding fog.


    His face slightly changed, immediately took off his clothes and covered Ji Rao''s head.


    The burning sensation faded and Ji Rao lowered her eyes.


    "Let''s go back first."


    Chu Tim turned his back and squatted in front of Ji Rao, "come up, I''ll take you back."


    Ji Rao gently tilted his head. He looked at Chu Tian''s defenseless back, and his heart suddenly began to kill.


    The paper man beside Chu Tian seems to notice something. Qi Qi turns around and looks at Ji Rao. His eyes are just holes cut out by scissors, but it makes people feel gloomy for no reason.


    Ji Rao raised his eyes slightly, and the paper men shook their bodies when they looked at him. Ji Rao slowly put his hand on Chu Tian''s shoulder. At the moment Chu Tian carried him up, Ji Rao whispered in his ear, "if you raise a kid, you''ll get retribution."


    This sentence is very light, but Chu Tian can hear it clearly. He raises the corner of his mouth slightly, and then laughs.


    "I, Chu Tian, never fear retribution."


    Qin Feng recently had a good time at Su''s house. He killed a servant girl today and a housekeeper tomorrow. Anyway, he is also a devil. Who can control him. After he settled down with Suzi every day, he found that this man had a father and mother who were very close to him, a brother who loved him very much, and a younger sister who had not returned home from studying abroad. This younger sister suzian still thought about it every day.


    The evil thoughts in his heart soared.


    This man''s previous life is full of blood. Why can he have such a family after reincarnation? A beast like him should fall into the animal way.


    But don''t worry, he wants to find a good time, let suzian also taste the taste of family destruction.


    But if he revenge, the hell will not accommodate him, but he is willing to use his soul for Su Zian I pain.


    He can wait a few more days.

 Chapter 1313

    Qin Feng frowned when he saw Ji Rao.


    Because Ji Rao is too weak.


    He was so weak that even Qin Feng could crush him to death with a finger.


    Ji Rao had no bones on his bed. He had already changed the thick bedding in the room. The windows were closed, and there was almost no light coming in.


    Feeling his coming, Ji Rao opened his eyes lightly and glanced up at him.


    Qin Feng can''t help bending the corners of his mouth, "are so hurt, still look at me like this?"


    He almost immediately came to Ji Rao''s side, bent down and looked at Ji Rao, his voice was cold and hoarse, "don''t you fear that I will eat your soul?"


    Ji Rao''s face didn''t change, "what''s my fear?"


    Qin Feng looked at him for a long time, until Ji Rao''s face showed some displeasure, he then slowly straightened up.


    He really didn''t see Ji Rao afraid of anything. If he did, it was definitely related to Chu Xiu.


    "Have you met black and white impermanence?"


    Ji Rao didn''t say anything. It was tacit.


    "Then you are so lucky that you can drag your ghost back."


    "You shouldn''t be making sarcastic remarks here." Ji Rao slowly sat upright, his voice was loose and low, "since they can stare at me, they will find you. Compared with me, I''m afraid they can''t tolerate you. "


    Qin Feng turned his head, and his black eyes fixed on Ji Rao. For a long time, his pale lips bent slightly, and he said in a nearly joking way, "can I think you care about me?"


    "It doesn''t matter what you think. If one day you''re chained back to hell, I''ll love it."


    Squeak, squeak.


    A strange voice came from the room. It was very small, but Qin Feng could hear it clearly.


    He turned his head suddenly, and his anger rose sharply. He stretched out his hand and held a mass of black Qi with his fingertips.


    Qin Feng squinted and frowned at the paper man on his fingertips.


    "Who raised this kid?"


    He looked up at Ji Rao, "Chu Xiu?"


    Ji Rao glanced at the paper man in his hand and didn''t speak.


    Qin Feng shook his head and denied himself, "No."


    If it was Chu Xiu, Ji Rao Duan would not be so calm.


    Squeak.


    The door opened.


    A light leaked in, and then Chu Tian stepped into the threshold.


    He was dressed in blue and looked like an independent son from afar. But a closer look shows that the aristocratic young master has a faint black and blue, and his face is a little pale.


    He stopped in front of Ji Rao and looked around. His face was dignified. "Who has been here?"


    Qin Feng stood in front of him, but Chu Tian was a common man. As long as Qin Feng didn''t want to, Chu Tian couldn''t see him.


    Without Ji Rao''s answer, Chu Tian also knows that there is no result in asking. Just now, his little ghost clearly had something unusual. He just ran to have a look. Now Ji Rao is OK.


    "You haven''t breathed in two days. I''ll find someone for you tonight."


    Ji Rao asked, "who else can you find?"


    These days, Chu Tian has called his servant girls and concubines to Ji Rao for many times. If it''s not for fear of causing a bad end to people''s lives, Chu Tian is willing to ask Ji Rao to suck them up.


    "I''ll always find someone. You don''t have to worry." He paused, then suddenly took Ji Rao''s cold hand.


    He looked at Ji Rao''s cold eyebrows, pursed his lower lip, and swore with sincerity and firmness, "I will find a way to revive you."

 Chapter 1314

    Ji Rao plays with the string of beads in his hand and refuses to comment on Chu Tian''s words.


    The string of beads in his hand is so good that he can''t get much coral like this now.


    This is what Ji Rao took out of the tomb. The objects buried with him in the tomb are excellent. Every one of them is very valuable. He took this bracelet from the withered bones of his hand.


    Chu Tim stretched out his hand and touched Ji Rao''s hand. "Then I''ll go out first. I have to have a look at some books."


    Ji Rao nodded slightly.


    After Chu Tian went out, the wooden door closed again, and the room became dark again.


    A mass of black air floating, Qin Feng''s figure slowly appeared, his face with a mocking smile.


    "Come back from the dead? It''s ridiculous. Are all the living so innocent? "


    Ji Rao certainly won''t believe what Chu Tian said. In his opinion, whatever Chu Tian does is superfluous. His actions almost can be called seeking death can''t move Ji Rao at all.


    "However, if he is there, black and white impermanence will not accept you for the time being. You''d better not pester Chu Xiu too much, or you won''t have the chance of reincarnation when you go to hell."


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes and quietly looked at the string of beads in his hand. One by one, he fiddled with them. "Whether you have it or not, reincarnation is nothing to me."


    Qin Feng did not speak.


    Today, he found that Ji Rao''s every step of the way is not to turn back, he is dead, but he never hesitated. I''m afraid the reason why he is so persistent is that he knows that this may be his last life.


    Everyone has the hope of life, even he himself thought about reincarnation, but Ji Rao did not.


    Chu Xiu was his light. Unfortunately, Chu Xiu didn''t want to light him up.


    It seems that Ji Rao is a ghost, which makes everyone afraid, afraid and resentful. He can force Chu Xiu to stay with him and make su Zi an yuan stay away from Chu Xiu, but in fact Ji Rao is more pitiful than anyone else.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Take back your pitying eyes." Ji Rao looks at Qin Feng coldly, "I don''t need it."


    Qin Feng smiles and reaches for Ji Rao''s string, but Ji Rao opens it.


    "So precious? What is it


    "What''s the matter with you? Is Su Zian not enough for you to play? "


    Qin Feng walked back and forth two steps, "Su zi''an let me handle, very boring." He turned his eyes and said, "I''m more interested in Chu Tian than Chu Xiu. Don''t you think about Chu Tian?"


    Ji Rao looked at him coldly. Qin Feng said something wrong, which made Ji Rao unhappy. He shrugged, "whatever you want."


    "Are you in suzian these days?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid it will scare his soul away."


    "Black and white impermanence can detect me, so it''s just around the corner to find you. If you have anything you want to do, as long as you are not afraid of retribution, do it as soon as possible. "


    Qin Feng picked next eyebrow, but also didn''t refute Ji Rao, "I know."


    He is not unaware of Ji Rao''s desire to get rid of Su Zian. Ji Rao can''t do it by himself. If he comes to do it, Ji Rao will pick it clean and make a good calculation.


    Just don''t know why, Qin Feng is willing to do these for Ji Rao, willing.


    Xu really thinks Ji Rao is a poor man.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s indifferent appearance, he suddenly feels that reincarnation and afterlife are not important.

 Chapter 1315-1316

    That night, Qin Feng appeared at the door of Su''s house.


    He once wanted to kill all Su Zian''s relatives and friends, so that Su Zian could have a good taste of heartache. But if the Su family were destroyed, dozens more ghosts would appear in the hell. I''m afraid that black and white impermanence would catch me that day.


    Now his family has been reincarnated, and everyone is living a plain and happy life. The so-called bitterness of the past life must be for the future happiness. Maybe it''s not the little emperor''s fault that the whole family is destroyed, but they should be killed.


    Qin Feng comforted himself in his heart.


    All he wanted was su Zian''s life.


    Just when Ji Rao wants Su Zian to die, he doesn''t kill Su Zian for revenge.


    The wind whimpered, half of the flowers in the yard withered, petals fell one after another, lanterns were blown up and down, with halo everywhere, light deep and shallow.


    Lying on the bed, Su Zian, who didn''t sleep much, suddenly opened her eyes.


    His eyes widened and he turned to look out of the window. The bright extinguishment in the crack of the door and the more obvious wind howling in the room made the body of the patient tremble.


    When Su Zian sat up, he heard the sound of the door slowly opening, which seemed to be a call from hell, making Su Zian stay in the same place.


    "Chu Xiu! Chu... "


    His voice was stuck in his throat and could not be heard at all.


    He could only stare in horror and daze, trying to see the frightening unknown in the dark. He was powerless to retreat, and leaning against the back of the wall could not make him feel at ease.


    Suzian can feel something coming in, and then slowly approach him.


    It was the same the other day. He felt the same when the ghost came the other day!


    A mass of black air slowly appeared in front of him. Su Zian couldn''t see the ghost in the dark. He just didn''t know that he was coming again!


    The invisible hand pinched his neck. It was cold and hard, like a pair of pliers that had been thrown in the snow all night. Before he could react, the pincers pulled him and Shengsheng dragged him down from the bed.


    The ground at night is also so cool, the cool instant infiltration of his silk pajamas, let Suzi safety body has goose bumps.


    The hand on the neck suddenly increased the strength, and Su Zian was out of breath. He was slowly lifted up by the strength, and then his toes left the ground.


    He was choked sore throat, face red, he broke his neck hand struggling, but struggling in front of a ghost is very weak.


    In a trance, Su Zian heard a penetrating, cold, empty smile in his ear.


    A scurry of footsteps came, Qin Feng looked back, saw Chu Xiu clothes are not wearing regular, standing at the door with a gun at him, the handsome face without expression.


    "Let him go."


    Qin Feng laughed, "do you really think this thing can help me?"


    Chu Xiu naturally knew this problem. He was silent for a long time, and then he suddenly pointed a gun at his head.


    Qin Feng lost most of his smile.


    "If you kill him, I won''t live alone."


    After a while, Su Zian, who had fainted, was thrown on the ground. Qin Feng came to Chu Xiu in an instant, and his black eyes were staring at Chu Xiu, "really Stupid people. "

 Chapter 1317

    The air was filled with the smell of decay, the wind was blowing, and the doors and windows were almost scattered.


    Chu Xiu felt as if he was surrounded by something, and the space was slowly shrinking. A strong pressure made him almost unable to lift his head. There was a cry of ghosts in his ear, stirring his eardrum, and the sharp pain stabbed his brain. He couldn''t help reaching out to cover his ears.


    "I want my life, Chu Xiu. Why are you so naive? I''m not Ji Rao. I don''t care about your life. Even if I kill you, it just depends on my mood. "


    The evil spirit whispered in his ear, and the cold and sentimental breath made Chu Xiu tense all over.


    Of course he knew he couldn''t help it.


    But all he can do is gamble.


    He won the bet.


    Qin Feng really didn''t care about Chu Xiu''s life, but Ji Rao did. He won''t do anything to Chu Xiu. After all, he doesn''t want to be robbed and killed by Ji Rao.


    Chuxiu''s chest heaved violently, his face turned pale, his lips pressed tightly. In his dark eyes, there was a small bunch of light. There was no fear in it, only a look at the endless darkness, like an abyss without bottom.


    His eyes at this time, as if more dark than the ghost.


    Chu Xiu squatted down in front of Su Zi''s body, stretched out his hand to hold the man in his arms, and explored his nose until his fingers felt the warm and frequent breathing, and his tight body slowly relaxed.


    He gently picked up Su Zian and put it on the bed, while he lived beside Su Zian''s bed, holding his cold hand, and sitting there was daylight.


    The morning light fell slightly on the earth, the eaves of flowers and plants were covered with a layer of soft Phnom Penh, I don''t know whose chicken cackled, the street began to have a variety of footsteps and shouts, these ordinary people''s work started before the sun rose, from time to time came two barks of dogs in the alley.


    The servant girls of the Su family are already busy. They move things and clean up the yard. The rustling noise is isolated outside the door.


    Su Zian didn''t sleep well all night. He was half asleep and half awake. In his dream, he never escaped the scene of being chased by ghosts. His sleep quality was poor, and he kept running in his dream. Sleeping all night was more tiring than riding a horse all day. When he woke up, he had some edema in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, he saw Chu Xiu sitting by the bed.


    At the moment of seeing Chu Xiu, his heart calmed down a little.


    Memories of last night poured in, and Su Zian''s face turned white again.


    Chu Xiu stretched out his hand and touched his face. His voice was gentle. "It''s OK."


    "Last night..." Su Zian shook his lips, and his eyes flashed with fear and bursts of fear, "there was a ghost last night, I was pinched..."


    Then he seemed to really feel his neck choked by something.


    "Nothing." Chu Xiu took the man into his arms and comforted him again and again. "It''s OK. The ghost has run away. Don''t be afraid. Zi an, don''t be afraid."


    His pacification was really effective. Su Zian''s nervous heart slowly came down. He put his head on Chu Xiu''s shoulder and saw the sunshine in the window.


    So fresh and bright, let Su Zian have a kind of illusion of survival.


    "I''m here, Zian. Don''t be afraid."


    Chu Xiu patted Su Zian on the back, and his face was totally different from his mild tone.

 Chapter 1318

    It''s getting colder and colder. I''m afraid the first snow of this year will come soon.


    Qin Feng tells Ji Rao how Chu Xiu gets in the way.


    But Ji Rao only cares about the result.


    Qin Feng failed to kill Su Zian, let alone.


    Ji Rao was either sitting or lying down, but his soul was still very weak. He didn''t go out during the day, so he stayed in the dark room.


    His skin is more and more white, pale in the room seems to be faint in the light.


    "What do you think now?"


    Ji Rao, who closed his eyes and had a rest, opened his eyes slowly. After a long time, he said, "let''s rest here. I''ve become a relative with Chu Xiu. If he..." Ji Rao''s eyes flashed a little dazed, and then he was immersed in his dark eyes, as if he had fallen into the abyss, and half of the trace could not be touched. "If he insists on not accepting me, he doesn''t have to ask. He doesn''t look at me, and I won''t let him look at others. Su Zian''s nature and life threatened him, so Chu Xiu could only be angry and not dare to speak


    "Just wait, drag, consume, black and white impermanence will find you one day."


    Ji Rao took a long breath and seemed to be sighing. He tilted his head slightly to see a ray of light leaking in the crack of the door and said in a light voice, "it doesn''t matter."


    If you can, you can.


    He had never thought of reincarnation since he opened his eyes in the tomb.


    Qin Feng wanted to talk but stopped. He bit his teeth and said, "don''t you ever want to restore your memory? In case What if you find out he''s not worth it at all? "


    Ji Rao turned to look at him, suddenly hooked the corner of his lips, but his face was pale, his eyes were indifferent, and he couldn''t see any smile.


    "Who knows."


    After pacifying Su Zian, Chu Xiu rushes back to Chu''s house nonstop. He gets off his horse and shakes off his cloak. His slender and clear figure is outlined by his military uniform. He strides back without expression.


    The door opened and there was no one inside.


    "Somebody."


    "Young commander."


    Chu Xiu turned around and said, "where''s the young lady?"


    Several servant girls looked at each other.


    It''s not that they think too much. They always think that the young lady is a little strange and her whereabouts are uncertain. I just saw him here, but several Kung Fu people who looked up disappeared. It''s really hard for them to say where the young lady is now.


    "Maidservant I don''t know. "


    They found that Chu Xiu''s look was very cold, and they could not help shaking their bodies.


    "Is there any strange room lately?"


    This words actually ask of very indistinct, but a servant girl responded to come over at once.


    "Yes."


    The servant girl beside her looked at her blankly.


    The servant girl continued, "but it''s the yard of the young master. There''s a room whose doors and windows don''t open day and night. But the young and the old often go in and don''t clean it for the servants. I''ve seen the young and the old scold the servants and tell them to stay away from the room."


    Chu Xiu nodded, "take me there."


    In the dark and quiet room, Qin Feng grabs a few Chu Tian to stay and watch Ji Rao''s house, acting as the little ghost of the gatekeeper. These kids can only guard against the living. If black and white impermanence comes, it''s useless.


    Ji Rao is looking down at his wrist, touching the coral one by one, as if aware of something, he suddenly looked up to the door.


    Qin Feng said with a smile, "it seems that Chu Xiu of your family has come."

 Chapter 1319

    Chu Xiu kicked the door open with one foot, and the small wooden door was strong enough to resist him.


    The light from outside is a little strong. Ji Rao, who has been living in the dark room these days, suddenly squints his eyes.


    In the backlight, he could not see the expression on Xiu''s face clearly. He could only see a slender man coming towards him. His cloak was drifting behind him. His military boots stopped in front of him. Ji Rao looked up slightly to see him.


    "Ji Rao." Chu Xiu was almost gnashing his teeth to pronounce the name. He reached out and grabbed Ji Rao''s neck.


    The cold and delicate skin was easily grasped by him. Compared with Chu Xiu''s cocooned hand, Ji Rao was so fragile, as if Ji Rao''s life would be gone with a little effort.


    But Ji Rao died long ago.


    Chu Xiu couldn''t hurt him or bring him any pain.


    Chu Xiu looks at Ji Rao''s expressionless face. His indifferent and unpopular eyes look at him quietly, as if laughing at his inability. He tightens his fingers, as if he wants to twist Ji Rao''s head off.


    Qin Feng looked at him, and he disappeared. Chu Xiu couldn''t see him, and a sarcastic smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    You want to kill the ghost?


    But his smile soon froze.


    Because he saw Ji Rao''s eyes.


    There was a sad look in his cold and heartless eyes.


    Also, even if Chu Xiu was an ordinary human, he could still hurt Ji Rao.


    "Don''t blame me for being rude to you when you trouble Su Zian again!"


    Ji Rao pulled the corners of his mouth and raised his head to face Chu Xiu''s anger. "How can you be rude to me?"


    "I don''t believe that there is nothing in the world that can control ghosts, jirao." He sank his voice and said, "I''m sure you''ll lose your soul at that time."


    Qin Feng raises his eyebrows. He does things by himself. Su Zian''s life is what he wants from beginning to end. It has nothing to do with Ji Rao. Can Chu Xiu also punish Ji rao''an? If you want to add sin to it, you have no choice.


    But before he could move, the door was suddenly pushed open.


    Qin Feng noticed the shadow of two little paper ghosts passing by the door.


    A pair of white boots came in.


    Noticing the voice behind him, Chu Xiu loosened Ji Rao and turned around.


    Chu Tian was wearing light clothes and standing in front of Chu Xiu with a smile. Two faces with three similar faces were facing each other from afar.


    "I said who it was. It turned out to be the second younger brother. Why did the second younger brother come to my yard? What''s the matter?"


    Chu Xiushen took a breath, suppressed the anger in the heart, light mouth, "big brother''s room is not very clean."


    "Can''t do it clean," Chu Tim paused, staring straight at Chu Xiu, "I''m worried about the second brother."


    Chu Xiu clenched his teeth, "we are at least a mother compatriot. Even if we are not close to each other, we still have blood relationship in it. How can I do harm to you? What I say is for you."


    "Thank you for your concern." Chu Tian is still unmoved, "second brother really want to be good for me, then I ask for a person with second brother, second brother give?"


    "Who?"


    Chu Tian''s vision crosses Chu Xiu and falls on the person on the bed quietly.


    Chu Xiu''s face slowly sank down, "are you determined to hang out with the fierce ghost who harms me?"


    "I don''t mean anything else. I just Simply appreciate my sister-in-law. "

 Chapter 1320

    Chu Tian''s look is not very good, his face is a little pale, under the eyelids are also some black, not very spirit, but that pair of eyes are black shining, cruel. The whole person seems to be a bit of heresy and weird.


    What Chu Xiugang wanted to say was stuck in his throat. At that moment, he thought Chu Tian was like a fierce ghost.


    He reached forward and grabbed Chu Xiu''s wrist. "Don''t be confused by these ghosts!"


    Usually, Chu Tian, who is thin and devoted to business, breaks Chu Xiu''s hand.


    "Get out." Chu Tian said in a low voice, "get out!"


    Chu Xiu was silent for a long time. After a few seconds, he went out. When he passed Chu Tian, he heard his elder brother, who was never close to him, say to him in a warning tone, "don''t step here again."


    Chu Xiu''s steps stopped, and then strode out.


    The house suddenly quiets down, even the dust in the air moves extremely slowly.


    Chu Tian almost drags his way to Ji Rao''s bed and sits down slowly. His fierce breath disappears completely. He looks at Ji Rao with warm eyes.


    "That''s your brother."


    Chu Tim laughed for a while, ironically, "I know."


    Ji Rao seems to have some puzzled looking at Chu Tian.


    Chutian''s smile faded. "If I could, I''d rather I never had this brother."


    In his mind, when his younger brother was just born, all the people in the Chu family rushed to tell each other, and even his father, who always had a straight face, showed a smile. Chu family has been an expert in war since his grandfather. He fell ill because of the cold when he was a child, so he couldn''t lead the soldiers to war. His grandfather had a serious feudal thought, and thought that he was worthless in business, so he was very strict with him since he was a child.


    As soon as Chu Xiu was born, he didn''t like it. Later, Chu Xiu showed his outstanding talent in the battlefield, and he never saw Chu Tian again.


    Since Chu Xiu, everyone knows that there is a famous second young master in the Chu family. Who remembers him?


    Ji Rao saw the look in Chu Tian''s eyes slowly fade down, and knew that he must be thinking about something, but he was not half interested in Chu Tian''s idea.


    So he waved his hand. "You go out, too."


    Chu Tim slowly recovered. He saw Ji Rao''s face was worse than before. "I''ll find some people for you tomorrow."


    Ji Rao nodded her head and didn''t speak.


    It was not until Chu Tian went out that the dark little room was finally empty.


    Next to him came a cold laugh, "this Chu Xiu is really here to ask for a crime." Qin Feng''s tone was contemptuous. He turned his head to Ji Rao and said, "I think this Chu Junior is more knowledgeable than Chu junior. Why don''t you think about it?"


    Ji Rao light looked at Qin Feng, cold and unhappy, Qin Feng shrugged.


    "Go out, too."


    Not long after, Qin Feng''s body also retired in the air.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes slowly, like a black pearl in the dead sea. He took a breath and came down from the bed a little bit. He stood barefoot in front of the window, looking at the blurred scene outside through the window paper. He touched the coral string on his hands, and the blood coral string and red rope hung on his slender wrist, which made his skin even whiter.


    His eyes were so calm that no one knew what he was thinking.

 Chapter 1321

    In the 20th century, when wars broke out at home and abroad, Chu Xiu finally had no time to focus on Ji Rao and Su Zian.


    Fortunately, Ji Rao hasn''t been cured recently. He doesn''t want to fight Su Zian, but Qin Feng will scare him from time to time. Finally, Su Zian''s parents took Su Zian''s family to Yunnan, not only to avoid the war, but also to avoid Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng stood in front of Su''s house, looking at the black car disappearing on the road in front of him, and sighed.


    Look, he''s still a kind devil.


    Commander Chu was wounded in a war. When he was found, there was no good meat all over his body. He almost lost his life. This is a big event, other warlords are ready to move, all staring at Chu family this fat meat.


    All of a sudden, the burden of the Chu family fell on Chu Xiu.


    His lack of oil and salt made other warlords realize that Chu Xiu was not a good man to bite, and the enemy''s offensive became more and more fierce. These selfish warlords had to consider the current situation first.


    Ji Rao stands on the roof with an umbrella, and climbs up several paper men behind him. After a while, there was another crash.


    Chu Tian carried a wooden ladder and climbed up to the roof.


    "Why are you here? I''ve been looking for you for a long time


    Ji Rao naturally knew that he had been looking for himself for a long time. He watched Chu Tian run back and forth on the roof for more than half an hour - if Ji Rao didn''t want him to see him, Chu Tian would not have found him that day - Chu Tian thought it was his group of kids who played a role.


    Those kids?


    Ji Rao sneered, and her pale face slightly showed a little sarcastic color.


    What are those things.


    "You see."


    Ji Rao raised his hand and pointed far away.


    "What do you see?"


    This is the first time that Ji Rao talks to him like this. Chu Tian feels happy.


    Outside the courtyard of the Chu family, the guards, dressed in military uniforms and carrying rifles, walked back and forth in a neat line. Their duty is to stop any stranger who wants to get close to Chu''s compound.


    Five meters away, people with rickshaws and well-dressed high-ranking people ran past. Some people hurried along the street with newspapers. Some children were playing with sugar blowing in their hands. The buns were curling up and the smoke was rising. It was hard to see clearly.


    Chu Tian''s eyebrows were slightly frozen. He was a little tired of the scenes he could see every day when he went out. But now that he asked, he would put down his patience and answer.


    "A lot of people."


    "No," Ji Rao raised her finger again, "it''s over there."


    His hand seemed to point to the air in the distance. Chu tianlue understood it as soon as he thought about it. He only pointed to the general direction.


    "The woods?"


    "Well." Ji Rao seems to be a little happy, his mouth almost invisible bend, "my grave."


    His understatement makes Chu Tian''s eyebrows jump. He turns his head to carefully observe the subtle expression on Ji Rao''s face, but Ji Rao is indifferent to the front, and he can''t observe anything.


    It''s obviously unrealistic for ghosts to use his ability of observing words and colors in business.


    "If Chu Xiu doesn''t want me, I can go there. That''s my end result."


    Chu Tian was silent for a long time, and then he began to speak hard, "why do you have such a deep obsession with Chu Xiu?"


    Ji Rao didn''t answer. He turned his head slightly, and his voice was scattered in the air.


    "Stop raising kids. You''re going to die. It''s ugly."

 Chapter 1322

    At first it was restrained laughter, then it gradually became conspicuous and became loud laughter.


    "Do you care about me?"


    The cold-blooded ghost in front of him is hard to believe, but Chu Tian knows that his heart is not as frightening as he seems.


    He must have been a very kind man.


    Chu Tian''s mind.


    "You are How did you die? "


    Ji Rao didn''t feel the slightest displeasure because of his unreasonable words.


    There was a moment of confusion in his eyes, because he didn''t know how he died.


    But that little bit of confusion soon drowned in his dark to no light pupil, just like accidentally splashing a little spray in the dead water, and then quickly returned to silence.


    Ji Rao''s silence makes Chu Tian know that he doesn''t want to talk to him about this, so he quickly changes the topic, which Ji Rao is more interested in.


    "Did you know that Chu Xiu almost died when he was three years old?"


    ¡­¡­


    The battlefield is full of smoke, the burning fire crackles from time to time, and the earth is covered with ants. But when you look closer, you will find that it''s not ants, it''s bodies that numb people''s scalp. The blood is all over the battlefield. The battle flag has been tilted a lot. The wind rolls up the flag and unfolds it again, as if it is going to fall in the next moment.


    Outside the camp, a soldier came running with a gun on his back


    Chu XiuXiu was sitting in front of the sand table. His left arm fell on his neck. The exposed neck and face were covered with bruises, and a bandage was stuck on his forehead. The adjutant is talking to him about the current situation. The situation is unfavorable in any way, and the atmosphere is dignified for a moment.


    "Come in."


    The soldier came in, stood still and said aloud, "young commander, someone is looking for you outside."


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know. I''m like a civilian, but I insist on meeting the young commander."


    Chu Xiu frowned. In fact, his eyebrows and eyes were very sharp, and the outline was condensed. When he didn''t speak, he always made people feel oppressed. The soldier could not help but stand upright.


    "It''s not safe." When he spoke, although his voice was not loud, there was an unquestionable firmness, "send two soldiers to take him away."


    "But, young commander, this man is splashing about outside and grabs a gun. He says that if he doesn''t see him, he will die here..."


    Chu Xiu''s eyes finally showed some impatience.


    "Bring him in."


    "Yes


    A moment later, there was a rustling sound of footsteps outside, and the curtain of the tent was lifted. The first one who came in was a small man, about 1.7 meters tall. His clothes looked like those worn by beggars, wrinkled and sticky with a lot of soil. He should have just tumbled outside, and his face was dirty. His eyes were very bright, and he turned left and right smartly In the end, his eyes fell on Chu Xiu.


    I don''t know if it was Chu Xiu''s illusion. He felt that for a moment, the little man''s eyes changed slightly, and his dignified look seemed to be contrary to his embarrassed appearance.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    "Yes The dwarf strode toward Chu Xiu, but he was stopped by the soldiers with guns nearby without taking two steps.


    Who knows if he is the traitor who came to assassinate.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Yes, there is something very important! And you will be interested in him


    Chu Xiu supported his chin and didn''t care much, "you say."


    "Come here and I''ll tell you in a whisper."


    Chu Xiu couldn''t move. He just sat there and looked at him. A pair of you say to say, don''t say to leave the meaning.


    The dwarf gritted his teeth. "Have you hit a ghost lately?"

 Chapter 1323

    The dwarf keenly noticed that the curve of Chu Xiu''s mouth was stiff. Although it was not obvious, nothing could escape his eyes!


    He took the opportunity to step forward, shouting loudly and passionately, "after this village, there will be no shop. No one is more professional than me!"


    Chu Xiu''s eyes darkened, and his mouth moved. He wanted to say something, but the thinking he had developed since he was a child made him know that this was not the time to talk.


    "Take him down first and find a safe place to watch."


    The dwarf was picked up by two tall soldiers and walked out. When he walked, he was still kicking his legs. "You must come to me! It must be


    Into the night, the last trace of the sun hanging on the edge of the horizon, the dark outline painted a blue orange line. Snowflakes slowly floated in the sky, and the two stone lions at the gate of Chu''s courtyard were white. Some people are carrying clothes to and fro, the white breath between speaking is submerged in the cold air.


    A few people are sweeping the snow in the yard, the broom is close to the ground, regularly "Shua" and "Shua".


    The servant in charge of Marshal Chu''s yard had a good ear. Hearing some subtle voices, he raised his head. There was no one in front of him, only scattered snowflakes.


    Someone came in through the wooden door with snow air conditioning outside. His face could not be seen clearly in the dark room. It was another person in the room who found out his existence and turned his head.


    Just wanted to say something, but suddenly stopped.


    Qin Feng brow slightly twisted out a print, he seems to be carefully confirmed after some time raised his eyes, "you hurt?"


    Ji Rao''s soul is very weak. It has been better these days, but now Qin Feng feels that Ji Rao''s soul is weaker.


    Without waiting for Ji Rao to answer, Qin Feng asked, "have you met black and white impermanence?"


    "No Ji Rao floats around the house and then sits down quietly. He seems to have unconsciously grasped his palm and turned to look out of the window. What he said is to Qin Feng, "if I really meet black and white impermanence, may I come back completely?"


    It''s not black and white impermanence. Qin Feng put his heart back in his stomach. He didn''t want to think about why he was relieved. He attributed it to the grasshopper on the same rope as muscle. Black and white impermanence grabs Ji Rao, and the next one is him.


    "What are you doing?"


    Ji Rao''s face sank, and even the temperature in the room dropped a lot. "I met some annoying flies."


    "And the fly?"


    "Run away."


    Qin Feng snorted and laughed.


    "That''s right." He supported his chin, rather lazy, meaning, "I have something to tell you."


    Ji Rao is very concise, "said."


    "Your little heart may be in danger."


    The war was very fierce. It was Chu Xiu''s side. Not only Chu Xiu''s soldiers, but also other warlords. It is true that there are many of them, but the separatist scuffle has not only weakened their own strength, but also reduced their number. What''s more, they are clear-minded, and the gap between them and the enemy countries lies not in the people, but in the weapons.


    After several days and nights of fighting, Chu Xiu was on the verge of running out of ammunition and food.


    But he still didn''t mean to retreat.


    There are thousands of people behind him. As soon as he withdraws, it''s all over. If the commander-in-chief were awake at this time, he would not withdraw.

 Chapter 1324

    Ji Rao is just looking for someone to breathe these days, and Chu Xiu is still angry with him. He almost never comes back to Chu''s home. Ji Rao didn''t have much time to contact him, and he didn''t notice what happened to Chu Xiu recently. The left and right Chu Xiu had the ability of self-protection, so he didn''t have a ghost to worry about.


    But now it seemed as if he had to worry.


    The sword in the battlefield has no eyes. It may be gone in the next second. Who can say that.


    "You said..." Ji Rao touched the string of beads on her hands. "They don''t have enough weapons?"


    "It''s not enough, it''s scarce." Qin Feng sneered coldly, "people are well-equipped, they hold sticks, how many are not enough to fill the life, Chu Xiu is also a fierce character, how do not retreat -" he said, his eyes fell on Ji Rao, very guiding like to say, "if this goes on, in three days, Chu Xiu will be buried there with his soldiers."


    After that, he seemed to feel a little funny, with a little smile in his eyes, and gave his own idea with great interest, "either you let him die, anyway, his disgust for you in this life is not likely to turn around, and you can go to him after his next life."


    Ji Rao didn''t pay attention to his words. His empty eyes gazed at a piece of dust in the air for a long time.


    "Ah, I said..."


    "I''ll go out."


    With no time for Qin Feng to react, Ji Rao''s moment of standing up disappeared in the same place. Qin Feng was stunned for a moment, and there was no one in front of him. The dim sunlight slanted down from the window, and the corner of his mouth slowly pulled down. Half of his face was hidden in the shadow, and he looked a little terrible.


    The hills are bare, and a few scattered trees have lost their leaves. When the cold wind blows, the ground is frosty and white, and the fallen leaves Hula roll to the other side. The air is cold, and a breath can freeze the lungs.


    Stab, stab.


    Feet on the ground across the sound came, a stone was kicked to roll a long way to stop.


    A man in cotton padded clothes squatted down with his hands in his hands. His nose and breath were all white. The tip of his nose was red with cold. He also wore a hat with a small hole on his head, revealing some cotton wadding.


    "It''s said that Shanghe was captured. Many people died!"


    Another man came around from behind the tree. He had a cigarette in his mouth. The smoke drifted away with his action.


    "It''s bloody. It''s a whole river."


    "It''s none of our business." Squatting people cold smile for a while, and then low head staring at the soil in front of Ke La, "anyway, can''t hit us here."


    After a long silence, the man standing there shook his head, "I can''t tell." He took another puff of smoke, then thought of something and asked, "do you still have a mother-in-law?"


    "No more." He rubbed his face against the cold sleeve, because it was too cold to stretch out his hand. "It''s gone a long time ago. He was killed by foreign devils."


    There was a moment of silence.


    I don''t know how long after that, the one who was standing took the cigarette and finally reluctantly sucked his ass, threw it to the ground between the hot hands, and stepped on a dirty cloth shoe, "how long do you think we have to guard here?"


    "It depends on when the boss can sell it."


    "I always feel..." The man murmured and looked into the distance. "I always think it''s not very authentic."


    Wow.


    Another cold wind blew by, and he saw a touch of white on the hill in the distance.

 Chapter 1325.1

    The white slowly moving, standing people squint, as if their own eyes mistook. He closed his eyes and opened them again. The white color became more conspicuous. Now he saw it clearly. It was a personal shadow.


    But he closed his eyes and the figure was still far away. How could he be so close to him as soon as he closed his eyes and opened them?


    But he didn''t have time to doubt for a long time, because soon, the white shadow came to them.


    "Lao Han -"


    after listening to the voice, the squatter slowly raised his head, looked at the straight eyes of his peers, and then followed his eyes.


    In front of them stood a thin man. He was pale, but his face was one on top of the other. It was the first time that they had seen such a good-looking man.


    It''s just that the beautiful people seem to wear less clothes, so that their faces turn pale with cold.


    "Who are you?"


    The squatter also stood up, "what are you doing here?"


    Ji Rao''s sight missed them and fell on the barren land behind them. "I''m looking for something."


    They both looked at each other and felt strange. It''s reasonable to say that in the winter, this hill is dry, and no one should be here.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Guns."


    Two people suddenly changed facial expression.


    Ji Rao''s vision moved back gently, "take me to find the gun you hid."


    The two men only stopped for a second, and then immediately rushed toward Ji Rao.


    Although these two men are big and rough, no matter how powerful they are, how can they defeat ghosts.


    They only saw Ji Rao gently raised his hand, and they were strangled by the invisible force, which was so powerful that they directly lifted the two men up, and then bumped into the branch of the tree behind them.


    Two people are in a mess of get up, all with the startled eye looking at Ji Rao.


    "You, you It''s not human. "


    Ji Rao looked at them coldly and condescensively, "tell me where it is."


    One of them, who was beaten farther away, turned his eyes, got up and ran out. Ji Rao took a look at the man and moved his finger slightly. But thinking of Chu Xiu, he put it down again.


    Take it for granted that in the face of Chu Xiu, if he has less than one life, he has less than one life.


    The rest of the people watched Ji Rao come towards him. Even in extreme panic, he still noticed that Ji Rao didn''t make a sound when he stepped on the dead leaves.


    He moved his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything. The cold wind whistled on his face, but he looked at Ji Rao like unconscious.


    The white man squatted down in front of him. "Tell me, where are the weapons you''ve hidden."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the tent was the rough voice of the soldiers talking. The dwarf sat on the chair and stood up again in two seconds, pacing as if anxiously. From time to time, he calmed down to listen to the outside voice, or directly opened the tent to see if Chu Xiu was coming.


    It took him two hours to wait, and finally the voice of the soldiers rang out.


    "Young commander!"


    The next moment, the curtain was lifted up, the cold wind poured in, and the fire in the house flashed.


    The dwarf''s eyes brightened, "you''re here at last."


    Chu Xiu stopped in front of him. His uniform made him stand there like a straight bamboo. The color of his face under his hat is condensed, and his eyes are extremely black. Even if he is hanging a hand, it also gives people a great sense of oppression.

 Chapter 1325.2

    "To make a long story short, I''m short of time."


    The dwarf knew in a moment that he moved a chair in front of Chu Xiu like a dogleg, "come and sit down!"


    He was stunned after moving.


    For so many years, he has been asked by others, and all the chairs have been moved by others. Now he is in a hurry to exorcise ghosts. After that, he will move the chairs back to others?!


    He glanced at Chu xiutingba''s posture, and his heart said that this life is a kind of submissive appearance.


    Chu Xiu sat down and looked at him quietly. The meaning was very obvious, waiting for the dwarf to say.


    Shorty


    The first time I saw my employer, so, so There''s style.


    He coughed softly and closed the expression on his face, trying to give people the illusion that he was very talented and learned.


    "You..."


    "You have ten minutes."


    Shorty:


    Who on earth asked who?!


    "Have you been haunted by ghosts lately?"


    Chu Xiu didn''t say a word, so he had the right to acquiesce.


    When he was young, he was entangled by ghosts. He had met many magic wands who came up to say this. If the dwarf in front of him could not give a satisfactory answer, he would not waste time with him.


    The dwarf suddenly patted his head, "Oh, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Xu Xian. You can call me master Xu."


    When he said this, his face was very indifferent, but his heart was very proud - he waited for Chu Xiu to hold his hand like the people he had met before and call him "master" one by one.


    Let Chu Xiu show that he is in urgent need of help, let him have a sense of achievement.


    So he waited in silence.


    A second passed.


    Half a minute passed.


    A minute passed.


    The enigmatic expression on Xu Xian''s face was a little strained. Chu Xiu just looked at him quietly from beginning to end, then he looked at the watch on his wrist, "you still have eight and a half minutes."


    Shorty


    Finally, he drooped down and pulled a wooden stool again. His legs were bent on the stick under the stool.


    "To put it simply, I know you''ve met a very difficult ghost recently. I can help you."


    Chu Xiu looked at him with a kind of distrust. His first reaction was that someone could help him get rid of Ji Rao.


    "Why do you want to help me, and why do I want to believe you?"


    The dwarf took a drink of water and frowned.


    This water is not only not making tea, but also cold, with a little sand!


    He is a famous ghost catcher. Many famous people invite him to go back and give a confession. Unexpectedly, he found a job by himself and put himself in such a wrong. He choked for a long time without saying a word. Then he sighed and put the cup down again.


    "I help you because it''s my duty to catch ghosts, especially those who make trouble. And as far as I know, there''s more than one ghost around you. As for why you believe me... " Xu Xian opened her mouth and showed her white teeth. "You have no other way, don''t you? You might as well believe me, and I won''t charge you more..."


    Speaking of money, Chu Xiu stood up, turned around and went out.


    Xu Xian was stunned for a moment, then jumped up and grabbed each other''s sleeve, "don''t, I''m not a god stick, I''m not here to cheat you! You can wait for me to catch the ghost and then pay for it! "


    Chu Xiu finally stopped. He turned to look at Xu Xian. A moment later, he finally nodded his noble head.


    Xu Xian wants to cry without tears.


    What a sin I have found for myself!

 Chapter 1326.1

    He swallowed.


    "Now can we do it and have a good talk?"


    Until Chu Xiu sat down again, Xu Xian was relieved.


    "Your ghost is hard to deal with. I''ve met him before, but..." He frowned. "It''s hard to handle, so I came to you."


    According to his observation, the ghost showed an extremely strong connivance to Chu Xiu.


    The ghost was powerful, and there was another ghost around him. He didn''t have a big advantage, so he turned to find Chu Xiu.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    When it comes to business, Xu Xian''s face becomes straight.


    "I need you to tell me about your encounter with him first. Don''t be too detailed, just talk about it in general."


    He listened with a serious face until he heard that Chu Xiu had become a relative with the ghost. His chin was slightly open, his eyes were slightly dull, and his eyes were slightly stiff.


    Chu Xiu looks at him without expression.


    Xu Xian felt that if he went on like this, Chu Xiu in front of him might be shot dead.


    So he closed his chin by hand and nodded as if nothing had happened. "You go on."


    In fact, there is nothing to say. When Chu Xiu mentioned it, he felt disgusted and tired. In a few words, he ended his entanglement with Ji Rao.


    Xu Xian lowered his head and thought, "this ghost is different from the ordinary kid. It''s hard to deal with. I have to think about it. I''ll need your help at that time."


    Chu Xiu nodded gently.


    If you can send Ji Rao away, it would be better.


    "That''s right." Chu Xiu frowned and said, "I''ve always met ghosts since I was a child. Why is he so persistent to me?"


    Is it just some past and present bullshit?


    Xu Xian helped his forehead. "That''s the strange thing, because he seems to It was forced. "


    "Forced what do you mean?"


    "That is He is a soul forced to stay in the world. " Xu Xian stood up and patted Chu Xiu on the shoulder. "But don''t worry, it''s on me. No ghost is my opponent. Go out and ask. Who hasn''t heard of master Xu! That''s not to say


    Chu Xiu raised his eyes slightly. Even if he was sitting and Xu Xian was standing, Xu Xian was not much higher than him. "Then you can catch it yourself, and ask me for help."


    Xu Xian disguised a cough, "this is not, we are more powerful together."


    He looked at Chu Xiu''s expressionless face and felt that what he said was very reasonable. He nodded and affirmed himself unilaterally.


    "It''s not a good time to talk. If you finish this fight, I''ll tell you what to do when you come back."


    Chu Xiu lowered his eyes. Xu Xian couldn''t see what he thought.


    A moment later, Chu Xiu stood up, "then I''ll go first."


    "Take your time, young commander!"


    After seeing Chu Xiu off, Xu Xian turned back and put a smile on her lips.


    Good. Another big list!


    ¡­¡­


    The air was cold enough to freeze people. The cold wind was howling in the hollow of the hill. The people in front of Ji Rao walked forward and finally stopped in front of a wooden house.


    "Just Here it is. "


    The man''s face was white, his body was very embarrassed, his lips were shaking, and he didn''t even have the courage to look at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao slightly raised his head and looked at the ordinary wooden house in front of him coldly.

 Chapter 1326.2

    "The wooden house is built temporarily. It''s a special place for the boss to hide weapons."


    This wooden house is different from the one I live in. It''s higher and bigger. It''s just a temporary measure not to let the ammunition be so obvious.


    The man took out the key in his pocket and opened the hard and cold lock on the door.


    With a squeak, the wooden door was pushed in.


    Ji Rao stepped in.


    The wooden house was full of wooden boxes. He went over and covered the lock with his hand. The lock fell with a bang. Then the door was lifted to reveal the full and tidy guns.


    The other one is full of nine millimeter bullets.


    Such boxes are piled up two people high, and even two cannons imported from D country.


    Such a huge arsenal is now Ji Rao''s.


    It was not easy for him to transport such a huge thing to Chu Xiu.


    Click.


    Ji Rao is sensitive to the sound outside the cabin.


    Obviously, the man who just ran away was not frightened. He went to find someone.


    Ji Rao closed the door of the two boxes, and then the steps came in droves, and the wooden door creaked.


    A gun stuck in the back of Ji Rao''s head.


    The voice behind him rang quietly, "don''t move."


    Ji Rao pauses, then turns around slowly.


    The person in front of him was dressed in a Zhongshan suit, and his pretty eyebrows were slightly fierce, but his face made Ji Rao feel familiar. And he was stunned at the moment of seeing Ji Rao, and the anger on his face retreated instantly.


    Ji Rao put his gun aside and looked up at the black muzzle of his gun. He almost laughed sarcastically.


    "You don''t hold your gun firmly."


    His gun fell to the ground and held Ji Rao''s wrist. "Ji Rao It''s really you. "


    Under the hint of this man over and over again, Ji Rao finally has some impression on him.


    This man was the first year of Fang who ventured to dig his tomb.


    Fang Chu Nian didn''t expect that Ji Rao was here.


    He took Ji Rao''s funeral goods and sold them for money. He was very capable of doing business, and he realized the importance of arms before the war started. He put all his money in one basket to buy arms and resell them, and made a lot of money.


    It''s not a good job, it''s not safe, it''s full of danger, everything needs to be done when the sun is out of sight.


    So he gradually learned how to hold a gun.


    "Why are you here? What do you want these guns for? "


    The people behind Fang chunian looked at each other with some doubts and didn''t understand what happened.


    Ji Rao pointed to the boxes behind him and said in a low voice, "I want these guns. If someone stops me, I will kill them."


    Fang chunian suddenly heard a few laughs behind him.


    They don''t believe that the boy who is more energetic than the girl will have any ability. In their opinion, they can turn over the little white face if they drag it out.


    Originally, they thought that someone was targeting the weapons. When they came, they were all worried. They didn''t expect that they were just making trouble.


    Only Fang chunian knew that he was serious.


    If Ji Rao wants to, everyone here will die now.


    "No way." He heard himself laughing, "if you want it, take it."

 Chapter 1327

    Fang chunian gave everything to Ji Rao without hesitation.


    The people who followed him didn''t understand, but Fang Chunnian was obviously not prepared to tell these people about Ji Rao. He only said that Ji Rao was his life-saving benefactor, and he would give them whatever they wanted.


    What''s more, all he has now is given by Ji Rao. Without Ji Rao, he could not have come to the present situation. He might have been reduced to begging in the street.


    Moreover, he himself is partial to Ji Rao.


    Even if Ji Rao is a ghost.


    He used to be so afraid of ghosts that he didn''t even dare to go into the tomb of the dead. But now he is lucky that he went into Ji Rao''s tomb at that time. If not, how could he see Ji Rao.


    "Boss, you can think about it. We were going to sell this batch of arms to Wu Wei. They are anxious with Lao maozi. If we provide arms at this time, we can at least earn more than expected."


    Fang chunian sat in a high position. He took a cup and took a sip. He was originally a scholar, and he had a good young master''s upbringing in every move, but there was a scar on his brow that appeared not long ago, which added some ruthlessness to his white face.


    How can it be cruel to resell arms?


    If he can''t be ruthless, he will be eaten by his peers first.


    "I know for myself that I won''t let my brothers lose money."


    "Boss! ¡ª¡ª¡±


    Fang chunian raised his hand and stopped him. He put down the teacup and made a clear sound when the bottom of the teacup touched the table.


    "Needless to say, I have made up my mind."


    After sending others, Fang chunian stood up. He went to a room and took a deep breath. The cold and ruthlessness in front of him disappeared completely, as if he was still the useless scholar who hesitated in front of the cave entrance.


    He knocked twice on the door. "I''m in."


    The door opened, Ji Rao Shi ran sat on the chair, and a servant girl fell on the floor. Fang chunian took a look at the servant girl he called to serve Ji Rao not long ago.


    Fang Chu Nian also just looked at two eyes to let a person lift servant girl to go out, the door is closed again.


    He walked slowly to Ji Rao and sat down. He raised his head and traced Ji Rao''s delicate outline with his eyes - he didn''t realize how strong his eyes were.


    He thought he would never see Ji Rao again.


    After all, Ji Rao is a ghost. He can''t find it.


    "You..." When he spoke, he was still a little nervous. "Do you need anything else? Can I burn you something? It''s cold and you''re wearing so thin again. Shall I burn some clothes for you? Do you have anything to eat? I have money now, and I can buy it for you... "


    Ji Rao looks at him slightly and looks at him in a funny way. With only one look in his eyes, Fang chunian is stunned. He doesn''t know what to say.


    "I''m a ghost. I''m not afraid of cold and I''m not hungry."


    Yes, he''s a ghost. What does ordinary people like for him?


    Fang even felt that if he could, as long as Ji Rao spoke, he could find everything he wanted, as long as Ji Rao wanted.


    But now he doesn''t know what Ji Rao wants, he doesn''t know what ghosts need, which makes him a little frustrated.


    "Or..." He hesitated and said, "or do you still need the essence, I can..."

 Chapter 1328

    "Didn''t you see your servant girl just now?" Ji Rao''s face didn''t change and said, "I don''t need essence anymore."


    "Oh, oh." Fang chunian closed his mouth. He pursed his lower lip, and the corners of his mouth kept turning upward. He never knew that it was such a pleasant thing to meet Ji Rao again.


    "Well, do you need any more ammunition?"


    Ji Rao''s black eyes moved, and fell on Fang chunian indifferently. For a moment, Fang chunian''s breath stagnated.


    He knew Ji Rao was interested in arms.


    But Ji Rao is a ghost. What does he want these things for?


    Fang chunian hesitated, "shall I burn all those to you? If you like, I can find some more for you. "


    It''s not easy to get arms in troubled times. Every time he gets arms, he risks his life to travel home and abroad. However, Fang''s tone at this time is as simple as getting arms for Ji Rao, just pouring a glass of water for him.


    Ji Rao''s eyes drooped, his long and curly eyelashes outlined a beautiful arc, and his pale fingertips pointed down the table, "no, these are enough."


    He paused for two seconds, then said, "but I do have something else to look for you."


    Can help Ji Rao''s help, Fang early years simply beg but not, "you say."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Chu Xiu came out of the tent. His face was tired, and his face was a little pale. His bones seemed to make a kind of click sound.


    Last night, when the enemy attacked, Chu Xiu immediately responded and organized people to fight back in the dark, but they didn''t even put up their guns, so the enemy had already withdrawn.


    Chu Xiu lost nearly a third of his people.


    He didn''t have time to go to sleep until there was a little light in the sky. But when he closed his eyes, all the soldiers'' arms and legs were blown away. Even if he was very tired, he couldn''t sleep.


    Finally, I can only get up and see if there is any place outside that needs him.


    The soldiers were carried away one by one with stretchers. In front of the tent, several soldiers sat together with their faces and necks scratched to a certain extent, and their clothes were in rags. At this time, they sat on the ground against the cold wind and could not lift their heads.


    Chu Xiu moved his lips, but found that he could not say anything.


    "Young commander." The adjutant came over and said, "don''t you go to have a rest, young commander?"


    Chu Xiu shook his head. He closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, most of the intolerance in his eyes had faded away.


    "All settled?"


    "It''s all settled." The adjutant hesitated for a while and said, "it''s just that our food tent was burned last night, and the rest can''t last more than two days. Young commander, why don''t we go to collect it again..."


    Chu Xiu said sternly, "no way. A few days ago, it has been levied once. The common people have nothing to eat. Where can they get the food for us? " He took a breath and continued, "where''s the ammunition?"


    "Already It''s gone. "


    Chu Xiu was silent for a while, then firmly, "no ammunition, Shovel them and Shovel them." Behind me are the common people. Even if you use your life to fill it, you have to block it for me. In five days'' time, reinforcements will arrive. Let''s all stick to it. "


    "Yes


    At the moment when the adjutant was about to leave, Chu Xiu raised his hand again. This time, his voice dropped a little. "Anyway, we must ensure the safety of the wounded and take them home."

 Chapter 1329-1331

    The adjutant''s throat choked, and an old man''s nose was sour and his eyes were red.


    He respectfully saluted, jaw crack of dead tight, almost from the teeth out of the same, "yes!"


    When Xu Xian came to find Chu Xiu, Chu Xiu was still talking about the plan of deploying troops. When he finally finished the meeting, Xu Xian went in with a careless hand.


    Ignoring Chu Xiu''s dignified look, he sat down and said, "when are you going back?"


    Chu Xiu went back to see the ghost.


    "When the war is over."


    Xu Xian frowned. It was impossible for him to win this battle. He had counted many times.


    So he didn''t quite understand what Chu Xiu was struggling for. His tone was a little casual, "if you withdraw, the battle will be over?"


    Chu Xiu put his hand on the table and raised his eyes to look at Xu Xian. His eyes were so dark that Xu Xian couldn''t help fighting. If he didn''t know that Chu Xiu was a human being, he would be able to pull out as a devil.


    "The end of this war means we''re going to win."


    "Oh, oh..." Xu Xian swallowed his saliva and forced out a smile. "Don''t be so serious. Let''s talk about the ghost first."


    "No need." Chu Xiu knew his priorities.


    In this battle, even if he died, Ji Rao is not the most difficult thing.


    The hardest part is Wu Wei.


    Wu Wei is the warlord closest to him in this battle, and Wu Wei obviously knows the importance of this place. If the enemy forces break through here, they will go straight to Kyoto, and the lifeline of the whole country will be in the hands of others. Wu Wei''s promise to provide reinforcements was quite straightforward, but their reinforcements were not so straightforward.


    From the original two days to three days, and then to five days.


    Wu Wei obviously wanted to wait for the enemy to annihilate Chu Xiu and come back to the top. He not only solved the Chu family, but also won the battle, killing two birds with one stone.


    How could Chu Xiu not know his ghost idea, but could he withdraw? No.


    These days, there are fewer and fewer soldiers, and his mood is more and more impatient, but the most difficult thing is that they have no guns and ammunition.


    This is to make it clear that they should use their bodies to fill the hole.


    Seeing that he didn''t have much energy to care about ghosts, Xu Xian shrugged, "well, I have other ghosts to deal with. I''ll come back to you in half a month."


    Then he took out a handful of things from his pocket and picked out a black shell from a pile of melon seeds, stones and chicken feathers. He blew on both sides and wiped it with his fingers, then solemnly handed it to Chu Xiu.


    "Here you are. If you want to find me in half a month, just call master Xu to him."


    With that, he stood up and waved, "gone."


    Chu Xiu didn''t want to stay. He just put the shells in his pocket.


    At present, he still doesn''t trust Xu Xian.


    Bang bang.


    "It''s not good, young commander. The enemy is coming again!"


    Chu Xiu gritted his teeth, took out a pistol from his waist, and walked out with a big step, "keep it for me, keep it with your life!"


    How can it hold.


    Chu Xiu leaned back in the trench. He gasped violently, the blood on his thigh came down, and slowly gathered into a stream, which dyed the land red under him. The smell of dust and fireworks in the air made it difficult to breathe. There were several soldiers who had died in the war lying beside him.


    Chu Xiu held the gun in his hand.

 Chapter 1332

    He closed his eyes, and the gunfire and roar around him almost pierced people''s eardrums. From time to time, the clods falling from the top hit his head.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh.


    It''s the sound of a bullet coming into the body.


    Chu Xiu opened his eyes again, and his jaw was so tight that his pupils showed some blood color because of exertion.


    He didn''t have to go that far. But they are all at a dead end, and let him watch his soldiers charging outside. He is like a turtle in the rear commanding He can''t do such a thing.


    "Stop, stop..."


    The deafening sound of the bombing was silent, but the survivors'' eardrums were still echoing. They all felt like they had survived, and their faces stained with mud were smiling.


    But this smile is short-lived, injured soon like frost eggplant, sitting together in twos and threes. The rest of the people who have strength and can move are going to build defences.


    The whole army is in a low mood, and they all know that once again, they may not have a chance to see the world again.


    "Young commander, young commander!"


    The cry of broken voice is particularly harsh in the silent atmosphere.


    Chu Xiu''s eyelids jumped.


    Almost every time someone called him that before the start of the war, it would not be good for him - but this time it was obviously different.


    The soldier who came to shout looked surprised. "Young commander, we have guns!"


    A moment later, boxes after boxes of guns and ammunition were put on the ground in front of the tent.


    All the soldiers looked over with bright eyes.


    The leader was a slightly weak man. He leaned against the box, holding a pistol in his hand. His slightly white fingers didn''t seem to play with guns, but his movements were so skillful.


    Chu Xiu stepped forward and looked at the man.


    The man stood up straight and said with a smile, "Hello, my name is Fang Chunnian. I''ve heard about it for a long time


    He didn''t say anything, but Chu Xiu couldn''t feel a trace of kindness from his smiling eyes.


    Fang Chu Nian.


    He has heard of the name.


    "I hear we don''t have enough guns." He patted the box with his backhand and made a dull noise. "I just represent myself and my brothers and send a little of our heart."


    Chu Xiu narrowed his eyes. When the other soldiers were almost happy to shout out, he didn''t feel very happy.


    His vision is in the gun of Fang chunian''s hand to shake past for a while.


    He felt that the man was hostile to him.


    Just now, if he could, Chu Xiu even suspected that this man would touch his forehead with the gun in his hand.


    "What are the conditions?"


    "Of course not." Fang chunian put the gun on the box, and his tone lengthened a little. "It''s all said that it''s a little intention. Aren''t you fighting to protect the common people? How could I What do you want from you? "


    Although I doubt the purpose of this man, there is no better way now. It''s like trapping animals on the edge of a cliff. The only way in front of him is dangerous, but he has to go.


    Chu Xiu strode over and knocked his finger on the box. "Can I open it?"


    Fang chunian stepped back and made a "please" gesture. His head tilted slightly, "please."


    Chu Xiu opened the door of the box. The brand-new gun inside reflected the sunlight, which made him squint. He reached for a rifle and picked it up skillfully.


    Bang.


    One shot hit the tree trunk in the distance, and the branches trembled.


    There''s no problem with the gun.

 Chapter 1333

    "By the way, I''ve also brought some food. It''s not much. It''s not a compliment."


    The soldiers around whispered, and they were very happy to hear it.


    "Thank you, boss Fang."


    Chu Xiu put down his gun, and his tone was better.


    No matter what the purpose of this man is, now these materials can really solve his urgent need.


    Fang chunian nodded slightly and said, "go and help young commander Chu move."


    "Thank you very much."


    In the early years of Fang''s life, the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, but his smile didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes, as if he just pulled the corners of his mouth upward.


    He turned his head and looked around. He didn''t see Ji Rao''s figure. He was disappointed.


    The guns were distributed quickly. After so many days of fighting with guns, they finally touched the guns and each soldier showed a smile.


    But they were not happy for a long time. With the sound of a big gun, the war was imminent.


    "Quick, quick, quick!"


    "On the front of the back, don''t forget our flag!"


    "Don''t give me advice, call me all!"


    Chu Xiushen''s ancestors and soldiers shot one enemy at a time and hit a hundred times.


    But the increase in ammunition will not reverse the situation. At best, it was just a heart tonic for Chu Xiu''s soldiers. The disparity between the enemy and ourselves is not only in weapons, but also in numbers after so many days.


    Chu Xiu put out his head, a bullet wiped his cheek and floated past. Chu Xiu didn''t blink his eyes, and didn''t shrink back, just like he never felt the bullet that almost killed him, he straightened up and shot in the direction.


    An enemy fell.


    But the next moment, Chu Xiu clenched his teeth. He heard the sound of flesh and blood being pierced. Chu Xiu almost did not hesitate to withdraw from the trench.


    "Young commander!"


    Soon the medic came running with the box and the cat on his waist.


    Chu Xiu was shot in the shoulder, blood soaked his clothes, gurgling down.


    "It''s nothing. It''s not fatal." As he spoke, the medic took things from the box.


    Chu Xiu just opened his mouth to talk, the next second in front of the medical soldiers fell forward on the ground, threw up a layer of dust.


    If you look at it carefully, there is a bullet hole in the temple of the medic. The blood flows out, and the medic is dying.


    Chu Xiu looked at the corpse of the medical soldier in a daze.


    One second is still alive, the next second fell here, he did not even react, death stood behind him, quietly took his life.


    The adjutant knelt down in front of Chu Xiu with one leg. His forehead was broken, his flesh and blood was stained with mud, and his face was gray. "Young commander, we don''t have many people, otherwise we''d better retreat. We really can''t keep it. The people in the back have already run away according to their feet. We don''t have to make unnecessary sacrifices. We don''t have to leave the Castle Peak without firewood!"


    Chu Xiu was silent.


    In his ears, he could hear the screams of soldiers around him, the dull sound of bullets entering the body, and even the sound of blood flowing away.


    "Young commander! ¡ª¡ª¡±


    Chu Xiu almost broke his teeth. He raised his head and showed bright eyes between his messy hair.


    I don''t know how long it took for him to catch his breath. As if he had made a decision, he said in a deep voice, "inform all the soldiers..."


    I don''t know who called out, and the voice almost came through the sky, "reinforcements are here!"

 Chapter 1334

    Chu Xiu stopped suddenly.


    He looked up in amazement and saw that a group of people were dressed neatly and rushed forward shouting.


    "It''s Wu Wei."


    Chu Xiu suddenly stood up, even though his shoulder was heavy, he still raised his hand, "follow me."


    The front battlefield suddenly fell into a raging fire.


    But none of them found that there were two people standing in the unobtrusive corner behind the battlefield.


    Ji Rao first looked at the battlefield filled with smoke for a while. After a long time, he withdrew his eyes and looked at the people around him.


    The man was a little nervous, and it was even more obvious when Ji Rao looked at him.


    If Chu Xiu stood here, he would recognize Wu Wei as a warlord.


    "Fortunately I did." Ji Rao said slowly, "or you''ll have bad luck."


    To be more precise, it''s haemorrhagia.


    It was a cold winter day, but Wu Wei felt his sweat seeping out of his forehead.


    "Well Can I go now? "


    Ji Rao nodded slightly.


    Wu Wei felt relieved and left.


    He went out for a few steps and felt that he had reached the safe distance in his heart. Then he secretly turned his head. The white clothes that had just stood there were no longer there.


    He turned back and swallowed.


    He had never encountered such a thing as running into a ghost in broad daylight!


    He had planned to put it off for a few days until Chu Xiuzhe was here. I didn''t expect I didn''t expect to be haunted by ghosts.


    He had heard that the son of Marshal Chu often bumped into ghosts. He didn''t care about it. He didn''t think that he could really bump into ghosts one day!


    Inside and outside of that nonsense, it means to help yourself He didn''t expect that even ghosts were on Chu Xiu''s side.


    Wu Wei was a little scared, and he didn''t dare to provoke Chu Xiu any more.


    With the arrival of reinforcements and fierce firepower support, the enemy only struggled for a while and then retreated like a tide.


    Ji Rao saw Chu Xiu''s tall and straight figure standing among the ruins. A moment later, the figure shook, and then fell to the ground.


    He used to help Chu Xiu up. At this time, two soldiers came. They frowned when they saw Ji Rao''s white clothes.


    "Who are you?"


    "Let go, young commander."


    Several other soldiers went to call the adjutant. After all, they didn''t know the identity of this man, and they were worried about the commander Chu.


    The adjutant came quickly. When he saw Ji Rao''s face, his head would be big.


    "Young commander''s wife, how did you get here?"


    The soldiers around startled their chins.


    "Young commander married?"


    "It''s said that the young commander''s wife is a man."


    "Have you ever seen the Young Marshal''s wife? He''s a beautiful baby. "


    "I''ve seen you, young lady! My friend''s brother has a close relationship with the young commander and is his capable subordinate. He was given a banquet when he got married. "


    ¡­¡­


    Such comments spread like wings in the barracks.


    In the tent, the atmosphere was unusually dignified.


    "The young commander took a few shots in the deep, and one of them would do harm to his life."


    The adjutant said urgently, "what shall we do then?"


    If the medics can''t help it, where can they find another doctor?


    The medic shook his head. "I don''t dare to take the bullet either. I''m afraid the young commander can''t stand it."


    Silence.


    Dead silence.


    Ji Rao, who had been standing on the side, stood up. As soon as he got up, the soldiers in the room began to jump out of control.

 Chapter 1335

    Ji Rao has never spoken since he came in, but his sense of existence is not small.


    Anyone close to Chu Xiu will be watched by his dark eyes. To tell you the truth, that look is hard to ignore. If it can be condensed into substance, people who have contacted Chu Xiu on the spot may be shot in opposite directions.


    So the medical soldiers were very careful and more worried than usual.


    No, it seems that the young commander''s wife has a strong air.


    "No way?"


    Jirao confirmed it once.


    The people shook their heads.


    Ji Rao nodded, "you go out first."


    "But young commander..."


    Ji Rao''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, his eyebrows coagulated a seal, obviously not happy, he was not happy, the surrounding air seemed to drop a degree, let the speaker involuntarily closed his mouth.


    His eyes swept over the crowd, and then he said in an unquestionable coolness, "get out."


    These people looked at each other face to face, only when the young commander''s wife was reluctant to give up the young commander, or there was something else to explain, so they did not tangle and retreated one after another.


    Now there is no better way. If they can''t find new medical equipment, they can only watch Chu Xiu die slowly.


    But they didn''t expect that after half an hour, they went to the tent again. There was no one in it.


    Ma''am, ma''am, it''s all gone.


    The adjutant immediately panicked and ordered everyone to go to the young commander. Even Wu Wei directly ignored him.


    So two big people, if they really want to leave, how can no one find out.


    Wu Wei looked at this group of people to find Chu Xiu, mumbled, or nothing.


    These people may only think that the Young Marshal''s wife is a ghost because he is trying to sow dissension.


    Ji Rao left with Chu Xiu. He went back to his grave.


    Inside, Ji Rong''s coffin was still in place. Ji Rao bent down and threw out all the messy things inside, including the bone, but he was lighter when he lost it.


    When doing this, Ji Rao rarely shows a little pleasure.


    He easily picked up Chu Xiu and put him in the coffin. After playing with his hands and feet, he quietly stood on the side of the coffin and watched him.


    In fact, this is good.


    Ji Rao, let Chu Xiu stay here.


    If Chu Xiu was here, he could live here until he was dead.


    Ji Rao never wanted Chu Xiu to die like this. When he thought that their two souls would be entangled forever after Chu Xiu died, Ji Rao''s almost dead heart was like suddenly throwing a stone in and rippling.


    He couldn''t help stretching out his hand, and put his pale finger on Chu Xiu''s warm neck - in fact, Chu Xiu''s body was very cold, the temperature of the tomb was very low, and Chu Xiu lost a lot of blood. It was killing him to stay here. But compared with the ghost, his body is not so cold.


    His life is so fresh, but Ji Rao knows that as long as he makes a little effort, his wish can be achieved.


    Chu Xiu felt that he was in the ice cellar.


    All around is cold, cold he shivers, cold he can''t speak.


    Then he couldn''t breathe.


    It''s like being strangled in the neck.


    Who can play with people''s lives by pinching their necks in this way? Don''t think about it.


    Chu Xiu suddenly opened his eyes.


    His eyes reflected Ji Rao''s slightly excited face.

 Chapter 1336

    At that moment, the desire for survival roared in his heart and swept his whole body. The alarm rang. Chu Xiu burst out with unprecedented strength. He clamped Ji Rao''s hand and broke him off.


    Jirao didn''t resist.


    He almost followed the force and moved away.


    There is still a little contradiction in his mind.


    He wanted Chu Xiu to die, but he didn''t want to watch him die.


    He knew how the soul was not allowed to exist in the world. In fact, he didn''t want chu Xiu to live in hiding with him. If he could, if he could He also wanted to live an ordinary life with Chu Xiu. Just like Su Zian and Chu Xiu.


    But he knew it was impossible.


    Chu Xiu sat up abruptly, and his cough sounded dully in his throat. It was as if Chu Xiu was about to cough up all his pulmonary tubes. His red face faded into a pale color.


    "You..." His voice seemed to be so dumb that he said, "what are you doing?"


    Ji Rao stood beside the coffin, looking at him quietly like disappointment. It''s not a good experience to be stared at by this kind of eyes. Chu Xiu glares angrily, bows forward slightly, and his muscles are mobilized. He looks at Ji Rao on guard, as if he can burst out like an arrow as long as Ji Rao has a little movement.


    Ji Rao looked at him for a while. His silence didn''t make Chu Xiu slack.


    Chu Xiu didn''t say a word. He was grasping every minute to observe the situation around him and his body, but he found that it was dark here. He could see it through the only fire light. It was not a small space, and the only way out was the small door behind Ji Rao.


    His body is still slowly oozing blood. Fortunately, in winter, his wound is slightly condensed, so that he will not lose too much blood and die before taking out the bullet.


    He would rather have soldiers with guns standing in front of him than Ji Rao, a seemingly harmless ghost.


    He can have a try if he is beaten by others, but how can he win against ghosts?


    Ji Rao observed his look, and then said slowly, "don''t you want to die?"


    This is a strange question. Who wants to die?


    Chu Xiu didn''t answer him with a cold face? What did you bring me for? Are you going to kill me? "


    He used to think that no matter what, Ji Rao would never do anything to himself, just like what he said about the so-called fetters of previous life, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    Jirao will kill him.


    Also, what does Ji Rao say? How can he believe it? He''s a ghost.


    Ji Rao''s hand on the edge of the coffin, gently stroked in the past, "this is your grave, don''t you remember?"


    Chu Xiu''s eyebrows jumped.


    His subconscious reaction is that Ji Rao wants to kill himself. Yu Guang looks at it, and he seems to be sitting in a coffin. This cognition makes his whole body jump up with goose bumps. His hand full of bruises slowly curls up, and his face becomes more and more heavy.


    Obviously he misunderstood Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao just told him a fact he didn''t know.


    Ji Rao slightly raised his eyes, and was quite stunned by the sharp sight of Chu Xiu.


    There was a scene in his mind that someone looked at him with tender and loving eyes.


    It was a totally different look from the one in front of me.


    He felt vaguely that the other one he knew was Chu Xiu It''s a little strange to him.

 Chapter 1337

    "No..." He almost murmured, "don''t look at me like that, don''t look at me like that."


    Ji Rao wanted to think about the scene carefully, but it was as if he met a broken bridge. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get through.


    Chu Xiu felt that his body function was declining. If he went on like this, he would really die in this coffin.


    He gritted his teeth. "Jirao, how about we make a deal?"


    Ji Rao slightly some return to God, don''t understand of looking at him, "trade?"


    "You want to kill me, don''t you?"


    Ji Rao tilted his head, thought for a while, corrected Chu Xiu''s mistake, "I want you to accompany me."


    There was no difference between the two in Chu Xiu''s opinion.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter what your purpose is, but can you give me seven days?"


    "Seven days?"


    Chu Xiu nodded, "yes, seven days. If I really die, my soul insists on going to hell to be reincarnated You can''t stop me, can you? "


    He is right. If Chu Xiu''s soul is going to be reincarnated, and Chu Xiu doesn''t do anything heinous, he can be directly found and captured by black and white impermanence.


    His proposal made Ji Rao ponder.


    "I''ll go with you after seven days, I promise you."


    Ji Rao''s eyes brightened slightly.


    His eyes have always been like a glass bead, just a glass bead placed in the dark, very beautiful, but like a doll made out, without any luster.


    Obviously, he volunteered to accompany Ji Rao, which moved Ji Rao a little.


    Ji Rao didn''t want to do something that Chu Xiu didn''t like, but Chu Xiu always made him angry. If Chu Xiu was willing to accompany him, it would be better.


    To tell you the truth, he was not afraid of black and white impermanence, nor was he afraid of death. He just wanted to stay with Chu Xiu for a while. Because he was always at ease around him, even though Chu Xiu didn''t like to be around him.


    "Good."


    What he promised was so straightforward that Chu Xiu didn''t expect it. He didn''t want to think about what Ji Rao thought.


    "In order to keep me going for seven days, can you get me a doctor?" Chu Xiu pointed to his wound, "otherwise I will die."


    ¡­¡­


    The candle was a little dark. The man in front of the case rubbed his eyes. He was not old enough to read the small words on the book.


    Whoosh.


    The wind howled outside the window, and the candle flickered. The room was dark for a moment, and then turned yellow.


    Buckle.


    There is a knock at the door.


    The sound is regular and light.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion. He always feels that there''s something wrong with the knock.


    He picked up the eyes on the table, put them on, and went to open the door while shouting "who is it?".


    Standing outside the door was a man in white. Among the men who cut their hair now, he seemed to be a different kind. His hair was so long and straight that he thought it was a girl.


    Ji Rao raised her eyes and looked straight at her.


    The doctor was surprised, oh, this is a man.


    "What''s wrong with this young master coming late at night?"


    The person that comes naturally is Ji Rao, he nodded gently, "I need you to help me save a person."


    His voice was as faint as others. Maybe it''s because the night is thin and cool, his words seem to be cool, which makes people feel cold.


    "But I''m closed now."

 Chapter 1338

    It was so late that there were few people on the street outside.


    "I hope you''ll come with me."


    In front of the white man almost stubborn said.


    The doctor wanted to say something to refuse, but he couldn''t say anything to Ji Rao''s eyes. As if instinct was suppressing him, there was a voice in his heart telling him that if he refused, the consequences would be hard to bear.


    The doctor was silent for a while, and the people in front of him were also silent, as if he was just waiting for an answer. As for how long he waited, he didn''t care very much.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right


    The doctor picked up his suitcase and then brought it out again. Because the light in the room was dim, his legs were not very sharp, and his action was very slow. But when he came to the door, he found that Ji Rao''s posture didn''t change at all.


    What he looked like when he turned around, what he was now, and even the radian of his head was almost unchanged.


    He pressed down the strange feeling in his heart, shrunk his hand and said, "let''s go."


    He followed Ji Rao to go out. Along the way, he wanted to hear what disease the next patient had, so that he could have a number in his heart. But the person next to him obviously doesn''t want to talk. He just walks before his own step. No matter he slows down or speeds up, he will always walk before his own step.


    I don''t know if it''s his illusion. He thinks that there are very few people in the street today. The road ahead is dark, like a fierce beast that has opened its mouth. It''s just waiting for someone to throw himself into the net. The cold wind is blowing. It''s even more terrible.


    When the doctor woke up and looked at it carefully, he found that there were more than a few people in the street. He looked back and found that there was no one else in the street except him and the man in white beside him, and there were few lights around.


    He suddenly turned back, is on a cold line of sight, the cold sweat on his forehead all of a sudden down.


    Ji Rao looks back at him with some doubts. His face is very pale. When he looks at others without moving, he will be filled with the death of ghosts. No matter how delicate his face is, he can''t resist it. There is a difference between the living and the dead.


    Ji Rao just didn''t know why the doctor stopped, but the doctor''s heart was beating wildly. The ghost story he heard as a child reappeared in his mind.


    "Doctor?"


    "Ah?" The doctor put out his hand to wipe the sweat on his head. He didn''t find that his voice was shaking. "How long do we have to be here?"


    Ji Rao is acutely aware that the doctor is afraid of himself.


    He looked back and pointed in a distant direction. "If you can''t walk any more, I can take you there."


    With?


    There is nothing here. How can he take himself there?


    But the monotonous tone of the person in front of him seems that he can really take himself to the past.


    The doctor couldn''t help swallowing.


    He really didn''t want to go forward. It looked like a road with no way back.


    "Can you tell me what''s wrong with the patient?"


    "Gunshot wounds."


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at him. The outline seemed to be carved by ice and snow. After a moment, he looked at the sweating doctor and said in a soft voice, "you are too slow."


    Before he finished speaking, the doctor''s legs were soft. When he wanted to say something, he saw something slowly coming out behind Ji Rao.

 Chapter 1339

    A dark, impersonal silhouette was in the air.


    A face could still be seen in the dark, and the doctor screamed and fainted.


    Ji Rao coldly looked at the fallen doctor, behind him came a laugh.


    "Qin Feng."


    As the black air slowly faded, Qin Feng emerged from the darkness. He walked around to Ji Rao with a smile on his face. "I''m not scared."


    Looking at Ji Rao''s expressionless looking at him, Qin Feng finally put away his smile, "aren''t you going to send Chu Xiu back to Chu''s home?"


    "No Ji Rao lowered his eyes and covered his rare expression. "He will be with me in seven days."


    "You''re going to kill him? You are... "


    "He volunteered." Ji Rao''s eyes indicated the people on the ground, "take him away."


    Qin Feng


    Ji Rao didn''t say anything else, but he used to call people one by one.


    The doctor was over fifty years old and was about to die. I''m afraid he had done something good in his life. His happiness was obvious.


    "You''d better not touch him. It''s more harmful to touch this man than to touch the other ten."


    Ji Rao nodded slightly, then turned and went on.


    Qin Feng suspected that he didn''t listen at all.


    But when he thought about it, he gave up. With Ji Rao''s temperament, as long as the doctor doesn''t seek his own death, he won''t touch him.


    Chu Xiu was holding the shell in his hand. He leaned against the edge of the hole and closed his eyes. He did not expect that one day he would place his hope on someone who might be a god stick. It''s just that he really can''t get out. He can easily get out of that door, but no matter how he goes, he will always come back here.


    It should be very simple for Ji Rao.


    His injury was still there. He took off his strength after walking twice. Finally, he had to sit here as if waiting to die.


    It''s been such a miserable life.


    He thought.


    Since childhood, ghost is something he can''t cope with no matter how hard he tries.


    It was more frustrating than his defeat.


    He slightly raised his head, by the light of the fire just lit, he found that it was very beautiful.


    The coffin below was lying when he just woke up. As soon as Ji Rao left, he quickly climbed out. Now he found that there was a coffin hanging on the top of the coffin. It was the first time he saw this kind of burial method.


    He looked up at the hanging coffin, and suddenly some scenes flashed through his head.


    A room, the furnishings are very old, a person sitting on the ground, wearing the emperor''s Dragon Robe, he was holding a person in his arms, the person did not move, it seems that no breathing.


    Chu Xiu could see more clearly, but he was too far away to see what the two looked like. For no reason, such a scene made him very depressed, as if no longer happy.


    Chu Xiu closed his eyes. He took a breath. He felt the depression all over the sky surrounded him.


    Who is that man? Who is he holding?


    Why didn''t he ever remember this scene? Where is this?


    "Oh, what a mess."


    A voice interrupted his meditation. Chu Xiu opened his eyes and looked at the voice coldly.


    Qin Feng put down the doctor he was carrying and walked over.


    He squatted down in front of Chu Xiu and looked at him sarcastically.


    He looked for a long time, and suddenly said, "you don''t really want to die, do you?"

 Chapter 1340

    Chu Xiu didn''t respond to his words for a moment.


    "You''re just procrastinating?" Qin Feng said in a low voice, "but it doesn''t matter. You''re just dying."


    He seemed to think of something interesting, grinning, "if you really die, I may swallow your soul."


    Chu Xiu looked at him indifferently without any reaction, and his face was slightly disgusted.


    "I think Su Zian''s soul is good too..."


    Chu Xiu subconsciously frowned, "you dare."


    Qin Feng finally let Chu Xiu have a response and feel satisfied, "tut Tut, really deep love root."


    "What are you doing?"


    Qin Feng looked down at the ground, and then slowly stood up, "nothing, just two words."


    Ji Rao wakes up the doctor, and Chu Xiu sees that the doctor on the ground has an unbearable look on his face.


    He thought the doctor was bound by Ji Rao It doesn''t make any difference, though.


    The doctor opened his eyes and saw a skull facing him not far in front of him. He was so scared that he screamed again. If Qin Feng hadn''t pinched others, he would have pouted again.


    Ji Rao seems not satisfied with his reaction to seeing the skeleton, and his eyebrows are slightly frozen. He reached out and picked up the skull on the ground, held it in his arms and looked at the doctor coldly.


    The doctor was so frightened that he couldn''t call out.


    Qin Feng was not so quiet as Ji Rao. He directly grabbed the doctor''s collar and dragged him to Chu Xiu, "give him treatment."


    It''s better to make a few more holes.


    Qin Feng didn''t say what he thought.


    Ji Rao closed the lid of the coffin and sat on the coffin with her skeleton in her arms. From Chu Xiu''s point of view, a man in white sat on the coffin without expression, holding a skeleton in his hand, which was actually very frightening.


    The doctor swallowed his saliva and picked up his box with trembling under the pressure of Qin Feng.


    Qin Feng reminds maliciously, "you''d better keep your hand steady, otherwise..."


    Ji Rao stroked the skull in his arms, and his eyes fell on Chu Xiu. He sat there like a statue, motionless.


    The doctor shook his head It''s too serious. The location of the bullet. I I dare not "


    Chu Xiu''s lips are white. He is not afraid of death, but he doesn''t want to die. Because after he died, he still couldn''t get rid of Ji Rao. He became a ghost and lived with Ji Rao. That''s something he didn''t even want to think about.


    "If you can''t cure him." Qin Feng said, "you don''t have to go back."


    The doctor is shaking even more.


    He said, trembling, "in the town, the hospital in the town, they have something from abroad. Maybe, maybe they can give him a try."


    Ji Rao said softly, "take me."


    The doctor doesn''t know how to use the instruments. He can''t help after he leads the way. Ji Rao asks him to go back by himself, and the doctor keeps going.


    Chu Xiu closed his eyes, and his face was pale and green.


    He is now lying on Ji Rao''s back and walking on Ji Rao''s back. His hand is Ji Rao, whose outline is very obvious. The temperature is colder than the cold wind blowing on his face.


    The doctors didn''t want to help Chu Xiu at first, but they were scared by Qin Feng for a while and became honest.


    With their heads hanging around their waists, they did not dare to slack off at all. After an hour, Chu Xiu came out.


    Steady breathing. I think it''s all right.


    The people who had the operation were frightened by Qin Feng. They were all highly educated people who had come back from abroad. They had been upholding "materialism". They never thought that two ghosts would stand in front of them and force them to save one person.

 Chapter 1341

    Chu Xiu, whose life was not in danger, was put in that grave again.


    Ji Rao is always around him. He seems very quiet. Unlike another ghost, he always sits there holding a skeleton or touching his hand.


    Chu Xiu did not speak, neither did he.


    Chu Xiu thought that what he was holding should be his own skull, but he didn''t know why a ghost would hold his own head Don''t you want to die?


    He was still sitting in the corner because his leg was hurt and he couldn''t stand up.


    Chu Xiu looked at the coffin above and asked quietly, "whose is the coffin above?"


    "Mine."


    "And this one?" He pointed to the one beside him.


    Ji Rao''s lukewarm eyes fell on him, "it''s yours."


    Chu Xiu was stunned.


    It seems that he suddenly reacts that this is not the coffin Ji Rao prepared for him, but This is his coffin, probably from his previous life.


    It''s in Ji Rao''s hand


    Ji Rao followed Chu Xiu''s eyes to see, and touched that cap bone again, "your bone." He said, "when you die, there will be another piece."


    Chu Xiu


    His face changed and he was silent for a long time before he said, "the dead are gone. What''s the point of torturing others and yourself like this?"


    Ji Rao looked at him blankly.


    At that moment, Chu Xiu was upset. There was no reason for this heartache, and it was soon forgotten by Chu Xiu.


    "I don''t know." Ji Rao said, "I don''t know."


    He had no idea why he was so persistent.


    It''s like, it''s like his whole life''s goal is to find Chu Xiu. He has to keep looking for Chu Xiu until he''s out of his wits.


    As for why, he didn''t know.


    Chu Xiu sees Ji Rao unconsciously touching the red rope on his hand.


    He didn''t pay much attention to Ji Rao. He lived in this grave with Ji Rao and had nothing else to do. He watched Ji Rao more than before. And the red rope, he noticed.


    "Where did you get this rope?"


    Ji Rao lowered his head and shook his head after a while. "I don''t know."


    What makes a ghost who knows nothing so persistent in finding himself?


    Chu Xiu didn''t understand.


    Ji Rao came slowly and sat down in front of Chu Xiu. He looked at Chu Xiu. He didn''t know why. Chu Xiu could see that he wanted to say nothing from his expressionless face.


    "Su Zian..."


    Chu Xiu''s body was slightly stiff for a while, and then he saw Ji Rao frowning, as if some tangled.


    "He left. I didn''t mean to hurt him."


    Chu Xiu was stunned for a moment.


    Ji Rao, this is Explaining to him?


    But he remembered that Su Zian was scared to shrink into a ball, and his heart was a little hard. "Whether it''s you or the other one, Zian left because of you. You are ghosts, but you used to be human beings. You always play with living people. Don''t you feel guilty? "


    Ji Rao fixed looking at him, "I have already warned you, if you can be obedient, I will not touch suzian."


    "I have my own life. Why do you interfere with me?" Chu Xiu thought of the ghosts he met when he was young, and he was even more indignant. "What did I do to make you care so much about me? What did I do in my last life? "


    Explaining to him seems to be the limit of Ji Rao''s speech. He didn''t speak. After a while, holding the skull, he went to another place to sit.


    The atmosphere condenses again.

 Chapter 1342.1

    The body side spreads extremely tiny voice, rustle of, let shallow sleep of Chu Xiu suddenly opened eyes.


    In the tomb, Chu Xiu asked. The mermaid candle was burning quietly, casting his shadow on the wall.


    His hand to the side of a support, palm as if touched something, a thin cushion.


    He looked down and saw that it was a piece of paper. When he picked it up, he found that the shape of the paper was a paper man with a blank face and legs and arms.


    The paper man made Chu Xiu feel uncomfortable, so he threw it aside.


    But where does this paper man come from.


    Chu Xiu frowned.


    He didn''t remember that he had this around him.


    Lift an eye to look around, Ji Rao shrinks in his coffin, close an eye to motionless.


    Do ghosts need to sleep?


    The air is so quiet that you can only hear your own breathing.


    Chuxiu got up slowly, and the blanket he was wearing slipped down. He didn''t have the blanket when he was sleeping. It''s self-evident who covered it.


    Chuxiu paused for a while, then stepped over the blanket and went on.


    He looked up and down the tomb and decided that the identity of the owner of the tomb was not low. It''s just that there are not many objects left. It seems that the tomb robbers have been here But Ji Rao is here. Who dares to steal his tomb.


    Chu Xiu walked slowly to Ji Rao''s coffin and looked down. His sight was as cool as water.


    At this time, Ji Rao was really like a quiet corpse.


    But Chuxiu knew he wasn''t.


    He looked at Ji Rao quietly and traced the outline of Ji Rao''s face with his own eyes.


    I don''t know how long he looked at it, but suddenly he heard a dull sound.


    Bang.


    He looked up at the door of the tomb, nervous for a moment, but he never heard that kind of voice again. Chu Xiu couldn''t help wondering if he had heard it wrong.


    He lowered his head and saw that Ji Rao''s eyes had been opened.


    Chu Xiu stepped back and looked at him carefully.


    Ji Rao sat up from the coffin and looked over at Chu Xiu for a while. "What are you doing here?"


    "I I can''t sleep. "


    Ji Rao nodded, and then he raised the corner of his mouth, "don''t think about killing me, you can''t help me."


    Ji Rao came out of the coffin. He said softly in a direction, "someone''s coming."


    Chu Xiu subconsciously touched the black shell in his pocket.


    But let him down, the door of the tomb was opened soon, it was not the dwarf.


    The dim candlelight made Chu Xiu unable to see what the visitor looked like for a moment, but he knew that the visitor''s eyes had been nailed to Ji Rao''s body since he stepped into the tomb.


    He can see Ji Rao, too.


    A very short smile made Chu Xiu feel familiar. He took two steps forward, and the imprint on his eyebrows became heavier.


    "Big brother?"


    It was Chu Tian who came, but he obviously didn''t come to find his brother. His eyes swept past Chu Xiu, and then fell on Ji Rao again.


    "You are so Let me find it. "


    In the tone can not say helpless, but also some strongly suppressed anger, but more really frustrated.


    He didn''t know how to make Ji Rao look at himself.


    Ji Rao didn''t give him any expression as usual, "what are you doing here?"


    "I can''t find you. I thought you would come back by yourself in a few days But you never came back. If I don''t come to you, will you stay with him and fly away? "


    He pointed to Chu Xiu, as if Chu Xiu was not his blood relative, but some other unimportant person.

 Chapter 1342.2

    Ji Rao looked at Chu Xiu, "what are you looking for? You can''t take Chuxiu with you today. "


    "I know, I know." Chu Tian said with a smile, "how could I take him away What are you trying to do to keep him here? "


    Chu Xiu went forward and pulled Chu Tian for a moment, as if he was looking into his eyes. "Big brother?"


    Chu Tian looked at him with a slightly cold look. He brushed Chu Xiu''s hand impatiently, "what do you do?"


    This is Chutian. That''s right.


    "You You''re not here for me? "


    Chu Tian looked at him sideways. His face was a little blue and white. He looked terrible under the candlelight. Especially when he grinned, it gave people a kind of gloomy feeling.


    This made Chu Xiu release his hand immediately.


    Chu Tian hooks his fingers. The paper man just thrown aside by Chu Xiu seems to be alive. He stands up from the ground and comes trembling and jumps on Chu Tian''s palm.


    He looked at the paper man in his hand, but his words were to Ji Rao.


    "If you don''t stop it coming in, it''s like acquiescing to me coming in."


    Chu Xiu looked at Chu Tian in horror. He never seemed to know his elder brother.


    Chu Tian raised his eyes, "is that right, Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao reached out and picked up the paper man. The next moment he held the paper man in his hand. At that moment, Chu Xiu seemed to hear a cry from the paper man, and then he was silent.


    "I''m not a lost soul." He released his hand and sprinkled the paper man on the ground. He looked at Chu Tian coldly and whispered as if he were warning, "I remember what you did for me, but that''s all, Chu Tian."


    "Is it?" Chu Tian lowered his eyes and said, "what a pity Can I live here with you? "


    This time Ji Rao didn''t show much mercy, "no way."


    "You''re crazy." Chu Xiu looked at his elder brother, showing a very complicated look, "you are really crazy."


    "I always do, my good brother."


    Chu Tian finally left. When he was going out, he heard Ji Rao''s voice coming from behind him.


    "I''ll leave in a few days. Don''t raise those kids any more. You''ve lived more than ten years."


    Chu added a step, he looked back, said nothing, turned away.


    Ji Rao returned to the coffin, as if what just happened was that he just adjusted his clothes.


    But Chu Xiu seemed to be nailed in the same place.


    "What did you do to him?"


    Ji Rao put his arm on the edge of the coffin. He would raise his head slightly if he wanted to see Chu Xiu. At this moment, he couldn''t see Chu Xiu''s face clearly, but he could feel that Chu Xiu was a little sad.


    "I didn''t do anything."


    "Is it?" Chu Xiu asked.


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes, "since you don''t believe me, why ask me."


    "All things are against each other. A devil like you has been wandering in the world that doesn''t belong to you for so long. After doing so many evil things, he hasn''t been punished. It''s really..."


    "Do you want me out of my mind?"


    Chu Xiu was silent for two seconds, then he laughed at himself again, "is this kind of thing that I hope can come true?"


    If he could, he really hoped Ji Rao would no longer appear in front of him.


    "I really don''t understand what else you have to insist on when you become like this. What did I do in my previous life to make you hate so much. "

 Chapter 1342.3

    No, No.


    I don''t hate you.


    Ji Rao replied in her heart.


    He could not help but start to reflect on whether his method was wrong. He clearly cares so much about Chu Xiu, why Chu Xiu hates him so much.


    It''s useless for him to say anything now. Only by making Chu Xiu become the same as himself, can he understand what he wants to do.


    After making up his mind, he stopped talking.


    Chu Xiu had no choice but to hold his fist.


    If he can hit Ji Rao now, I''m afraid that fist has gone out mercilessly.


    ¡­¡­


    When receiving Chu Xiu''s shell cry, Xu Xian just started another task of catching ghosts.


    It''s a vicious house. There are more than 100 ghosts in it. They lived in the same house for four generations before they died.


    Originally, the evil house was just to persecute the living people who intruded into it unintentionally, but now these ghosts will lure them in and devour them. There is no need for such a fierce ghost.


    Xu Xian picked up his things and rushed to them.


    It''s tricky.


    Because the number of heads is down.


    So he couldn''t concentrate on the affairs of Chu Xiu for the time being.


    When he finished the work here, he rushed to find Chu Xiu.


    Before he went to find Chu Xiu, he went to see another man.


    Sitting on the high seat was a slim young man. He was reading a book when someone ran in and said, "young master, there is a man named master Xu outside looking for you."


    As soon as he raised his eyes, the book in his hand was thrown aside. "Please come in quickly."


    As soon as his voice fell, Xu Xian walked in with her hands behind her back.


    As soon as he saw the boy, his face was filled with a smile. It was like looking at Jin Yuanbao, because he was really rich.


    "Master su."


    "Master Xu, come in quickly." The boy came up to him and pointed out, "come and see the tea."


    Xu Xian raised his hand to block, "don''t bother, master Su, I''m pressed for time."


    "Yes Is there something wrong with brother Chu? "


    This young master Su is naturally Su Zian. After he left, he delayed many parties to inquire about Xu Xian, but Xu Xian''s whereabouts were uncertain. Su Zian had been looking for him for a long time and had never found him. He either missed it or was on the way to miss it.


    But very predestined relationship, two people still met, Xu Xian know that he entrusted after the first sentence is.


    "Fate."


    It''s fate.


    Xu Xian has been dealing with ghosts since his ancestors. He knows how many great grandfathers have made a mistake.


    At that time, he was ordered by an emperor to bind the soul of an innocent person at the invitation of an emperor so that they could meet again in the next life.


    This is really pulling. If we meet again, the nose is not the nose and the eye is not the eye. Who can recognize who. How can one not be willing to leave and still put his mind on the soul after death? No matter how much they love each other, they can''t go to the same pit.


    It''s wicked!


    But who called him emperor.


    It''s not a big deal. It''s been handed down as a story. It''s almost a legend when it comes to him.


    Later, by chance, he came across the legend.


    He really has the obligation to help the dog emperor in his previous life - he has to fight against his own evil.


    But when Xu Xian saw him fighting for the people last time, he was more tolerant of him.


    After all, the previous life is stupid, how should not blame to this life.


    He who does not know is innocent.

 Chapter 1342.4

    But there''s a saying Xu Xian thinks it''s true.


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    Chu Xiu was a stupid Emperor in his former life, and Su Zian, who was a good friend, was also a stupid and murderous emperor in his former life.


    In fact, sometimes it''s just so unfair. Even though there were so many murders in the previous life, this life is not comfortable to be a famous young master in troubled times.


    He knows these things in the past and in the present simply because he has something to do with black and white impermanence.


    There are so many ghosts in the world, but black and white impermanence has only two. They can''t catch all the fierce ghosts. So some ghost hunters like Xu Xian make a deal with black and white impermanence to catch a ghost. According to the degree of evil ghost, they can accumulate merits and virtues for him, and also improve their longevity.


    Everything has its priorities. Xu Xian knows that the names of Ji Rao and Qin Feng are on the top of the list of evil spirits that black and white impermanence wants to catch first.


    Although he also knows that Ji Rao and Qin Feng are innocent for a reason, there is no way. The rules are the rules. No matter how unfair they are, the evil relationship should end in the last life. But it''s impossible. Jirao''s corpse in the last life is cold, and there''s no chance to refuse. No matter how Qin Feng tumbles, he can''t turn over the emperor. The gratitude and resentment of the last life are doomed to be solved.


    It can only be moved to this life.


    But once moved to this life, well, jirao Qinfeng won the top of the list of evil spirits, we must get rid of it.


    It''s a dead end.


    Xu Xianwu felt sorry for himself for a while, but he didn''t talk much. He saw many poor people. His task was to catch ghosts, and he didn''t think about anything else.


    He took out a small dagger and put it on the table. The dagger also had a leather case. The case was so thick that it was five times as thick as the dagger.


    Su Zian looked at the dagger with some puzzlement. When he reached for it, he was blocked by Xu Xian.


    "Don''t open this leather case at ordinary times."


    "Why?"


    Xu Xian explained, "this dagger is sealed with a lot of evil spirits. Ordinary people are easily affected when it is opened. You''ll have to go with me to get Ji The devil is solved. Take this dagger and break the red rope on his hand. "


    Su Zian waited for a while but didn''t follow. He couldn''t help asking, "no?"


    "No, I''ll take the rest."


    Xu Xian patted the chest to guarantee.


    Su Zian frowned, "if you break the rope, he won''t die, will he? Can''t you put a knife in him? "


    Xu Xian


    "It''s going to be terrifying." He rolled his eyes, "what Ji Rao is doing is far from the level of desperation. I won''t move him unless I have to. My task is just to take him back to hell. "


    Su Zian''s eyes were fixed on the table. He didn''t speak for a few seconds.


    "Master Su? Master Su


    Su Zian then responded. He looked away and asked, "but there''s another devil around him..."


    That devil is what scares him most.


    "They won''t always be together. We''ll break them one by one. Even if they are together, it''s OK. I have foreign aid."


    Su Zian nodded in silence.


    Although he was still not at ease, for Chu Xiu''s sake and for his own sake, he would try to take any risks.


    "Have you seen brother Chu? Is he all right? "


    Xu Xian''s heart says Ji Rao. How could Chu Xiu let him have an accident, but he''s afraid that it''s another blow to the young master.

 Chapter 1342.5

    So we can only omit the province''s "he is very good."


    "That''s good." Su Zian looked down at the dagger and didn''t know what he was thinking, "that''s good."


    "Well, if you know, understand and have no doubt, let''s start at once?"


    Su Zian pursed her lower lip and said firmly, "OK."


    "How are you going to kill me tomorrow?"


    Ji Rao turned his head. From Chu Xiu''s point of view, the delicate outline of light and shadow disappeared. In the dim horizon, he could not see Ji Rao''s pale skin, which made him have the illusion that Ji Rao was a living person.


    "It won''t hurt." Ji Rao and Chu Xiu looked at each other and dropped down.


    He was still very silent, but Chu Xiu could keenly feel He was actually a little sad.


    "You..."


    Ji Rao''s figure was hidden in the air, and Chu Xiu was stunned.


    Ji Rao never disappeared in front of him. He seemed to I don''t want to see myself, or I''m running away from something.


    Who can guess the mind of a ghost.


    Anyway


    Chu Xiu sighed.


    He''s going to die, too.


    When he becomes a ghost, he must eat Ji Rao first.


    When he thought of this, he didn''t have that kind of bloody picture in his heart. It seemed that he just thought about it with a sense of joking, which was not true.


    At night, the cold wind whistling, mixed with goose feather like university floating down. Ji Rao stepped into the gate, his white clothes seemed to melt with the snow. The streets were brightly lit, and lanterns were everywhere, a bright red.


    It''s going to be new year''s Eve.


    The current Chu family is obviously not so busy. The commander-in-chief of Chu is still in a coma, and his life has been saved. However, there are many sequelae left after that. The young and the big of Chu are not at home, and the two of Chu are missing directly. The bad things are pressing down again and again, which has destroyed the Chu family.


    Ji Rao came to the gate of Chu''s courtyard with a good command of the road. Half of the maids were missing. The yard was empty. The snow fell on the steps and no one swept it. The scattered footprints on the ground were covered by the wind and snow in an instant, which made it extremely desolate.


    The light of the candle in the window showed that there was someone inside. He stepped forward slowly and pushed the door open.


    Maybe it''s too quiet around. There''s a loud noise of pushing the door.


    There was a man sitting on the chair opposite the door. When he heard the voice, he looked over and said, "Hugh?"


    Jirao seldom saw her. It seems that dashai''s wife only met him before he married Chu Xiu. At that time, although dashai''s wife still had some doubts about his origin, she showed a rare kindness to jirao. Later, perhaps it was Chu Xiu who warned him that his wife never came to see him again.


    Now she looked through the dim light, Ji Rao found that she seemed to be a teenager.


    My eyes narrowed slightly when I was looking at things. It took me a long time to see clearly.


    She was about to cry blind.


    "It''s you?" She stood up slowly. After a moment of surprise on her face, she quickly flashed a look of hope. "You took ah Xiu away, didn''t you?"


    She ran to jirao''s arm and said, "where''s Xiu?"


    Ji Rao light looking back, he rarely has obvious air.


    Dashai''s wife seems to have grasped the only straw. She eagerly looks at Ji Rao, and tears accumulate in her eyes. She is a helpless mother, and her family will be broken soon.


    Ji Rao was silent for a while. "He''s dead."


    As soon as his voice fell, the handsome lady seemed to be nailed in place.

 Chapter 1343

    She Lengzheng looking at Ji Rao, tears flow down from the corner of her eyes, her pupils began to lax, finally fell to sit on the ground.


    She murmured in a low voice, "is Hugh dead?"


    "After you..." In fact, Ji Rao seldom cares about the future of others. After all, he has no future of his own. But I don''t know why, he just asked, "how do you live in the future?"


    Unfortunately, his wife did not answer him.


    She sat there as if she could no longer hear anyone else. As far as she is concerned, everything she cherishes has gone away from her.


    Ji Rao left quietly. He stood in the courtyard of Chu Xiu for a long time, watching the snow getting thicker and thicker.


    "Don''t tell me you changed your mind."


    Ji Rao rigidly moved his eyes. Qin Feng didn''t know when he came to him.


    "Isn''t that what you''re doing? You have no reason to give up. "


    Ji Rao touched the red rope on her hand. "I think it''s a kind of bondage."


    He''s talking about the red rope.


    "I didn''t think about breaking it, but now, I always think so." Ji Rao turned around and looked at Qin Feng quietly. "We are all dead people. We don''t belong here. We don''t know where to go. We don''t belong. I take Chu Xiu as my reason for being here."


    He pauses, as if organizing language. "I was alive, and I was I used to be kind. "


    Conscience.


    This kind of thing has disappeared from the moment when Qin Feng turned into a fierce ghost.


    He is not without conscience, but what does conscience bring to him?


    Because of his conscience, his soft heart and loyalty, he held a heavy hand but did not revolt at the first time, so that he was slaughtered all over his family.


    Ji Rao knows all these things, but he doesn''t want to be kind.


    He used to be a man, but now he is a ghost.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand." It seems that Ji Rao said the most and the most profound words to Qin Feng, "you don''t have to understand. No one is qualified to understand better than you. You must suffer a hundred times more than me, Qin Feng."


    Qin Feng choked in his throat and suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    He always thought that there was only Chu Xiu in Ji Rao''s heart, and Chu Xiu was the only one in all his plans. I didn''t expect that he also noticed himself. It turned out that he also knew why he was unwilling.


    "Are you leaving?"


    "Maybe."


    Ji Rao''s obsession is too deep. It seems that there is no light after Chu Xiu''s release. Either he left quietly and his soul disappeared, or he followed Chu Xiu silently, watching his life, watching him fight, watching him get married and have children, living the rest of his life, watching him reincarnate, watching him walk his destiny over and over again, until Ji Rao never saw him again.


    "Take care of yourself."


    Ji Rao''s figure slowly goes away and melts with the snow.


    ¡­¡­


    In the cold tomb room, Chu Xiu paced in the same place. Even though there was no expression on his face, whether he was holding his hand or not still showed his uneasiness.


    Tomorrow Ji Rao will come to kill himself.


    He has been thinking about it these days, but he always hopes that there will be a little room for change. Now it seems that there is no chance at all.


    He took a long breath, raised his head slightly and closed his eyes.


    One must die.


    There''s nothing to be afraid of.


    He''s just worried.


    Worried about his mother, worried about his father, worried about Su Zian, worried about He''s the big brother.


    If Chu Xiu left, Chu''s family would fall on Chu Tian''s shoulder, but Chu Tian''s state is really worrying.

 Chapter 1344

    He even hoped that Chu Tian would find someone to save himself.


    But the truth is that Chu Xiu thought too much.


    At the same time, he could not help feeling cold.


    He thought that even if he was not close to Chu Tian, he shouldn''t go to the point where he couldn''t save himself. He was so cruel for a ghost.


    When he opened his eyes again, a white suit appeared in his sight, and Chu Xiu stopped.


    Ji Rao quietly looked at him for a while, until Chu Xiu reacted, he said, "come with me."


    "Where to?"


    "Get out."


    Ji Rao didn''t explain much, so he walked out.


    Chu Xiu had no choice but to follow him in silence.


    He guessed it must be his death.


    I didn''t expect that his fate could not escape the influence of the ghost.


    Just as Rao Ji stepped out, he suddenly stopped. He said, "wait for me for a moment."


    Voice decline, Ji Rao back to the tomb.


    After waiting for a long time, Ji Rao came out.


    When he stepped out of the dark tomb, Chu Xiu was still a little difficult to adapt.


    The light reflected from the snow on the ground made him squint. He took a hard breath of the cold air outside. The feeling of cold lungs along the throat made him know that he was still alive.


    He looked outside, even if the trees here were bare, even if the snow covered everything, even if the scenery here was so single, he still inevitably looked at it, nostalgic, as if to reflect all this into his mind.


    He was so focused that he didn''t feel Ji Rao was watching him quietly.


    "It''s snowing."


    Tomorrow is new year''s Eve. I don''t know if his soldiers have gone home or found their relatives. They are all good.


    "You don''t want to go." Ji Rao whispered, "you want to live."


    When he was dying, Chu Xiu''s mood suddenly calmed down. He said in a relaxed voice, "if you take me out to see that this world is the last meal of the guillotine I can only say that it works. No one wants to die, Ji Rao. Everyone wants to live. There are so many people who want to live desperately. "


    "You''re right, so I..."


    "Brother Chu!"


    The familiar voice seemed to explode in his ears. Chu Xiu was stunned for a long time, and his eyes couldn''t help showing some incredible looks. Following the voice, the man standing in the snow was su Zian.


    "Zian."


    "Brother Chu!" As soon as Su Zian saw Chu Xiu''s eyes, he turned red. He ran to Chu Xiu, threw himself into his arms and grasped his clothes tightly. "I thought you I thought you were dead. "


    Chu Xiuhui hugged Su Zian and said, "how, how..." He reached out and touched Su Zian''s head as before, "Why are you here?"


    In fact, if Su Zian doesn''t say it, he can guess that Ji Rao asked Su Zian to say goodbye to him.


    But Ji Rao slightly wrung eyebrows, some doubts looking at Su Zian.


    He didn''t feel anyone coming just now.


    Was it because he talked to Chu Xiu that he didn''t notice?


    "Brother Chu, I''m glad you''re OK." Su Zian''s voice was choked.


    What else did he want to say, but suddenly he was caught by someone''s wrist, and Shengsheng was pulled out of Chu xiuhuai. He was a little frightened, and his face turned white when he looked at Ji Rao''s cold eyes. He trembled slightly, and looked like a frightened little beast from Chu Xiu''s point of view.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao stares at Su Zian and asks, "how did you find here?"

 Chapter 1345

    In the woods in winter, two figures, black and white, walk side by side. If someone looks at them, they will find that they walk very fast, and they can walk several miles away in the blink of an eye.


    They are wearing the same hats with different colors, and their pace is like a mirror image.


    But suddenly white shadow stopped, and then black shadow stopped. They looked at each other and saw the same idea from each other''s dead eyes.


    Suddenly, they turned their heads and said in a cold voice.


    "The evil spirit is not visible yet!"


    Whoosh.


    A figure quickly ran out, black and white shadow coincidentally chased past.


    I don''t know how long it took to chase them. The distance between them was getting closer and closer. As soon as the shadow reached out, he threw out a chain and directly split on the figure in front of him.


    The figure staggered, slightly stagnated for a while, and then rushed out like an arrow.


    Black and white shadow looked at each other, and then continued to catch up.


    The fleeing man was injured, and the chase was a one-sided hunt.


    Before long, the figure in front of him was hit by the chain and fell from the air.


    The next second, black and white figures appear on the ground.


    White shadow took out a thick and old book out of thin air. He turned it over, and then raised his black eyes. His tone was cold and monotonous, and said, "evil spirit Qinfeng."


    Lying on the ground, the weak one who couldn''t move was Qin Feng.


    But he never bowed his head to others. Even if he was hurt by the chain now, he didn''t show any timidity. He looked sideways at the black and white Impermanence in front of him, with a sarcastic arc in the corner of his mouth.


    Black and white impermanence is mixed out from the dead. They have a strong ghost spirit. Just standing in front of Qin Feng, they feel a great pressure, which almost makes Qin Feng breathless. But there was nothing on his face. Even now he wanted to look up at the two people in front of him, his eyes were still wild.


    Black impermanence looked at him up and down, his eyes full of malice.


    "We''ve been looking for you for so long. I didn''t expect you to come here uninvited now."


    Qin Feng is too lazy to pay attention to him. He snorts as an answer.


    His disdain made Bai Wuchang a little unhappy. His face was cold. He raised his hand slightly, and the chain clattered. As if he had eyes, he rushed straight to Qin Feng and twisted Qin Feng a few times before he fell out.


    It''s a torture of the soul, more difficult to bear than physical pain.


    Qin Feng was so painful that he couldn''t speak.


    Black impermanence gently smile for a while, eyes turned for a while, eccentric looking at a face of cold white impermanence, "with the ghost set gas, naive?"


    "No nonsense." White impermanence coldly way, he doesn''t smile all the year round, has formed this kind of facial paralysis face now, also black impermanence dares to take a word with him, "catch this early, we still have another devil."


    Hearing this, Qin Feng''s fingers moved slightly.


    "When did the news from Xu Xian go wrong? Besides, he should be able to handle it even without us. After all, it''s not a thousand year old ghost, it''s just a bound soul."


    Bai Changchang stares at him coldly, "as long as you are there, you can never finish the task."


    "Who said that?" Black impermanence grins. His teeth are sharp. When he laughs, he doesn''t smile in his eyes. He looks terrible. "Isn''t this a task -"

 Chapter 1346

    His voice is still down, the task of the two populations is like a resurgence, like standing up from the ground, and then instantly slipped away.


    Black impermanence


    Bai Wuchang


    White impermanence looks at black impermanence, which seems to be just a very common glance, but black impermanence is aware of the cold from this very "ordinary" eyes.


    The next moment, white impermanence''s figure disappeared in place.


    Touch your nose.


    This is angry, and not far away.


    In his heart, he scolded Bai Wuchang for being stingy, and followed him.


    Qin Feng didn''t run long before he was caught again.


    This time, Bai Wuchang has no mercy. He starts to cut off the sword and weakens half of Qin Feng''s soul.


    Qin Feng''s scream rang far away. It was a pain that was hard to bear soberly. It was as if every inch of flesh was roasted on the fire, and the internal organs were taken out and thrown into the hot oil pan.


    Later black impermanence tut tut way, "why to him so cruel."


    "Evil spirits will never come to a good end. I just advanced the punishment of hell." Bai Changchang snorted coldly, "you''d better talk less, or you''ll taste the taste of split soul."


    Black impermanence curled his mouth, chin toward the direction of Qin Feng raised, "want to run again."


    Bai Wuchang has no patience at all. He goes over and tramples on Qin Feng, who is struggling to run, "restless."


    Qin Feng smiles.


    Black impermanence is a little strange. The devil can still laugh at this time.


    It''s not easy for him to escape even though he was beaten like this. It''s just that he appears in front of himself on purpose. Why is he so persistent in running now?


    Is Are you procrastinating?


    Without waiting for him to think about it carefully, Yu Guangzhong''s white impermanence moves back to black impermanence''s mind.


    "Ah, you --"


    before he finished, the chain of Bai Wuchang had penetrated Qin Feng''s body under him.


    Qin Feng''s body suddenly became transparent, black impermanence looked at Qin Feng''s soul twitching general shaking.


    Qin Feng''s eyes slowly become empty, he repeated over and over again with a voice as angry as a gossamer, "I used to live, I used to be kind I used to live, and I used to be kind.... "


    He just kept saying this sentence, and finally his soul scattered into countless pieces and disappeared in the air.


    Black impermanence looked up at the disappearance of a soul. When the silence around him was restored, he sighed deeply.


    White impermanence slightly eccentric, asked, "why sigh?"


    Black impermanence shakes his head, silent two seconds later suddenly asked, "how do you suddenly start?"


    Bai Wuchang said indifferently while taking in the chain, "he doesn''t make me happy."


    "You should take him back to the underworld. It''s up to the judge to judge what mistakes he made and how many levels of hell he will go to."


    White impermanence slanted his head, staring at him indifferently, "I don''t like him, I want his soul."


    His words have no feelings at all, and it makes people feel a chill when he says them word by word.


    Black impermanence shakes his head, "just be happy. Let''s go. Xu Xian is still waiting for us."


    White impermanence looked at the sky, and then frowned, rare some unhappy.


    They are going to find another ghost today. Unexpectedly, they were delayed for such a long time by this ghost who ran out of nowhere. In this way, Bai Changchang is even more unhappy, so that he exudes the atmosphere of freezing people all the way.

 Chapter 1347

    Snow falling, Ji Rao''s voice is cold and empty.


    Chu Xiu was slightly stunned.


    Isn''t Ji Rao calling zi''an?


    If not Ji Rao, how did Su Zian come from?


    But he didn''t have time to think about all this, because Su Zian''s face was almost transparent. Chu Xiu knew Ji Rao''s ability. He was afraid that Ji Rao would break Su Zian''s wrist in anger.


    But it''s obvious that Ji Rao has the ability, but he doesn''t.


    "Who brought you here?"


    Su Zian struggled, tears streaming down, "brother Chu, brother Chu..."


    Chu Xiu holds Ji Rao''s shoulder, "let him go, he doesn''t know anything."


    "No way!" Ji Rao is very uneasy. He seems to be aware of it, but he can''t figure out what''s going on. He firmly believes that Su Zian has a problem. No one, no one can find it even when he has laid a ghost wall.


    "Tell me, who brought you here!"


    "Ji Rao! Let him go Chu Xiu protects Su Zi behind him. He looks at Ji Rao with a kind of almost hostile sight.


    Such line of sight lets Ji Rao have a moment of Lengzheng.


    The next moment, Chu Xiu Yu Guang saw a flash of snow light.


    He came to the battlefield all the year round and reflected what it was at the first time. Almost at the same time, he stretched out his hand. He didn''t think about it and didn''t need to react. It seemed that it was just an instinct, which was engraved in his soul. Even if he forgot himself and the whole world, it would not be erased.


    Unfortunately, he is still slow.


    As if slow motion appeared in front of his eyes, Chu Xiu looked at the flashing dagger, picked off the red rope on Ji Rao''s wrist, and then rushed into his heart.


    "Ji Rao..."


    Chu Xiu didn''t find his voice trembling.


    The ghost had no blood, but the red rope broke off and fell on the snow. The bright red color hurt the eyes of the spectators slightly. It was the same as the blood. The original color of the red rope faded quickly.


    "How did you get in there?"


    He heard Xu Xian roar out from behind.


    Ghosts have no substance, but Su Zian really feels a little resistance when he inserts the dagger, which is the same as the resistance of human flesh and blood. He looks very white. The ghost in the dagger breaks up the soul of the other ghost. Now, like boiling oil, he is about to break through the dagger and run away.


    The dagger sent out an amazing heat. Su Zian''s hand was burned. He suddenly released it, and the dagger fell on the snow, just beside the red rope.


    He gasped violently, the palm of his hand was red, and he kept comforting himself in his heart.


    It''s not killing, it''s not killing, it''s not killing.


    Ji Rao is just a ghost.


    He forces Chu Xiu to marry him and threatens Chu Xiu and his own life. He is a devil, and his death is not worth cherishing


    He''s not wrong. He''s not wrong.


    Even though he comforted himself again and again, Su Zian was still very uneasy. That uneasiness surrounded him like a tide. He was in urgent need of a straw, a straw that could let him breathe and drag him ashore.


    So he turned his eyes to Chu Xiu.


    Chu Xiu would be very distressed even if he broke his finger.


    "Chu Xiu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Xiu knelt down on the ground, his face showed extremely restrained pain, his hands tightly on the ground, and his strength almost lifted the land down.

 Chapter 1348

    "Chu Xiu, Chu Xiu!"


    Suzian was just about to pass when he was stopped.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Xu Xian looking at him with an extremely disapproving look. There was a faint sense of criticism hidden in his eyes, but he was too concerned about Chu Xiu, and subconsciously ignored Xu Xian''s eyes.


    He grabbed Xu Xian''s hand and said in a very urgent voice, "master Xu, master Xu, what''s the matter with Chu Xiu? Is it because of Ji Rao, what did the ghost do to him?"


    Xu Xian looked at Chu Xiu, who was kneeling on the ground in great pain, and then looked at Ji Rao''s slowly disappearing soul, with a deep sigh.


    "It''s not what Ji Rao did to Chu Xiu. You should ask Chu Xiu."


    His words were misty, but Su Zian almost felt something, and his eyes were fixed on Xu Xian, hoping that he could decide the terrible answer in his heart.


    "You should ask Chu Xiu what he did to Ji Rao, Chu Xiu He didn''t intend to let Ji Rao go in his last life. "


    "What..." Su Zian very farfetched smile, "what does this mean, what is Chu Xiu refused to let go of Ji Rao, to entangle Ji Rao is not it? Isn''t he a devil? Why Chu Xiu? Why Chu Xiu? "


    His voice was not small, but all the sounds seemed to go away slowly in Chu Xiu''s ear, and he could not hear anything. It''s just a memory that''s forced into my mind.


    He is wearing a dress that he never imagined he would wear. He looks at a person so attentively and affectionately. He can feel his almost full of love. He can feel his mood completely on a person.


    That life''s lips are red and teeth are white, lovely and lively, like an exquisite rich young master. It''s not the pale and thin face in his memory, it''s a living person, it''s Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao turns to smile at him. He reaches out his hand and almost meets Ji Rao.


    But in front of the painting style suddenly changed.


    The young master, whose eyes were closed tightly and his delicate face had no blood color, lay quietly in the coffin and would never speak to him or smile at him again.


    Chu Xiu felt his paranoid almost frightening thought.


    He wants Ji Rao.


    Whether Ji Rao lives or dies.


    If you can''t do it in one life, you can do it in the next.


    Yes, yes.


    He remembered it all.


    Why does Ji Rao want to follow him? Why does Ji Rao stick to him so stubbornly.


    He laughed loudly, but tears ran down his cheek.


    Chu Xiu covered his face with his hand, almost choked. His voice was dumb, but he still seemed to be crying.


    "It''s me, it''s me..." He picked up the red rope on the ground, his eyes were red, and threw it out the next moment.


    "It''s you..."


    Ji Rao is like waking up from a dream.


    He dropped his eyes and looked at Chu Xiu quietly. Chu Xiu knelt on the ground and raised his eyes.


    Ji Rao''s indifferent and lifeless eyes seem to have more light at the moment, but the original focus on Chu Xiu in his eyes has just disappeared. Chu Xiu, who has never looked at Ji Rao directly, looks at Ji Rao in a daze. He has never looked at Ji Rao so carefully, as if he wants to engrave his face deeply in his mind.


    Chu Xiu''s lips moved. He wanted to say something, but he felt that he couldn''t say anything.

 Chapter 1349

    "Ji Rao..."


    For the first time, he was so serious about calling Ji Rao''s name.


    His inflexible feelings towards Ji Rao were almost smashed. In these two words, Chu Xiu faintly felt the smell of blood in his mouth, and his tears rolled down. Just looking at Ji Rao like this, he would like to exchange his life for Ji Rao''s.


    Ji Rao quietly looked at him, even slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, his face became more and more white, and his body also showed a translucent state.


    His eyes were very clear, no blame, no complaint, no hatred. He just looked at Chu Xiu as if he were looking at an innocent child.


    Ji Rao didn''t say a word, but his eyes were enough to make Chu Xiu collapse.


    He knelt up to grab Ji Rao''s wrist, but he failed.


    Chu Xiu''s hand passed through Ji Rao''s body. For a moment, he was stunned.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao..."


    Chu Xiu wanted to apologize and love him, but he didn''t know where to start.


    He gave himself a slap, and the young commander Chu, who was calling the wind and rain on the battlefield, was crying in a terrible distress.


    "No, I''m sorry, Ji Rao, don''t go, I''m wrong, I''m wrong..."


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand, but he didn''t touch Chu Xiu. He opened his mouth slowly. The voice was too light and slow, and the next second went with the wind.


    "I didn''t know why I lived like this." His finger touched the red rope in Chu Xiu''s hand. "I''m very incomplete."


    He paused. "Do you know you''re selfish? Ji Rong, brother


    Hearing the address that seemed to be far away from him again, Chu Xiu froze in the same place.


    "When I close my eyes, I think I''m free. But you didn''t let me go. Later I opened my eyes and there was darkness around. I didn''t remember anything. I only knew that I was looking for someone. I didn''t know why. I only knew that this person was very important to me. I couldn''t see him. If I couldn''t find him, I would be very upset if I wasn''t around him. Later, I finally found you, but you hate me, I don''t know how to do, no matter what I do you don''t like. There are many nights when I sneak into your room while you are asleep. Only when I am by your side can I calm the floating feeling of duckweed in my heart. I didn''t know why before, but now I finally understand. "


    Ji Rao''s tone of understatement sounds like a sharp knife in Chu Xiu''s heart.


    "Ji Rao..."


    It''s not like this, it''s not like this


    He just wants to be with Ji Rao. He just wants his Ji Rao.


    "I''m wrong, Ji Rao. Please forgive me. Don''t leave me. I''ve been waiting for you for so long. You can''t do this to me. You can''t leave me when I remember!"


    "Who is It''s fate. Chu Xiu, your whole life Tell Chu Xiu not to live in Ji Rong''s past. You will be safe and rich, this life is so, the next life is also Live well, Chu Xiu. " Ji Rao showed a smile that was almost relieved, "I finally, I finally..."


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand in vain. He looked at the vast white snow in the distance. A gust of wind came, and his thin body, like a cicada''s wing, could not bear it at last. It slowly dispersed.


    "No, no..." Chu Xiu suddenly stood up, he turned around in the same place, eagerly looking at the air, dejectedly shouting, "Ji Rao!"

 Chapter 1350-1354

    But the cold air did not give him any response.


    When he remembered, Ji Rao didn''t give him too much time to disappear.


    Chu Xiu sat in the same place. He looked decadent. The last light in his eyes seemed to go with Ji Rao. He held the red rope tightly and almost choked his hand.


    "I knew that..." He murmured softly, "if I had known that, I should have let him go. If it wasn''t for me, he would have been able to have a good baby and live a happy and healthy life. Maybe we can meet him again. He must be as clean and shining in the sun as he was then. He is so lovely. Unlike now, we can only hide in the dark. Everyone is afraid of him, doesn''t like him, and hates him Blame me. Blame me. I ruined him. "


    Su Zian didn''t understand what happened. He shook his lips and looked at Chu Xiu, "brother Chu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xu Xian sighed.


    He knew that would be the result.


    When he had Grandfather obviously didn''t expect that they didn''t remember it. Chu Xiu forgot it. A bowl of Mengpo soup couldn''t remember anything. Ji Rao can''t remember that it''s just because the caster''s method is not in place, the red rope is broken, the imprisonment is broken, including the dusty memory for many years.


    Su Zian reaches out to touch Chu Xiu. Unexpectedly, Chu Xiu dodges him.


    Chu Xiu staggered to get up from the ground. He coldly raised his eyes to look at Su Zian.


    Chu Xiu had never seen himself with such cold and piercing eyes. Su Zian was nailed in the same place by these eyes, and he was pale with a smiling face. He was at a loss.


    He didn''t understand why he had to look at himself with such eyes because he had saved Chu Xiu.


    "You killed Ji Rao, you killed my Ji Rao." Chu Xiu''s eyes were red and his blood was clearly visible. He used great restraint to contain his idea of ending Su Zian''s murderer.


    Chu Xiu hates Su Zian, but he has no right to move Su Zian. What he should blame most is not su Zian, but himself. He is the most damned person.


    Chu Xiu no longer looked at them. He dragged a heavy step to the mausoleum. From behind him, the figure seemed to have lost all the power to support him. He was about to fall down the next moment.


    He was familiar with everything here, which was built little by little. The mermaid candle never goes out all the year round. He was afraid that Ji Rao would wake up and face the boundless darkness. He loves Ji Rao so much and wants to give all the best things to Ji Rao. He didn''t expect that he would hurt Ji Rao the most in the end.


    He couldn''t help laughing at himself, and then he burst into tears.


    He stretched out his hand, and the wall was cold. It seemed that the coolness passed through his fingers and cut into his heart and lungs. Chu Xiu''s breath seemed to be frozen.


    Chu Xiu can''t imagine Ji Rao waiting for him here for so many years.


    The mind can''t help remembering the previous scene. How could he bear to say those malicious words to Ji Rao? Isn''t Ji Rao the villain who turns into a shameful one?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel distressed, the more I feel distressed. He can''t breathe. This kind of heartache reached its peak after he entered the tomb.


    He saw his own coffin in the basement of the tomb. The bones inside were pieced together one by one.

 Chapter 1355

    Chu Xiu could almost imagine Ji Rao taking himself out. Suddenly he thought of his dead bones in his previous life and went back to set himself up seriously. At that moment, he seemed to have an illusion. He seemed to be able to see Ji Rao sitting on the lid of the coffin, holding his skull in his arms in both hands. His penetrating and unpopular eyes came through the air. There was no light at all, which was more piercing than the cold wind outside.


    Ji Rao must have been sad at that time.


    Look on your guard.


    If he had paid more attention at that time, he would have found Ji Rao sad. But he didn''t.


    He may have seen it, but he ignored it.


    He''s damned.


    Chu Xiu knelt on the ground, full of resentment and pain that could not be relieved. He could only use his fist nervously to hit the ground again and again. It seemed that only when he broke his head and blood could he contain the pain in his heart.


    He lay beside the coffin, his eyes were dizzy, and his stomach was full of nausea. He really wanted to die here and go with Ji Rao.


    Su Zian originally wanted to catch up, but as soon as he stepped out, he was grabbed by Xu Xian.


    "Master Xu, brother Chu, what''s wrong with him?"


    Xu Xian saw that Su Zian was about to cry the next second. She touched her nose and simply told him.


    After all, he was not a person of Ji Rao''s time. He knew little about Ji Rao and Ji Rong at that time. He just told Su Zian about the past and told him why Chu Xiu was so frustrated.


    After hearing this, Su Zian lowered his head and raised his eyes after the tears fell down. There was a kind of inexplicable stubbornness in his eyes. "You also said that it was a previous life. Brother Chu is a person of this life. He must care more about his relatives in this life."


    Xu Xian almost looked at Su Zian with pity, "don''t deceive yourself, young master su." He still broke Su Zian''s illusion, "you see his reaction, he is more immersed in the memories of his previous life, do you know what this means? It shows that his feelings for Ji Rao are even beyond his own life. He can give up everything for Ji Rao, including the present world of mortals. "


    Every time he said a word, Su Zian''s face was a little ugly. In the end, he couldn''t even pull the corners of his mouth.


    "How can Brother Chu said that he would like me. Ji Rao is just a ghost... "


    "He was willing to try that way to leave a dead man in his previous life. You ask yourself, young master, don''t say that even if you are still alive after you die, will Chu Xiu give you his Yang Shou and stay with you?"


    "He..." Su Zian can''t say anything because he''s really not sure.


    He always thought that Chu Xiu''s feeling of forbearance and restraint was his limit. After all, Chu Xiu was a colder person and would not have strong emotional expression. But just now Chu Xiu gave him a slap because he wanted to kill the whole world.


    This makes Su Zian ashamed and hard to accept.


    He was too arrogant. Chu Xiu had such a crazy side, but he didn''t meet the right person before.


    Xu Xian holds his shoulder and looks at Su Zian. He feels uncomfortable and tangled. To tell the truth, he had some selfishness. He deliberately said these words to stimulate Su Zian''s life.


    He just let suzian pick off the red rope, he did not let suzian to kill.


    This is not an ordinary killing, this is the soul, he cut off the road of people''s afterlife.

 Chapter 1356

    Xu Xian used to think that Su Zian was as innocent and innocent as his brother next door, so he instinctively gave birth to more kindness to Su Zian.


    But he just found out that young master Su was not as simple and kind as he thought.


    When Su Zian stabbed the knife in, he could see clearly the look on his face. It was full of hatred and evil. It was very abrupt on this little sun like face. It was as if his face was separated from his spirit. The skin was intact and the inside was rotten.


    At that moment, Xu Xian had the illusion that it was the devil who held the knife, and the one who was killed was a really kind person.


    Xu Xian knows what Su zi''an has done in his previous life. In his opinion, although another evil ghost named Qin Feng has done a lot of harm to people, there is a reason for it. Su zi''an is not entirely innocent. Both of them are wrong. He thought that after a bowl of Mengpo soup, the past life and the present life were totally two people, but Su Zian obviously had a violent and cruel temperament in his heart, and Chu Xiu couldn''t let go of the past life.


    How can a bowl of Mengpo soup forget the past and present.


    "I asked you to break the red rope. Why did you kill him?"


    Xu Xian, who has always been a joker, now has a straight face. His serious appearance makes Su Zian feel tight.


    "I don''t know. I was just scared. This ghost He''s been hurting me. I can''t help it. I''m going crazy. " He was almost incoherent. He tried his best to explain himself and let people know that he was innocent, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    He felt that he was not wrong, but everyone seemed to think that he was wrong.


    Xu Xiandao said, "if he really wants to hurt you, you may not be able to stand here today. Do you know why you''re haunted by the other ghost? Although you don''t remember, I still want to tell you that you killed many innocent people in your previous life because of your own stupidity and selfishness. There are reasons and there are consequences. Young master Su, you are not innocent. Do you know what it means? Chu Xiu exhausted his previous life in exchange for the fetters of their present life. Jirao hardly ever hurt anyone. If you just break the red rope, they will think of the past life. If I catch jirao and go to hell, the king of hell will feel the goodness of heaven, and they will meet eventually. And what did you do? "


    "No, no, I didn''t..." Su Zian''s face showed a trace of confusion. He pursed his lips and said with lax eyes, "he is a ghost. No matter how he stays in the world, he will do harm to others! I did it just because I was too scared. I''m not wrong. I''m not wrong! "


    Xu Xian sighed, "yes, you are not wrong." He has been too lazy to say anything to Su Zian, "your future life is still smooth, rich and noble, and you will live a long life. Even after you die, you won''t be investigated, because Ji Rao really shouldn''t exist here."


    He patted the snow on his clothes, "take care of yourself, young master su."


    Xu Xian is gone.


    The door of the tomb was slammed shut. Chu Xiu knew every structure of his tomb. He obviously didn''t want to be disturbed.


    The snow is endless, so empty in a piece of white, only standing Su Zian''s tiny shadow, he does not know where to go.


    He didn''t understand why everyone was blaming him for killing a ghost.

 Chapter 1357

    "Yes, the young commander is here!"


    "Young commander, young commander!"


    Chu Xiu was found on the second day of the lunar new year. He fainted on the side of the coffin. No one knew what had happened.


    They quickly carried people back with all hands and feet.


    The comatose Marshal suddenly woke up. According to the doctor, when he woke up, there was almost nothing wrong. As soon as I woke up here, the other side immediately said that I had found the young commander. It seemed that his wife had gone through the gate of death. The good news from her husband and son brought this desperate woman back to life.


    After making sure the marshal was ok, she rushed to the ward of her little son.


    To tell you the truth, she still doesn''t like these things of foreigners, but these things can really make her husband''s condition better. She believes that these strange things can also protect her son.


    Chu Xiu was lying on the bed, slightly drooping his eyes, and the strange dream he had when he was in a coma flashed in his mind. He had not been hungry for two days. Originally, he wanted to die like this. It was in the tomb. The tomb built in the previous life still belongs to this life.


    The door was suddenly opened, followed by a very light sound.


    "Ah Xiu."


    Chu Xiu glanced slightly.


    It''s his mother.


    Dashai''s wife''s face was still a little pale. She ran around these days. She didn''t sleep well or eat well, but the corners of her mouth still couldn''t help raising. Looking at Chu Xiu''s eyes, she was kind and distressed, and there were tears in her eyes.


    She turned her head and wiped away her tears. Then she came to sit down and touched Chu Xiu''s face. "My good son, just wake up, just wake up."


    Chu Xiu''s lips were dry and cracked. Dashai''s wife poured him a glass of water and pushed it away.


    For the rest of his life, Chu Xiu had no surprise.


    In fact, he also understood Ji Rao''s last smile. He was relieved, but he didn''t. Death is really a good ending for him. As long as he is alive, whether he is awake or asleep, his mind can''t help thinking about Ji Rao. What he has done in this life makes him regret all the time. Every minute of his life seems to be his punishment.


    "What''s wrong with you? You just wake up. You can''t eat too much. "


    "How did you find me?"


    "It''s your big brother. He told us you were there Dashai''s wife was relieved. After her tense nerves relaxed, she began to think more about other things.


    For example, why did Chu Tian know the location of Chu Xiu.


    Chu Xiu pulled the corner of his mouth slightly, but there was no smile in his eyes, as if it was just a stiff expression for comforting his wife.


    He can still remember the intrigue of the royal family in his previous life, so he knows how much people are attached to his family now. Even Chu Tian, who has never liked himself, will not watch himself die in the end.


    In the past


    Chu Xiu closed his eyes.


    He once had many brothers, but they always wanted to see themselves make a fool of themselves. They tried to kill themselves. If they were scarred in front of them, they would be very kind if they didn''t step on them.


    "Hugh, what''s the matter with you."


    This is her only son after all. She knows her son well.


    She knew that Chu Xiu was not happy now, not only that, but also a little sad.


    She didn''t know why.


    "What happened? Can you tell me about it? "

 Chapter 1358

    Chu Xiu leaned back in silence. He felt that his eyes were sour, his throat was dry, and his stomach was burning.


    But he didn''t want to move, he didn''t want to drink, and he didn''t want to eat. He thought that only when he felt the pain in his body could he feel better.


    He won''t tell Madame marshal, the mother of his life.


    He didn''t want to talk to anyone about Ji Rao.


    The name is just like his taboo, as long as you speak a word, it is tearing the scar on his heart and stabbing him.


    He seemed to be pressed by something and could hardly breathe.


    Want to cry, can''t cry out, want to breathe, can''t breathe, very disgusting, want to vomit.


    "Hugh, what''s the matter with you? Hugh


    Dashai''s wife quickly called the doctor. After a check-up, the foreigner told her in English that Chu Xiu was ok, but he might have been stimulated and his body gave him a stress reaction.


    The translator translates for dashai''s wife word by word, but she obviously doesn''t know what stress response is.


    She accurately found two pieces of information that she cared about from the doctor''s words.


    Chuxiu''s fine.


    Chuxiu was stimulated.


    After the doctor went out, dashai''s wife sat down again. She reached for Chu Xiu''s hand and almost cried. "I thought I would never find you again. You left me with your father. Do you know how I survived? I want to die more than once. "


    She paused and took a deep breath. "Fortunately, I haven''t given up yet. Your mother is so strong. Ah Xiu, can you be strong, too?"


    Chu Xiu still did not speak.


    In fact, his heart is in a state of chaos and extreme irritability. If it was not for his reason, he might not be able to control himself to throw chairs and cups.


    But the suppression was finally ignited.


    The Marshal''s wife knows that Chu Xiu likes the young master of the Su family. Seeing that Chu Xiu is not in a high mood recently, she goes to Su Zian on her own and wants him to see Chu Xiu. You can tell Su Zian what you don''t want to tell her.


    The handsome lady sighed, "Zian, you are a good boy. Ah Xiu, he..." Said the Marshal''s wife choked for a while, and there was a twinkling of tears in her eyes. "What happened to Chu Xiu in the end, he didn''t tell me. It''s useless for me to be worried."


    Su Zian dropped his eyes, and he knew very well, "brother Chu Chuge, he doesn''t want to see me either. "


    He didn''t even have the courage to look at Chu Xiu now. He was afraid that Chu Xiu would look at him with that kind of bitter and hateful eyes on the snow at that time. He just thought about it, and then he would fight with his teeth,


    "how could that happen?" Dashai''s wife doesn''t know what happened to Chu Xiu. She just thinks that Chu Xiu is still talking about Su Zian as before. She reaches for Su Zian''s hand and says, "you grew up with him. You can''t see him when you go abroad to study, but I know that he talks about you every day and looks forward to your coming back. Chu Xiu, a child with a heavy tongue, doesn''t say anything, but he has you in his heart. "


    Su Zian, who was still trapped in the emotional injury and couldn''t get out, also hesitated for a moment when he heard the Marshal''s wife say so.


    Seeing that he was wavering, his wife continued, "take pity on my old mother. I have to take care of him. I''m really tired of my skills on Xiu''s side."

 Chapter 1359

    Su Zian did see that his wife''s face was not very good-looking.


    He took a deep breath, "but Ji Rao..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by his wife. When he mentioned Ji Rao, his wife was very indifferent. "Don''t mention him any more. It was he who brought Chu Xiu back like this. I felt very strange when Chu Xiu brought Ji Rao back. Later, Ji Rao did something inexplicable. I suspected Ji Rao for a long time. But you don''t have to give up on Chu Xiu. Even if Chu Xiu marries him, I know that ah Xiu is not infatuated with Ji Rao. When I was in the Chu family, Chu Xiu didn''t say a few words to him and told me not to get close to Ji Rao. I didn''t know why, but now I think it''s ah Xiu''s forced marriage with Ji Rao Cheng. "


    Dashai''s wife said to herself that she didn''t notice Su Zian''s face changed slightly.


    "As for why he wanted to bring Ji Rao back, I''ll go to find out when Chu Xiu is better. Zi an, you know, I always like you, and so is Chu Xiu. If you don''t like Chu Xiu, that''s because Chu Xiu doesn''t have that blessing. But Chu Xiu is my son, so I naturally hope he is good. If you two have a little possibility, I''ll be very satisfied as a mother. "


    Su Zian nodded, as if he had made a great determination, "OK."


    Standing at the door of the ward, he just raised his hand to knock on the door, but suddenly he remembered something. He lowered his head to check his clothes, smoothed the wrinkles, and cut his hair. Then he took two deep breaths and raised his hand again.


    Su Zian had never been so nervous about meeting Chu Xiu. He pursed his lips and wiped the sweat on his palm before he knocked on the door.


    No one should.


    Those few seconds were quiet as if his breathing was the only sound left in the world.


    Su Zian still wants to gamble. What he gambles on is that Chu Xiu just remembers the past life and doesn''t forget the present life. He liked Ji Rao in his former life, but he liked himself in this life. Chu Xiu was a man of deep feeling, so he would be so sad after Ji Rao''s death. But just because he was a man of deep feeling, he could not abandon himself so soon.


    Now Ji Rao has no more, only himself, only himself.


    Su Zian pushed the door in.


    There was a man sitting on the bed, his eyes drooping slightly, like a statue standing still. If the sun through the window had not illuminated the dust floating up and down, he would really think that this was a still picture.


    "Chu Xiu."


    He saw that Chu Xiu''s body moved slightly, and then he was quiet again.


    Su Zian closed the door and came step by step.


    When he got close, he saw the red rope cut off by him in Chu Xiu''s hand.


    Everything here is very clean and white, only the red rope is so dazzling, as if it was on the snow that day, which also hurt his eyes.


    He wanted to reach out and pull away the red rope in Chu Xiu''s hand, and then burn it, but he couldn''t do it.


    He took a deep breath and sat down slowly.


    Before Su Zian''s buttocks were completely close to the stool, he suddenly heard Chu Xiu speak.


    "What are you doing here?"


    His voice was like being burned by fire. Even a few unclear words could make people feel Chu Xiu''s almost hopeless decadence and indifference.

 Chapter 1360

    Su Zian forced out a smile, he tried to slow down his voice, "aunt let me see you."


    Only when his voice was still down, he heard Chu Xiu''s "going out" without emotion


    Su Zian froze for a moment. He really wanted to leave. Chu Xiu never talked to him like that.


    But he also knew that he couldn''t go. Chu Xiu didn''t want to go as before. He would come out to coax himself when he left. If he left this time, I''m afraid Chu Xiu would not come to him all his life.


    "Brother Chu, I beg you to cheer up. All of us will die and reincarnate. Everyone and every life is like this. You can''t ruin your life because you are too attached to the last one. You just think of those memories, but they are not real. From the moment you were born to now, the memories of this period are what you really experience. "


    Chu Xiu raised his eyes and gave Su Zian a cold look.


    But this one eye obviously didn''t let Su Zi an fear, he increased his voice, "I don''t know the relationship between you, I just thought he wanted to kill you, I was to save you."


    "I know, or I''ll kill you."


    Chu Xiu bit every word out of his teeth. He looked at Su Zian as if he was looking at a dead man.


    Su Zian''s face suddenly faded clean, "brother Chu You''ve never talked to me like this before, and you''ve never seen me like this... "


    "Yes, because I''m not your brother Chu anymore. I used to have a name called Ji Rong."


    "You can''t live in a previous life..."


    But Chu Xiu interrupted him, "I can."


    "Why Brother Chu, you know, you said you like me. " He looked at Chu Xiu now so strange eyes, involuntarily think of the past, Chu Xiu in his side slightly looked down at his smile, so gentle, so reassuring.


    "If I can recover my memory earlier, I would rather lock myself up in a place that no one can find, just waiting for Ji Rao to come to me, just waiting for Ji Rao."


    Su Zian was overwhelmed by his great unwillingness. He almost asked, "but when Ji Rao comes to you, you can''t avoid Ji Rao. You even want him to disappear! It''s not me who killed Ji Rao. It''s you who pushed him away when Ji Rao was full of you! "


    This time Chu Xiu was dumb.


    The air was quiet for a long time. After a long time, Su Zian felt that the world was not real. Chu Xiucai spoke slowly.


    "Yes, I just want to strangle myself. I want to..." Chu Xiu closed his eyes and covered up the intense pain in his eyes.


    He wanted to die.


    Su zi''an didn''t want to cry, but his tears seemed to stop, but Chu Xiu was indifferent.


    Su Zian thought that he was the same as Ji Rao in Chu Xiu''s heart, but he was too self righteous.


    "You go out." Chu Xiu pointed to the door, "you go out, I don''t want to see you."


    He raised his head, almost neurotic general staring at the air somewhere unreal, "Ji Rao do not like us together, he saw will not be happy, you go out, we stay away."


    "Ji Rao is out of his wits. He won''t look at you like before."


    Chu Xiu''s eyes changed.

 Chapter 1361

    "You don''t go..." Chu Xiu came down from the bed. "If you don''t go, I''ll go. I can''t stay with you."


    Su Zian watched Chu Xiu shiver down from the bed, and naturally said to himself, frowning, "brother Chu?"


    The next moment, Chu Xiu''s body fell to the ground.


    "Brother Chu!"


    Su Zian ran to the past, he tried to help Chu Xiu up, and then cried out, "come on, come on!"


    Chu Xiu''s lax eyes showed that he was not awake now, but he still pushed Su Zian away and said softly, "I can''t be together, we can''t be together..."


    Chu Xiu, embarrassed and confused on the ground, makes Su Zian close his eyes. Tears flow down from the corner of his eyes and drop on the floor.


    In Su Zian''s heart, Chu Xiu has always been a high spirited young commander. He always wears neatly. No matter what he encounters, he will never be flustered. He is not like now, he can''t even stand up from the floor.


    Retribution.


    He thought.


    This is retribution.


    Su Zian stood up from the ground. He opened the door and went out to look for someone. But when he found someone, Chu Xiu in the ward didn''t know when he was gone. The door of the ward was wide open and there was no one inside.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Xiu didn''t know where he was going. He didn''t know how long he was going. He just walked all the time and lost himself in the woods.


    He wore thin clothes, and his nose and fingers were red with cold, but he didn''t seem to feel it. After a moment, he stopped.


    He finally remembered where it was.


    This is the forest where he and Ji Rao were buried.


    Reason came back a little. He looked around. It was clear that there was no one, but Chu Xiu seemed to be staring at himself with countless eyes.


    This feeling made him familiar and strange.


    It took him a long time to remember what it was like.


    He used to live in such a sight.


    It was before Ji Rao showed up.


    His ghost constitution attracted a lot of ghosts, they just stare at themselves, no matter where they go, they seem to have no escape.


    Later Ji Rao appeared, and the sight disappeared.


    At that time, I didn''t know why. My whole mind was on how to deal with Ji Rao. Now I want to know that Ji Rao drove these ghosts away. He was protecting himself.


    Chu Xiu slapped himself suddenly.


    His face was cold, his strength was great, but Chu Xiu didn''t seem to feel it. He didn''t even move his eyes.


    "Can the soul come back? Can I exchange my life for Ji Rao? "


    It took a while for the evil spirits gathered around to find that Chu Xiu was talking to them.


    This is strange. Before, Chu Xiu hated them so much that he didn''t even want to have a look at them.


    There was a hoarse and not like the voice of earthly things in Chu Xiu''s ear, suddenly far and near.


    "Poor living man, you can''t come back naturally."


    "It''s gone."


    "No more."


    Chu Xiu stood in the same place and said quietly, "is there really no way? If so, please let me know. I''m willing to do anything. "


    The air was suddenly silent for two seconds, but Chu Xiu could feel a kind of silent breath oppressing him. It''s the excitement of the soul.


    Those empty voices came again, but this time they were more agitated.


    "Anything?"


    "Are you really willing to do anything?"

 Chapter 1362

    "As long as you tell me the way, I will do anything."


    "Even for your own life?"


    Chu cultivates Taoism. "At all costs."


    "Well, I know there''s a way. It''s just that his chances of success are too small. "


    "It''s too small."


    "It''s very small."


    Chu Xiu tightened his fist. "Tell me."


    "People have three souls and seven spirits. After death, one soul and one soul will separate. Your so-called soul terror is the soul terror of two souls and six spirits. However, after the two souls and six spirits disappear, the remaining one soul and one soul will gradually disperse. When the soul and one soul are completely dispersed, it is the real soul terror."


    Another little girl''s voice followed closely, her voice was sharp, with Lingling''s laughter, which made people have goose bumps.


    "There is no chance of survival after one soul and one soul is gone."


    Chu Xiu looked into the air and asked, "where is that soul?"


    "Where is it?"


    "Where is it?"


    Chu Xiu said, "tell me quickly!"


    "No one knows where they are. Only the soul knows. They may be anywhere. They may go to the place they were obsessed with before they died."


    "Or maybe they''ll play around."


    "Who is right?"


    Chu Xiu frowned, "there''s no way to find them?"


    "Of course there are."


    "As long as you die..."


    "When you die, you become a soul."


    "The perception between souls tells you where they are."


    "You can''t find them until you die."


    Chu Xiu stayed in the same place. He seemed to think for a long time.


    "What should I do when I find a soul?"


    "Divide your own soul and soul into one, you will not die, it will not die."


    "You don''t die, it doesn''t die."


    Chu Xiu walked forward slowly. He stopped in front of a tree. After looking at it for a while, he bent down and picked up a branch. He looked down at the branch.


    A moment later, he pointed the branch at his heart.


    As long as he''s fast enough


    Chu Xiu raised his head. Two sparrows were hopping and chirping on the branches. His breath slowly dissipated in the air. The cold wind was whistling and whimpering.


    Just die.


    He shouldn''t have been saved.


    Chu Xiu closed his eyes slowly.


    The ghosts around gathered quietly.


    The next moment, the branch in his hand was yanked away, and Chu Xiushu opened his eyes.


    In front of me, there is a face that looks like me in three parts. The face that has never been fooling around has a little anger.


    Chu Xiu narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Stupid."


    The man in front of him threw the branch on the ground and stepped on it.


    There was a click.


    The branch split.


    "Big brother, why are you here?"


    The man in front of him was Chu Tian.


    "If I don''t come, will you die here?" Chu Tian didn''t want to meddle, especially in Chu Xiu''s business.


    A few days ago, when someone went to the mausoleum to rescue Chu Xiu, he thought that this was the first and last time. Unexpectedly, just a few days later, he hit himself in the face.


    "You are really my good brother. My parents care about you so much, but you are not promising to die in such a wilderness. Why? A few days with ghosts makes you feel like you have to die? What kind of ghost have you never seen? Is the mind so vulnerable now? "

 Chapter 1363

    Chu Tian''s tone is ironic, but he thinks that Chu Xiu, who was walking on thin ice in the imperial palace before, feels that his words are also warm.


    "How did you find me?"


    Suddenly there was a flash in his sight. He looked down and found that there were several paper men jumping at Chu Tian''s feet.


    There was a flash of surprise in his eyes, and then peace returned.


    After Chutian took away the paper man, he looked at Chuxiu coldly. The disgust in his eyes was undisguised, but compared with his brothers in his previous life, Chutian didn''t know how much better.


    The people in the palace are all smiling. Even if they hate you, they will not let you see it easily. Some people don''t know that they were killed by the closest people until they die.


    "Why do you want to die?"


    Chu Xiu looks up at Chu Tian.


    Chu Tian said impatiently, "even if I don''t know you, I know who you are. I''m not afraid to escape from the battlefield. I''m not afraid to kill myself now."


    Chu Xiu lowered his eyes, which made people unable to see his feelings clearly.


    Forget it.


    Chu Tian was upset when he saw him. He didn''t want to talk about it. He wasn''t curious about Chu Xiu.


    "Where''s Ji Rao?"


    It''s not true to say that he was full of heart to save Chu Xiu. He specially waited until Ji Rao could finish everything before he went to find someone to save Chu Xiu.


    If Ji Rao wants to kill Chu Xiu, and their souls live together forever, the person who goes to save Chu Xiu can only see a corpse.


    But if Ji Rao''s heart softened and didn''t kill Chu Xiu, it would be a chance to survive. It''s Ji Rao''s intention to let him go.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m dead. "


    Chu Tim frowned, "what does death mean?"


    Ji Rao is already a ghost. How can he die?


    "It''s dead. I can''t find it."


    Chu Tian only thought a little and then changed his face. He reached for Chu Xiu''s collar and said, "what did you do to him?"


    "He''s out of his mind, right in front of me It''s gone


    Chu Tian directly gave Chu Xiu a punch, he put Chu Xiu hard against the tree trunk, gritted his teeth and said, "you''d better die."


    "They say that Ji Rao still has one soul and one soul. As long as they are found, Ji Rao will be saved. But they also say that only the soul body can sense the soul body So I have to die to... "


    "They? Who are they? "


    When Chu Tian finished asking, there was a wind behind him.


    They, naturally, refer to the ghosts on the mountain attracted by Chu Xiu.


    Chu Tim''s eyes darkened. He looked at Chu Xiu''s unconsciousness and couldn''t help slapping him.


    "Stop farting." "They are just deceiving you to die. As soon as you die, these ghosts can rush up and eat your soul. It''s stupid to believe the ghost''s words."


    As soon as Chu Tian finished, he felt as if his skin had been pricked by a needle for a moment, but only for a moment.


    He knows. What they said poked the ghosts, and they became angry.


    Chu Tian raised his eyes and looked around. His eyes crossed the air in front of him inch by inch. He didn''t see anything, but he knew that there must be a group of terrible ghosts in front of him.


    Chu Tian takes a deep breath. He reaches out his hand and pulls the half dead Chu Xiu up. It''s just that he has been in business since he was a child. It''s not easy for him to pick up Chu Xiu who grew up in the military camp. He bites his teeth and says, "go!"

 Chapter 1364

    Once back at Chu''s house, Chu Tian left Chu Xiu in the yard. When the servants around him saw it, they all looked at each other in silence.


    Chu Xiu got up from the ground, his face was withered, as if his last spirit had disappeared.


    Chu Tian wanted to say something, but because there were so many people around him, he put up with it and said, "come with me."


    Chu Xiu reacted in the same place for a long time before he followed up. Every step he took was like stepping on cotton.


    After walking for a while, his steps stopped. Chu Xiu raised his head and his eyes fell in front of him.


    In front of the snow has not yet opened, dirty paste on the soil, step on hard and cold.


    Chu Tian turned to look at him, "are you familiar with the yard?"


    Of course.


    He once broke in to find his favorite person.


    Ji Rao''s dead and sad eyes always linger in his mind. He thinks it''s a nightmare, because when he sees the eyes, his heart can''t stop pain, like a kind of punishment, punishing the things he has done before.


    Chu Tian turned around and looked up and down at Chu Xiu. "Are you very sad?"


    Chu Xiu''s bewilderment was discovered by everyone, but he was just puzzled -


    "why? Because jirao? Will you be sad for Ji Rao''s death? "


    He looked at Chu Xiu suspiciously. Didn''t his brother like Ji Rao the least?


    Falling in the yard, the distant eyes finally came back. He quietly looked at Chu Tian and pulled out a smile from the corner of his mouth, "do you like Ji Rao?"


    It''s nothing hard to say, so Chu Tian generously admitted.


    "Yes."


    "But he''s married to me. He''s my man."


    Chu Tian gives a sneer. He looks at Chu Xiu sarcastically. His eyes almost make Chu Xiu look invisible.


    "You were forced to..."


    "I will!"


    Chu Tim just looked at him again, "it doesn''t matter. If you want to or don''t want to, Ji Rao can''t come back."


    He reached for Chu Xiu''s shoulder, almost with the greatest strength of his life, approached his ear and said coldly, "you don''t understand why I like Ji Rao, do you? You don''t understand why I always fight you for a ghost, do you? We are brothers. "


    To his surprise, Chu Xiu just gave a bitter smile, "I understand."


    "Do you understand?"


    "Do you know why Ji Rao is so attached to me?"


    At that moment, he looked at Chu Tian''s eyes, even some provocative.


    Chu Tian frowned and said, "it''s just your previous life -"


    "No." Chu Xiu took out a red rope from his pocket. Chu Tian was stunned when his eyes fell on it.


    He knows what Ji Rao brings every day.


    He choked in his throat. "Now the mausoleum has been found. The person who went to save you last time was not strict. I didn''t go to see it. I want to know that the mausoleum has been turned upside down. Even if the governor goes to manage it, he can only see an empty tomb."


    "There are two coffins in it."


    "I know." Chu Tian, who had been to the tomb, naturally saw, "one is Ji Rao''s, the other Is it yours? "


    "It''s from my previous life." Chu Xiu touched the red rope and put it back in his pocket, "I The memory of a previous life has been recalled. "


    His voice fell, Chu Tian''s pupil suddenly shrunk, and he didn''t respond for a long time.


    At that moment, he just felt cold.


    It''s so cold today.

 Chapter 1365

    "Do you remember the past life? So you killed Ji Rao? "


    Chu Xiu''s face showed the color of pain, which made him remember Ji Rao''s death over and over again. It was just like burning every inch of his skin on the fire.


    "No..." He took a deep breath. "Anyway, I''m the last person to want Ji Rao to die. I never let him go in my previous life, this life How can we kill him again... "


    Chu Xiu''s words made Chu Tian more and more confused. He didn''t stick to them either. He just took a deep look at Chu Xiu and said, "come with me."


    He took Chu Xiu into the house.


    The little wooden door was overcast, especially in this cold weather, damp and dark.


    Chu Xiu looked carefully up and down here. This is the place where Ji Rao once lived. It''s so close to him, but he was here when he came last time, questioning Ji Rao.


    He stood where he was standing and looked ahead.


    As if you could see Ji Rao standing opposite him.


    There was no doubt that he could see nothing. He could only see the bed behind him through the air of nothingness.


    No more.


    No more jirao.


    Chu Tian brought a chair and stepped on it. He felt for a book at the top of the shelf.


    Chu Xiu went to see him turn the book. "What''s this?"


    He fixed his eyes on it. It was full of strange stories about souls.


    Chu Xiu''s body froze for a while, with the only trace of hope, said, "is Ji Rao still saved?"


    But Chu Tian didn''t care about him. He just hated that people were so close to him, so he said impatiently, "stay away from me."


    Sure enough, Chu Xiu stepped back.


    Never seen Chu Xiu so obedient, Chu Tian looked at him inexplicably, and then continued to lower his head to read.


    Chu Xiu stood beside him and tried to look over, but he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "Where did you get this book?"


    "By chance, I told you that you don''t understand."


    Suddenly, his fingers stopped.


    "Did you find something?"


    Chu Xiu said that he was going forward, but before he could see clearly, Chu Tian had turned the page.


    "No He turned two more pages and then looked up. "You go, you go to my room and get those paper men on my desk."


    "Paper man?"


    "They don''t have anything on them, just plain paper. Go and get it for me."


    Chu Xiu nodded and didn''t ask him what he was doing, so he went out with his feet raised.


    He thought it would be useful to find Ji Rao, so he walked very fast, and finally almost ran to Chu Tian''s room.


    Chu Tian watched Chu Xiu''s figure disappear in the yard from the window. Then he lowered his head, quickly turned back to the page, tore it down, looked at it and took it back.


    When Chu Xiu comes, Chu Tian brings the paper man in Chu Xiu''s hand. Chu Tian saw that he cut his hand and said something in his mouth. Then the paper man began to walk on the ground like he was alive.


    He was a little stunned. When he raised his eyes, he saw that Chu Tian''s face was very white, which seemed worse than just now. This made him frown, "are you ok?"


    Chu Tian shook his head. He stretched out his hand to support the wall. "What did they say to you? The ghosts. "


    "They say that Ji Rao still has a soul and a soul. If he can find it, he will be saved. If he can''t find it Ji Rao disappeared completely. "


    Chu Tian closed his eyes. He was short of breath and had no strength. He had to stand up against the wall.

 Chapter 1366

    If Ji Rao or Qin Feng were here, they could see that Chu Tian''s body was filled with heavy death.


    It''s the breath of the dead.


    But Chu Xiu couldn''t see it. He just felt that Chu Tian was not right. Now he is all in Ji Rao, even if he sees it, he doesn''t think much about it.


    "They also say that Ji Rao''s ghosts and spirits don''t know where they are. Only when they die and become ghosts can they feel it..."


    "Half true, half false." Chu Tian opened his eyes and took a deep breath. "What they said is not all wrong. Ji Rao does have a soul, but it''s definitely not something you can find when you die."


    "What shall we do?"


    "The book just said that we need a lamp."


    "The lamp?"


    "I know where the lamp is. Go to your mausoleum and find some Mermaid candles. Give me the lamp. Fast, we only have seven days. "


    Even if full of doubts, but time is pressing, Chu Xiu also ignore many, "good."


    Without delay, he went to the mausoleum immediately without even having time to fill some clothes for himself.


    After Chu Xiu left, Chu Tian slowly sat on the bed. He closed his eyes for a while, then slowly opened his eyes, looked at the empty room and said to himself, "Ji Rao, what you said is really right..." He coughed twice, and the light came in through the window, reflecting his dark blue and pale lips.


    Raising kids is a very evil thing, especially if these kids want him to rob others of their good fortune. It''s just against heaven.


    But Chu Tian, who used his own energy to raise these kids, has been punished.


    His life span and his fortune have almost come to an end.


    He knew very well in his heart that if he died in this life, he would be tortured in abyss hell. Next life, next life, it is estimated that he would fall into the animal way.


    It''s better to die here than to become an animal and live in this world.


    Chu Tian thought so, the corner of his mouth even slightly bent up.


    Now Ji Rao can''t miss him any more.


    ¡­¡­


    Chu Xiu''s mausoleum has been taken care of. The government has sent people to guard it day and night. It''s not easy for Chu Xiu to get in.


    He laughed with self mockery. It is clear that he built the mausoleum himself, but now he can''t go back.


    He suddenly remembered that if Ji Rao was still here, he would not be able to go back home, and the only mausoleum would not be able to go back. Would he just wander around the world and live in no fixed place.


    Chu Xiu patted his head.


    This is not the time to think about it.


    In the middle of the night, when the soldiers were changing shifts, he slipped in. Fortunately, there were Mermaid candles even in the corridor, so he didn''t have to go in. In order to avoid a long night''s dream, he took a few more.


    Anyway, it''s all his things. I don''t have the slightest burden when I take them.


    "Who''s in there?"


    A soldier heard the noise outside and squinted inside with a lamp.


    The person next to him patted him, "who can there be? I''m afraid it''s not human, is it


    "What''s the bullshit at night?"


    The man took a cigarette and buttoned his hat. "I''m not talking nonsense. I''ll tell you, that boy Wang Deng wants to give us a bad impression and arrange for us to visit the mausoleum this evening."


    The soldier who looked inside listened to it and gave up.


    Maybe it''s something. This place is very evil.

 Chapter 1367

    He turned and leaned against the wall


    "No!"


    It''s very expensive!


    Didn''t smoke, the man didn''t say anything, just shrunk his neck and yawned.


    Suddenly, he heard a small voice behind him, "do you hear the voice?"


    "You don''t want to scare people." The smoker squinted at him. "I''m not scared."


    When he finished speaking, they didn''t say a word. There was really no other sound in the air.


    The man looked around, "Why are we the only two?"


    "A few of them have gone to pee. The rest of the team is over there. I don''t know which team is bad. They dug a hole. It''s probably the tomb robber who took away all the funerary objects. Ah, did you see that coffin is always valuable? At least it must be an emperor''s tomb


    The man who smoked took two steps to the side and found a small place to squat down. He squatted down and rubbed his hands. "Ah, I said, let''s go in and have a look. Maybe there''s anything left out. Let''s not say anything else. Even if it''s one, we''ll send it."


    His good teammates didn''t speak.


    In fact, when he talked about the "Tomb of the emperor", the man heard the footsteps coming from behind. He turned his head and saw only a shadow in time. Then the shadow rushed straight towards him. As soon as his neck hurt, he was unconscious.


    The last thought before fainting was that the ghost crawled out of the coffin.


    Some of the people who didn''t get a response were not satisfied with their boring teammate. They turned around and just wanted to say something, but they saw their good teammate lying on the ground. He stood up abruptly and ran quickly, "Hello, Hello!"


    In the dark, a dark shadow swept quickly through the woods.


    When Chu Xiu came back to Chu''s house, Chu Tian was already waiting in the room. He sat on the chair with one hand on his forehead. He seemed to be asleep. His face was a little pale and his brow was slightly wrinkled. He looked very tired.


    Chuxiu stepped in and saw the light on the table next to him.


    The lamp is really a little old, as if rusty in general, yellow green, yellow green, carved with almost fuzzy patterns, people can not see clearly.


    Chu Xiu stretched out his hand and was held by his wrist just as his fingers touched him.


    He turned his head and saw that Chu Tian had opened his eyes and was looking at himself coldly.


    Chu Xiu took a breath and took out some Mermaid candles from his pocket.


    "I''ve got it."


    Chu Tim just glanced faintly, as if he didn''t have much interest in some Mermaid candles.


    "And then, what shall we do?"


    Chu Tian took the candle with the mermaid, "I''ll light it."


    When he fixed the mermaid candle on the lampstand and lit it again, his face became stiff and slightly twisted.


    But Chu Xiu was all in the lamp, and didn''t notice Chu Tian''s face change.


    "Well, do you feel it?"


    Chu Tian clenched his teeth, trying to let his voice sink down, not to be found strange by Chu Tian, "where did Ji Rao often go in her previous life? Or where does he like? "


    What''s your favorite place? Ji Rao used to stay in the same place.


    At night, the light of the candle seemed dim. The light reflected on Chu Xiu''s outline, and time seemed to be still.


    Chu Xiu''s face congealed, low and solemn vomit out two words, "imperial palace."

 Chapter 1368

    It has been several years since the last emperor was driven out of the palace. Now the palace is empty and only a few teams of soldiers guard it day and night.


    It''s not hard for them to get in.


    But Chu Xiu is not sure if Ji Rao is in it.


    Once upon a time, Ji Rao didn''t like living in the palace. He felt bored and had no freedom. If Ji spared the Imperial Palace, the day was so big, let alone a few days, he would not be able to find it all his life.


    But anyway, try your best.


    "It''s not too late. Let''s go now."


    Chu Tian tugged at Chu Xiu when he went out. "Mother is still looking for you now. Don''t you tell her?"


    "People have seen me. They will tell me that I am with you."


    After a sleepless night, Chu Xiu and Chu Tian sneak into the palace.


    The palace is huge, but it is very empty because there is no one.


    Chu Xiu quietly looked at the sky in all directions of the imperial palace. It was already slightly bright from the East, and the horizon could not be seen from here. The more the color went west, the deeper it was. It would not be long before it was light.


    "This way."


    Chu Xiu takes Chu Tian to the harem.


    Chu Tian looked at his steps without stopping, and even rarely looked at the plaque. He twisted his eyebrows in doubt and hesitated, "are you familiar with this place?"


    In his impression, Chu Xiu had never been to the imperial palace. How could he be like visiting his own yard.


    "It''s changed a lot here." Chu Xiu kept on walking, and walked forward quickly. At the same time, he lowered his voice to talk to Chu Tian. Every time he said a word, his breath came out. "It should have been renovated many times, but I can still recognize it."


    "You..."


    "I''ve lived here for decades, and no one knows it better than me."


    "You lived in the palace in your previous life?"


    Chu Xiu nodded slightly.


    Chu Tian pursed his lower lip. No wonder.


    No wonder the place he first thought of was the palace. No wonder he knew it so well.


    "Your previous life..."


    Chu Xiu didn''t speak. He knew Chu Tian had guessed.


    "Were you a eunuch in your previous life?"


    Chu Xiu


    "How do you know Ji Rao? Can''t Ji Rao be the official of the imperial court, and then he went to the harem by chance, and you two saw him? "


    Chu Xiu


    "Are you making up a story?"


    Chu Xiu was helpless. "Why do you think I''m a eunuch and Ji Rao is the official of the imperial court?"


    "He doesn''t look like a eunuch."


    "What do I look like?"


    Chu Tian smiles. He holds the lamp in his hand, but only he knows how hard his hand is holding the lamp. He can only try his best to divert his attention through humorous tone.


    He''s in too much pain all over.


    From the moment the lamp was lit, his soul began to burn.


    "This way."


    It''s been a long time since no one cleaned it. Compared with other splendid palaces, this one is obviously less attractive.


    The main door has been locked. The side door is very small and narrow. There are withered leaves all around. There are traces of Parthenocissus on the wall. If you come here in summer, it is estimated that the whole side door will be blocked by leaves.


    Chu Tian followed Chu Xiu to stop in front of the side door. He saw that Chu Xiu stretched out his hand and pulled it, and the rusted and vulnerable lock broke.


    Chu Xiu threw the lock aside and reached for the door.


    At first, he couldn''t push it open. He pushed the little wooden door open with a little effort.

 Chapter 1369

    After Chu Xiu went in, he picked up the lamp. He carefully protected it with his hand, for fear that the candle would go out.


    Now he looks at the candle as if he is looking at Ji Rao''s only hope of survival. If the candle goes out, he is afraid that he will go crazy.


    Chu Tim took a look at him and said, "don''t be so careful. It won''t go out."


    Chu Xiu asked subconsciously, "why?"


    As long as it does not die, it will not die.


    Chu Tim thought so in his heart, but he didn''t say it.


    "Just listen to me. Your task now is to find Ji Rao."


    "And you?"


    Chu Tian pointed to the lamp in his hand. "You can see Ji Rao where the lamp shines. I can''t do without a lamp."


    He leaned back against the wall, as if he didn''t care about Ji Rao''s life and death at all, "you go to find it, I''ll wait for your news."


    Time is pressing. Chu Xiu doesn''t waste his time with his brother. Chu Xiu nods and takes the light to look room by room.


    As soon as Chu Xiu left, Chu Tian could no longer support himself to slide down the wall. He coughed twice and held his fingers tightly. He leaned his head against the cold wall and closed his eyes. His chest was slightly undulating and his face was in pain.


    Ji Rao''s soul and soul will be gone in seven days, but he may not last that long.


    His soul can last three days at most.


    They have to find Ji Rao in three days.


    The light of the mermaid candle was a little dim, and there was a faint halo around Chu Xiu''s hands. Chu Xiu stepped on the branches on the ground under his leather boots and made a creaking sound. He looked at the withered scene in front of him, and his mind could not help thinking of the previous scene.


    When he was Ji Rong.


    He made it very prosperous here. A large number of maids and eunuchs were sent to jirao for fear that they would not serve him well. He never sent the rare things from all over the world to jirao''s palace. At that time, the maids said that jirao''s palace was richer than the national treasury.


    However, after Ji Rao died, he ordered that this place be sealed up. After that, the Ji dynasty would follow the sacred will and never set foot here again. Naturally, they would not care about this place. After the change of Dynasty, this place was in chaos and could not be looked directly at. Later, it was ignored by the emperors. As time passed, it became a cold palace.


    In fact, this is good.


    No one came to disturb where Ji Rao used to live.


    But he thought of the glory here, or can not help but bitterness.


    At that time, he wanted to hold the whole world in front of Ji Rao, but now what he did made him never forgive himself.


    He took a deep breath and moved on.


    He wants to find Ji Rao.


    This palace is not small. Chu Xiuxian went to the places Ji Rao used to like, the kitchens, the pavilions and the lakeside


    He even cried as he walked.


    But the sky didn''t fulfill people''s wishes, Chu Xiu didn''t see Ji Rao''s figure.


    Day gradually dawned, the first morning light sprinkled on the ground, reflecting Chu Xiu some flustered handsome face.


    Why not here.


    Why not here.


    Jirao.


    Where the hell are you going.


    He looked all over the place, but still didn''t see Ji Rao.


    Finally he came to Ji Rao''s bedroom.


    He has been here countless times, but he also knows that Ji Rao''s least favorite place is here.


    Will jirao be here?


    He stretched out his hand and felt the weight of his arm. He was even afraid to open the door.

 Chapter 1370

    If not, where is he going to find Ji Rao.


    If Ji Rao is not in the palace, where will he go to find Ji Rao.


    Chu Xiu clenched his teeth and pushed the door open.


    The wooden door with royal pattern was pushed open with a squeak.


    It was dark in the house and all the valuable things were taken away. Only the wooden chairs, wooden tables and bookshelves were still in place, which was the order in Chu Xiu''s memory. Everything was so familiar.


    It''s just that these things are very old. Some of the chair legs are missing, and they are slanted to one side. The spider webs are lying across the corner and on the wooden table. There is a layer of ash everywhere. There is dust floating up and down in the air. With the smell of old age, it even smells a bit irritating.


    It was in such a messy situation that he pushed the door more open, and with his eyes turning, he saw a touch of white which was extremely incompatible with here.


    Chu Xiu choked in an instant.


    His eyes moved up slowly, and he saw a figure with his back facing him, leaning behind the wooden pillar. Even if he only showed a little shoulder, Chu Xiu could recognize who it was.


    At that moment, his heart was back in his stomach.


    The white shadow could not be seen clearly. Chu Xiu raised his hand and drew the lamp closer, so the white shadow became more obvious, and the delicate patterns on his clothes were clearly visible.


    He was still wearing the clothes he had personally put on him when he was buried.


    Chu Xiu stood behind him, and his Adam''s Apple moved up and down, slowing down his voice, "Ji Rao."


    The sound is very light, lighter than feathers. It seems that a little heavier will scare people away.


    Chu Xiu heard someone humming something, but he couldn''t hear it clearly. Ji Rao didn''t respond.


    He walked around from behind and squatted down in front of Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s delicate face has no color of blood. He sits on the ground with his knees bent and shakes his head slightly. His eyes and brows, which once seemed to gather the whole starry sky, hang down. His whole body is in the shadow, almost integrated with the darkness.


    He sat on the ground, too white hands powerless hanging.


    Seeing the familiar face again, Chu Xiu felt a sense of care. He gently extended his hand to touch Ji Rao''s face, but in the moment he was about to encounter it, he passed through.


    He put down his hand in disappointment.


    "Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao, who has been indifferent, finally seems to be aware of the existence of a second person and slowly raises his eyes.


    The eyes were not as dull as before. There was even a little light in them, which was very obvious in the dark room. His eyes are like obsidian. When he looks at a person, he can see through the soul.


    Seeing that he had a reaction, Chu Xiu couldn''t help raising the corner of his mouth, "Ji Rao, follow me."


    Ji Rao just looked at him quietly, and then tilted his head. He looked at Chu Xiu''s eyes very beautiful, very simple, but without any emotion.


    "Emperor..." Ji Rao frowned, as if in distress. Then he murmured something in a low voice and lowered his eyes.


    "What?" Chu Xiu didn''t hear what Ji Rao said, so he went to listen.


    "Brother..."


    "I am, I am. Jirao, come with me, will you


    He tried to soften his voice, not to let Ji Rao feel the slightest impatience or ferocity.


    But Ji Rao slowly shook his head.


    He didn''t want to go with Chu Xiu.


    Chu Xiu was a little worried. He pursed his lower lip and wanted to touch the person in front of him, but he couldn''t.


    He asked, "why?"

 Chapter 1371

    "Why don''t you want to come with me?"


    Ji Rao looked at him blankly.


    He didn''t know why, but he just didn''t want to go with him.


    So he shook his head and shut his mouth.


    "Ji Rao, stop making trouble and come with me. Otherwise, it will be too late. "


    Maybe it''s just one soul and one soul. Ji Rao''s soul is translucent. It seems that the wind can blow people away.


    This idea that Ji Rao would disappear from him at any time tormented Chu Xiu''s nerves all the time.


    If he finds Ji Rao but still can''t save Ji Rao, he will regret all his life.


    "Don''t be afraid of me. I''m here to save you. I won''t hurt you. Will you come with me?" Chu Xiu talked to the opposite person in a seductive tone.


    Ji Rao stood up from the ground, and Chu Xiu also stood up. He saw Ji Rao walking slowly.


    "Where are you going?" He was almost in Ji Rao walk past the moment to step up with.


    If Ji Rao is not in his sight, he will not feel at ease.


    But Ji Rao did not answer him.


    He went straight to the old bed and lay down slowly.


    "It''s time to go to bed."


    Go to bed?


    Chu Xiu''s brow slowly wrinkled.


    "Brother Huang will come later He''s always bothering me so much that I can''t sleep


    Chu Xiu was stiff in place.


    There''s something wrong.


    Nothing is right.


    He wanted to drag Ji Rao up and ask him what he was thinking, but he couldn''t.


    But Ji Rao, who was still lying on the bed, made Chu Xiu feel flustered for no reason.


    "Ji Rao."


    "Ji Rao!"


    After he yelled so many times, Ji Rao''s pretty eyebrows coagulated, and finally he opened his eyes impatiently.


    Chu Xiu looks happy. Ji Rao interrupts him before he speaks.


    "Who selected you as eunuch? You don''t know the rules."


    Chu Xiu didn''t quite understand.


    "I''ll let brother Huang transfer you to the Shenxing Department later."


    Ji Rao looks a little cold and looks at him. Even if he is a fool, his noble spirit will not decrease.


    An unlikely idea rose in Chu Xiu''s mind.


    "Don''t hurry down!"


    Chu Xiu didn''t move. He was silent for a while before he said, "where''s your brother?"


    "Brother? I don''t know what he will do. Maybe he will deal with the fold. But you are so bold as to call your majesty that


    Chu Xiu quietly looked at Ji Rao and said in a soft voice, "you are confused. I am your brother."


    He saw Ji Rao''s face changed. From dazed to confused, he looked up and down at Chu Xiu. Chu Xiu stood in the same place and let him see.


    "Are you the emperor''s brother?"


    "Yes."


    Ji Rao lowered his head. He bit his fingernail anxiously. Chu Xiu could clearly see Ji Rao''s beautiful translucent earlobe.


    After a while, Ji Rao just raised his head, this time he stared at Chu Xiu to see again and again, just uncertain mouth, "emperor elder brother?"


    Chu Xiu nodded.


    "You changed your clothes today." Ji Rao stretched out his hand to touch Chu Xiu''s sleeve, but when his fingers were crossed by Chu Xiu''s clothes, his eyes showed a short blank color, and he didn''t seem to understand why he couldn''t touch it. Chu Xiu''s heart suddenly hurt.


    If he can, he really wants to hold Ji Rao in his arms.


    But he could only suppress the sour and astringent, and slowly stepped back and said, "well, this is the new dress made by Jiangnan xiuniang. Now it''s all like this. Do you like it?"


    "Is it?"

 Chapter 1372

    Ji Rao obviously didn''t believe it.


    He had never seen such clothes.


    "Do you want to go to the palace? Shall I take you out of the palace? "


    "Out of the palace?" Ji Rao has some spirit.


    He seems very sensitive to these two words.


    "Yes, I''ll take you out."


    Ji Rao sat up from the bed, his face showed a shallow smile, "OK."


    It was already daybreak, and the sun was shining on the withered palace. The broken leg animal ashes were standing on the eaves. The walls showed the original color. Chu Xiu stepped on the darkness under his feet.


    As soon as he looked back, Ji Rao hesitated behind the threshold, as if he did not dare to step out.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao raised his head, eyes slightly narrowed, long eyelashes drooping, "can I go out?"


    "Yes." Chu Xiu stretched out his hand, "come out."


    Ji Rao looked at him hesitantly, "I haven''t been out for a long time."


    Chu xiushun asked, "how long is it?"


    "Hundreds of years."


    Chu Xiu was stunned.


    Only then did he realize that since Ji Rao died, his soul and soul have been here. Without the permission of Ji Rong, he would not take a step here and wait for Ji Rong to come back every day. Such a wait would last for hundreds of years.


    Chu Xiu''s throat choked heavily, "come here, you don''t have to stay here in the future."


    Ji Rao nodded, his mouth slightly curved, "I don''t like to stay here."


    After hearing the sound of footsteps, Chu Tian stood up against the wall. The wall was cold, and he felt the dust in his hand.


    "I found him!" Chu Xiu looked at Ji Rao around him.


    Before he spoke, Chu Tian''s eyes had already fallen on Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao tilted his head to look at him. His eyes were slightly puzzled. He looked pale. Even if he was a fool, he could still give people a feeling of weakness and harmlessness.


    Chutian didn''t even recognize him.


    Ji Rao, whom he knew, had no light in his eyes. He was always lifeless, cold and gloomy. It seemed that he was the only one. But in front of him, Ji Rao could see that the ghost standing in front of him was very clean.


    Without the slightest ghost and frightening gloom, what he had was the weakness that was about to dissipate and the pale face that made people feel sad.


    "Ji Rao?"


    He gave an uncertain cry.


    Ji Rao didn''t answer him, but Chu Xiu asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Tian''s vision has never left Ji Rao. He shakes his head and says, "is this Ji Rao?"


    "Can it be someone else?"


    Chu Tian looked at Ji Rao for a while.


    Chu Xiu sighed deeply, "maybe one soul and one soul will be less conscious. When I first found him, he couldn''t recognize me, and only seemed to have incomplete memory of previous life."


    The pain of heart is still eroding Chu Tian. A gust of wind blows, and the lampstand in Chu Xiu''s hand flashes. Then Chu Tian''s look is pale again, and even there is a cold sweat on his forehead.


    Chu Xiu finally found that Chu Tian was not right. He stepped forward and looked at Chu Tian with a dignified face. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Tian shook his head, "just find it. I''m fine. Go out first."


    "Big brother..."


    "Don''t waste time, get out first. Ji Rao''s soul can''t wait a little longer. "


    Chu Xiu couldn''t, so he had to take two people out first.


    Ji Rao walks beside Chu Xiu and takes a look at Chu Tian from time to time.


    When Chu Tim raises his eyes, he is facing Ji Rao''s eyes. He bends his lips towards Ji Rao in pain.


    Ji Rao turned back and murmured, "I''m going to die."

 Chapter 1373

    Chu Xiu noticed Ji Rao''s movement all the time. When he heard what he said, he leaned over and said, "what are you talking about?"


    Ji Rao shook his head and stopped talking.


    A moment later, he could not help poking Chu Xiu, "who is he?"


    "My big brother."


    As soon as Chu Xiu finished, he felt something was wrong. He turned his head and saw Ji Rao looking at himself.


    In Ji Rao''s cognition, Chu Xiu''s brothers are only those in the imperial palace. He has no impression of Chu Tian.


    "You''ll know later." He looked at Ji Rao, but turned to Chu Tian and said, "big brother, what do you want to do after that?"


    "Find a shady card." Chu Tim gasped, "seal him in."


    "Where can we find the Yin card..." Chu Xiu''s voice was still declining, and he stopped suddenly. "You mean my piece?"


    Chu Tian nodded slowly.


    Both were silent.


    That Yin card is not a good memory.


    It was found by Chu Xiu''s mother when Chu Xiu was a child. At that time, no master could help Chu Xiu to get rid of other ghosts. Later, an eminent monk said that he wanted to control evil with evil, so he gave Chu Xiu a very bad Yin card. It was really useful at first, but later Chu Xiu was always uncomfortable and often had bad luck. For example, the gun went off and hit him in the leg, for example, he would walk on the road It''s bad luck to sprain one extremely flat place, but if it happens four or five times a day and it''s added every day, people have to start to doubt it.


    After being wrongly kidnapped, Chu Xiu''s mother no longer let Chu Xiu carry the Yin card. Now the Yin card was thrown into the ancestral hall. It was said that the ancestors of Chu family were responsible for it. The Yin card couldn''t make any difference.


    "There won''t be any problem with the Yin card, will there? Inside... "


    Chu Tian didn''t care much and said, "it''s just a kid. I can solve it. I have to take the Yin card and let the things inside Tengteng."


    When they went back, the housekeeper welcomed them. As soon as he saw Chu Xiu, he quickly sent someone to tell the Marshal''s wife.


    Chu Xiu gives Chu Tian the lamp in his hand, and doesn''t let the housekeeper see Ji Rao illuminated.


    "Second young master, how did you come back? My wife is dying of anxiety. The marshal asked you to come back and see him."


    Chu Xiu just wanted to get the Yin card quickly, but the housekeeper kept pulling him, as if he was afraid that he would run away.


    "No harm." Chu Tian waved to him, "you go to say hello to your mother first. I''ll take the Yin card."


    "Can you do it by yourself, or I will..."


    "You can''t help much." Chu Tian turned to Ji Rao and said, "will you follow me?"


    In his heart, Ji Rao only listens to Chu Xiu''s words. He was ready for Ji Rao to refuse him. Unexpectedly, Ji Rao looks at him and nods slowly.


    Give Ji Rao to others, Chu Xiu is a million don''t worry, he just want to say what, Chu Tian looks at him with a smile.


    "What do you have to worry about me? I want to save his mind no less than you. I shouldn''t be at ease to hand him over to you. "


    He''s right.


    If it wasn''t for him, he wouldn''t have found Ji Rao.


    Chu Xiu struggled in his heart for a long time, and finally nodded heavily. His face seemed to be forced to sign a treaty of humiliation.


    "You have to take care of him."


    "You don''t have to say much about that." Chu TianChao Ji Rao stretched out his hand, "come with me."

 Chapter 1374

    Ji Rao followed him. Chu Xiu looked behind them. Ji Rao didn''t even look back.


    In fact, he should have thought of it.


    Chu Xiu gave a bitter smile.


    In this life, Ji Rao''s infatuation and persistence to himself are all false. They are all illusions caused by his imprisonment of Ji Rao''s soul. Ji Rao himself doesn''t know why he will stick to someone. Now the soul of Ji Rao is the most real. The most real Ji Rao has no self in her heart.


    This cognition is particularly hard to accept just thinking about it.


    Forget it.


    People can''t be greedy.


    Jirao, as long as he''s alive, that''s enough.


    The ancestral hall of Chu family is very solemn. The people of Chu family attach great importance to it. Even in the most corner, there is almost no dust.


    Ji Rao stopped at the door, he looked up, inexplicably some conflict here.


    "Why don''t you go?" Chu Tian turns his head and looks at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao looked at him. "There''s something here. He won''t let me in." Then Ji Rao looked around, "where is this? Where shall we go later? "


    Chu Tian was stunned when he heard the speech. He almost hastily touched his body. He just touched a sachet all over his body. He didn''t know which confidant sent the sachet. Anyway, it was hanging all the time.


    But Ji Rao had a little interest in it.


    He hasn''t seen the outside world for hundreds of years. Even if it''s a sachet, he can''t help but want to play with it.


    Ji Rao reaches for it and doesn''t get it. He looks at his hand with some doubts.


    Chu added as like as two peas, and then he looked down at a match and lit it. When the sachet was burned to ashes, Ji Bang''s hand appeared a similar sachet.


    "Do you like it? You like me, there are many more... "


    Ji Rao turned over the sachet and said, "am I dead?"


    Chu Tian was stunned by what he said.


    In front of the person did not speak, Ji Rao raised his head, "I seem to be a little confused..." Then his eyes were empty for a moment, "but I''m not a fool. Am I dead now?"


    "Ji Rao..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ji Rao pinched the sachet and laughed, "in fact, it''s good to die. I''ve been in the house for hundreds of years, and no one has ever bothered me..."


    He said his sight fell on Chu Tian. At that moment, Chu Tian felt Ji Rao''s sight was very cold, just like Ji Rao He knew before.


    "Why did you come to me all of a sudden?"


    "Help you."


    "Help me?"


    Chu Tian nodded, "do you want to live a normal life?"


    "You mean I don''t have to stay in a dark room for hundreds of years?"


    Chu Tim can''t imagine how Ji Rao survived. His cheek moved, "right."


    Ji Rao slowly took the sachet apart. His fingers were as white as jade. When he took things apart, they were very pleasing to the eye. "I feel that you didn''t mean me any harm." He raised his eyes, first looked at the lamp in Chu Tian''s hand, and then looked at Chu Tian, "do you hurt?"


    His voice was clear and cold, with some ethereal feeling. I don''t know if it was an illusion. Chu Tian really felt that the pain on his body was reduced.


    His face was very ugly now.


    "You burned that lamp with your own soul. What makes you willing to come to me with the pain of burning your soul? Do you know you''re going to die? "


    Different from the one soul and one soul that escaped after death, Chu Tian completely burned his soul while he was alive.

 Chapter 1375

    That means he won''t have any chance to come back.


    He will disappear completely in this world.


    "I know." Chu Tian actually slowly showed a smile, there is relief, there is a trace of attachment.


    The feeling is so strong that Ji Rao is hard to look at each other.


    "Why?"


    Ji Rao is eager to know the answer. Only after Chu Tian says the corresponding conditions can he feel at ease.


    Chu Tian can see his meaning, he is not a good man, naturally hope Ji Rao can always remember him. But he thought again, Ji Rao doesn''t know anything now, and let him live with guilt, which is not Chu Tian''s original intention.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself. I''m going to die."


    These days, his imps have the potential to break through the confinement. They want to absorb Chu Tian''s essence.


    Jirao''s warning was right.


    This is not, so soon Chu Tim will eat evil fruit.


    It''s better for him to decide how to die than to die alone in a few days.


    "Raise a kid?" Ji Rao sees Chu Tian''s feet and doesn''t know when some paper men will pop up.


    Those paper men only have very simple hands and feet. The eyes and mouth on their faces are all a hole cut out by scissors. But when Ji Rao stares at them, he just sees a trace of ghostly spirit from that hole. The paper man moves slightly. For no reason, Ji Rao feels uncomfortable.


    It''s like the paper man is staring at himself.


    Chu Tian kicked the paper man away. He said in a low voice, "get out of here."


    The paper man seems to feel that he is weak and not a threat. The paper man who was obedient in the past has been inking for a long time.


    "You wait for me here. I''ll be out in a minute."


    "Good."


    Chu Tian turns around and pushes open the gate of the ancestral hall. There is a candle burning inside, but it''s still very dark. Ji Rao can''t help but step back.


    When the door opened, the feeling of being extremely unpopular reached its peak. Ji Rao could only stay away from here to pacify the spirits in the ancestral hall.


    The wooden door seems to be closed consciously, and the darkness inside the house is closed again. Ji Rao stands outside, looking down at his translucent body.


    His memory is a bit confused, but also a bit vague, some things remember clearly, but some things can not remember, the timeline is completely chaotic.


    Ji Rao stood bored. After a while, he was impatient.


    Didn''t you just take something? Why don''t you come out now?


    Squeak.


    As if hearing what he thought, the door opened slowly.


    Behind the door, Chu Tian''s almost bloodless face slowly appeared. Ji Rao frowned and looked at him for a long time, until Chu Tian asked him, "what are you looking at?"


    "Is your soul weaker?"


    Chu Tian answered vaguely. He spread out what he was holding. It was a Buddha card, but the Buddha on it didn''t have the slightest sense of compassion. The color was old bronze, and the carved posture was extremely strange.


    This is the Yin card.


    "What is this?"


    "Where you will live in the future."


    Ji Rao wrinkled his nose, not very happy about his new residence, "this thing looks It''s not good at all. "


    "There is no other place but to hurt you."


    Then Chu Tian took out the paper in his pocket, bit his finger and drew strange runes on the wall.

 Chapter 1376

    Ji Rao looks up on the side, but he soon realizes that something is wrong.


    His body became lighter and lighter, and he almost didn''t listen. At the same time, he felt that the Yin card in Chu Tian''s hand had a strong attraction for him, which made him a little flustered.


    He raised his eyes and stared at Chu Tian in horror. Chu Tian was also looking at him. Ji Rao could not understand the emotion hidden in his deep eyes.


    "What are you doing?"


    Chu Tian didn''t answer him. He stretched out his hand and wanted to touch Ji Rao''s face. At that moment, Ji Rao seemed to see some memories of Chu flash in front of his eyes. It was just some dispensable fragments, and it was not clear. He could only find his familiar Chu Tian''s face from those fuzzy managers.


    Between the electric light and flint, he stares at Chu Tian''s eyes and asks, "do we know each other?"


    Chu Tian opens his mouth to answer him, but the soul body in front of him is so twisted that he has been inhaled into the Yin card before he speaks.


    Chu Tim was stunned for a long time before he put down his hand. He was holding the Yin card in his hand, and the flesh in his hand was squeezed white.


    He turned his head and his pale face became transparent in the sun. "Thank you very much."


    He whispered to the ancestral hall.


    Chu Xiu slowly dragged his body to the corner to sit down and curled up. He protected the Yin card in his arms and looked at the way back and forth.


    He had no strength to walk, but he didn''t trust to give the Yin card to anyone.


    He''s just waiting here.


    Waiting for Chu Xiu to come, hand over the Yin card to him, so that he can go at ease.


    But until his soul burned to the last moment, he still couldn''t wait for Chu Xiu.


    I can''t believe it.


    He is such a selfish person that one day he will take his own life for one person.


    "Yes." He put the Yin card to his mouth, gave it a kiss, and murmured, "we know each other, and I like you very much."


    The smiling eyes slowly closed and the body gradually collapsed.


    When Chu Xiu found Chu Tian, he was frozen and stiff.


    A servant girl sees Chu Tian and wants to help Chu Tian, but Chu Xiu stops her. He slowly walked over, squatted down to measure Chu Tian''s breath, then took off his gloves and touched the side of Chu Tian''s neck, let alone beating. The cold temperature alone was enough for Chu Xiu to understand that his elder brother had gone.


    Chu Tian held the Yin card tightly in his hand. No matter how hard Chu Xiu could not pull it out, he patted Chu Tian on the shoulder and whispered in his ear, "I will protect him."


    He said to both Chu Tian and Ji Rao, "compensate him with my own life."


    Then Chu Xiu went to take it. This time, he took it out easily.


    After that, Chu Xiu didn''t care. He picked up a piece of paper from the ground. Looking at the tear marks, he thought of the book that Chu turned that day. He looked down and finally knew what Chu Tian had done these days.


    The light that had fallen to one side had gone out.


    Chu Xiu now knows that looking for Mermaid candle is just a cover. Chu Tian exchanges his own life for Ji Rao''s.


    He didn''t expect that Chu Tian was really willing to do this for Ji Rao.


    The forefinger rubs the pattern of Yin card. Chu Xiu looks at it with drooping eyes, and a shallow sigh dissipates in the wind.


    "I''m sorry."


    I don''t know if Ji Rao can hear me.

 Chapter 1377

    Chu Xiu left the Chu family, no matter how much the Marshal''s wife wanted him to stay, she left.


    Without a son, he left a son, which made him ten years old.


    Chu Xiu knew he was unfilial, but he made a deal with Xu Xian.


    He wants to reincarnate with memory, don''t need too much, just remember the part about Ji Rao.


    An ordinary person would not have this privilege. Xu Xian asked Chu Xiu to follow him to catch ghosts. When he was about to go to hell, he would be able to forgive him for not drinking Mengpo soup.


    Seven years later.


    A small courtyard in Beijing is full of red lanterns.


    Firecrackers are ringing in the street. A group of people are walking in the street. The sound of Suona is long and festive. People around them stop to watch, point, talk and laugh, as if they are also infected by the atmosphere. Firecrackers are red on the ground on their way.


    At the front of the group was a young man riding a high horse. The young man wore the bridegroom''s clothes and walked forward with his head held high. Behind him was a sedan chair. The card was enough.


    "Who, such a show."


    "This is the Fang family."


    "It''s the Fang family who took the ammunition?"


    "No, he got married. That''s the court."


    "Shh, don''t you want to die? I''m not interested in that one now. "


    The bride is a delicate beauty. Although the imperial court is declining, she has been raised by Ge Ge for several years. She is very beautiful and graceful. Everyone is saying that Fang chunian married a good daughter-in-law.


    The bride sat in the wedding room and waited. She couldn''t help bending her lips at the thought of the praise from the passers-by.


    She grew up in the palace when she was a child. No one can imitate her temperament and dignity. Even if she wants to take concubines in the early years of the future, she still has some tricks to keep those people calm.


    She quietly raised her hand, raised her handkerchief and looked at the sky. It seemed that it was fast.


    Pressing down the secret excitement and uneasiness in her heart, she put down the cover.


    Soon, the sound of footsteps sounded outside, very heavy, very stable, she slightly straightened her back, can''t help but think of Fang''s Junyi face.


    The sound of the door opening.


    The wind came in from outside.


    The footstep sound is more and more close, the bride is nervous to grasp own finger.


    A pair of hands appeared in her line of sight trapped by the hood. Before she could react, the hood was lifted.


    She looked up and saw Fang chunian standing in front of her with a red face.


    "Did you drink a lot?"


    It''s true that he drank a lot. Fang felt that his face was burning.


    But his reason was very clear, and there was no better time.


    He looked at the bride in bed and heard his own voice.


    "You go to bed tonight. I have something else to do."


    The bride obviously did not encounter the situation of leaving the bride on the wedding night. She was stunned for a moment and didn''t know how to react.


    Fang chunian turned around and went out. In fact, he had nothing to do, so he walked very slowly. Finally, he stopped on a side yard step, where he could hear the voices of the guests talking and laughing.


    But he felt very strange, as if everything here was out of place.


    Seven years.


    Fang chunian thought to himself.


    It''s been seven years.


    Is that ghost dead or alive, reincarnated or wandering?


    He didn''t know anything, but he was still waiting.


    Maybe we''ll wait in the future, who knows.

 Chapter 1378

    "Good ball!"


    On the playground, the figure in the center of the students'' sight jumped up high. After a beautiful action, the basketball curved gracefully into the basket.


    What a three-point goal.


    "Brother Shen, you are a bull!"


    "Too strong!"


    "How handsome."


    Shen Yicheng, a top two student in experimental No.1 middle school, is one of the best and far behind in every exam, at least 50 points. He is 1.86 meters tall and doesn''t need to say his appearance. He has been watched by star scouts since he was carried out by his mother when he was three years old. Up to now, star scouts still ask him whether he can enter the entertainment industry from time to time. He has a rich family, which is worthy of the name.


    No doubt, in everyone''s eyes, Shen Yicheng is a perfect person.


    When the class bell rang, Shen Yicheng waved his hand and threw the basketball directly to the students beside the basketball basket, shouting from afar, "help me put it down, thank you."


    Yang Zeyu ran directly over to hook Shen Yicheng''s shoulder, "where to go after school?"


    "Go home."


    "No?" Yang Zeyu exclaimed, "do you have any plans for the weekend tomorrow?"


    "No


    Because of Shen Yicheng''s old-fashioned style, Yang Zeyu turned his lips helplessly.


    If there is anything wrong with the perfect school draft, it must be in the time plan.


    Shen Yicheng''s plan is no plan, his academic performance is so good, but he doesn''t want to enter the University, he can do everything, but he doesn''t have a favorite hobby, what he does gives people the feeling that he should do, so he does it. Playing basketball is also a kind of entertainment because it should be done in physical education, so he does it.


    In fact, many people are like this. As a student, your parents want you to study all the time, so you start to study. Today''s course is arranged in this way. You have to follow the course today.


    But the difference between Shen Yicheng and others is that he can do the best in one thing, even if he doesn''t like or have a special obsession with these things. So he is not as good as ordinary people.


    However, Yang Zeyu would be the first one to refuse to say that he relied entirely on talent.


    Maybe he really has some small talents, but Yang Zeyu knows how hard Shen Yicheng works. Shen Yicheng thinks that he should study, so he will stay in the classroom for a whole day without going out. He works harder than anyone else, and naturally he will be better than them.


    "Don''t go back tonight. The monitor''s birthday. Are you going to the party tonight?"


    Shen Yicheng thought about it for a while, and Yang Zeyu began to lobby. "If you don''t go to the monitor, you will be sad. If all the students in the class are here, you will not be there. She must think you have any opinions on her. Anyway, you have nothing to do."


    "All right." Shen Yicheng elbowed Yang Zeyu for a moment, "loosen up, it''s hot."


    Shen Yicheng and Yang Zeyu have just finished playing. They sweat a lot and their skin is hot.


    Yang Zeyu looked at Shen Yicheng''s tight muscles under his short sleeves and the smooth curve of his lower legs. He couldn''t help but smack his tongue enviously. "Ah, are you secretly exercising at home?"


    Shen Yicheng didn''t know why, so he looked at him, "No."


    Then he found that Yang Zeyu''s eyes were more resentful.


    "I don''t believe it. You can have such good muscles sitting there every day?" Yang Zeyu said that he was eager to try. He even wanted to reach out and touch the muscle. It was true or false.


    Not surprisingly, Shen Yicheng slapped him open.

 Chapter 1379

    It''s just summer now, and the weather is not so hot. But today, when playing ball, it will be hot when doing strenuous exercise, and the long sleeves and trousers will hinder the play more or less. So as early as before the PE class, all the boys in the class went to the changing room to change into shorts.


    Yang Zeyu discovered that Shen Yicheng, who looked rather thin, actually took off his clothes, which was very interesting! I expect a whole class of men are staring at his muscles.


    Although he had seen these muscles last summer, he still thought Shen Yicheng was good-looking after a few months.


    Unlike the coaches he usually goes to the gym to see, Shen Yicheng''s muscles are not exaggerated, his lines are tight and smooth, and his skin is white, which makes people feel greasy. Even top straight men like Yang Zeyu have the idea of reaching out and rubbing.


    Shen Yicheng took a look at Yang Zeyu and said, "just sit there."


    Yang Zeyu was amused, "where are you still


    "Maybe."


    "I''ll be your deskmate next time."


    "No fate, I am in the front row, you are in the back row, after a century."


    Yang Zeyu is a member of the class''s Sports Committee. He is very strong in sports, but his grades in culture class are just speechless. The favorite thing for such a scum is to sit in the back of the seat, sleep, play mobile phones, talk, eat snacks and do small moves. It''s very convenient. It''s a paradise for poor students.


    Shen Yicheng is sitting in the second row, which is the most comfortable and clear position to see the blackboard that he has measured himself.


    Yang Zeyu stares at eyes, "can''t each step back? I''ll sit forward and you''ll sit back. "


    Shen Yicheng turned his head and looked at him quietly. His eyes were as black as ink, which reflected Yang Zeyu''s shadow. Then he turned Yang Zeyu down coldly, "no way."


    Yang Zeyu stopped and Shen Yicheng went on. He waved to Yang Zeyu in front of him, "send me the time and place of the evening party. I''ll go to the classroom first."


    I went to study again.


    Yang Zeyu turned his lips speechless. I really don''t understand how anyone would like to use language and number to transform things! It''s six demons to him!


    When Shen Yicheng came back to the classroom, the classroom was empty. He took out a comprehensive paper and wore earphones to prevent people from disturbing him. One came in and one went out of the classroom. Some of them were talking and laughing, others were slapping the table. Shen Yicheng really ignored these people completely.


    When several boys in the back row were so noisy that they almost lifted the table, Shen Yicheng slowly turned over the paper, drew an extremely complex stress picture on the straw paper, and then accurately calculated an answer that was very similar to the correct answer.


    Physics problems, few 118.8976 this number, often integer is more people have a sense of security.


    When the boys in the back row finally take advantage of the girl''s absence to pick off another boy''s pants and laugh, Shen Yicheng puts down his pen and begins to answer.


    Out of 300, he''s 297.


    No difficulty.


    It''s like the easy mode of spider cards.


    The screen of the mobile phone was on half an hour ago, but Shen Yicheng didn''t have the idea of looking at the mobile phone until he finished answering the paper.


    It''s a message from Yang Zeyu.


    YZY: at 8:00 p.m., go to Beijing to visit the museum.


    YZY: come early!


    YZY: animated expression


    YZY: animated expression


    YZY: animated expression

 Chapter 1380

    He looked at the mobile phone, a little more than seven, the boys in the back row continued to go out through the back door, they are going to the hall.


    Shen Yicheng only thought about it a little, then he took out a thick book of special mathematical training, picked out the big problem of function and began to do it.


    Half an hour later, he did three big questions. When he got all the right answers, he closed the book.


    Then stand up, pick up the phone, zip it up and go out.


    At this time, he was the only one in the classroom.


    The sky at 8 o''clock is already dark, but t city at 8 o''clock is still brightly lit. The street lights on the side of the road and the lights of various shopping malls make the city at night seem like day. People come and cars go on the road. There are many people waiting on both sides of the traffic lights. Shen Yicheng takes a taxi beside the school.


    "Go to Beijing and bang down the hall."


    Ten minutes later, the seat arrived. Shen Yicheng gave the money and got off.


    He picked up the collar of his coat and strode forward. He went to the bookstore next to him to buy some books and let the waiter wrap them in a box to make them feel like presents. Then he turned around and went to the restaurant.


    When he opened the door, it was just eight o''clock.


    "A city is coming!"


    For a time, most people''s eyes are cast over, not to mention boys, girls are cast over anyway.


    Who is the girl in class a of senior two who has not been asked by other class''s best friend to ask for Shen Yicheng''s wechat QQ mobile phone number?


    Yang Zeyu looked at his mobile phone and it was 8 o''clock sharp.


    He thought that if the next party was at 8 o''clock, he should tell Shen Yicheng that it would be 7:50.


    Shen Yicheng smiles and nods to his classmates. His sight sweeps around the crowd, and then falls on the girl with the birthday cap in the middle.


    The girl is not tall, which is only 1.6 meters. She is Ma Jiaqi, the monitor of class A in senior two. Today, she was wearing a white floral dress with her hair scattered on her shoulders and a light make-up, which made her look more beautiful. This is a girl with good character, good looks and good study.


    The students who can enter class A are not bad.


    Although the boys at the back of each class look the same bad, there is a big difference between the boys at the back of class A and the boys at the back of class 14.


    Sleeping, playing with mobile phones and making small moves, boys in both classes do it.


    But the difference is that the boys in class A are only so noisy after class or in PE class, so they should study or study. While the boys in the back row of class 14 sleep in class and play with their mobile phones after class, they don''t have a second to study 24 hours a day.


    In fact, it is not Shen Yicheng who has the highest learning talent, but the boys in the back row of class A. they are the typical representatives of playing and learning.


    However, they are good at learning, which is only for the students of class 1 to 14. For the students of class A, they are really "poor students". Every year, there is one point in each class. In the year when senior two was promoted to senior three, the boys in the back row of class A should be careful. I can''t say that the hot bench of class A was not under the butt of senior three.


    "Happy birthday." Shen Yicheng said and handed the bag in his hand. It was the color of parchment and felt very textural. There was a decorative bow tied at the top.


    Ma Jiaqi blushed slightly. She reached for it and said, "thank you, thank you."


    It''s like trying to use a natural tone to say careless words, but failed.


    All the students around couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 1381

    Ma Jiaqi''s face is even more red, and she almost has no shame holding the hands of the female students next to her.


    Almost the whole class knows that Ma Jiaqi likes Shen Yicheng.


    And they are also very optimistic about this pair.


    Ma Jiaqi studies well, so does Shen Yicheng. Ma Jiaqi looks good, so does Shen Yicheng.


    Although Ma Jiaqi doesn''t feel as good-looking as Shen Yicheng at a glance, in a group of high schools that don''t wear make-up, eyebrows and heavy school uniforms, Ma Jiaqi''s appearance is really the school flower. What''s more, Ma Jiaqi likes Shen Yicheng.


    I''m afraid all the students except teacher a can see this.


    The tone Ma Jiaqi talks to Shen Yicheng, the way Ma Jiaqi looks at Shen Yicheng, the little things Ma Jiaqi does for Shen Yicheng, and the words Ma Jiaqi keeps talking with Shen Yicheng


    Except for Ma Jiaqi, I''m afraid no one in the school is worthy of Shen Yicheng.


    Everyone is optimistic about them, except Shen Yicheng.


    It''s as if he can''t feel what Ma Jiaqi feels about him. He''s like an EQ fool every day.


    But he didn''t feel it.


    Shen Yicheng once experienced a deep love to the soul, and he didn''t care about Ma Jiaqi''s hint.


    He goes to Yang Zeyu. Yang Zeyu looks at the figure of Shen Yicheng, who is one centimeter higher than himself, coming against the light. Behind him, Ma Jiaqi is following Shen Yicheng''s back. At that moment, Yang Zeyu has the illusion of being a junior.


    This illusion is really creepy and unrealistic. Yang Zeyu shakes his head and throws the idea out.


    "No wonder you can''t find your girlfriend," he said! That''s what other girls say. You''re just like a log! Don''t come to me. Turn around and look at the girl behind you


    However, Shen Yicheng didn''t read his mind, and Yang Zeyu''s villain could not feel it when he cried out.


    he sat beside Yang Zeyu and said, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Ma Jiaqi is a little bit disappointed, but she soon perks up. Today is her birthday, so don''t be unhappy.


    She lowered her head to open the gifts Shen Yicheng gave her. All the gifts were well packed and piled on the other side of the table. Only Ma Jiaqi, Shen Yicheng''s gift, took it and opened it.


    Three books, ordinary world 123.


    Yang Zeyu stretched his neck to see it, almost touching Shen Yicheng. Shen Yicheng impatiently pushed people away, "what are you looking at?"


    "Look at the book you gave to Ma Jiaqi."


    "What''s good to see? Didn''t I give it to you on your birthday?"


    Yang Zeyu rolled his eyes, "that''s why I''m afraid, OK? I''m afraid you''ll give me some of them as well! "


    On Yang Zeyu''s birthday last year, Shen Yicheng gave Yang a complete set of red, blue and purple five-year college entrance examination three-year simulation.


    "No Shen Yicheng even began to analyze with him rationally, "you can''t do anything except math. I just gave you a complete set. If it''s Ma Jiaqi, she only needs a chemistry 53."


    Yang Zeyu was extremely speechless to him, "then why don''t you send it?"


    "Too lazy to pick."


    After entering the bookstore, he didn''t even go in. At a glance, he saw the ordinary world. He put it in the most prominent place in the row of the bookstore. Shen Yicheng walked away with the existence of the store treasure.


    Yang Zeyu


    "You..." He pointed to Shen Yicheng''s nose, you haven''t been out for a long time.

 Chapter 1382

    "I can''t find the person I want to find. How can anyone be so ungrateful! It''s just because you look good! "


    Yang Zeyu stares at Shen Yicheng angrily.


    Under Shen Yicheng''s indifferent and calm eyes, he swallowed his saliva and added, "don''t you just rely on your own learning?"


    After that, his voice dropped another degree, "is it because of the money in his family?"


    He went on humming "no".


    There are so many advantages of Shen Yicheng that Yang Zeyu shut up.


    The more he said it, the more he felt as if he had wronged Shen Yicheng for giving Ma Jiaqi to him.


    "All right." Shen Yicheng picked up the cup on the table, took the wine from the ice basin, poured half a cup, took a drink, and then continued, "don''t abet me to fall in love, or I''ll tell the teacher."


    "Cut." Yang Zeyu leaned back on the sofa and couldn''t sit for a while. He took Shen Yicheng to play mahjong.


    "How many people?"


    "Three."


    "Three?" Yang Zeyu looked back at Shen Yicheng.


    Sitting in the position of a girl quickly stood up, while waving his hand and said, "I won''t play, I was dragged to head, you play, I don''t play, I look at the side."


    "All right, brother Shen, can you play mahjong?"


    He has been with Shen Yicheng for two years. He has never seen Shen Yicheng play mahjong. He is a little worried that this good student won''t do this.


    Yang Zeyu tilted his head and saw that his brother Shen was already sitting in his seat consciously, even rolling up his sleeves.


    I don''t know who suddenly said, "doesn''t Ma Jiaqi also play mahjong?"


    "Yes, call Jiaqi over!"


    Soon, Ma Jiaqi was called. First, she quickly and subconsciously looked at Shen Yicheng, who was sitting on the seat, and then she joked with her classmates.


    When she came, Yang Zeyu stood up and said, "I''ll let the land go."


    Ma Jiaqi sat down with a smile, "first say good, my special dishes, don''t bully me."


    "How can it be? You are the birthday boy today. Who dares to bully you?"


    That''s true.


    Yang Zeyu looked at the side, the first Shen Yicheng card is not very good, he shook his head, went to see Ma Jiaqi.


    After a while, Shen Yicheng put up the cards.


    "Hu."


    "I''ll go! Brother Shen doesn''t take you to play like this. "


    "That''s OK. I shouldn''t have given you that note!"


    Yang Zeyu also some unexpected, he leaned over to see Shen Yicheng''s card, "can ah brother."


    But even so, students only think that Shen Yicheng depends on luck, after all, this is the first one.


    People on the table took out 20 yuan and threw it on the table. Shen Yicheng, who is not short of money, grabs the money and presses it in front of him.


    After that, Shen Yicheng was the same as kaigua.


    Self touch, self touch, self touch.


    It seems that all good cards can be touched by him. People at the next table realize that things are not right.


    Originally, it was an entertainment activity. Usually, they lost and won, but now they lose dozens of times. At least everyone has lost to Shen Yicheng xiao200.


    "Fake, brother Shen, are you so good at mahjong?"


    "I''ll go. You''ll recruit me truthfully. When did you learn mahjong? Why didn''t I know you were so six?"


    "I won''t fight any more. I really have no money! I''ve lost all my wife. I can only buy steamed bread this week. "


    Ma Jiaqi''s face was also a little stiff.

 Chapter 1383

    She talks about her own dishes, but she still has some confidence in her mahjong strength. Her father has taught her to play mahjong since primary school. There is no reason to lose so badly.


    "Hahaha, if you lose again, Jiaqi will return all the money that brother Shen bought."


    It was originally a joke, but it hit the young girl''s sensitive and careful thinking. Ma Jiaqi thinks Shen Yicheng doesn''t care about girls'' feelings at all.


    In many things, although no one said, there is no reason to do so, but it is true that boys will always let girls some, but these are completely not reflected in Shen Yicheng.


    When playing mahjong, Shen Yicheng doesn''t want to let go of water at all. How to abuse people.


    The boys are careless and don''t feel anything. Ma Jiaqi, who has always liked Shen Yicheng, is not happy.


    "No, let''s play something else." Ma Jiaqi stood up from his seat and asked people to play the truth adventure.


    Before the truth adventure starts, the dishes come up first. Boys sit on one side and girls sit on the other side. If a boy has secret thoughts about a girl classmate, he will be pushed to the girl and let him sit with the girl.


    As soon as the people on the table withdraw, Shen Yicheng takes the money, counts it one by one, puts it in his pocket.


    Yang Zeyu said, "you are a rich second generation whose living expenses are three times higher than others. Can you not look like you have never seen money?"


    Shen Yicheng squinted at him, "please have a good meal."


    "Daddy


    Yang Zeyu knows this well.


    When Shen Yicheng and Yang Zeyu passed, there were only two positions left.


    One is from the boys'' side and the other is from Ma Jiaqi''s side.


    It''s clear who should sit and where. Yang Zeyu takes Shen Yicheng one step ahead. He rushes to the boy and sits down. He takes the beer on the table and raises it to Shen Yicheng.


    Shen Yicheng


    With so many people watching, he couldn''t pull a chair any more, so he sat beside Ma Jiaqi.


    When all the people arrived, the dishes began to cook.


    It''s a steaming meal and a toast. Because they are all the same age, it''s just a simple birthday party, so there are not so many rules.


    "I wish Jiaqi more and more beautiful."


    "I wish Jiaqi a big entrance examination!"


    "I wish Jiaqi a bright future."


    "I wish Ma Jiaqi an early stay with the people he loves."


    There was silence.


    Everyone knows who they mean.


    All eyes fell on Shen Yicheng.


    Shen Yicheng was holding chopsticks to pick up the yellow beans on the plate in front of him. When he felt that there was no sound around him, he raised his head. As soon as he raised his head, he looked at the class 54 times.


    Shen Yicheng


    "What am I doing?" He calmly put the beans into his mouth, as if eating was more important than anything in his eyes.


    It''s so obvious that Shen Yicheng can''t fail to understand. He still says so now, that is, he pretends to be confused with understanding. I''m afraid Ma Jiaqi wants to be wishful thinking.


    Ma Jiaqi also felt embarrassed. Fortunately, Yang Zeyu raised a glass of wine and said, "come on, brother Shen, I respect you. I hope you can bless us with 700 points in the next monthly exam!"


    "It''s useless for you to recognize teacher Juan as a father." Shen Yicheng wiped his hand, but still raised the beer bottle beside him.


    The atmosphere revived. Because Shen Yicheng is "not on the road", Ma Jiaqi doesn''t know how to talk to him.

 Chapter 1384

    Shen Yicheng didn''t feel embarrassed at all. If someone offered a toast, he would drink it, or he would eat his own meal quietly.


    A birthday party was held until 1:30 in the morning. All the boys were drunk and helped each other, but everyone who could stand still seemed to fall down next.


    Shen Yicheng also drinks a little too much. Influenced by Yang Zeyu, everyone wants to rub Shen Yicheng''s spirit of learning before the coming monthly exam. One after another, Shen Yicheng comes to toast. He doesn''t shirk his efforts. He drinks as much as he wants, and his face is very red at last. However, compared with other drunken people, he is still quiet. If he didn''t look at people with lax eyes and speak slowly, people would not see that he was drunk.


    At last, the boys took a taxi home together. Yang Zeyu didn''t stop by Shen Yicheng and left ahead of time. Shen Yicheng left late, and the didi driver he asked came later than others. In a flash, there were not many people left.


    "Shen Yicheng."


    Hearing someone call him, Shen Yicheng turns his head and sees Ma Jiaqi standing in front of him.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I..." Ma Jiaqi took a deep breath and seemed to have the courage to say something.


    Shen Yicheng suddenly asked, "what time is it?"


    Ma Jiaqi didn''t recover, but she subconsciously looked at the watch on her wrist, "it''s one fifty What''s up? Do you have anything else to do in the evening? "


    "No, but I don''t like to go back too late because someone is waiting for me."


    Ma Jiaqi didn''t react at first. After two seconds, there was a flash of surprise in his eyes, "you Do you have a partner? "


    "Yes, to be exact, I have a wife."


    Ma Jiaqi stayed where he was and couldn''t say a word.


    A light of the car came and flickered on the perfect outline of Shen Yicheng. Shen Yicheng looked at the license plate number of the car, then apologized to Ma Jiaqi with a smile, "my car is coming, I''ll go first."


    "Ah Well


    Until Shen Yicheng stoops to sit in the car, Ma Jiaqi doesn''t react.


    Shen Yicheng has an object? Is he married?


    How is that possible?


    I''ve never seen him having an affair with any girl and living together.


    Her brain is confused, compared with the sad lovelorn, she is more or shocked.


    Before that, she never thought Shen Yicheng would have a girlfriend!


    Shen Yicheng, sitting in the car, listening to the soothing music playing in the car, finally felt that the world was quiet. He lowered the glass slightly, and the night wind diluted the wine on him.


    He leaned back on his seat and looked out of the window. The street lamp came in and reflected his indifferent face. Then he went away. The handsome face that made people tremble at a glance went dark, and then it would light up again when the next street lamp came.


    To his relief, the driver said very little, like a saw mouth gourd. Maybe it was too late, and he was a little tired, but anyway, the quiet environment made Shen Yicheng more comfortable.


    He slowly closed his eyes, tired and sleepy suddenly came up, the lights outside the line of sight have become a little fuzzy. The sequelae of getting drunk gradually showed up. He had some headache, some vomiting, and his stomach was burning.


    Shen Yicheng closed his eyes. He leaned his head against the glass, and the coolness close to his forehead finally made him feel better.


    He wants to go back in a hurry.

 Chapter 1385

    I don''t know how long after that, I realized that I was coming back slowly after the driver raised his voice.


    He took a long breath, gave the money and went to the familiar building.


    Take the elevator up, stop in front of their own door, he pressed the fingerprint, the door opened.


    Shen Yicheng walks in tired and turns on the light.


    When the light comes on, it reflects the appearance of this home. The black and gray European style, the soft carpet, and some artistic paintings are hung on the white wall. The home is carefully cleaned up, but it''s a little too clean and seems very cold. Even after Shen Yicheng comes back, it doesn''t add much popularity.


    He lowered his head to change his shoes, took off his coat and hung it up, but he felt like vomiting when he smelled the wine, so he threw his clothes into the washing machine.


    He went back to his bedroom and took a shower. He stuffed all his clothes into the washing machine. He wore a bathrobe and went to the refrigerator to get a drink. At this time, the clock on the retro pendulum pointed between three and four.


    Shen Yicheng stood on the carpet with his bare upper body. The light was shining on him. The flowing waistline was taken in by the bathrobe, and the Yin card on his neck was shining.


    The bedrooms were all on the second floor. He was afraid of splashing water on the Yin card, so he put it in the bedroom before taking a bath. Now the first thing to do after a bath is to take the Yin card well.


    Shen Yicheng took a drink and put it on the table. He put on a new pajama. After smelling that he didn''t have any bad smell, he took it and walked up the revolving stairs to the second floor. The space on the second floor was bigger. He went to the bedroom door to open the door, but Yu Guang seemed to see something, and Shen Yicheng was stunned.


    He almost turned his head in disbelief.


    There is a translucent figure sitting on the cloth sofa. At this time, he is drooping his eyes, his long eyelashes are slightly curved, and under the beautiful radian of the tip of his nose is a slightly thin light lip without lip color.


    The key in Shen Yicheng''s hand then fell to the ground, his eyes fixed on the figure, if close, you can see Shen Yicheng''s pupils are slightly shrinking.


    Seems to hear the voice here, the figure on the sofa slowly raised his head.


    Is already half empty pupil, beautiful like a dark glass bead immersed in the water.


    Two people''s sight so far on, so quiet, so caught off guard. Isolated a human world, separated for so many years to re-establish the line of sight.


    Shen Yicheng opened his mouth slightly. He felt that he could hardly breathe. He reached out and grasped his heart. The tip of his nose became sour uncontrollably. Tears ran down his cheek.


    He wiped the tears off his cheek.


    This is the first time he sees himself when he wakes up. Shen Yicheng doesn''t want him to see that he is too ugly.


    The figure on the sofa stood up, he looked at Shen Yicheng''s eyes, no special emotion, some at a loss, but also some strange. After that, his eyes fell on the Yin card around Shen Yicheng''s neck.


    Even though he can''t remember anything clearly, he still has an impression of this shady card.


    He seems to have been sleeping here for many years.


    Shen Yicheng slowly walks towards the figure. He reaches out his hand to touch the face of the person in front of him, but his hand passes silently.


    Even if I can''t touch it, the person in front of me also hides slightly, and the pretty eyebrows are wrinkled.


    "For what?"


    The voice was very nice and cold, but just hearing it, Shen Yicheng''s tears couldn''t stop.


    He trembled, almost exhausted his life force, and called to him, "Ji Rao..."

 Chapter 1386

    It took Ji Rao a whole night to accept that he was a dead man and didn''t remember anything.


    He knew his name was Ji Rao.


    He knew he was dead. He didn''t know how many years.


    He knows he likes men.


    He knew that the man sitting next to him was married to him.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Yicheng told him all he knew.


    When Shen Yicheng tells him that he is married, Ji Rao is surprised.


    He blinked his foggy eyes, and before he could react to the fact that he was dead, he was forced to have a "wife" again, "with whom?"


    Shen Yicheng couldn''t help bending the corner of his mouth. He raised his finger and pointed to himself


    Ji Rao


    His delicate brow slowly wrinkled, a small face without the slightest pleasure.


    "How can I marry a man?"


    Even if he can''t remember what happened before, Ji Rao also knows that a man should marry a woman. From his physiological characteristics, he is obviously a handsome guy.


    "Because you like me."


    Ji Rao eyes a stare, "how can I like you so shameless person."


    Shen Yicheng is disappointed.


    "Well, you don''t like me. I like you."


    "Then why did I marry you?"


    "I didn''t want to..." Shen Yicheng said slowly, "but you forced me to marry you. You know that you are a ghost. How can my living body stop you?"


    When Shen Yicheng said it, his eyelashes drooped slightly and the corners of his mouth turned down. It looked like a big dog who was left out in the cold.


    Ji Rao doubts in his logic.


    "I don''t like you. Why do you want to make you marry me? You like me. Why don''t you marry me? Am I not a ghost? Why do I still have amnesia? "


    Shen Yi City remembered what bad memories he had. The look of his eyes was fading away, like a scar that was pricking in the face.


    "It''s my fault."


    In a word, Ji Rao choked directly.


    At this time, he couldn''t find any question marks in his head. After all, he couldn''t do anything to lift people''s wounds.


    "Forget it. We''ll talk about it later." Ji Rao floated down the stairs and looked at the house.


    Shen Yicheng followed him closely for fear that Ji Rao would disappear from his sight. "When did you wake up?"


    "I don''t know. I wake up at dawn."


    He pointed to something like a big box. "What''s this for?"


    "Refrigerator, for refrigeration."


    Shen Yicheng waved to him, "come here, let me have a good look."


    But obviously, Ji Rao didn''t have a bird for him.


    He had a great interest in the LCD TV hanging in the living room.


    All of a sudden, the TV lights up, showing a few active people.


    Ji Rao turns his head and sees Shen Yicheng holding a small box in his hand. He raises it to Ji Rao.


    "Remote control."


    Ji Rao is curious about what he sees. Shen Yicheng doesn''t impatiently tell him what it is and what it does.


    He knew that there was no such thing in Ji Rao''s conventional world view.


    After talking with Ji Rao for several hours, it was almost dawn. Shen Yicheng didn''t sleep all night, but when he just stepped into the house, his face was so tired that he seemed to be under the ground and couldn''t show his head any more.


    But he is not tired. Ji Rao is tired first.


    His soul condition is not very good. It''s common for him to be sleepy.


    "That is your room upstairs. If you are sleepy..."


    Ji Rao waved his hand and interrupted him.

 Chapter 1387

    Ji Rao raises his hand to cover his mouth and yawns. Shen Yicheng stares at his lazy eyes. Looking carefully, the end of his eyes seems to be a little red.


    In the blink of an eye, it seems to become his illusion.


    In front of the person is still that translucent color, as if a faded oil painting, in addition to gray and no other color.


    Ji Rao raised his finger and pointed to the Yin card around Shen Yicheng''s neck. Then his figure turned into a mist and entered the Yin card around Shen Yicheng''s neck.


    Shen Yicheng looks down at his yinpai. He looks at it for a long time. The corners of his mouth rise unconsciously. He reaches out to hold the cool yinpai in his hand. He feels that the edges of the yinpai pierce the outline of his palm. His eyes become more and more gentle. There are some small hearts hidden in the tenderness, just like how important a treasure is in his hand.


    He stood for a while, suddenly thought of what turned into his bedroom, he squatted in front of the safe, input the password, and took out a key from it.


    The key was shining silver in his sight. Shen Yicheng held the key tightly in his heart, then went out and turned right to another door.


    He hasn''t opened the door for many years. He has been waiting for Ji Rao to wake up.


    The key goes into the keyhole, rotates slowly, presses the armrest, and the door opens.


    Shen Yicheng reaches to the wall and turns on the light.


    The layout inside is a little simple, and the decent furniture in the whole room is only the big bed in the middle of the room.


    There was a man lying on the big bed, holding his hands, and lying in a very elegant and leisurely manner.


    Shen Yicheng went over and touched the cold face of the man.


    if JAS like as two peas here, he will find that the man on the bed has the same face as himself.


    This face was carved by Shen Yicheng according to Ji Rao''s appearance. Ji Rao''s appearance takes root in Shen Yicheng''s heart. His small expressions, the radian of his eyebrows when he smiles No one knows Ji Rao better than Shen Yicheng.


    The man lying on the bed, no, shouldn''t be called a man. This is made by Shen Yicheng with a human body. The ginseng essence was given to him by the king of hell, because he followed Xu Xian to catch ghosts with outstanding achievements. Ginseng essence can prolong life, that is the true sense of longevity, life and death on the book directly increased by more than 10 years of age.


    This is the body that Shen Yicheng prepared for Ji Rao early in the morning. When Ji Rao wakes up, he can attach himself to it.


    He put his hand on his chest, and he could feel that he was hot just because of the idea. He''s been alive for a long time, right, just alive.


    His father works in a state-owned enterprise, and his mother is a researcher. Shen Yicheng is the best in all aspects as they hope, and everything is going on step by step.


    But he knew what he was waiting for from the moment he opened his eyes.


    He has been waiting for this for more than ten years.


    Fortunately, Ji Rao didn''t make him a dirty old man.


    The clock slowly points to five. Shen Yicheng lies on the bed, picks up the Yin card and kisses it wet.


    "Good night, jirao." He whispered.


    He closed his eyes.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Twenty minutes passed.


    Half an hour passed.


    At six in the morning, Shen Yicheng helplessly opened his eyes.


    He was too happy to open the window and jump down, which made him sleepless.

 Chapter 1388

    After class bell rang in the teaching building, each class is like a dam opened, front and rear doors are pouring people.


    After sleeping for a class, Yang Zeyu finally yawned and raised his head from the lying table. His eyes narrowed and his hair was in a mess.


    I drank a little too much last night. This morning, the alarm rang for half an hour before I called him up. I was almost late, and I had a headache when I arrived at the classroom. I didn''t want to listen to class, so I went to sleep on my stomach.


    He propped his chin with his hand and looked forward with no spirit.


    Shen Yicheng is coming in from the door. Yang Zeyu squints. He thinks Shen Yicheng is a little dark.


    Yang Zeyu stood up from his seat and went to Shen Yicheng. He found that Shen Yicheng was not black, but he had two black eyes.


    He immediately put his arms around Shen Yicheng''s shoulder like finding an organization. "Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    Shen Yicheng shook his head.


    Not sleeping well is not the same concept as not sleeping at all.


    "I stayed up all night."


    "Cow He looked at Shen Yicheng''s bright eyes, a pair of peach blossom eyes with double eyelids. How handsome he was yesterday, but still he is today. He didn''t feel dejected because he didn''t sleep all night. "Aren''t you sleepy?"


    "It should be a little bit." His brain does feel a little tired, but the stimulation of neurons hasn''t gone down since Ji Rao appeared. Even if he is asked to go to bed now, he can''t sleep.


    "You fart, you''ve been in such a good mood all night?"


    "Yes."


    Yang Zeyu frowned and stepped back.


    Shen Yicheng looks at him suspiciously.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Shen Yicheng didn''t understand, "did I smile?"


    Yang Zeyu affirmed, "you laughed, and you laughed very lewdly. It''s like spring You''re not going to do anything to me, are you? I''ll tell you first, I''m a chaste husband. I''d rather die than surrender. "


    Shen Yicheng looked at him up and down, and finally turned his mouth down and stopped looking at him.


    Yang Zeyu


    Well, I''ve been rejected.


    Shen Yicheng goes out to pick up water with a cup. Yang Zeyu just wants to go out to the toilet when he is suddenly grabbed.


    He looked around and laughed, "monitor, what''s the matter? I handed in all my homework. "


    Ma Jiaqi frowned and looked worried. She shook her head and said, "it''s not homework..."


    Her hesitation made Yang Zeyu confused.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I know you usually have a good relationship with Shen Yicheng. I am I just want to ask you if he has... " Ma Jiaqi pauses for a moment or chooses a less surprising address, "girlfriend?"


    This Yang Zeyu dares to bet, "rest assured, he does not have."


    Ma Jiaqi does not believe, "really?"


    "Fidelity! The correct rate is the same as that of the first question in my multiple choice math


    Although Shen Yicheng is a day student, Yang Zeyu can almost find out what Shen Yicheng is doing every day. There are only a few things, either in class or at home. To tell you the truth, even the life of primary school students is more interesting than that of him. He even thinks that if Shen Yicheng lived in ancient times and became an official of the imperial court, his boring and regular living habits would have made him an assassin How many times have they been assassinated.


    "But..." Ma Jiaqi lowered his voice. It is clear that this is the corner of the back door, and there are few people on the side, but Ma Jiaqi is still afraid that others will know, "but Shen Yicheng said that he has a girlfriend, and they are married! Cohabitation


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 1389

    Yang Zeyu couldn''t help supporting the wall and began to laugh.


    Ma Jiaqi looks at his smile, and many people look at her. She seems to have just been found talking. Her eyes are dodging, and her face turns red. She stares at him in anger, "what are you laughing at?"


    Yang Zeyu wanted to say something, but as soon as he opened his mouth, there was a bunch of laughter. He couldn''t hear what he was saying at all. After two minutes, Yang Zeyu finally had enough laughter. He covered his stomach and said, "ouch, I have a stomachache when I laugh."


    He looks as if Ma Jiaqi is about to cry, and even says, "he must have no girlfriend and live together I''ve been to his house so many times, not to mention girls. I haven''t even seen a girl named Mao. Besides Ha ha ha ha, he said you believed him when he got married? How old is he? He''s married. "


    Ma Jiaqi was stunned.


    If it''s her concern, it''s a mess. Last night she had been thinking about it. She was so stupid that she didn''t even think of her age. She thought Shen Yicheng had really married a girl who was older than them.


    "Don''t worry, that''s obviously his excuse."


    Ma Jiaqi bit his lip, even if Even if Shen Yicheng cheated her, she was still not happy.


    Shen Yicheng rejected her clearly last night, which disappointed her more or less.


    "What did Shen Yicheng tell you last night?"


    Ma Jiaqi shook his head and did not speak.


    Girls are like this.


    Yang Zeyu thought in his heart that he could not say what he was hiding. He looked at it with great effort.


    "Well, if you really like Shen Yicheng, stick to it. You can see that so many people like Shen Yicheng, and it''s absolutely not a loss to be a shareholder, right? The girls in other classes have asked me to send many confession letters, and he hasn''t looked at them. It means that he doesn''t have anyone to like. You still have a chance, right? Ma Jiaqi I know doesn''t seem to give up easily. He will definitely find someone to spend his life with. Why can''t it be you? And you''re so good, you''re in front of the starting line, aren''t you? However, if you just want him to look good and have a good impression, you just give up. Don''t make trouble for yourself. I''ll tell you this. Shen Yicheng doesn''t know anything about emotion. He''s a fool. It''s hard for you to chase him. But maybe I''ll catch up, right


    Ma Jiaqi nodded, "thank you."


    When the class bell rang, Yang Zeyu couldn''t go to the toilet either. He had to go back to his seat and sit down. He took out his book and couldn''t help laughing. For fear of being found by the teacher, he could only hide it with his hands.


    He thought Shen Yicheng''s life was too boring. In that case, he would have fun for Shen Yicheng.


    Not together even if, really together, but also thank him for this matchmaker!


    At noon, Yang Zeyu went to lunch with Shen Yicheng. Yang Zeyu thought about what he wanted to eat, but he still asked Shen Yicheng.


    "Well, what do you eat?"


    "I can do anything."


    In the end, they still choose a place where there are not many people to eat. Yang Zeyu goes to get chopsticks. As soon as Shen Yicheng sits down, he feels that the Yin card on his neck seems a little hot.


    There are ghosts living in the Yin card. For so many years, he has never warmed up the Yin card. In winter, it is especially cold, as if his tightly wrapped skin is stuffed with snow. But even so, he has never taken it off. Besides taking a bath, he will wear the Yin card on him day and night.


    But now he doesn''t feel that cool.

 Chapter 1390

    A ghost floated out of the Yin card.


    Ji Rao didn''t want to stay in the dark Yin card, so he came out.


    After coming out, I looked here, and finally my sight fell on Shen Yicheng who had been staring at me.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao nods. He wants to put his hand over Shen Yicheng''s eyes, because they are too hot to make him feel comfortable.


    "Did you sleep well? Can you come out at will in the future? When can you come out? "


    A string of Hello smashed over, Ji Rao some impatience, "I''m hungry."


    Shen Yicheng was stunned, "yes, I haven''t eaten for such a long time. What do you want to eat? I''ll call you."


    Ji Rao looks at him with "are you sick?".


    What does he eat all the time? Do you want air?


    "I eat people."


    Shen Yicheng was stunned again.


    Ji Rao frowned at him.


    This man can''t be a fool.


    "Now?"


    Ji Rao touched next belly, "also can endure again."


    "Let''s go to the playground. There are few people now."


    "No, not at night."


    "Brother Shen!" Yang Zeyu came back with chopsticks. "Who are you talking to?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No one. "


    Shen Yicheng sat down.


    Yang Zeyu sat opposite him, gave him chopsticks and began to eat.


    As soon as Shen Yicheng picked up a piece of meat, he saw Ji Rao standing beside Yang Zeyu, staring at Yang Zeyu''s neck. He was very close to him, and it was getting closer and closer.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao''s action stops. He and Yang Zeyu look up at him synchronously.


    Yang Zeyu did not swallow a mouthful of rice and said, "what do you say?"


    Thanks to Ji Rao, it''s not Wang Jiaxing or Li Yinuo. It''s just a name. Yang Zeyu only felt that Shen Yicheng called something. He didn''t know what he called.


    Ji Rao slowly straightens up and looks at Shen Yicheng unhappily.


    "Nothing." Shen Yicheng looks at Ji Rao and says to Yang Zeyu, "have you finished your math paper?"


    "No


    "It''s the first class in the afternoon."


    Yang Zeyu stopped chewing, "what do you say? Don''t you hand it in tomorrow? "


    "It''s the first class in the afternoon."


    "I''ll go." He stood up abruptly. "I have to go back and copy it."


    The math teacher is the head teacher of his class. He is very fierce. If he doesn''t take the test paper, he will let people stand outside.


    He took up the pot he hadn''t finished eating. "Brother Shen, where are your papers? Copy them for me."


    "The first one on the far right of the folder on the right is."


    "Thank you!"


    Yang Zeyu ran away with the basin.


    Ji Rao looks at Yang Zeyu''s back, turns his head and looks at Shen Yicheng discontentedly.


    "Don''t suck his, suck mine." Shen Yicheng said to Ji Rao in a soothing tone.


    He doesn''t like his Ji Rao being too close to others, even though he knows that Ji Rao just wants to suck some Yin Qi.


    Ji Rao stayed in the same place for a while. He didn''t like crowded places very much. It was very noisy. And he could only see but not suck, which made him a little angry, so he turned and went out.


    Ji Rao leaves quietly. When Shen Yicheng looks up to see him, he has gone far away.


    Shen Yicheng was flustered. He put down his chopsticks and stood up. He almost looked around blankly.


    What about jirao?


    What about his jirao?


    He has lost Ji Rao for a long time. He doesn''t want to recall how he lived without Ji Rao. It''s too hard.

 Chapter 1391

    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao hasn''t gone out of the door when he heard the voice of Shen Yicheng.


    Ji Rao


    Really. Soul thrower.


    Ji Rao stood at the door, turned around and looked at Shen Yicheng coldly with his arms in his arms.


    Shen Yicheng saw the wandering soul among the students almost at a glance, and his heart swallowed back to his stomach.


    He felt that he was now like a piece of white paper, easily broken. He lived for so many years in fear and muddle, and the only thing that supported him was Ji Rao. If something happened to Ji Rao, he might not stick to it.


    "Where are you going?" There was a tremor in his voice that he didn''t notice.


    Shen Yicheng''s appearance is really strange. Ji Rao can''t understand why he is so frightened To tell the truth, he didn''t believe what Shen Yicheng said. At least, he didn''t believe everything.


    Even if, as he said, he had been married to Shen Yicheng, so what? He didn''t remember anything and couldn''t look at Shen Yicheng with loving eyes. In fact, he doesn''t have a natural affinity to Shen Yicheng. Instead, he doesn''t like Shen Yicheng very much. It seems that there is a kind of resistance from the soul.


    Although Ji Rao doesn''t care about it, he can''t ignore its existence.


    So he didn''t want to tell Shen Yicheng where he was going, even though he didn''t really want to go.


    "Why should I tell you?" Ji Rao slightly raises his head. He floats in the air, half a head higher than Shen Yicheng, and looks down at Shen Yicheng in embarrassment.


    Shen Yicheng told himself in his heart not to worry, don''t scare Ji Rao.


    He took a deep breath and spoke in a soothing and slow tone. "Your soul is not stable now. Don''t run around. I''m afraid something will happen to you."


    "Oh." Ji Rao''s translucent eyebrows were raised. "Thank you very much."


    There was no sign of gratitude.


    "But nothing will happen to me..."


    "Stay with me!" Shen Yicheng interrupts him. When Ji Rao looks at him in surprise, he softens his expression again, "OK?"


    Shen Yicheng''s eyes are fixed on Ji Rao, hiding a faint vulnerability and hope. It seems that as long as Ji Rao refuses him, he will cry.


    Ji Rao pursed her lips. After thinking about it again and again, she almost nodded reluctantly.


    He''s a good man, no, ghost.


    Ji Rao said.


    Shen Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ji Rao is very aware of this point.


    But Shen Yicheng didn''t know that his worries were totally unnecessary. Ji Rao has been living in his Yin card, and there will be no other destination when he is a soul. Obviously, Shen Yicheng thinks Ji Rao is free, so he worries that Ji Rao will leave him.


    When Shen Yicheng was in class, Ji Rao was standing beside him, looking at everything here with his novel eyes, and was interested in the little things Yang Zeyu and others were holding.


    In the first class, Ji Rao was still a good girl and stayed by Shen Yicheng''s side all the time. But in the second class, Ji Rao went to the back to watch Yang Zeyu play games.


    Ji Rao is not in his line of sight, which makes Shen Yicheng a little restless. His brow hasn''t been released, and his pen is also anxiously rotating. From time to time, he turns his head to look at the back row.

 Chapter 1392

    His frequent behavior was finally found by the class teacher on the platform.


    The head teacher''s voice slowed down and his eyes were fixed on Shen Yicheng for a long time. The whole class noticed the teacher''s abnormality. After the teacher stopped talking, he began to look along the teacher''s line of sight.


    Shen Yicheng turned to see Ji Rao for the first time.


    Ji Rao is standing on the side of Yang Zeyu watching them play games, leaning to one side, looking very fascinated.


    Shen Yicheng thought of his cell phone in his pocket, thinking about whether he would take it out to fight? So Ji Rao will come to see him.


    And their posture.


    Why is Ji Rao so close to Yang Zeyu?


    He thought so much that his deskmate nudged him, and then he regained his hearing. Then he heard the head teacher call his name.


    Through the headteacher''s impatient tone, it is obvious that he called Shen Yicheng''s name more than once.


    The whole class was quiet. Even the boys playing games in the back row put down the game they were playing and raised their heads when they heard the head teacher calling Shen Yicheng''s name.


    "What are you looking at? What''s in the back? "


    Can''t Shen Yicheng say that he has his wife behind him?


    Because the players no longer play games, the characters they control die on the battlefield, and the interface turns gray. Ji Rao looks up and sees the people on the platform talking to Shen Yicheng seriously.


    Shen Yicheng''s face remained unchanged. He stood up and said, "teacher, Yang Zeyu is playing with his mobile phone."


    Yang Zeyu lying on the gun?????


    The head teacher walked down slowly, and the boys in the back row hid their mobile phones in the pocket of the desk, in the pocket of their trousers, in the book, and even in the garbage can full of straw paper.


    When Yang Zeyu confessed himself in Shen Yicheng, he had already cursed Shen Yicheng in his heart.


    The head teacher is obviously experienced. He looks at Yang Zeyu and easily finds his mobile phone on the horizontal bar under his desk.


    Ji Rao tilted his head to one side.


    The head teacher stared at Yang Zeyu for a while. When Yang Zeyu was about to cry, he threw his book into his arms and said, "go out and stand."


    Yang Zeyu went out with a book.


    The head teacher looked at the boy in the back row like a warning, and then walked back to the platform.


    "OK, let''s continue..."


    Shen Yicheng looks out of the window. Yang Zeyu is lying on his stomach. He looks at him resentfully from the window. From his moving jaw, he may still be grinding his teeth.


    Shen Yicheng shows a smile slightly, then turns his head to continue to listen to the class as if nothing happened.


    Sorry, good brother, you are a little close to my wife.


    After class, the head teacher took Yang Zeyu back to the office. After some criticism and ideological education, Yang Zeyu was finally released. The first thing he did when he came back was to hold Shen Yicheng''s collar and question him.


    "Shen Yi Cheng!" He said maliciously, "first cheat me to hand in my homework in the afternoon, and then betray me to play with my mobile phone. I''ll beat you!"


    Shen Yicheng knew he was wrong and did not resist. Yang Zeyu still didn''t do it. He didn''t dare to do it to Shen Yicheng. First, he knew Shen Yicheng''s skill was good. Second, Shen Yicheng didn''t like other boys to make trouble with them. Yang Zeyu didn''t dare to make fun of him.


    "All right." Shen Yicheng threw out his olive branch, "I''ll take care of your homework next time."

 Chapter 1393

    Yang Zeyu took the opportunity to be a black hearted boss, "summer homework is also given to you!"


    With more than three months to go before the summer vacation, Yang Zeyu was already thinking about it.


    But this is not a problem for Shen Yicheng. He nodded.


    At night, when Shen Yicheng comes home, Ji Rao is floating beside him.


    After returning to the apartment, he opened the door and saw Ji Rao go in.


    Shoes did not have time to change, the phone called first, Shen Yicheng took out the mobile phone to see eye, and then connect.


    "Hello."


    "One city."


    Shen Yicheng answered, and the next sentence in his heart should be about his study.


    Sure enough, the female voice on the other end of the phone asked, "how''s your study recently?"


    "Very good."


    His father doesn''t have to call him for more than half a year. His mother regularly asks him about his studies. Obviously, the parents didn''t care much about their son, but it''s not their fault.


    When Shen Yicheng was a child, they knew that their son was unusual.


    It''s not because he''s excellent everywhere, it''s something else.


    Other people''s children will cry and act coquettishly when they are young, but Shen Yicheng won''t. He is different from an ordinary child. He has never cried since he was born. Every time he stares at him, it makes people creepy, because his eyes have no emotion, as if he is looking at a dead object. He never does those childish things. Sometimes his behavior is calmer than that of an adult.


    Even if his parents want to give him more love, but Every time they look at Shen Yicheng, they don''t feel like they are looking at a child.


    They don''t want to admit it, but they have to admit that Shen Yicheng, their children, make them very uncomfortable when they get along with each other, and even have a faint fear of staying with their children.


    Shen Yicheng has brought the memory of his third life. In his last life, he frequently dealt with ghosts, which made him like an ordinary child. He really can''t do it, not to mention the meaning of his life, Ji Rao, I don''t know when he will wake up.


    He rejected his parents. After his parents gave birth to his brother, they also began to reject Shen Yicheng.


    After all, most parents are more inclined to children born later, not to mention they don''t like their eldest son.


    In a clever obedient son and a strange and terrible son, I believe no one will choose the latter. Even the great love of father and mother has been worn away by Shen Yicheng over the years.


    Over time, those who travel together become a family of three excluding Shen Yi Cheng, and those who eat together become a family of three excluding Shen Yi Cheng Shen Yicheng''s parents can see their children''s life in all kinds of social activities, but there is no trace of Shen Yicheng, just like they are a family and Shen Yicheng is an extra person.


    However, Shen Yicheng didn''t feel any resentment or disappointment. He even appreciated his younger brother. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to get along with his parents who were younger than him.


    Now the only contact between them is the phone call which seems like a task only once a month or two, and the new year''s Eve when they have to get together.


    In fact, his parents also feel that they treat Shen Yicheng too harshly on weekdays. They visited Shen Yicheng once on the national day two years ago.

 Chapter 1394

    But Shen Yicheng didn''t treat them well in the whole process.


    There is Ji Rao''s "body" on the upper floor of the apartment. Over the years, Shen Yicheng has regarded this place as his home with Ji Rao. Everyone, including his parents, is an outsider. He doesn''t like any outsider to set foot in his home with Ji Rao.


    His parents were embarrassed and uncomfortable in Shen Yicheng''s apartment. Later, they would never come here on their own initiative.


    A little greeting at the other end of the line was gone.


    Shen Yicheng just hung up the phone, looked up to see Ji Rao staring at his mobile phone, he gently smile, "like this?"


    "What is this?"


    Ji Rao also found out that no one could see him except Shen Yicheng.


    "Cell phones." Shen Yicheng patiently explained to him.


    But this is not the top priority. He took Ji Rao upstairs and carefully opened the door.


    Ji Rao went through the wall and opened her eyes slightly when she saw her "body" on the bed.


    He looked at it for a while and then turned to ask Shen Yicheng.


    "This is the body I made for you. You can attach it to it."


    Ji Rao floated over and lay down.


    Shen Yicheng is watching. Ji Rao''s soul is gradually integrated with his body. His face is not obvious, but his heart beats fast.


    Ji Rao''s special has no way to let him reincarnate like ordinary people. He only has one soul and one soul. It''s Ji Rao''s luck not to become a fool.


    After waiting for a long time, the people on the bed slowly opened their eyes.


    As soon as Shen Yicheng''s eyes brightened, he could hardly suppress the rising of his mouth. He stepped forward and asked, "Ji Rao?"


    The people on the bed heard the sound and turned their heads slowly. The body made of ginseng essence is really strange. Now Ji Rao''s angle of turning his head makes Shen Yicheng feel a little wrong.


    Ji Rao blinked. He stared at Shen Yicheng. His beautiful eyes didn''t look good, even a little lax.


    He wriggled his lips. Shen Yicheng couldn''t hear what he was saying, so he went over.


    Ji Rao''s eyes have been nailed to Shen Yicheng''s neck.


    The white neck, slightly beating pulse shows that this is a living creature, Ji Rao belly called badly, he slowly extended his hand.


    Shen Yicheng didn''t refuse him. He stared at Ji Rao''s face and described his skin inch by inch with his eyes.


    He felt Ji Rao touched his face, and the handsome face was a little gentle, which made Shen Yicheng lost himself.


    The next moment, he felt a pain in his neck.


    All right.


    Shen Yicheng thought.


    Later, Ji Rao can only absorb his own essence.


    He can''t let Ji Rao look at others with such eyes.


    It was his last thought before he fainted.


    Ji Rao Fu, who has been hungry for many years, almost sucks up Shen Yicheng as soon as he starts eating meat.


    Shen Yicheng was in a coma for a day and a night. When he opened his eyes, it was white.


    He had a brain crash for two seconds before sitting up on his elbow.


    He looked at the ward for two seconds, then suddenly recovered, "Ji Rao?"


    There was a shadow standing at the door. At this time, he turned the door and came in. He seemed to be saying something to the people outside. He turned his head and faced Shen Yicheng''s pale face.


    He was stunned. "Are you awake?"


    The man standing at the door is Yang Zeyu.


    Before he spoke, he saw that Shen Yicheng was about to get out of bed.

 Chapter 1395

    Shen Yicheng is just hypoglycemia, but because he has been in a coma, the hospital did not drive him out.


    When Yang Zeyu saw Shen Yicheng get out of bed, he didn''t worry about his body. He just felt a little strange, "where are you going? The toilet is over there - "


    in such a hurry, Yang Zeyu thought he could not hold it.


    "Where''s Ji Rao?"


    Yang Zeyu was puzzled, "what chicken?"


    Shen Yicheng couldn''t make sense to him. He was worried about Ji Rao and wanted to rush out. Yang Zeyu didn''t stop him. He didn''t expect to run over a man as soon as he went out. He really did.


    Ji Rao just wanted to enter the door, a force knocked him to the ground.


    He was a little at a loss. At that moment, he felt that his soul would be knocked out.


    "Ji Rao?"


    Shen Yicheng is stunned and rushes to embrace Ji Rao.


    Yang Zeyu


    Ji Rao:???


    "It scared the hell out of me." Shen Yicheng hasn''t woken up from the lack of a lot of essence. He is holding Ji Rao and is unwilling to let go.


    Ji Rao wanted to raise his hand, but he tried hard and failed.


    His present soul is not really integrated with the body. It is like manipulating something. Sometimes it fails.


    "Neige..." Yang Zeyu didn''t really want to interrupt their warm embrace, but after all, it was at the door of the ward with so many people coming and going "Would you like to get up first and come in?"


    Shen Yicheng let go of Ji Rao. After several attempts, Ji Rao finally said, "I can''t stand up..."


    Without saying a word, Shen Yicheng bowed his head and picked up the man.


    Yang Zeyu looked at Shen Yicheng''s embrace, and his face was dull.


    Ji Rao has a dull face. He just can''t control his body, and can''t make any other too rich expression.


    Ji Rao is gently put on the bed by Shen Yicheng.


    Looking at these two people, I don''t know why, Yang Zeyu suddenly felt that he was on, even though they were both men.


    But


    He looked at Ji Rao. Because of Ji Rao''s delicate and unusual features, his eyes couldn''t move.


    When he went to Shen Yicheng''s house to look for someone, he saw Ji Rao, but after he found Shen Yicheng fainted, he didn''t care about Shen Yicheng''s family, so he called him to the hospital directly.


    Now he just looked at Ji Rao carefully.


    Hiss It''s so beautiful.


    But he stood here like a transparent man, which really made him uncomfortable, "cough, I''m brother Shen''s classmate, my name is..."


    Shen Yicheng looks up at him. He doesn''t know why. Yang Zeyu seems to see something in his eyes.


    Somehow, he felt brighter. In this small ward, how can he glow here.


    But he said, "my name is Yang Zeyu."


    Ji Rao looked at him lightly and nodded. Obviously, he didn''t mean to introduce himself.


    But Shen Yicheng seems to be trying his best to let people know Ji Rao''s belonging. Then he says, "he''s my boyfriend. His name is Ji Rao, Rao of forgiveness."


    Then his eyelashes dropped down a little, and he also hoped Ji Rao would forgive everything he had done.


    Yang Zeyu is dull again, he seems to be hit by that "boyfriend", and he doesn''t know the southeast and northwest.


    "Man..." He almost bit off his tongue. "Boyfriend?"


    Shen Yicheng did not forget to add, "we are married."

 Chapter 1396

    Yang Zeyu


    "Ha ha. Brother Shen is really joking. "


    Just let Ma Jiaqi listen to this joke. Why do you say that to him?


    He estimated that Comrade Ji Rao was just in love with Shen Yicheng.


    Ji Rao has no idea about her boyfriend, and Shen Yicheng doesn''t refute him.


    "Brother Shen, you Are you gay? "


    Shen Yicheng nodded, "I only like Ji Rao."


    Ji Rao glanced at Shen Yicheng and said something inexplicable, "I''m not full."


    Shen Yicheng laughs. He gently touches Ji Rao''s head. "I''ll let you have enough next time."


    Yang Zeyu standing nearby


    Is this driving?


    I''m driving!


    When Shen Yicheng touched Ji Rao''s head, Ji Rao felt the touch, frowned slightly and stepped back. He didn''t like Shen Yicheng''s touch very much.


    Shen Yi Cheng''s hand fell an empty, he some doubts, "how?"


    Ji Rao moved his lips, but didn''t pay any attention to him. He turned his head and didn''t speak.


    Yang Zeyu coughed softly. Although he was very curious about Ji Rao''s origin, it was obviously not suitable to ask questions at this time, "brother Shen, if you''re OK, I''ll go back to class first."


    "Go ahead."


    When Yang Zeyu left, Shen Yicheng sat down. The sunlight came in from the window and fell on Ji Rao''s face. His face was still a little white, and his delicate eyebrows were tired. Yang Zeyu reached out and brushed Ji Rao''s broken hair on his forehead.


    Ji Rao wants to reach out and wave him away, but he raises his hand and passes through Shen Yicheng easily.


    Shen Yicheng was stunned.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes slightly, saw the scene in front of him and didn''t react, so he just closed his eyes again.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? "


    Shen Yicheng is like a cat who has been trampled on a painful foot. He is afraid that something will happen to Ji Rao again. His heart is hanging on his tight hair. Ji Rao is the meaning of his last life.


    "Nothing." Ji Rao was annoyed by him. "I can''t control this body completely, maybe it''s just because it''s not my body..."


    Shen Yicheng calms down.


    It''s not because it''s not his body. It''s just because Ji Rao only has one soul and one soul, which is much weaker than the ordinary soul. He can''t be as proud and indulgent as he was in the last life, holding the living in his hands. Now he controls such a person, and his body has many variables.


    "You just hit me. You almost knocked me out." Ji Rao felt that her eyelids were a little heavy, and her voice was gradually weakened.


    What else did he want to say, but before he finished, his soul didn''t enter the Yin card on Shen Yicheng''s neck. Only the body was left.


    The warm Yin card warmed by his body temperature suddenly cooled down. Shen Yicheng reached out to hold the Yin card and felt the coolness in his heart. He breathed out a breath gently. When he saw the body on the bed, there was no emotion in his eyes.


    Without Ji Rao''s soul, he has no nostalgia for this body.


    Shen Yicheng recites "Ji Rao" and goes through the formalities before leaving the hospital. Because he was carrying a boy who was not much shorter than him, he also attracted the attention of many people around him, but all these were ignored by Shen Yicheng.


    Even if he is guarding Ji Rao''s broken soul, he is willing to.


    As long as Ji Rao doesn''t leave him anymore.


    The streets are full of water and horses, but in Shen Yicheng''s heart, there is only Ji Rao sleeping in his Yin card.

 Chapter 1397

    The class bell rings in the teaching building, and the invigilator points to several students and says, "don''t write, close the paper, and then write zero."


    The monthly examination classroom is ranked according to the grade ranking of the last monthly examination. Class one is the highest, Shen Yicheng''s class, and class 14 is the last. It is the end of each class.


    Teachers say that invigilating in class 1 and class 14 is a kind of happiness. The students in class 1 are all powerful, and their strength level is almost the same. There will be no cheating, and no one will stop writing when they arrive. Basically, they have finished checking papers half an hour before the end of the exam. Class 14 is the other extreme. They stop writing earlier than Class 1, because they can''t write anything at a glance. They are the tail of the crane in the class all the year round. They know that it''s useless even to make a small copy. It''s even more impossible to copy other people''s, they don''t like learning, copy are lack of passion, what''s more, the people around you are not necessarily better than you, copy the answers are all wrong.


    Only those students who can''t get up and down can cheat and copy the answers. They are dragging others'' papers to change a few blank questions a few minutes before they hand in their papers.


    Yang Zeyu put a pen into the pencil case, grabbed the straw paper and stuffed it into his schoolbag. Then he went to the No.1 position to find Shen Yicheng.


    Shen Yicheng has already packed up and is now watching the weather forecast with his mobile phone.


    "It''s hard for you not to hand in your papers in advance." Yang Zeyu sighed.


    An hour earlier, he saw Shen Yicheng looking out of the window after he had finished the problem.


    "Well, multiple choice number 12."


    ¡°B¡£¡±


    "The fifteenth."


    ¡°A¡£¡±


    "Physics is the third choice."


    ¡°BCD¡£¡±


    Yang Zeyu frowned, "wrong one, ah, I chose ACD."


    As they walked outside the classroom, Yang Zeyu was silent for a while, and his heart of gossip became more and more irrepressible.


    "Ah, your little boy friend..."


    "My wife." Shen Yicheng nodded.


    "Ah, when did you meet? I never knew you had a "Boyfriends?"


    "I''ve had it for a long time. I wasn''t here before. Of course you haven''t seen it."


    Yang Zeyu is full of doubts. He always feels that there is something wrong with everything. Such a big man is just like more people out of thin air. There is no sign at all.


    "Why didn''t you say that?"


    "You didn''t ask."


    Yang Zeyu thought about it. With Shen Yicheng''s temperament, baobuqi is really sultry. He really won''t take the initiative to say it without asking him.


    I thought you were single all the time You two have been together for several years. Who chased who? How do you know each other? Where does he go to school? "


    Shen Yicheng glanced at Yang Zeyu, "do you check your household registration?"


    Yang Zeyu said with a smile, "don''t you care?"


    "Just care about me. Don''t care about my wife."


    Don''t care about my wife.


    Yang Zeyu always feels that this sentence is not quite right.


    "What kind of person am I? Don''t cheat your brother and wife, OK? Besides, you are a straight man


    Shen Yicheng strode forward and ignored him.


    Yang Zeyu was speechless because he didn''t want to talk to him.


    After the monthly exam is an activity class, there is an hour to do anything except going out of school. All the students go to take a bath. Shen Yicheng, who can go home every day, naturally doesn''t need to grab the bathroom with them.


    He went to the bookstore for a stroll. Half an hour later, he returned to the classroom with a magazine. Before he sat down, his mobile phone rang.

 Chapter 1398

    It''s Shen Yicheng''s back desk.


    "Yicheng, are you in the classroom?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you free? Send me a card! I forgot to take his bath card. It''s on the table


    Shen Yicheng looked back and saw the card on the table, "OK."


    He put the magazine in his desk and took the card to the bathroom.


    The bathroom of their school is a big bathhouse. It''s full of naked people around the dressing room. At the beginning, Shen Yicheng didn''t want to stay, which is one of the reasons.


    He didn''t want to take a bath once a week and squeeze his arms and legs with people.


    Shen Yicheng came in wearing clothes. In a moment, his shoes were half wet. He frowned. Just when he saw his back table, he was standing by playing with his shampoo.


    "One city!"


    Shen Yicheng hands out the card.


    "Thank you!"


    Shen Yicheng nodded slightly. As soon as he turned around, he noticed that the Yin card seemed to be moving. His face changed slightly. He covered the Yin card and walked out quickly.


    But how could his hand hold back the soul.


    Ji Rao was blinded by the fog when he came out. There were all kinds of noises in his ears. He squinted and didn''t know where it was.


    "Come out."


    Ji Rao accurately catches his familiar voice in the noise. He turns his head and sees Shen Yicheng standing there. His face is not good-looking.


    "Go."


    Ji Rao obviously didn''t listen to him, he turned his head, these he saw, a bunch of boys, in the bath.


    He glanced away from one of their places and then turned away.


    Shen Yicheng followed him out, sipping his mouth.


    He is very bent, just hate why he came to the bathroom.


    Out of the bathroom a few steps forward, suddenly heard someone calling Shen Yicheng.


    Shen Yicheng didn''t respond, but Ji Rao took a look.


    That''s a nice looking girl.


    Ma Jiaqi trotted over, "Hey, let''s go together."


    She should have just taken a bath, and her hair is still a little wet. She can still smell the fragrance of the shower gel when she is near.


    She just stood in Ji Rao''s position, completely cut off Ji Rao.


    Shen Yicheng tugs at her, but Ma Jiaqi can''t see Ji Rao. She feels a little strange.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." He answered Ma Jiaqi perfunctorily, but his eyes were looking at Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao''s face is light, and she has no objection to the sudden increase of girls. He felt his stomach and still wanted to breathe.


    It is reasonable to say that a ghost can absorb essence for seven or eight days at a time, but his amount seems to be greater.


    I always feel that some people don''t eat enough.


    Shen Yicheng wants to go back to the classroom, but Ji Rao''s direction is obviously not the teaching building. He asks Ma Jiaqi to go first, and then follows Ji Rao.


    "Where are you going?"


    Ji Rao said, "why can only you see me?"


    "Because you''re my wife."


    Ji Rao glanced at him askance, "I don''t think I like you, and I''m a ghost."


    "All roads lead to the same goal. Even if you are a ghost, I like you."


    Ji Rao frowned.


    Although he has no memory, he also knows that he has a faint conflict with Shen Yicheng. If he really likes each other, how can he still have such conflict after he loses his memory?


    "What do you always do with me?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll lose it again."


    It''s like talking about a three-year-old.


    "You have a Yin card in your hand. I won''t lose it. Don''t follow me any more."


    "Then tell me where you''re going."

 Chapter 1399

    Ji Rao stops. He doesn''t turn his head. He only uses a pair of peach blossom eyes to look back. He is a ghost. The coldness and gloom directly make Shen Yicheng stay where he is.


    "Don''t follow me." His body flashed and his soul floated forward. This time, Shen Yicheng didn''t keep up.


    Ji Rao walked for a long time, but when she turned around, she couldn''t see Shen Yicheng. She was relieved.


    Now he has no memory, no one to rely on and can''t go anywhere, but he just doesn''t want Shen Yicheng to follow him.


    Shen Yicheng''s attitude that he must be under his nose all the time annoys Ji Rao.


    There are few ghosts in the school, but occasionally one or two students with blood all over their faces float past him. Ji Rao could not help frowning.


    The ghost looked at him with his eyes protruding and his whole body flat. It was really frightening. He only grinned when he saw Ji Rao, and then the bloody figure gradually disappeared. It''s estimated that it''s a student who committed suicide by jumping off a building many years ago.


    Ji Rao turns around and feels bored, so she goes back to Shen Yicheng''s apartment ahead of time to wait for him.


    He knew which room his body was in, and he could see it through the wall. Ji Rao was lying on the bed, integrated with the body.


    Ji Rao didn''t come to Shen Yicheng all night. Shen Yicheng''s mood was a little low. He always looks back or out of the window, hoping to see what he wants to see, but the past goes against his wishes.


    After class, Shen Yicheng left with his schoolbag on his back, and Yang Zeyu almost missed him.


    "What are you looking for? In a hurry to shit? "


    Shen Yicheng didn''t pay attention to him. He kept walking at his feet, and soon his figure disappeared into the night. Yang Zeyu smacked his lips, but he was still confused.


    Jirao should have gone home.


    He said that he would never disappear without saying a word if he didn''t leave yinpai. Apart from the apartment, he couldn''t think of a second place.


    But tonight''s road seems a little difficult.


    He had to cross another street when he came home. In the past, he preferred to go back by the same road. But tonight, he was obviously worried and hardly hesitated. He turned into a narrow alley connecting two streets. Somehow, all the street lights went out tonight - although it was on, it was useless.


    As soon as Shen Yicheng stepped in, he felt a chill, which made Shen Yicheng shiver in the cold season.


    But thinking of Ji Rao, he stepped in.


    There is a light in front of me, but it is dim and flickering. It has no substantial effect in the dark.


    Suddenly, Shen Yicheng''s sight stopped at a little hurt, and his steps stopped.


    He saw a bump on the ground not far ahead.


    He came closer and found a man lying on the ground.


    Shen Yicheng squats down, and the man turns to him, unable to see his face clearly. He reached out and touched his shoulder as if he had touched ice.


    He hesitated for a moment and broke the man over.


    Under the dim light, the delicate face of the people on the ground can be seen at a glance, but now his eyes are closed, his lips are white, and he is unconscious.


    When Shen Yicheng saw the man clearly, he felt a great panic. He picked him up and almost touched his face anxiously, hoping that the person in his arms would give him a response.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao!"

 Chapter 1400

    It''s getting dark. Looking out of the window, you can see the bustling city under the neon lights. But in one place, there''s no light at all. It''s like being cut out of thin air. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all.


    Ji Rao stood in front of the window. The glass reflected his pale face. Under the flashing light, half of his face lit up and half of his face fell into the shadow. At that moment, he looked a little bit coquettish.


    At the moment, he stared at the place where there was no light for a long time.


    He didn''t like light, so he drew the curtains when he came back. Ji Rao stood in front of the window and lifted the curtains slightly until it was dark and the sun set.


    At the moment, there is only a little light coming in from the window. If you look at this window from downstairs, you still think there is no one inside.


    No one.


    Only Ji Rao is a ghost.


    TA, Ta, TA.


    Ji Rao was slightly stunned by his sharper hearing and familiarity with ghost Qi. Then he turned his head slowly.


    After a few seconds, there was a sound at the door. Then, the door hidden in the dark was pushed open. The light coming in from the crack of the door was scattered in a regular shape like running water. A figure stood at the door. He took a step forward and turned against the light, so that people could not see his face clearly.


    His tall and slender figure is very recognizable. Ji Rao squints his eyes. The pace of the comer seems to stop for a moment. Then he raises his hand and the door slowly closes.


    The leaking light disappeared again.


    It''s dark again.


    Ji Rao heard the air, not obvious breathing.


    Shen Yicheng didn''t take off his shoes. He walked over and sat on the sofa. He didn''t turn on the light.


    Ji Rao looked at him and didn''t speak. His eyes were heavy, like a sculpture.


    "How long have you been here."


    It''s still Shen Yicheng''s mouth, but I don''t know why. Ji Rao always feels that his tone is a little cold. In the past, when Shen Yicheng talked to him, he was always enthusiastic, like a fire.


    Shen Yicheng turned his head. His face was in the dark, but his eyes were faintly glowing.


    "Who are you?"


    "Ah." Shen Yicheng didn''t expect that he would be found so soon. He looked at Ji Rao in surprise, and then raised his chin with a smile. His lips grinned, showing a slightly gloomy smile. He raised an index finger to his lips and covered the radian of his lips. "He was seen."


    He put his arm down on the back of the sofa, one hand down, the other hand on his chin, his face showed a lazy look, but his dark eyes seemed to be closed in a piece of ink, with a deep cold.


    "You haven''t answered me yet. How long have you been here?"


    Naturally, what he asked was not how long Ji Rao had been standing here.


    "Decades? Hundreds of years? "


    Ji Rao''s face sank slowly. He was not interested in discussing his origin with another ghost.


    "Get out of here."


    Shen Yicheng raised his hand, "I really like this body."


    "What''s the use of your liking." Ji Rao sneered, "you can only be attached for a while."


    The smile on Shen Yicheng''s face faded, and his eyes slowly moved from his hand to Ji Rao, "in fact, anyone''s body can..." He got up from the sofa and walked towards Ji Rao step by step. "His body is not good, so is yours. Compared with him, your body is better now, isn''t it? "

 Chapter 1401

    Ji Rao''s face changed slightly.


    The ghost followed Shen Yicheng at the beginning. When he saw him later, he coveted his own body. Obviously, he doesn''t care about the appearance of Ji Rao caused by Shen Yicheng. He doesn''t care about Ji Rao''s slightly thin body. He may be a hundred times more than Ji Rao. Now that he sees Ji Rao''s body, he has no interest in Shen Yicheng.


    "Shen Yicheng" came in the dark. His cold face was lit up by the light outside the window. He stretched out his hand, as if trying to touch Ji Rao''s face.


    But Ji Rao saw his dead breath under the palm of his hand. He knew that he wanted to kill himself and then occupy his body.


    He stepped back, but Shen Yicheng felt a little strange. He looked at Ji Rao''s eyes for a moment, and then he suddenly raised the corner of his mouth. That kind of smile seemed to split from his skin.


    "Ghost..."


    He could feel that the soul of the beautiful man in front of him was actually incomplete, with only one soul and one soul. What''s the deterrent of only one soul? This body is just coming! As long as he gets the body, he can mingle in the crowd, just like a living person. Thinking of this, the ghost''s smile became more and more rampant. It seemed that a Kangzhuang road had been paved in front of him waiting for him to go.


    If Ji Rao in his previous life, he would not have paid any attention to this kind of kid. But now his soul is not complete, and it is lucky that he can still keep his complete consciousness. Today, he is afraid that he will be defeated by the newly dead ghosts in front of the graveyard, not to mention the ghost who has been wandering in the school for many years and lives on the spirit of the students.


    A few days ago, he even touched his hands carefully, and now he grabbed Ji Rao''s neck. His hands were like cold pincers, and Ji Rao could not struggle.


    Ji Rao was slowly raised, he saw in front of "Shen Yicheng" showing an almost morbid smile.


    "Die, die."


    Even though Ji Rao didn''t feel much about his "husband", he was stunned to see that his tender and affectionate face turned into such a terrible look.


    Ji Rao''s body and eyes are the most carefully carved by Shen Yicheng. His eyes are peach blossom eyes with spring water. When he doesn''t smile, his eyebrows are cold and his eyes are like snow lotus on the top of the mountain. But when he smiles, it''s like a lake suddenly breaking ice. Anyone who looks at it has the impulse to throw a thousand gold just to make him smile.


    It''s just these eyes, looking at him quietly in the bright light. Their dark eyes reflect their slightly ferocious faces


    "Shen Yicheng" suddenly trembled.


    Just as Ji Rao thought about it or gave up the body, the strength on his neck suddenly relaxed.


    Ji Rao sees "Shen Yicheng" frowning in the gasping space, full of struggling color.


    "Shen Yicheng" clenches his teeth, another fingernail directly into his heart, blood dripping on the floor tiles, but he holds Ji Rao''s neck hand, but it is almost impossible to grasp the human way.


    Ji Rao broke free easily.


    The next moment, the ghost in Shen Yicheng''s body was bounced out. The time when the ghost comes out of the body is the weakest time. But even when Shen Yicheng is the weakest, he still looks up at yanjirao.

 Chapter 1402

    After making sure Ji Rao was ok, Shen Yicheng took a breath.


    His shoulder suddenly sank, and he saw Ji Rao''s eyes staring at him The rear of the car.


    Blame ghost about also jump a building to fall dead, the whole body bone all broke, at this time is blood drenched of lie down on Shen Yi City shoulder, grinning toward Ji Rao smile, it smile, that blood gush out from the mouth, nose, eyes.


    Shen Yicheng said something, and then the Yin card on his chest suddenly lit up. The ghost howled and disappeared into a burst of smoke.


    Shen Yicheng turns on the light, and then runs over to hold Ji Rao''s face. Until he sees the red and purple marks on Ji Rao''s neck, he shows some sad color. His eyebrows are drooping, like a drowning dog, so sad that he seems to be the one who was pinched.


    "I''m sorry." Shen Yicheng gently touched Ji Rao''s neck, and didn''t dare to use any strength. "Does it hurt?"


    It''s just a shell. Ji Rao doesn''t feel any pain at all, except for the pain directly imposed on his soul, such as the spell that Shen Yicheng just recited.


    "The curse of death, where did you learn it?"


    "I used to catch ghosts with people."


    "And the man?"


    Shen Yicheng hesitated for a moment, avoided the word "death" and said, "reincarnation has gone."


    "Do you remember the past life?"


    Shen Yicheng looked at Ji Rao deeply, "remember."


    Ji Rao doesn''t understand why reincarnated people remember the past life, but they have a ghost, but they can''t remember anything.


    Looking at Ji Rao''s puzzled face, Shen Yicheng suddenly feels a little scared. He hugs Ji Rao. The strength is so strong that he almost embeds people in his own flesh and blood.


    He was afraid of Ji Rao remembering.


    He was afraid that Ji Rao would leave him regardless when he remembered.


    Ji Rao will certainly do this. He has done so much to him and changed him from a perfect person to such an incomplete soul who can only live in the body. How can he be willing to stay by his side?


    But Shen Yicheng admits that he is a selfish person. Even if he knows that Ji Rao should be let go, even if he knows that he doesn''t deserve to be with Ji Rao, he still can''t let go.


    He will die without Ji Rao.


    He can''t leave jirao.


    Ji Rao didn''t know his mind. He just felt that the man was too tight and uncomfortable, so he earned a little, "I''m hungry."


    Shen Yicheng immediately pulled down his collar and went to Ji Rao.


    But Ji Rao stares at that place for a while, his eyes show disgust. He still remembers that the jumping ghost just lay on his shoulder for a long time, "you go to take a bath."


    "Good."


    Shen Yicheng knows what Ji Rao dislikes. He rubs his neck red.


    Ji Rao is sitting cross legged on the sofa watching TV, an eight o''clock large-scale costume TV series, then frowning tightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao glanced up at him, then pointed to the TV and said, "this is not a kind of clothes."


    Shen Yicheng came over and saw the dancer on TV. Her whole shoulder was bare.


    He was obviously very dissatisfied with the TV play and cut it without watching it for two minutes.


    Finally, back and forth, stopped at pleasant goat and grey wolf.


    Shen Yicheng looks sideways, and finds that Ji Rao is still looking very hard.


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    Ji Rao this just remembered to have such a thing, he toward Shen one city hook hook hand, "you come over."

 Chapter 1403

    Shen Yicheng sits next to him. Ji Rao hooks Shen Yicheng''s neck to get close to him.


    Shen Yicheng could even feel Ji Rao''s warm breath, which made him feel restless.


    Without waiting for his reaction, I felt Ji Rao pushed him away.


    This is finished?


    Shen Yicheng looks at it blankly. Ji Rao''s eyes are staring at the TV. After absorbing essence like a routine, he pushes people away.


    He suspected that Ji Rao didn''t even leave the sheep on TV when he was breathing!


    Until I go to bed, I am reminded by Shen Yicheng that Ji Rao is reluctant to leave in front of the TV.


    It''s just that Shen Yicheng didn''t expect Ji Rao to get out of hand.


    Ji Rao fell in love with watching TV.


    There was a light rain of stars outside, and the cold wind made the curtains go up. Shen Yicheng gets up and closes the window, then goes back to continue to air the clothes.


    "Ji Rao..." He yelled in the laundry, "take out, you go down and get a take out."


    "Pleasant goat is not good, the village head is captured by grey wolf!"


    Ji Rao is lying on the sofa, staring at the TV. When he hears Shen Yicheng calling him, Ji Rao answers. Then Bai Nen''s toes stretch out and his slippers are on the other side. He sticks out and points directly to the cold floor.


    "Cold." Ji Rao grunted, then took back her feet, curled up her legs and pulled the blanket over.


    Shen Yicheng is shaking off the coat he just bought for Ji Rao. He calls and answers the phone after hanging up his clothes.


    "When can I get the takeout?"


    "Didn''t you get it?" Shen Yi Cheng rubbed his hand against his clothes. Then he went out to have a look. Ji Rao shrank on the sofa and wrapped himself in a cocoon. "Ji Rao, didn''t you go to take out?"


    Ji Rao takes a blank look at Shen Yicheng. He doesn''t even remember Shen Yicheng calling him to take out.


    "Forget it, I''ll go. I''ll come down in a minute


    Five minutes later, Shen Yicheng came back with the takeout. Ji Rao was still lying on the sofa, and his movements didn''t change at all.


    Since Ji Rao fell in love with watching TV, Shen Yicheng bought a small table, which he usually put away and put in the living room when he ate. Ji Rao is always at ease where he can see.


    Shen Yicheng recently spent a lot of time on Ji Rao. He couldn''t finish his homework every time.


    So Ma Jiaqi and other representatives of the academic committee found that Shen Yicheng, the first grade student, started asking them for homework.


    At the beginning, they all thought that Shen Yicheng was just right. They didn''t expect that Shen Yicheng would ask them for the papers every weekend. Moreover, Shen Yicheng, who used to have almost full marks, had dropped to more than 20 points recently This led the teacher to think that the paper he left to the students was a little difficult, so every wrong question Shen Yicheng had to explain over and over again.


    However, Shen Yicheng''s wrong questions are so familiar?


    Rao is very surprised, and they have to believe that Shen Yicheng, the first grade student, recently started to copy homework frequently.


    Shen Yicheng recited a text while eating. By the time he finished, the text had been recited smoothly.


    It''s one thing to have a good memory. For most students, the obscure classical Chinese, in Shen Yicheng''s opinion, is so kind that it can''t be more kind. Naturally, it''s no big problem to memorize it.


    When he put the garbage away, he raised his head, Ji Rao was still there, motionless.

 Chapter 1404

    "Ji Rao."


    No response.


    There was only the sound of grey wolf being knocked by the pan in the air.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao moved lazily and took a quick look at Shen Yicheng. If Shen Yicheng didn''t have 800 degree myopia, he should have seen it right. It was a dissatisfied, impatient and unhappy look.


    Fast, accurate and ruthless convey the meaning of "fart quickly".


    "You''ve been watching it for five hours."


    Ji Rao is not moved.


    Shen Yicheng goes to turn off the TV.


    Ji Rao didn''t stand up like a dead fish. He frowned and sat up, "what are you doing?"


    Shen Yicheng suddenly feels like a parent in charge of Ji Rao.


    "Don''t look, your body has been lying too long and your blood doesn''t circulate."


    Ji Rao is hooking the corner of the mouth to sneer, "this body has been lying for hundreds of years without blood circulation, so a few hours without circulation, cheat ghost?"


    Shen Yicheng feels his nose.


    It''s a trick.


    "Talk with me, don''t waste time on these things..."


    Ji Rao was very upset when he heard this. He stood up with a quilt and found his slippers to put on. Then he went to his bedroom.


    The door fell.


    Shen Yicheng had no choice but to smile.


    He estimated that Ji Rao didn''t want to talk to him, so he did his homework outside. After looking at the time, he did the exercises ahead of time. But these obviously can''t take up too much of his time. Shen Yicheng lies on the sofa and takes a nap for a while.


    Maybe it''s because of Ji Rao''s smell on the sofa. He slept very well.


    It''s going to be dark when I wake up again.


    He turned over and took a long breath. Before he opened his eyes, he began to shout, "Ji Rao, Ji Rao!"


    There was no response for a while. Shen Yicheng sat up from the sofa. He ran to the bedroom door and opened it. When he saw the arched figure on the bed, he was slightly relieved.


    "Ji Rao."


    This little thing was wrapped in this blanket when he went back. He was probably angry all afternoon.


    Shen Yicheng was a little annoyed.


    He had a good sleep in the afternoon, which made Ji Rao angry for such a long time.


    He sighed, "I''m wrong, Ji Rao. Don''t turn off your TV next time, OK? Do you want to see pleasant goat? Shall I turn on the TV for you now? "


    Shen Yicheng walks over, but Ji Rao still ignores him.


    "Don''t be angry, I..."


    Shen Yicheng reaches out his hand and tears away Ji Rao''s blanket.


    Ji Rao is lying on the bed, with a mobile phone in front of him and pleasant goat on it.


    Feeling a chill, Ji Rao raised his head and saw Shen Yicheng standing beside his bed. He pushed Shen Yicheng like a little disgusted. "Get up here and give me back the blanket."


    Shen Yicheng


    "You, when did you learn to use my cell phone?"


    "This one?" Ji Rao turned over and sat up, "isn''t it very simple?"


    Shen Yicheng swears that he has absolutely no other idea, but Ji Rao''s pajamas are very short. His legs are completely exposed when he bends. The whiteness is so eye-catching that Shen Yicheng can''t help glancing at them.


    His legs are smooth and graceful. He steps on the bed barefoot. His toes are pink, like the color of lotus petals.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Nothing." Shen Yicheng looked away with some guilty heart.


    Ji Rao''s body is made by him. He knows every inch of his skin texture. After so many years, he just couldn''t move his eyes.

 Chapter 1405

    There is a new transfer student in the class today. It is said that he is from a small city in the south. This is undoubtedly a novelty for the high school students who are struggling in the boring study life.


    "I see the transfer students!"


    The class representative who just came back from the office after handing in his homework said excitedly.


    "Really? "Male and female?"


    "What does it look like?"


    Class representative raised his eyes, "man."


    "Bang -"


    most students are disappointed. After all, there is no shortage of boys in science class.


    Class representative raised glasses again, "but very handsome!"


    Around a circle, the students who are ready to disperse have stopped.


    "Handsome? How handsome are you? "


    "He didn''t wear school uniform. He was wearing grey sports pants and a baseball uniform. It was very clean at first sight. I looked at his face when I went around..." She stopped for a moment. "I swear he''s the most handsome man except I love beans!"


    "True or false?"


    "I''ll go, handsome man."


    No one noticed that Shen Yicheng next to them lowered his head and came out with a smile.


    There is no better way to get close to each other than to go to class with yourself. It''s true that he spent a lot of effort to get Ji Rao''s registered permanent residence ID card.


    As soon as class begins, the head teacher pushes the door in and follows a person behind him.


    "Damn, how handsome!"


    "Wow."


    There were low sighs from the bottom.


    Only Yang Zeyu in the last row looked at Ji Rao and widened his eyes in surprise.


    Brother Shen, his wife!


    The head teacher clapped his hands, and the class was quiet. Ji Rao stood beside the platform, carrying a schoolbag containing various exercises and textbooks that the teachers had given him. He looked down and looked up at Shen Yicheng. Then he lowered his head slightly.


    Shen Yicheng naturally understood this as Ji Rao''s sense of dependence. He couldn''t help laughing and staring at Ji Rao.


    Yang Zeyu in the back row saw their eyebrows clearly.


    "I still can''t accept that brother Shen has a boyfriend..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Yang Zeyu shook his head, "no, I said the new comer is pretty good-looking."


    "That''s what the girls are talking about."


    Yang Zeyu glanced sideways, "where''s the mother? I think your earrings are pretty cute. "


    He said with a smile, and the people next to him thought he was joking, so they reached out and feigned to hit him with a fist, "isn''t this mother?"


    "I see that he is thinner than you. You are not as tall as others. You''d better say less in the future."


    The man shrugged his shoulders.


    Yang Zeyu doesn''t care about him either. If he says this to Shen Yicheng one day, it will be a good play.


    Anyway, he didn''t remind me.


    "Let''s make a brief introduction."


    "My name is Ji Rao."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The head teacher said, "no more?"


    Ji Rao looked at him suspiciously, "no more."


    "Don''t be so brief. After the class are classmates, spend more than a year together, introduce yourself, let them make friends with you. Come on, tell me where you live and what hobbies you usually have


    Ji Rao nodded and understood.


    "I live in Shen Yicheng. I like Shen Yicheng''s mobile phone and TV."


    Yang Zeyu, who had just drunk a mouthful of water, was directly choked with a thunderbolt cough.


    The audience roared with laughter.


    They looked at Ji Rao''s light expression and said that he was so cold. They didn''t expect that he was humorous.


    Only Shen Yicheng knows that this little fool is just telling the truth.

 Chapter 1406

    Yang Zeyu couldn''t help laughing.


    The last time I met Ji Rao was too short. I only remember that his brother Shen''s little boyfriend was not bad.


    If Ji Rao came to this class without Shen Yicheng''s participation, Yang Zeyu would never believe it.


    He heaved his chin and sighed.


    Ji Rao''s appearance really refreshes his understanding of brother Shen all the time.


    The original image of Sanhao is about to collapse.


    Ji Rao and Shen Yicheng knew each other, and the head teacher knew it early, so there was no response. But the students at the bottom, knowing that he and Shen Yicheng are friends, have a kind of "group of people" sigh.


    "Well, new students should sit there first."


    Unfortunately, it happened to be the man who just whispered about Ji Rao Niang.


    But there is still a place beside him in the class.


    Shen Yicheng looked back, but his eyebrows were gloomy.


    Fortunately, one point table in the January exam, the one who ranks in the front has the opportunity to choose a seat, and it''s good to put Ji Rao beside him at that time.


    Ji Rao pauses when he passes by. Shen Yicheng looks up at him with his mouth slightly bent.


    Ji Rao lowered his head and looked at him for a while, then left with a cold hum.


    As soon as he sat down, the man next to him immediately shriveled his mouth like disgust and reluctantly took back the book he had put on Ji Rao''s side.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Ji Rao turned his head and saw a smiling man waving to him.


    He once met this man in the hospital.


    Rao Ji nodded to him and then continued to pack up her things.


    In a class, Ji Rao was confused. In addition to listening to a few sentences at the beginning, he began to look at his classmates with his cheeks. He sat at the end, and from her point of view, it was easy to see the students.


    He''s thinking about who can breathe more yin.


    After class, more than half of the students in the back row disappeared directly. Shen Yicheng didn''t listen much in this class. He had to stand up as soon as he closed the book.


    Next to a shadow cover down, "a city, can you tell me about this problem."


    Shen Yicheng looks at Ma Jiaqi on the edge of his eyes, and then at the figure of the head teacher who disappears by the door. Wait until the teacher left to ask him again, it doesn''t seem too deliberate.


    He stood up and looked at the question, "well, I took a nap in class. I didn''t listen to it. I won''t either. Please ask someone else. I''m sorry to pass by."


    Ma Jiaqi takes the paper and makes a step to the side. Shen Yicheng goes directly to the last row and sits beside Ji Rao.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "I didn''t look at you anyway." Ji Rao folded the blank paper aside.


    "Why, don''t you understand? I don''t understand. I''ll teach you


    "No Ji Rao turned his head, "it''s more interesting for you to tell me about my life."


    Sure enough, without the temptation of mobile TV, Ji Rao began to think about his memory calmly.


    Shen Yicheng reached out and touched Ji Rao''s hair, "go back, I''ll tell you later."


    "When do you come back, tonight?"


    Shen Yicheng doesn''t want to cheat Ji Rao. What he did before really makes him unable to make up a lie about their vows.


    So it''s just a drag.


    Just when he didn''t know how to get back, several students gathered around curiously.


    "New classmate, are you friends with Yicheng?"


    "Where did you study?"


    These people surround Ji Rao and ask questions, which makes Ji Rao unable to find the time to investigate the problems just now.

 Chapter 1407

    Ji Rao has a typical three minute fever about going to school.


    After a few classes, he began to play leisurely. Watching Yang Zeyu play games, he also played with him. He didn''t learn much, but the king got a rough idea of the skill of the Duan inscription game.


    Usually Shen Yicheng doesn''t use a mobile phone, so his mobile phone is always held by Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao to take his mobile phone is very simple, just a Jiao on the line.


    Well, in fact, as long as Ji Rao stares at Shen Yicheng wordlessly for two minutes, Shen Yicheng will compromise. If Ji Rao''s eyes were more affectionate, Shen Yicheng would give him all his life.


    as like as two peas in the back door, Shen Yi looked at his eyes and looked at his eyes. He was sitting in his own position, playing the same standard as Yang Zeyu. Look at the interaction between the two people, it should be in the dark.


    Shen Yicheng thought of the set of math papers he asked Ji Rao to do last night. Ji Rao didn''t study for a few days. Shen Yicheng didn''t expect Ji Rao to score much, but none of the problems Shen Yicheng didn''t expect.


    At that time, Ji Rao casually interrupted a topic, and he didn''t care much about it. But now, seeing that Ji Rao is addicted to playing with mobile phones, his eyes are sharp.


    But he didn''t have it at the time.


    Until after school, Ji Rao returned the mobile phone with only 3% power to Shen Yicheng, and Shen Yicheng was slightly stiff.


    He took a deep breath. "Let''s go."


    After a long walk, I was silent.


    Or Shen Yicheng couldn''t help it, "I think you had a good chat with Yang Zeyu in the afternoon. Why don''t you say a word now?"


    Ji Rao, a ghost with only one soul and one soul, could not hear the sour meaning in Shen Yicheng''s words. "We have been talking about games. He taught me how to play."


    "I can teach you, too."


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at him with clear eyes, "but you''ve been studying all day."


    Although he knew Ji Rao didn''t mean to be coquettish, he couldn''t help thinking that his girlfriend always blamed the boy for not accompanying him.


    Shen Yicheng is willing to give his life to Ji Rao. Naturally, he won''t be stingy with this time.


    "The day after tomorrow, I will sit next to you and teach you how to play."


    Ji Rao readily agrees.


    What he wants to play is just a game. It doesn''t matter who teaches him.


    Shen Yicheng looked at Ji Rao''s smooth profile and sighed.


    It''s true that puppy love affects study!


    When he got home, it was already ten o''clock in the evening. Shen Yicheng was a little hungry and bought some things from downstairs. Ji Rao didn''t eat, but he saw a small stick in Shen Yicheng''s pocket, with a ball on it. After holding it for a while, he raised it and asked, "Shen Yicheng, what''s this?"


    Shen Yicheng, who was cleaning the table, looked up quickly, then continued to clean the table, "Lollipop, can eat."


    Ji Rao wasted his strength and pulled the plastic bag off. When he put it in his mouth, he smacked his mouth and didn''t comment.


    Shen Yicheng straightened up and saw Ji Rao holding a lollipop to prop up his cheek. He was inexplicably cute, so he laughed.


    As soon as he looked up, he could see Ji Rao. He knew what he had experienced before, so that he could have such a stable life.


    If he can, he wants to go on like this.


    "A little sweet."


    Shen Yicheng was stunned.


    Ji Rao is a fragmentary soul, which is covered by a body. She doesn''t eat anything, has no sense of taste, and can''t taste anything.

 Chapter 1408

    But he just said, a little sweet?


    "Strange, it''s really sweet."


    Since then, Ji Rao has always liked lollipops. But in class and can''t eat too obvious, Shen Yicheng bought him a lot of milk candy, let him eat with.


    Before entering the class, Shen Yicheng put the two bags of sugar he had bought in advance into Ji Rao''s schoolbag


    "No


    What Ji Rao didn''t say is that even if he can taste the sweetness, it''s just a little bit, far from the sweetness that human beings can taste.


    Shen Yicheng gave him his mobile phone again, and earnestly told him, "listen to the class well, you won''t come to ask me after class, I''ll tell you."


    Ji Rao was reluctant to study, so he asked a rebellious adolescent, "why should I study hard?"


    Over the years, Shen Yicheng has been completely solidified by the thinking of modern scholars. The answer to this question is that the teacher of six subjects of language, mathematics, physics and chemistry has said it many times in his class.


    "Because only in this way can we go to a good university."


    "Then why should I go to a good university?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ To find a good job. "


    "And then."


    "You''ll make a lot of money, live the life you want, and get more."


    Ji Rao looks at him without blinking. He seems to be indifferent to what Shen Yicheng says. Indeed, if someone hears this, they will suddenly realize that everyone is going to Tsinghua University.


    "But I don''t have a life I want, and I don''t like money. I feel good playing games every day. If I can be a little more greedy, I want to know what happened to me before. Apart from that, there is no more. "


    Shen Yicheng looks at Ji Rao and doesn''t speak for a long time.


    Yeah, how did he forget that Ji Rao was just a ghost. He doesn''t need to worry about anything, because there is Shen Yicheng behind Ji Rao.


    As long as there is Shen Yicheng, all the problems that Ji Rao encounters will be solved by Shen Yicheng. As for money, it''s not something Shen Yicheng needs to worry about. So why did he force Ji Rao to study?


    He just wants to fulfill their duties as students because they are now students, but he forgets that Ji Rao''s future goals have nothing to do with money. If you really want to say that you have a goal, you must live longer and stay with yourself longer.


    Ji Rao also had a piece of sugar. He changed the side of the sugar, licked it in his mouth when it just contained sugar, and then asked, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Shen Yicheng''s eyes softened in his sight. He reached out and touched Ji Rao''s head. Then he lowered his head and gently kissed Ji Rao''s protruding cheek. "Nothing I just think you''re right. I''m stupid. "


    There are still a few minutes for class. There are many students outside, but they are busy picking up water and chatting with each other in the toilet. Few people pay attention to them. Shen Yicheng''s kiss hits the mark again. What they don''t look at carefully is that Shen Yicheng lowers his head and no one sees him kiss xiajirao.


    As for Ji Rao, he doesn''t care about these things any more. After the loss of those souls, it seems to take away part of Ji Rao''s feelings. He is very slow about these things now.


    Ji Rao felt that her cheek was chilly by the wind. She couldn''t help wrinkling her nose and wiping her face with her sleeve. "Saliva, disgusting."


    Shen Yicheng is disappointed.


    "It''s ok if you don''t study, but you can''t be illiterate. You need to read more books and have a better vision. You may not be able to use them, but it''s very important."

 Chapter 1409

    Shen Yicheng remembers that in his first life, Ji Rao was very dull, but not stupid. He was even very clever. At that time, the four books and five classics could not defeat him, and today''s language number should be no exception.


    But Ji Rao didn''t want to learn.


    Ji Rao pushes the door open and enters the classroom.


    As soon as he sat down, he opened the sugar in his pocket and ate it one by one.


    The boy in black next to him looked at him in disgust. He looked down on the girl''s chirp, but he couldn''t find a place to attack. Ji Rao never provoked him.


    He just sat quietly playing games, not shaking his legs, not making a sound.


    In the eyes of boys in black, the boys who are inactive in PE class, can''t run in basketball, are weak and don''t like to talk, and they don''t have a strong learning ability. If Ji Rao doesn''t have this face, he is the standard target of campus violence.


    "Don''t eat it. It smells terrible."


    In fact, the taste of sugar is not so heavy, scattered in the air is sweet, not good, but absolutely not bad. To put it bluntly, boys in black just want to find something.


    For Ji Rao on his side of this matter, he has been unhappy for several days.


    Ji Rao looked at him blankly, ignored him and lowered his head.


    It''s not interesting.


    Wang Zihao took this as Ji Rao''s cowardice.


    Cowardice, stuffy gourd, like to eat sugar, no characteristics, girls chirp.


    These are all on Prince Haolei''s point. He thinks when Ji Rao can annoy him, so that he can beat this man I''m not happy with this man.


    "Ah, Prince Hao, where''s your math homework?"


    Wang Zihao rummaged through the pile of ragged books on his desk and said, "I can''t find them."


    The class representative reminded, "if you can''t find it, you should copy all the simulation papers of yesterday."


    Wang Zihao frowned more tightly, and his impatient appearance was about to burst out, which made the class representatives no longer say more and turned to collect other people''s homework.


    Shasha.


    Wang Zihao acutely looked back and saw Ji Rao peeling a piece of sugar paper.


    The restless mood suddenly soared to the top.


    Wang Zihao directly reached out and knocked out the sugar in Ji Rao''s hand. "Don''t you understand me when I say stink?"


    It was really loud. Ji Rao''s hands were red.


    Ji Rao didn''t feel the pain, so he didn''t respond. He just looked at the sugar on the ground, and then he looked up and pushed Wang Zihao''s book down.


    Wang Zihao''s books are piled up like garbage, with corners and missing pages. These books are scattered and crumbling. Ji Rao just pushed a book, but these books were put together one by one, like a chain reaction, and all the books on the table fell off.


    Wow.


    The noise is not small, the class looked over, the noise quieted down.


    Prince Houghton felt embarrassed. He couldn''t make a girl in front of so many people. How shameful he was!


    as soon as he patted the table, he stood up angrily and said, "you want to die."


    Yang Zeyu also raised his head because of the sound. As soon as he raised his head, he saw Wang Zihao waving his fist at Ji Rao.


    Wang Zihao is 1.75 meters. He is not too short and a little fat. He is used to playing on the playground. Before entering the class, he was said to fight a lot. His fist is absolutely not light. Brother Shen''s wife is thin and weak. She''s quiet. She can''t break her face with this punch!


    He stood up immediately.

 Chapter 1410

    But faster than him was a figure that could not be seen clearly.


    Just as the blow was about to fall, Wang Zihao suddenly felt that his arm had been grabbed. He looked back in amazement, facing Shen Yicheng''s tense, expressionless face.


    "Shen, brother Shen." Yang Zeyu''s eyes widened.


    He remembers that brother Shen was still in the front row just now. How could it happen in the blink of an eye


    Ji Rao sat so quietly, even if his fist was about to fall, his reaction was light, as if it was not him who was going to be beaten.


    Shen Yicheng quickly glances at Ji Rao and confirms that he is OK. Then he looks back at Prince Hao.


    Wang Zihao found that no matter how hard he tried, his hand was like a pair of pincers, and he couldn''t get away with it. This made him look a little bit ugly. He said angrily, "Shen Yicheng, what are you doing! Let go. "


    Shen Yicheng, the top student in experiment one, the bully in the eyes of all the students, and the three good students in the heart of the teacher, raised his fist in full view of the public.


    Two hours later.


    Shen Yicheng and Prince Hao stand in the office.


    Shen Yicheng is clean, except the school uniform is a little pleated, nothing else.


    But Wang Zihao was more miserable. His face was swollen, his clothes were buckled, and his cotton school uniform rolled around on the ground, stained with a lot of soil.


    He looked at Shen Yicheng again and again and asked Wang Zihao, "is it really he who beat you?"


    Wang Zihao covered his face, and his angry teeth were about to be crushed. He pointed out his embarrassment to the teacher and said angrily, "it''s not him. Can''t it be me who can''t beat him? How many times have you asked? I don''t believe in monitoring! "


    The teacher coughed awkwardly, "well, well, the teacher doesn''t believe you."


    In fact, when he was called by his classmates, he confirmed with his classmates. They all saw that Shen Yicheng had beaten Prince Hao. Even if the teacher doesn''t believe it, the truth is here.


    "Well One city. "


    Shen Yicheng looks at the teacher quietly. He is always indifferent, as if the beating has nothing to do with him.


    "What''s the matter, his wound..."


    "I did." Shen Yicheng hasn''t spoken since he came in. This is his first sentence.


    "If the teacher doesn''t come, I can do two more punches."


    This is the second sentence of Shen Yicheng.


    The prince is bold and quick, "you!"


    The teacher put out his hand to stop Wang Zihao, who wanted to do it. Anyone could see the teacher''s partiality, "OK, what''s it like to do it in the office?"


    "Then I''ll get it for nothing?"


    The teacher looked at Prince Hao''s face and asked Shen Yicheng, "what happened?"


    "He wants to fight jirao."


    The teacher finally caught Wang Zihao''s mistake. He looked at Wang Zihao and said seriously, "why fight Ji Rao?"


    "He He influenced my study


    Wang Zihao, who was lucky enough to enter class A in the middle of the grade, now says this, not to mention the teacher. He doesn''t even believe a dog.


    But Prince Hao insisted that Ji Rao''s small moves, playing mobile phones and playing games would affect his study.


    In recent days, the teacher also noticed that there are some problems with the new students'' learning attitude. It''s true that they often play with their mobile phones. He has seen it several times during his class rounds. But when Ji Rao is new, he always reminds me and gives up.

 Chapter 1411

    "Ji Rao didn''t, because he didn''t like Ji Rao. He went to fight Ji Rao for any reason."


    Wang Zihao turned his head in indignation, facing the cold sight of Shangshen city.


    Wang Zihao was shocked by his ruthless coldness and unconsciously turned his head.


    Shen Yicheng has been an emperor over ten thousand people, a young commander who fought against one hundred on the battlefield, and has seen countless evil ghosts in the world. How could he be able to resist such teenagers as Wang Zihao.


    "So." The teacher frowned. He still felt that Shen Yicheng''s relationship with Ji Rao was too good.


    Normal people see that others want to beat Ji Rao. At most, they can come forward to stop him. How can they beat Wang Zihao on the ground. Ji Rao, the child, has seen it. His skin is fragile. He is white and tender. He hasn''t hurt his hair. Since he is all right, he won''t beat Wang Zihao like this.


    Finally, they called their parents.


    Class, Yang Zeyu looked at Ji Rao calmly opened a game, can''t help but admire some.


    Look, this strength, this spirit.


    He leaned over and whispered, "brother Shen''s father seems to be here."


    "Well."


    "This is the first time brother Shen has been called a parent."


    "Well."


    As a ghost, or lost the memory of the ghost, Ji Rao did not know what the parents had to say.


    "Won''t you go and have a look?"


    "Shen Yicheng, he can."


    Ji Rao serious game, head also did not lift, absolutely live in his game four teammates.


    Yang Zeyu shook his head, sighed, looked at Ma Jiaqi, who was fidgeting in the front row, and said to himself, "is this the trust between lovers?"


    Trust is not.


    Ji Rao''s ability is limited. He can''t help anything. If Shen Yicheng can solve it, he can solve it himself. Shen Yicheng can''t solve it Ji Rao can''t help it. What can he do without playing games.


    After three or four minutes, Ma Jiaqi finally came over.


    "Ji Ji Rao. "


    Ji Rao has just four portraits here. He quickly ends the game. He looks up and sees a girl standing on the edge of his desk.


    "At that time What happened? What did Wang Zihao do? "


    "If he wants to hit me, Shen Yicheng will hit him."


    Ma Jiaqi


    Yang Zeyu


    The summary is very incisive, but this is obviously not the answer Ma Jiaqi wants.


    She looked up and down at Ji Rao, "were you friends with Shen Yicheng before?"


    Ji Rao''s short "um.".


    "Do you have a good relationship?"


    It''s not just a good relationship to be able to stand out.


    But Ji Rao frowned and thought, and gave a reluctantly pertinent answer, "OK..." Two seconds later, he said, "it''s normal."


    Yang Zeyu sighs at Ma Jiaqi, who shakes Ji Rao''s shoulder and asks him about things. He thinks that what he said to Ma Jiaqi before is really farting. He doesn''t expect that Shen Yicheng really has a wife. Of course, it''s impossible to get a marriage certificate. Let alone under age, where are the two men going to get married. It is estimated that in which corner does brother Shen put a token of love on Renji Rao, and it is over.


    Ma Jiaqi also realized that Ji Rao was not someone who could talk, but she was also worried about Shen Yicheng. "I heard that he was called a parent. If he made a big noise, he would record demerits."

 Chapter 1412

    Ji Rao, who didn''t even know what a demerit was, said, "Oh."


    Ma Jiaqi clenched her fist. Seeing that she was still indifferent when it came to Shangji Rao, she couldn''t help being angry. "I said, do you have any conscience. Who is Shen Yicheng called a parent for? If his files are recorded, they won''t look good all his life. Do you know? You You go to the office and tell the teacher about the situation. It''s just to thank Shen Yicheng for helping you. "


    "Jiaqi..." Yang Zeyu gave her a pull.


    No matter what happens to Ji Rao, it''s also a matter for the young couple. Moreover, according to his understanding of brother Shen, Shen Yicheng won''t care about these things. On the contrary, Ji Rao is probably the only one in the family. Although Ma Jiaqi''s starting point is for Shen Yicheng, in Shen Yicheng''s opinion, the girl may be meddling.


    "Don''t mention it. Brother Shen will be fine. What can I remember about this matter? With his achievements, the archives are in a mess, which is also a proper 985 famous school."


    Ji Rao looks at Ma Jiaqi puzzled. He doesn''t understand where the little girl''s hostility to him comes from.


    In the office.


    Wang Zihao''s parents had arrived long ago. His mother was carrying a bag, perming her curly hair and slightly fat. As soon as she came in, she ran to see Wang Zihao, "Hao''er, who beat you!"


    Her tone was sad and angry. Prince Hao seemed to be very impatient with his mother. At the same time, he felt a little humiliated. He grabbed his mother''s arm and didn''t let her touch his face again. "I''m ok."


    "It''s OK to be beaten like this!" His mother turned her head and saw Shen Yicheng. Then she put her bag on her arm and stepped on her low heels. She slapped Shen Yicheng.


    "Ma!"


    The teacher was also surprised. Several teachers in the office came to hold Wang Zihao''s mother.


    Wang Zihao''s mother is a doting mother who is very used to her son. From small to large, she can''t see that Wang Zihao is wronged. In her eyes, her son is her treasure, and no one can touch him.


    "Ma, what are you doing! Don''t lose face here, will you? "


    "He beat my baby son like this, can I not worry? Ah? Look at my son''s face. If you look at him again, why is he doing nothing. I didn''t send my son to you to get beaten up. Anyway, it''s not over. I''ll tell you! "


    Wang Zihao''s mother''s voice sounded like a splash in the office. Even outside the office, some students heard it and looked at it curiously.


    From the door into the teacher closed the door, some helpless.


    "Mother Zihao, calm down first, calm down first..."


    "How can I calm down? Ah? Feeling beaten is not your son, you don''t worry! "


    Shen Yicheng, who was beaten, stood quietly in the same place, as if nothing had happened.


    He can fight against Wang Zihao, but Wang Zihao''s mother doesn''t want to fight back.


    "No, there''s a reason for that. It''s your son who beat other students in the family first..."


    "How can it be? Zihao has been clever since he was a child. How can he beat other students? It must be something bad done by other students. You go, you go and call that student over, and we will confront him face to face!"


    The teacher sighed. He regretted calling Wang Zihao''s parents.

 Chapter 1413

    Under the strong demand of Wang Zihao''s parents, Ji Rao was called in.


    He stepped into the classroom, looked at Shen Yicheng, and then stood beside him.


    As soon as Ji Rao came in, Shen Yicheng''s quiet appearance changed slightly. He took a step forward slightly, always paying attention to Wang Zihao''s mother. His whole body became alert, for fear that she would rush up and slap Ji Rao as she had just done.


    Wang Zihao''s mother looked up and down at Ji Rao. Her sight was sharp and sharp, as if she wanted to shave Ji Rao off.


    The teacher stood in the middle, and from time to time he stepped forward with his hand to block, for fear that Wang Zihao''s mother would beat Ji Rao again.


    "Ji Rao, tell me what happened at that time."


    Ji Rao''s eyes fell on Wang Zihao for a second, and then said what he had said to others dozens of minutes ago.


    "If he wants to hit me, Shen Yicheng will hit him."


    Wang Zihao''s mother sneered, "I see you are alive and well. My hero didn''t hit you at all, did he


    As soon as her words fell, people on the scene looked at Ji Rao with complicated complexion.


    The child has been very quiet since he came in. It''s inappropriate to say something. He doesn''t have a little liveliness. How can this parent say the word "liveliness"?


    "He didn''t have time..."


    "That''s just not fighting? I don''t know if you two are ganging up to bully my son. On the other hand, I say that my son wants to fight. I know better about my son duo Ansheng. Do you think he fights with others? Well, I don''t believe that. "


    Teacher


    Your son is the most uneasy one in the class. This parent''s ability to tell lies is really


    "Ji Rao didn''t lie. All the students in the class saw it and could be a witness. It''s impossible for all the students in the class to frame Lai Zihao."


    Wang Zihao''s mother dragged her son forward, "as you say, my son is beaten like this? Ah? They''re standing there and doing nothing? "


    "Of course not. Besides, didn''t you hit a city of classmates just now? Is it decent for an adult to fight with a child? " The teacher quickly looked at Shen Yicheng and said, "Yicheng, no matter what, you can''t beat your classmates. In this way, you can go back to write a check and apologize to Zihao."


    Of course, Wang Zihao''s mother didn''t recognize it. Her slap was not painful. How could it be equal to her son''s injury? But without waiting for her to speak, Shen Yicheng spoke.


    "I can write a check, but I won''t apologize."


    Ji Rao stood beside him, as if he had no expression, and as if he had nothing to do with himself.


    But he was really confused.


    He didn''t know why Wang Zihao beat him, or why Shen Yicheng beat Wang Zihao so hard.


    "You


    The door was knocked.


    This time, he came here as an elite man. He was wearing a well cut suit and carrying a briefcase. As soon as he came in, he pushed the rimless glasses on the bridge of his nose. His mouth was a standard professional smile. He came forward in no hurry.


    "You are the teacher of Yicheng. Hello."


    This is the first time that Shen Yicheng has been called a parent. The parents of Shen Yicheng have never been to the previous parents'' meeting. It is said that they are too busy with their work. This is the first time that the teacher has seen Shen Yicheng''s parents.


    He quickly grasped the hand of the elite man, "Hello, I''m the head teacher of Shen Yicheng. Are you the father of Shen Yicheng?"

 Chapter 1414

    "No, I''m Shen Yicheng''s father''s assistant. My family name is Yan."


    "Ah..."


    This is the first time that a parent has sent an assistant to the office, and the teachers in the whole office react for two seconds.


    To be honest, even the head teacher of Shen Yicheng doesn''t know the exact family conditions of Shen Yicheng.


    "It turned out to be assistant Yan."


    "My boss got a call and said He glanced at Shen Yicheng and said, "did Yicheng fight at school?"


    He has been with his boss for nearly ten years. Shen Yicheng, the eldest son, doesn''t know much about him, but he also knows that he is not a child who will fight at school. Shen Yicheng''s father still has business to do, so he can only send him here temporarily.


    The teacher told assistant Yan what happened.


    After hearing this, assistant Yan''s eyes fell on Wang Zihao''s mother, "Hello, let''s talk about the negotiation. There are mistakes on both sides of this matter..."


    "Everything is wrong. My son was beaten for nothing. What''s wrong with him?"


    Yan assistant gently frowned, so long, he has rarely met such a person to interrupt others.


    "Why does your son want to beat this classmate?"


    Ji Rao raises Mou, "he thinks I eat candy to have taste."


    "Because I want to beat my classmates, isn''t it Wang Zihao''s fault?"


    "Stop talking nonsense..."


    Manager Yan consciously couldn''t talk to the aunt, so he turned to Prince Hao, who had been black faced and didn''t say a word. "I think it''s better for the party concerned. What do you think, classmate Zihao?"


    Although Wang Zihao has a bad temper, he also disdains those counsels who dare not admit what he has done. But what he has been arguing about is his mother, so he refuses to speak. Now when it comes to him, he hesitates for a while and finally says impatiently, "yes, I just can''t stand him trying to beat him."


    Wang Zihao''s mother was stunned.


    Wang Zihao admitted that Wang Zihao''s mother can no longer say that her son is innocent. She can only pick words when her son is beaten, but compensation is not a problem for manager Yan, or for the Shen family. It''s just that manager Yan is so smart that he won''t give in even if he has such a small amount of money. He won''t pay more than he should.


    At first, Wang Zihao''s mother didn''t want to, but manager Yan knew more about the law than she did. She was afraid of listing a few of them. From the beginning of the squabble to the end of the fight, this was the end of the story.


    Ji Rao is like soy sauce. How did he come and how did he go back.


    Manager Yan followed Shen Yicheng to the door of the classroom. Shen Yicheng said to him coldly, "thank you. I''m going back."


    "Wait a minute." When talking to Shen Yicheng, manager Yan doesn''t have the strong power of arguing in the office. He pushes his glasses and looks at Shen Yicheng gently. In fact, he likes his eldest son more than his boss'' second son.


    Even though he didn''t get any family affection from childhood, he never felt sorry for himself and didn''t take any detour. On the contrary, he worked very hard and was excellent. He was not surprised by anything, which was very rare.


    "Have you made new friends?"


    Over the years, Yicheng has become a bit lonely and alienated from his parents and brothers. However, in manager Yan''s opinion, no one is perfect. Even some quirks are easy to understand in order to achieve remarkable success.

 Chapter 1415

    Manager Yan has never seen Shen Yicheng fight for anyone. He naturally thinks Ji Rao is Shen Yicheng''s friend. Manager Yan is very pleased that Shen Yicheng can make friends.


    "He''s my friend. To be exact, he''s my boyfriend."


    Manager Yan''s smile faded.


    His first reaction was that Shen Yicheng was joking. But he also knew that Shen Yicheng''s serious appearance was impossible to joke with him.


    Manager Yan frowned, and his face was dignified. He didn''t seem to know how to tell Shen Yicheng.


    "I''m not Shen Xingyun. I know what I''m doing."


    Shen Xingyun is the younger brother of Shen Yicheng, and also the treasure of Shen''s family. He is arrogant, willful and excellent. He is like a little prince no matter where he is.


    "Yicheng, have you ever thought that you may think that you like boys just because you lack family affection?"


    "It has nothing to do with that." When Shen Yicheng spoke, there was no fluctuation on his face, just like manager Yan''s words, nothing could touch him. "Manager Yan, you don''t have to feel sorry for me. In fact, I think it''s better for me. You don''t have to persuade me to give up jirao. I will tell you clearly that I would rather give up my life than give up jirao. "


    Manager Yan didn''t expect that what he said was so resolute. He was slightly stunned.


    "Thank you for coming this time. I went to class first." Shen Yicheng turned and pushed the door into the classroom.


    Manager Yan stood at the door for a while with a deep sigh.


    It''s not that the secular world can''t accept that Shen Yicheng likes men, it''s the whole Shen family.


    If his boss knew that Shen Yicheng had found a boy as his object, he would beat Shen Yicheng.


    No matter how hard he doesn''t kiss them, he is his own son. He doesn''t really leave them alone. Besides, Shen Yicheng is not very close to them. Everything else is excellent, which Shen Xingyun can''t match.


    When Ji Rao went back, Yang Zeyu reached out and pulled Ji Rao, "ah, what happened."


    "Nothing."


    After a while, he saw Shen Yicheng come in and have a normal class. He was relieved.


    It seems that it''s really OK.


    Shen Yicheng is not very distracted with the routine to write a check, after class called Ji Rao out to eat.


    They went to the woods first. After Ji Rao was full, Shen Yicheng went to eat. Maybe it was because of having enough to eat, Ji Rao''s dead face finally showed obvious satiation.


    Shen Yicheng touched his head, the corner of his mouth also unconsciously followed up.


    "Do you want to go to the cinema?"


    Although I don''t know what it is, it sounds very interesting. Ji Rao nods.


    "I''ll take you tomorrow."


    "Good."


    Sometimes Shen Yicheng feels like he has a child.


    "Today Prince Hao hit you, why don''t you fight back."


    "When he hits me, I won''t hurt."


    "That won''t do either." Shen Yicheng takes Ji Rao''s hand and stands still.


    The whole school is so blatant, holding hands in the school is estimated to be this pair of children.


    He reached out and touched Ji Rao''s cheek, feeling the cold temperature of his palm, and his heart seemed to be drilled by something.


    "No pain, no one can hit you."


    Ji Rao looked around, then suddenly put his hand into Shen Yicheng''s pocket, took out a piece of sugar as he wished, quickly unpacked it and stuffed it into his mouth.

 Chapter 1416

    Ding, the elevator door opened. It was obvious that two different steps were stacked together. One was steady and slow, while the other was light but slightly sluggish, as if he could not lift his feet. The voice control lights in the corridor were on.


    Shen Yicheng opened the door and asked, "how''s it going?"


    Ji Rao looks at Shen Yicheng without expression with sugar.


    Because I went to see a movie tonight, they both came back a little late.


    But what makes Ji Rao speechless most is that Shen Yicheng takes Ji Rao to see a horror movie.


    Every time the ghost appears, Shen Yicheng doesn''t watch the movie screen, but turns to stare at Ji Rao''s face.


    Afterwards, he asked him how he felt.


    Ji Rao


    Do I need to express my kindness when I see these ugly "congeners"?


    As soon as the door opened, Shen Yicheng found that the light in the house was on. Before his smile faded, he saw a man sitting on the sofa. The man''s suit coat was on the armrest of the sofa. After hearing the sound of the door, he looked over.


    Ji Rao sees that Shen Yicheng is blocked, so he pushes people away. He steps in first. After changing his shoes, he sees that there seems to be another person at home.


    So he turned his head and looked at Shen Yicheng.


    Shen one city closes the door, light way, "Dad."


    It was Shen Hua, the father of Shen Yicheng.


    Seeing what assistant Yan said to him, Shen Hua couldn''t have come here so late.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Compared with this." Shen Hua''s expression is cold. He stares at Ji Rao for a second with a kind of unkind eyes, "shouldn''t you explain this person to me?"


    Shen Yicheng knew that saying "this is my classmate" would solve many unnecessary disputes and troubles.


    But he obviously didn''t want to lie about it.


    "This is my boyfriend."


    Even if he had heard from the assistant for a long time, Shen Hua still couldn''t help shaking his body. He looked at the two people in front of him with obscure eyes. He suppressed the impulse to slap his son. He almost gnashed his teeth and gave the order, "split up."


    Shen Yicheng did not show any weakness. He looked at Shen Hua calmly. "It''s impossible."


    Shen Hua stood up from the sofa. He pointed to Ji Rao and said, "you are living with a boy. Shen Yicheng, are you sober?"


    "I''m sober."


    He has lived nearly a hundred years and has never been so sober.


    "I think you''ve lost your head! Hurry up and share with him. We Shen family can''t afford to lose this man! Do you know how ugly it would be if it got out? "


    "I can''t promise that."


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Ji Rao has realized that she doesn''t seem to be liked by Shen Yicheng''s father.


    He turned his head and looked at Shen Yicheng''s face. Shen Yicheng lowered his head slightly, as if he could hold it at will. However, as soon as he raised his eyes, the light in his dark eyes could make people know for a moment, and what he decided would not be changed easily.


    "I''m sorry, Dad. I can promise anything but that."


    He is not without shame to the Shen family. If he were just an ordinary person, he would not alienate the Shen family. Unfortunately, he has three generations of memory. His biggest wish now is Ji Rao. He has made two generations of mistakes. He will never let go of anything he says in this life. He can''t be sorry for Ji Rao any more. Compared with Ji Rao, everyone else has become dispensable.

 Chapter 1417

    "You Shen Hua is impatient, but he has nothing to do with his son.


    He and Shen Yicheng have never been close since childhood. Even if they want to be educated, they don''t know what better way to use.


    "Shen Yicheng, no matter what, our family can''t afford to lose this man. If you insist on being with him, I will take you as my son."


    Shen Yicheng collapsed, and then he whispered, "sorry, I must be with him."


    "Good, good, good." Shen Hua said no more, picked up his coat and went out.


    The door is smashed against the wall. Ji Rao sees Shen Hua out, and then turns to see Shen Yicheng.


    He could feel that Shen Yicheng was a little down.


    He also asked Shen Yicheng''s parents, but every time Shen Yicheng was vague, Ji Rao thought that their relationship was not very good. But even if the feeling is not deep, it is also cut the blood relationship, Shen Hua said those words, Shen Yicheng can''t all be ignored.


    Fortunately, Shen Yicheng didn''t feel down for long. He noticed Ji Rao''s quiet eyes. When he raised his eyes and saw Ji Rao''s face, his sad heart seemed to be immersed in warm water.


    He had got everything, the world, power, interests. But he doesn''t want anything. He just wants jirao.


    Shen Yicheng holds Ji Rao in his arms.


    Because Shen Yicheng was in a bad mood, Ji Rao hesitated for a while and didn''t push the man away.


    "You''ll always be by my side, right?"


    Ji Rao didn''t know how to answer him. The four words "human, ghost and special road" were always in his mind.


    "I don''t really like you."


    Shen Yicheng''s body is stiff.


    Then he heard Ji Rao''s insipid voice continue to say, "I''m a little against you. I don''t believe what you said. I like your words. If I like you, why can''t I feel... "


    "I''m sorry."


    "Tell me, Shen Yicheng, what happened when I was alive."


    For the first time, Shen Yicheng found that the light above his head was dazzling. He held Ji Rao and kept silent for a long time.


    He reached out and touched Ji Rao''s face, as if he was touching some treasure. When he looked at Ji Rao, his eyes were reluctant to move away for a moment.


    He leaned over and gave Ji Rao a kiss on the mouth.


    He has long found that Ji Rao is a little slow here.


    Sure enough, Ji Rao just looks at him blankly. He just doesn''t seem to understand why Shen Yicheng suddenly kisses him.


    "I dare not say..."


    Ji Rao looked at him quietly, and now there was more panic and shaking in his eyes which were always sunny.


    "Why not?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll leave me."


    "No way." Ji Rao stretched out his hand. His fingertips were pale and bloodless.


    Shen Yicheng thinks he wants to touch himself, but Ji Rao''s fingers slowly slide down and finally fall on the Yin card on Shen Yicheng''s neck.


    Shen Yicheng heard Ji Rao whisper, "this is my resting place. I won''t leave this place."


    He is telling Shen Yicheng in disguise that as long as you always wear the Yin card, I will not leave you.


    After hearing this, Shen Yicheng was a little more stable.


    Ji Rao is eager to know what happened before he died, which leads to that he can''t cast the fetus now. He felt that this was definitely not a good memory, and it was probably caused by Shen Yicheng, but he really didn''t want to live in such a muddle.


    He needs to know what he''s going through.

 Chapter 1418

    For Shen Yicheng, that was many years ago.


    He has always avoided thinking about that time, but it''s easy to say during the day, and he can''t control it at night when he dreams.


    Before Ji Rao wakes up from his deep sleep, Shen Yicheng dreams of that snowy day countless times. Ji Rao''s figure slowly dissipates in the air, watching his beloved disappear. It''s so painful. Shen Yicheng doesn''t want to recall it any more. He can''t recover the pain for a long time after he wakes up. He can only hold the Yin card in his hands and stick it on his cheek again and again On the lips, this can get a little bit of peace of mind.


    Shen Yicheng has always avoided recalling the past, but he forces himself not to think, which doesn''t mean he forgets. To tell him what happened before is undoubtedly to let Shen Yicheng uncover the scar on his heart. He is afraid and painful.


    "In fact, you have died once..." When Shen Yicheng said this, his lips were shaking.


    Just Shen Yicheng''s simple opening remarks, Ji Rao can''t help but follow his words.


    The story is very long, entangled three generations, and the story is also very short. Shen Yicheng tells it sentence by sentence.


    After he finished, Ji Rao stared at him and did not speak.


    When Shen Yicheng talks, he always stares at Ji Rao. He makes up his mind that as long as Ji Rao shows a little displeasure, he won''t talk any more.


    But no.


    From the beginning to the end, Ji Rao listens quietly, just like listening to a story that has nothing to do with him. He sometimes doubts whether Ji Rao is listening or not.


    "Ji Rao..."


    Shen Yicheng reaches out to hold Ji Rao''s shoulder. After so long, he can finally apologize to Ji Rao who knows everything.


    "I''m sorry." He took Ji Rao''s hand again and bowed his head to kiss it.


    Without any erotic kiss, if Ji Rao could smile at him, Shen Yicheng felt that his tears could fall down directly at that time.


    But Ji Rao never responded.


    He used to be like this, the expression on his face was extremely dull, but now Shen Yicheng was a little flustered.


    "You hit me, you stab me to vent your anger, but don''t leave me..."


    Ji Rao took out his hand. He patted Shen Yicheng''s hair and sighed, "you must be very sad for so many years."


    Outside the window was a quiet night, and the light fell on Ji Rao''s pale face, reflecting his beautiful face. Shen Yicheng, with a sour nose, shook his head. "As long as I can see you, everything is worth it."


    Shen Yicheng seems to be a bit hard to say, he asked some difficultly, "do you hate me?"


    Ji Rao''s light eyes stare at Shen Yicheng quietly, "I don''t hate you."


    At that moment, Shen Yicheng could not say that he was disappointed and began to be happy. He held his finger nervously and kept nodding, "that''s good, that''s good..."


    "Let''s go to bed."


    "Good."


    Ji Rao is too calm, but Shen Yicheng doesn''t find his abnormality. Ji Rao didn''t blame him, didn''t hate him, didn''t blame him. For him, this is the best result he expected.


    But when he opened his eyes the next day, Shen Yicheng soon found that Ji Rao had disappeared.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao!"


    He looked for all the rooms in panic, and finally stood dejected in the living room.


    Ji Rao is gone.

 Chapter 1419

    This cognition made him extremely frightened.


    At this time, Ji Rao Zheng, who was mad by Shen Yicheng, didn''t know where to find a high-rise building, so he sat on the roof and shook his legs.


    He has been sitting here for two hours.


    If you ask him if he hates Shen Yicheng, Ji Rao certainly doesn''t have the heart to that extent, can unconditionally forgive anyone. But to say how much he hated Shen Yicheng is not necessarily true.


    After all, Shen Yicheng just told him what happened, and the feeling of his own experience has disappeared with his memory. Even if that''s his past, he can''t feel it now.


    And Ji Rao knows very well in his heart, I''m afraid that the possibility of his memory recovery is very low, and those memories may have disappeared with him.


    He will not think of what happened before, he is doomed to be this kind of incomplete appearance.


    Ji Rao doesn''t know how to face Shen Yicheng. Shen Yicheng doesn''t cheat him. They have been married, but he also doesn''t tell Ji Rao. This is not Ji Rao''s original intention. He can see that Shen Yicheng is very sorry, but he really can''t forgive Shen Yicheng.


    He made himself what he is now.


    No memory, can not reincarnation, can only rely on the body to live in this world.


    Gradually, downstairs began to surround a lot of people, obviously these people have found a person sitting on the top of the building.


    "It''s not going to be a jump, is it?"


    "What''s the matter? It''s a dream."


    "Did you call the police?"


    "The fire brigade has been called!"


    Ji Rao looks down at those people who don''t know when to gather downstairs. He doesn''t quite understand why they all look up at themselves. Many people just leave in a hurry because they still have something to do, but some people stop when they get here. They look up and point with these people and begin to guess what happened to the people on the roof.


    Some people are really worried, but some are just watching.


    The onlooker muttered, "why don''t you jump?"


    "Stand up, stand up!"


    Ji Rao slowly took back his legs and stood up. At this time, the fire brigade had arrived. These people orderly evacuated the crowd, some supporting the safety air cushion below, some rushing upstairs.


    Ji Rao glanced down faintly.


    "He''s going to jump!"


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "Come down quickly."


    But they didn''t expect that Ji Rao just watched quietly for a while, then turned and left.


    When the firemen broke the roof door, they were faced with an empty roof.


    It''s getting dark.


    Ji Rao is aimless and doesn''t know where to go.


    His pace was slow, his face was expressionless, his eyes were empty, and almost everyone who passed him would look at him.


    "Yes, I''ve arrived. No, just tell me which box you are in. OK, I Grass


    The latest version of a well-known brand''s mobile phone fell to the ground. The person who was hit by it, his grandmother gray, was a little conspicuous under the light. He was angry and yelled, "who can''t walk long?"


    Who knows he interrogates the person as if does not disdain even a look to give him, the pace does not stop to walk forward.


    This attitude is even more irritating to granny gray, "I especially want to talk to you!"


    He stepped around to the attacker and reached down on his shoulder.

 Chapter 1420

    After being pushed hard, Ji Rao himself was unprepared. This time, he sat on the ground directly. He seemed to react. His eyes slowly gathered together and finally decided to be on grandma Hui in front of him.


    Grandma Hui was surprised to see him fall.


    He just used a little effort, but it''s not big enough to push people down. Isn''t this man here to blackmail him?


    Then he bent his lips and gave a smile.


    No matter who, dare to touch porcelain, he Jishu body, he absolutely let the other party regret when he was born without eyes!


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at the mobile phone that had been thrown out of a seam on the ground. Then he seemed to know what he had done, "sorry..."


    He picked up his cell phone and slowly got up from the ground, "here you are."


    Ji Shu squints at the cracked cell phone, and suddenly he looks at Ji Rao''s face and changes his mind.


    "How old are you?"


    Ji Rao''s face was momentary dazed, and then he said, "eighteen."


    "Eighteen..." Ji Shu touched chin, he saw Ji Rao''s age is not big, he took his mobile phone, "my mobile phone broke, you want to compensate me, this mobile phone is very expensive."


    Ji Rao paused and said, "I have no money."


    "If you don''t have money, I''ll come out to play tonight. It''s boring to be alone. How about if you play with me for a while and I''ll let you go?"


    Even a three-year-old would not believe this kind of words, but Ji Rao hesitated for a while and didn''t know how to react.


    Ji Shu sees him like this, then reaches for Ji Rao''s shoulder and goes to one side of the bar, "let''s go, let''s go, we won''t eat you."


    Ji Rao was just taken in.


    As soon as you enter the door, someone comes to say hello. Ji Shu doesn''t need someone to lead the way. He is familiar with the way and enters the box.


    As soon as the box door opened, the first thing to burst out was the strong smell of tobacco and alcohol, followed by the undisguised sound of laughter.


    "Here comes Ji Shao!"


    "Ji Shao!"


    Soon they found that Ji Shu was still holding a teenager''s shoulder.


    Their eyes lingered on Ji Shu and Ji Rao for a long time, and then showed a clear smile.


    "Yo, Ji Shao, who are you bringing here this time?"


    "I met him at the door. He knocked off my mobile phone. I saw that he was predestined with me. I pulled him up to play for a while." Said Ji Shu with Ji Rao to sit down on the sofa, "I can first say good, this child is only 18 years old, you all give me convergence point."


    His voice dropped and everyone in the box began to laugh.


    Ji Shu has two messages.


    First, the boy has a grudge against Ji Shu.


    Second, the boy is only 18 years old and very young.


    They looked at Ji Rao boldly.


    When the woman fell into Ji Shu''s arms, he didn''t refuse.


    The light in the box lit up a little, and it shone on Ji Rao''s face, which made his delicate facial features more amazing. Many people in the room could not take their eyes back on his face.


    It''s not very common to like men. There are only one or two people in the box who really like playing with men, but even those who like women can''t help looking at Ji Rao.

 Chapter 1421

    Ji Shu had never played with a man, but he saw Ji Rao was really good-looking. He brought people up on impulse. Looking at the reaction of these friends in the box, he seems to have done a good job.


    The woman''s slender hands hold the cup and feed it to Ji Shu''s lips. Ji Shu drank a mouthful of wine, and then pulled the woman and printed it on the woman''s lips.


    This kiss is very quick, Ji Shu stretched out his finger to wipe the corners of his mouth, and then poured out a stack of red tickets from his pocket and stuffed them into the lap gap of the woman sitting on the sofa. The woman''s face was very happy.


    Ji Shu said with a low smile, "take it and buy two good lipsticks. I don''t like the bad taste on your mouth."


    As if not affected by Ji Shu''s words, the woman didn''t mind being seen cheap. She held the money and showed a more charming smile, "thank you Ji Shao."


    Ji Shu leans back on the sofa. He turns his head to look at Ji Rao. The boy''s face is still indifferent, not half panicked. He sees the boy staring straight at the wine glass on the table.


    He tilted to Ji Rao for half a minute, "why, want to drink?"


    The wine they call here is excellent. This man will take advantage of it.


    Ji Rao shook his head. "Can I have this?"


    He held out his hand and pointed to the decorative platter on the table, which contained several candies.


    This thing is the most worthless on the whole table. Ji Shu''s eyes moved from Ji Rao''s face to his neck. From the exposed clothes note up, this dress is at least thousands, and then look down, pants, shoes, are all famous brands.


    This shows that the boy is not short of money.


    Ji Rao is still looking at Ji Shu. Ji Shu looks at him and smiles at him.


    Ji Rao thinks this person seems to like to smile, but his smile is not very comfortable.


    "Of course you want to. Do you like sugar?"


    Ji Rao didn''t answer him. He reached for a piece of sugar, peeled it and put it in his mouth.


    "I haven''t asked your name? My name is Ji Shu


    "My name is Ji Rao."


    "Ji?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Ji Shu looks at Ji Rao thoughtfully. He didn''t respond to his name, which means that he is probably not in the circle. Who here doesn''t know the Ji family? He has never heard of a family surnamed Ji. If he comes to the Li family, the Zhang family and the Wang family, he may consider it. After all, if the people in the circle can offend, they will not.


    However, Ji''s surname is rare. Ji Shu confirms that he has never met anyone whose surname is Ji.


    In other words, Ji Rao can touch it.


    Ji Shu played a few Soha and then went back to the sofa.


    Since Ji Shu said that he could eat sugar, Ji Rao kept going to get the sugar on the table. In a flash, there were few sweets in the platter.


    Someone''s eyes fell on Ji Rao''s face. It was a kind of greedy and salivating eyes. A man in black had been paying attention to Ji Rao. There was a woman in his arms, but he looked at Ji Rao''s bulging cheek, and he wanted to put the boy in his arms.


    This woman''s bad lipstick still makes Ji Shu very uncomfortable. He raises his hand to drive the woman away.


    The man in black immediately looked at Ji Shu in surprise, "why, don''t you like the one just now?"


    Ji Shu pinched the wine cup and poured a mouthful of wine, "the taste is not good."


    "How about this one?"

 Chapter 1422

    The man in black took a picture of the woman in his arms. The woman in his arms looks very young. She wears a blue coat, a white skirt and a light make-up. She looks like a casual college student.


    The girl student is obviously much better than Ji Shu''s heavy makeup woman, but Ji Shu also knows that he doesn''t have such a good relationship with the man in black. The girl student looks very pure. She doesn''t pretend to be an old hand. She is held by the man in black and seems at a loss. Nine times out of ten, she is still at a loss.


    Is he willing to give himself a place?


    Ji Shu smiles but says nothing.


    Sure enough, the sight of the man in black to the side, fell on Ji Rao, who lowered his head and ate sugar silently.


    Men in black can be both men and women. Obviously, they are more interested in Ji Rao.


    The shoulder was patted suddenly, Ji Rao raised his head in a daze, just a flash of light, instantly brightened Ji Rao''s face, Rao was not interested in playing with men, Ji Shu''s breath was stagnated.


    Ji Rao''s face is as delicate as it is made out, and his skin is porcelain white, which is not eroded by the sun. His expression is very dull, and he is born with a high mountain posture. But as long as you say a few words to Ji Rao, you will find that he is not as cold as you think, he is just a bit dull and stupid.


    Up to now, he has no consciousness that he has been cheated.


    Ji Rao sees that Ji Shu stares at him and doesn''t speak. He can''t help but wonder, "what''s the matter?"


    Ji Shu stretched out his hand and wiped his finger on Ji Rao''s mouth. Ji Rao thought there was something there, so he raised his hand and wiped it again.


    Ji Shu curled up his fingers and thought about the touch just now. He actually felt a little happy.


    "You''re out of sugar. Shall I get you some more?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    So Ji Shu stood up and went to Ji Rao to get a plate of sugar.


    Seeing Ji Shu''s style, the man in black knows that Ji Shu is going to play by himself tonight. It''s just that he doesn''t give up. The more he looks at Ji Rao, the more he likes it. It''s too hard for Ji Rao to scratch his heart. Ji Rao looks up, and he feels like a little brush is sliding around his heart.


    He gave himself so much sugar that Ji Rao had no doubt that Ji Shu was a bad man.


    When his waist was hugged, he just looked at Ji Shu blankly.


    "Play with me tonight." Ji Shu''s low voice rang out in his ears.


    "Do you have sugar to play with?"


    Ji Shu chuckled, "you can eat as much as you like."


    Ji Rao looked up at Ji Shu. His glass like pupil was flashing with the color of light. His eyes stopped on Ji Shu''s face for two seconds, then fell on Ji Shu''s neck. A moment later, his delicate Adam''s Apple moved slightly, and then nodded.


    Ji Shu''s eyes showed a smile that he must have.


    When the room opened, the man in black still couldn''t help coming.


    His eyes salivate on Ji Rao for two seconds. Ji Rao is staring at the toilet paper ball he accidentally stepped on the sole of his feet, and doesn''t notice the naked eyes of the man in black.


    The man in black whispered and said, "Ji Shao, you don''t like to play with men. Why don''t you play with me?"


    Ji Shu looked at him with a smile, "unfortunately, I want to try it tonight."


    The man in black sighed with regret, "after playing less that season, can you send him to my room?"

 Chapter 1423

    Played all played, Ji Shu certainly will not be stingy, he nods a way, "May."


    The man in black stretched out his hand and knocked on Ji Shu''s shoulder, "that''s interesting."


    He finally boldly looked at Ji Rao, and then reluctantly left.


    Ji Rao finally stepped down the toilet paper on the sole of his feet, and the next instant Ji Shu took him upstairs.


    After opening the door, Ji Rao was pushed in.


    The door closed behind him, and the hands put their arms around Ji Rao''s waist. Then he felt that the hands moved down slowly and fell on his buttocks. He pinched them twice.


    The good handle makes Ji Shu''s eyes darker. He pats Ji Rao''s face, and then kisses Ji Rao on the forehead, "go to take a bath."


    Ji Rao was caught off guard by a kiss. He looked up, then frowned and wiped his forehead with his hand.


    This almost childish little action made Ji Shu laugh.


    "Are you going to take a bath, too?"


    "Why?" Ji Shu is very close to Ji Rao, can smell the light fragrance on his body, "want me to wash with you?"


    He was not hungry and thirsty enough to wait for the world to take a bath. He touched Ji Rao''s neck and said, "dear, you go first, and I''ll wash it after you wash it."


    Ji Rao looks at Ji Shu''s neck and turns around.


    Ji Shu felt his neck with some doubts. How could he always feel that the child was staring at his neck?


    Ji Rao came out after taking a bath, but as soon as he opened the door, he was hugged by his belt, and then he fell into the arms of a man with the fragrance of wine.


    Ji Shu kisses Ji Rao all the way behind his ear. He pulls the clothes off Ji Rao''s shoulder a little, and then sucks them repeatedly on Ji Rao''s shoulder.


    He was a little rude, Ji Rao didn''t like it, so he frowned and pushed Ji Shu away.


    Ji Shu gave him a warm, ambiguous smile, and then went into the bathroom.


    Ji Rao pulls up his clothes without expression, and then he sits on the chair. It''s obvious that Ji Shu hasn''t fulfilled his promise. Ji Rao doesn''t see a sugar.


    Ji Shu washes faster than Ji Rao. He comes out barefoot and sees Ji Rao sitting with his back to him. He can''t help but tease him. He walks out with his feet on the carpet and doesn''t show his voice.


    But Ji Rao already felt someone behind him.


    Ji Shu suddenly picked Ji Rao up. After the whirl, Ji Rao lay on the bed.


    "Ha ha, I''m scared."


    In response to Ji Shu''s face, Ji Shu stretched out his hand and pulled Ji Rao''s mouth, "I don''t believe you are still so cold later. I will let you call out tonight."


    Ji Rao doesn''t know what he''s talking about. He just stares at Ji Shu''s neck.


    "You are so light to say. Is it cold in the room? I think you''re cold. "


    Ji Rao shook his head and said nothing.


    Ji Shu is a rare kind of gentleness. Before he did it, he asked if it was cold. No one with him could enjoy the gentleness of master Ji.


    The light falls on Ji Rao. He looks at himself like a snow mountain goblin. Ji Shu can''t help breathing.


    There is no doubt that his mobile phone can be replaced by someone like Ji Rao, which is worth it.


    Even if Ji Shu is not interested in men, he has to admit that Ji Rao is different.


    Ji Shu can''t wait for a moment to reach for Ji Rao''s clothes. "Are you ready?"


    Ji Rao quietly looked at him, did not resist, did not cater to, just in Jishu voice down, also repeated his words.


    "Are you ready?"

 Chapter 1424

    Ji Shu has not yet reflected why he said this, the light on his head suddenly went out.


    Ji Shu''s action, just want to say how the power failure, he felt a pair of cool hands holding himself, the body of people with their own force raised his head, and then his neck was cool and soft things gently close.


    That strength is really very light. It makes Ji Shu itch a little.


    The corner of his mouth turned up. I didn''t expect that the child was still on the road.


    He just wanted to turn his head and kiss him. Suddenly he felt that his strength had been drained. As soon as he opened his mouth to talk, he fell down.


    After a while, the overhead light turned on again. Under the light, Ji Rao was wrapped around Ji Shu like a vine, and his cold face showed a little satisfaction.


    Since he left Shen Yicheng, he had not breathed any more. No matter how much sugar he ate, he could not resist the protest from his stomach.


    Ji Rao was so hungry that he didn''t have much to say. Ji Shu was unconscious now.


    A moment later, Ji Rao regained his cold face. He got up from Ji Shu and didn''t miss him. He buttoned up his clothes and looked back at Ji Shu. He still didn''t understand why this man had been making his own clothes.


    Ji Rao put on his coat and shoes. When he finally went out, he took a look at Ji Shu on the bed, which made him dissatisfied.


    Ji Rao clearly remembers Ji Shu''s promise that he could eat as much sugar as he wanted.


    Did not get the sugar, Ji Rao on the bed had a little resentment, and then he pushed the door to leave.


    The man in black thought about Ji Rao''s face. He didn''t sleep well all night. Even if he called for men and women to pour out fire, he always felt that there was something missing. At last, he just blew everyone out. Ji Shu can''t speak and doesn''t mean what he says, so he waits for Ji Shu to send people in the middle of the night.


    But he waited left and right.


    No one.


    Until dawn, the man in black had some sleepiness and went to sleep. When he woke up again, it was already eleven o''clock the next day. His room was empty. He washed it in a hurry and went out to ask. Ji Shu didn''t come last night. The face of the man in black is not good-looking.


    Ji Shu cheated him!


    The man in black came to Ji Shu''s room. After knocking on the door, no one answered. He asked the bartender. The bartender repeatedly assured him that Ji Shu never checked out. Then the man in black felt something was wrong.


    Is Ji Shu''s sperm on the brain sleeping like a dead pig now?


    After knocking on the door for half a day, when the manager was going to get the spare key, the door was opened from inside.


    The man in black was still unhappy, but when he saw Ji Shu''s more haggard face at the door, he was surprised.


    "Ji Shu? What''s the matter with you? "


    Ji Shu took a look at him. He didn''t speak, but his face was ugly.


    The man in black looks at Ji Shu and wants to look inside. Ji Shu doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    Shua.


    The door was opened wider.


    When the man in black saw the bed, it was neat, the quilt was not opened, and there was no one on the bed.


    "This is..."


    Ji Shu''s face was frosty and his eyes were as cold as a knife. He sneered, "he ran away."


    The man in black was even more surprised.


    "How did you run away?"


    Ji Shu shut his mouth and didn''t answer. He touched his neck and asked the manager to adjust the monitoring. He went back to the room and closed the door.

 Chapter 1425

    There is no light in the room, only the LCD TV in the middle living room is playing cartoons. The childish voice and animation on it are strange in the dark environment. The exhaust fan is whistling, the clock on the wall is swinging, the windows and curtains are closed, and even the outside car light can''t shine in.


    There was a man sitting on the sofa in front of the TV. There was no expression on his face. He was almost dull watching the TV. The light on the TV reflected his haggard face. If it wasn''t for the slight fluctuation of his chest, it would almost make people feel that he was a dummy.


    But at a certain moment, the eyes of the person on the sofa suddenly turned, and then his neck slowly twisted an unobvious arc, because he sat in a position for too long, and when he moved, he was still a little stiff, even made a very obvious click sound, which mixed with the laughter of cartoon characters on TV, which was a little strange.


    His vision is fixed on the figure not far away from the TV. The next moment, he suddenly stands up, which is the speed that people can''t see clearly.


    Ji Rao felt that he was hugged as soon as he came back, and the strength was so strong that he almost strangled the body.


    "Ji Rao..." Shen Yicheng''s voice was hoarse and hard to hear. It was like rubbing on the rough tree trunk. "Jirao, jirao..."


    He hugged Ji Rao tightly. At that moment, he felt as if he was alive again.


    "You''re back."


    Ji Rao has never thought of leaving, but he needs time to digest.


    "Why don''t you turn on the light?"


    Shen Yicheng didn''t speak and Ji Rao didn''t speak. He just held Ji Rao in his arms. After a long time, he got rid of the fear of losing Ji Rao. He slowly released Ji Rao and took Ji Rao''s hand to turn on the light.


    At the moment when the light is on, Shen Yicheng squints unadaptedly, but he still stares at Ji Rao and his lost baby, and doesn''t want to move away for a second.


    When the light came down, Ji Rao could see the blood in Shen Yicheng''s eyes clearly. His eyes looked terrible, as if he hadn''t slept for a long time.


    "Where have you been, jirao." Shen Yicheng touches Ji Rao''s face and takes Ji Rao''s hand and kisses it gently. He thinks Ji Rao won''t refuse to do this to him. Ji Rao doesn''t know anything.


    "I''m worried about you. I really I''m scared to death by you. "


    Ji Rao quietly looked at him for a while, and then sighed. He reached out and pulled Shen Yicheng''s messy hair aside. "I just went outside for two days. How did you become like this?"


    "Just come back, just come back."


    Ji Rao''s brow is slightly wrinkling, looking at Shen Yicheng, it seems that he has some pity and some melancholy.


    After knowing that he and his past, Ji Rao can hardly look at him as heartless as before.


    "I don''t ask you to forgive me, Ji Rao. I just hope you don''t leave me. I can''t stand it. I really can''t stand it."


    Once upon a time, Ji Rao''s soul was in the Yin card. He could look at Ji Rao''s body and count the days every day. Even if he lived the same life day after day, he never felt that life was so hopeless. But just after Ji Rao disappeared without saying a word, he found that his world seemed to have completely collapsed.

 Chapter 1426

    The world he carefully constructed was completely broken by Ji Rao''s touch.


    Because he can''t find Ji Rao this time.


    Ji Rao is a ghost. He can throw away his body and soul. The world is so big that Shen Yicheng will never find Ji Rao as long as Ji Rao doesn''t want to be found by himself.


    Ji Rao knows what happened before. Ji Rao doesn''t forgive him. Ji Rao leaves him. Ji Rao will never come back.


    This cognition made Shen Yicheng almost collapse.


    He thought of Ji Rao all the time, but he was afraid to think that Ji Rao had left, because no matter what he thought, it was the same as going to hell.


    Without Ji Rao, he can''t stay for a moment.


    It was a punishment from heaven.


    Punish his first selfish curse on Ji Rao, punish his second no memory. He always thought, no matter how to punish him, Ji Rao can''t do anything.


    But now Ji Rao''s appearance of being neither human nor ghost is caused by him?


    It''s funny that he still holds Ji tightly.


    "I''m so selfish." He hugged Ji Rao and whispered in his ear, "but I really can''t let go. I don''t complain about how you punish me, but you can''t go, you can''t leave me."


    "I won''t leave you, Shen Yicheng." Ji Rao stretched out his hand, and his cool hand touched the Yin card with Shen Yicheng''s temperature. "With it, I won''t leave you."


    Shen Yicheng is buried between Ji Rao''s neck. His warm breath rubs Ji Rao''s porcelain white skin. When he hears what Shen Yicheng says, he seems to have no desire for life.


    "If you want to leave one day," he said, holding Ji Rao''s hand and slowly putting it in his heart, "kill me."


    I can''t face the world without you alone and kill me. It''s a relief for me.


    Ji raoding looked at him for two seconds, then turned his head and said, "I want sugar."


    Shen Yicheng was stunned, then he nodded eagerly, "yes, yes, I''ll get it for you."


    He seemed to be in a hurry. He even tripped over the carpet when he went upstairs, but he stopped when he came to the stairway. He turned his head and fixed his eyes on Ji Rao. He was not willing to move his eyes after he was sure that he was still there.


    Ji Rao clearly can see the struggling emotion from his eyes, he said, "I''ll wait for you here, I won''t go."


    With Ji Rao''s assurance, Shen Yicheng went to the second floor three steps at a time.


    However, in more than ten seconds, he came down with a plastic bag of sugar, which was green and flowery, and had all kinds of sugar. Ji Rao had never seen so much sugar at home before. It seemed that Shen Yicheng bought it after he left.


    "All for you." Shen Yicheng gives jirao all the sugar.


    Ji Rao pinches a piece out. Shen Yicheng immediately takes it and peels off the sugar for him, then feeds it to Ji Rao''s mouth.


    Ji Rao opened his mouth and looked at Shen Yicheng with calm and indifferent eyes.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    In the evening, Shen Yicheng ordered a lot of takeout, which made Ji Rao go to see him.


    "I haven''t eaten much these days." Shen Yicheng some embarrassed explanation way, "do you want to take a bath?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Even if it''s a body, Ji Rao also cares about the cleanness of her body.


    When he finished washing, he saw Shen Yicheng eating in the living room.

 Chapter 1427

    Shen Yicheng subconsciously looks up, but his sight suddenly settles on Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao is wearing a bathrobe. She has a good view of her neck and clavicle. On her white skin, there are a series of red marks that can''t be ignored.


    Shen Yicheng naturally knew what it was, and he was frozen in the same place.


    "What''s the matter?" Aware that Shen Yicheng is staring at his line of sight, Ji Rao comes over, sits down in front of him, picks up his mobile phone, finds the game and opens it.


    Until a tall figure covers her, Ji Rao finds that Shen Yicheng has already stood behind her.


    His hand slowly on Ji Rao''s shoulder, and then he bent down, gently smelling the smell of Ji Rao''s body, "are you hungry?"


    "Not hungry."


    Ji Rao is not hungry, which means that he has absorbed the essence of others.


    A kiss falls on Ji Rao''s neck. Ji Rao looks slightly at Shen Yicheng''s red eyes.


    Shen Yicheng didn''t ask him where he had been these days. He just opened his mouth and bit the meat on Ji Rao''s neck.


    He was a little fierce, as if to cover the mark on it. Ji Rao didn''t feel the pain, and there was no expression on her face.


    A pair of hands stretched out from the lapel of the bathrobe, and there was a voice of deep desire and hope in his ear, "Ji Rao..."


    It''s not fake to say that Ji Rao is slow. When Shen Yicheng holds him there, there is no extra emotion in his eyes.


    Even here was made by Shen Yicheng himself.


    But now that Ji Rao''s soul is in this body, Shen Yicheng''s feeling on Ji Rao is different.


    "Ji Rao."


    Shen Yicheng takes Ji Rao''s hand and pulls people to the sofa like a lure. Ji Rao opened his eyes to see him, and his face was bulging because of eating sugar. His clear and indifferent eyes made Shen Yicheng feel more remorse.


    Ji Rao became so dull because of himself. Now, because he didn''t take good care of him, others coveted Ji Rao. Even if he knew Ji Rao was a ghost, he would never let himself suffer losses, but he was still afraid.


    His hand slowly lifted Ji Rao''s neck, looking at Ji Rao''s eyes slowly accumulated a dark color that people can''t see in the end.


    Clothes were thrown on the ground at random, Shen Yicheng slowly bent down, "I love you."


    "So many years, so many lives." He put his hand on Ji Rao''s forehead and slowly smoothed Ji Rao''s hair back, revealing Ji Rao''s delicate eyebrows and eyes more clearly. He bowed his head to kiss him. His lips trembled and a tear fell from his eyes.


    The next day Ji Rao woke up first.


    He sat up from the bed, looked down at his body, and then put on his clothes.


    Shen Yicheng didn''t seem to sleep to death. He soon heard his voice wake up. When he saw that it was Ji Rao, his face relaxed a little. He just watched Ji Rao wearing clothes behind him, and his mouth turned up unconsciously.


    Ji Rao knew that he was awake. He turned around and asked him, "do you want to go to school?"


    The first sentence I woke up the next day turned out to be this. The warmth on Shen Yicheng''s face was stiff.


    He helplessly pulled down Ji Rao''s neck and leaned over to kiss his lips, "do you hate me?"


    "I don''t hate it." Ji Rao said seriously, "I don''t like it very much either."


    But Shen Yicheng looked at him with bright eyes, "just a little like is enough."

 Chapter 1428

    This time, it''s the monthly exam. Shen Yicheng first gives Ji Rao something, including a pen, ruler and scribble. Then he finds Ji Rao''s exam number and exam room number. On the day of the monthly exam, he sends people to the exam room and watches Ji Rao sit down. Then he goes back to class one to take the exam.


    After two days of examination, Ji Rao wrote a lot of classical Chinese.


    He felt that he knew these problems, just like he had learned them a long time ago, but now he forgot them completely and could not write anything.


    High school grading efficiency is the highest, after the afternoon exam, the evening out of the results.


    Ji Rao''s score is not to mention in class A, even in the whole grade is also the existence of the bottom.


    He will be kicked out of class A in this way.


    "Brother Shen, Ji Rao It''s not good-looking. He can''t be in the same class with you when he goes to school and divides classes. "


    Shen Yicheng looked at his ranking first score column, without a trace of worry on his face, "it''s OK."


    Shen Yicheng is not in a hurry, so Yang Zeyu won''t say much.


    He looked at Ji Rao''s score column, who was the last but one, and couldn''t help smacking. How could anyone score so low? How did Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao get together? Is it because of face?


    After the monthly exam, Shen Yicheng went to another province on behalf of the school to participate in the competition. In fact, it took two days to go back and forth, and it was not a very well-known competition. Ji Rao didn''t want to go with him. He left Ji Rao here. Shen Yicheng was so worried that he almost gave up the competition.


    Finally, Yang Zeyu came out to solve the siege. He promised that he would follow Ji Rao all the time these two days. As long as Shen Yicheng was free, he would report Ji Rao''s situation to Shen Yicheng.


    Shen Yicheng has just settled down.


    The next morning, Shen Yicheng left by school bus.


    "When we get back, we''ll have to divide the tables." Yang Zeyu talks in Ji Rao''s ear.


    Ji Rao


    Busy playing games, no time to talk to him.


    Yang Zeyu holds his cheek and looks at Ji Rao thoughtfully. It has to be someone who can make brother Shen nervous to such a degree. For two days, even two days, he doesn''t want to separate. He wants to tie Ji Rao to him.


    At first, he always thought Shen Yicheng was unintelligible. So many girls liked him. He was moved by one of them. He didn''t expect that he was not moved. When he was moved, even he was tired of seeing it.


    Ji Rao seemed to finally find a man beside him. He looked at Yang Zeyu and said, "come on, rank."


    Yang Zeyu


    "Will you come?"


    "Come on, come on."


    In the evening, Yang Zeyu sends Ji Rao home. Because of the privilege given by Shen Yicheng, Yang Zeyu can live in Shen Yicheng''s home. Yang Zeyu is also strange. Ji Rao has hands and feet. Why do you have to find someone to watch? Can such a person still run?


    "Ji Rao, where are your parents?"


    Ji Rao is pouring water, smell speech eye all don''t blink, "dead."


    He lost his parents in high school, which is a very pitiful life experience. Yang Zeyu can''t help but make up for Ji Rao''s hard life from childhood to adulthood. He has more pity for Ji Rao in his heart.


    "It''s OK. Brother Shen is a good man. He will take care of you."


    Ji Rao looked at him for a moment, then sat on the sofa and turned on the TV.


    Even if Yang Zeyu knew that they were living together for a long time, he was surprised to see Ji Rao''s familiar way.

 Chapter 1429

    But Yang Zeyu finally realized that something was wrong.


    Ji Rao doesn''t eat or drink.


    One day has passed. Yang Zeyu looks at Ji Rao, who is sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    "Do you really not eat? Aren''t you hungry? "


    Ji Rao raised his head. He stared at Yang Zeyu. His eyes were red and naked. Yang Zeyu seemed to be watched by some wild animal. His smile was stiff.


    Ji Rao touched her stomach and then dropped her eyes. He was really hungry, but when Shen Yicheng left, he said not to breathe, but to wait for him to come back.


    Ji Rao shriveled.


    He''s really hungry.


    "Why don''t you have something to eat? Are you angry with brother Shen? No matter how angry I am, I can''t fast. If I''m really hungry and thin, I can''t explain to brother Shen. " Yang Zeyu brings a box of stewed meat rice to Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao has no appetite, but she can clearly feel Yang Zeyu''s existence.


    "I''m hungry. Stay away from me."


    Yang Zeyu thought that he was really angry, and he was aroused by the stewed meat rice. He could not help rubbing the rice with Ji Rao, "eat quickly, or you will be hungry and have trouble."


    He thinks Ji Rao is like a child. The last time he coaxed him, it was his five-year-old niece.


    Ji Rao took a definite look at Yang Zeyu, then suddenly went to the sofa barefoot, ran to the second floor and closed the bedroom door.


    Yang Zeyu


    He thought about it and took out his cell phone. Shen Yicheng should be ok now, so he called.


    "Brother Shen..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ji Rao, he doesn''t eat. He hasn''t eaten in a day. How can I say he doesn''t eat?"


    "Don''t worry. Did he say anything else?"


    "He said Yang Zeyu swallowed his mouth. "He said he was very hungry. Brother Shen, when he looked at me, his eyes seemed to eat me. What are you doing, brother Shen? I''ll tell you that my daughter-in-law is spoiled. Ji Rao''s temperament should be spoiled even more. No matter what happens, you can''t let him go on a hunger strike. You see, he''s hungry. He''s going to eat people! "


    Shen Yicheng said with a smile, "I''ll go back tomorrow afternoon. If you have nothing to do tonight, go to bed. Don''t walk in the living room."


    Shen Yicheng said and hung up.


    Only Yang Zeyu with a blank face and a mobile phone is left.


    Don''t walk in the living room? Is there a ghost in his living room at night?


    Yang Zeyu didn''t take Shen Yicheng''s words to heart at all. In the middle of the night, he suddenly became thirsty and didn''t sleep in the cup on the table. Yang Zeyu yawned and opened the door, ready to go to the living room and pour some water.


    He was in a daze. When he poured the water, he almost didn''t pour it out. As soon as he turned around, he saw a man sitting on the sofa. He didn''t react for a moment. What''s wrong with him? "Jirao, why are you here?"


    Ji Rao tilted his head slightly, and his cold eyes fell on Yang Zeyu''s face.


    He just kept this posture motionless, just like time pressed the static key, Yang Zeyu''s fragmented consciousness slowly returned to the cage, I don''t know where a small gust of cold wind came from, which made Yang Zeyu shiver.


    "Ji, Ji Rao..."


    "I''m so hungry."


    "Well, what? There''s something in the fridge. Can I make some noodles for you?" I don''t know why, Yang Zeyu''s voice trembled.

 Chapter 1430

    "No Ji Rao refuses him. He stares at Yang Zeyu.


    Yang Zeyu looked around, but he didn''t know where he broke out. He ran straight to the stairs, "I''ll go to bed first!"


    As soon as he ran out for two steps, he was dragged back by a strong force, and then he felt two cool hands on his shoulders in horror.


    "Jirao!"


    "Shh, I''m really hungry."


    Yang Zeyu felt a cold touch around his neck, followed by a wave of drowsiness. He slowly closed his eyes and fell on the carpet.


    Ji Rao was full. He looked at Yang Zeyu who was unconscious on the ground with some apology, "I''m sorry." Ji Rao touched her stomach and said, "I''m so hungry."


    He put his hands under Yang Zeyu''s armpit and dragged him back to his bedroom.


    The next morning, Yang Zeyu opened his eyes.


    He gasped for breath, and his eyes were still frightened.


    He patted his face and saw a ray of sunshine from the curtains that were not drawn last night.


    "Fortunately, it''s a dream."


    Yang Zeyu, a nervous man, comforted himself.


    He grabbed the mobile phone and looked at the time. He couldn''t help but stare at the moment when he saw it clearly


    Why are you so late.


    He quickly dressed, washed and went out. Ji Rao sat on the chair in the living room waiting for him.


    "Ji Rao Ji Rao, I''m going to be late!"


    It''s such an urgent moment, but Yang Zeyu can''t control his attention to Daoji Rao''s sitting posture, which is very standard and elegant. In his cognition, even girls can''t sit like that.


    Just don''t wait for him to look carefully, Ji Rao has stood up, he seems to have been ready for a long time, directly picked up the bag to go to the porch.


    They ran downstairs, a car stopped below, Ji Rao casually looked at two more eyes, the window just slowly down.


    That face.


    Ji Rao steps a meal, space with the car on the line of sight.


    Shen Yicheng''s father.


    Yang Zeyu didn''t know why Ji Rao stopped suddenly. He turned his head and looked at Ji Rao suspiciously, "what''s the matter?"


    "You go first."


    "Ah? What about you? "


    "Ask me a leave. I have something to do."


    Yang Zeyu was still a little hesitant. Ji Rao gently pushed him, "I''ll tell him about Shen Yicheng."


    "Oh, well, I''ll go first." Yang Zeyu ran so fast that he disappeared.


    The car door opened, Shen Hua got out of the car and walked to Ji Rao calmly, "have a chat?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    They went to the nearest cafe.


    The cafe is well decorated, with Italian style. It''s very quiet around, with only quiet violin music. Shen Hua ordered two cups of coffee, and Ji Rao sat opposite him.


    "I don''t talk any more nonsense." For a long time, the efficient conversation in the shopping malls has made Shen Hua used to go straight in, "I have investigated you, but I found that you have no origin. I can''t find your parents and your friend line only appeared after a city. In other words, you seem to have come out of thin air."


    Not very much. He just came out of thin air.


    Ji Rao was silent.


    Shen Hua continued, "I don''t know what happened to you before, but I tell you clearly that the Shen family just has a little money. It''s not enough for you to hide yourself so deliberately and covet. I will never allow my son to be with a man."

 Chapter 1431

    Unfortunately Ji Rao is not for his family''s money, let alone Shen Yicheng can''t do without him.


    Ji Rao sat with her face unchanged, as if she didn''t put Shen Hua''s words in her heart.


    "You can consult with your son first. If he lets me go, I won''t depend on him."


    "You


    Shen Hua''s eyebrows are wringing.


    Shen Yicheng knows how stubborn the boy is. If he persuades Shen Yicheng, he won''t come to jirao.


    "Don''t think I can''t help you if you move out of shenyicheng. Shenyicheng is still my son after all. What can he say that he won''t listen to me?"


    "That would be better." Ji Rao said in a light voice, "then go and tell him quickly. As long as he agrees, I''ll leave immediately."


    "Ji Rao!" If his anger was not suppressed by his upbringing, Shen Hua would have stood up and patted the table. "You are a man who has no identity. I will never allow you to step into the door of my Shen family!"


    "I''m not interested in the front door of your Shen family. What I live in is an apartment in Shen Yicheng."


    "Don''t think I don''t know what''s on your mind, just make an offer."


    Ji Rao leaned back and didn''t seem to understand, "what?"


    "You should know that love won''t last long. If you are really smart, you should know that the money in your hand is the most real. Otherwise, when you are tired and tired, you will end up with nothing."


    Ji Rao slowly got up from his seat.


    Shen Hua examined the young man in front of him. He was a generation worse than himself, but when he looked up at him, even Shen Hua was secretly frightened.


    It''s not that he is not unfamiliar with such eyes. Shen Yicheng has been too precocious since he was a child. As a child, he always shows the look of the old city, but he never thought that even Ji Rao is like this.


    "I''m not interested in your money at all."


    For Ji Rao, this money is not as good as Ming coin.


    "If I don''t have anything to do, I''ll go first. I have to have a class."


    Jirao does not eat hard or soft. Shen Hua can only watch jirao walk out of the coffee shop without moving the double coffee on the table from beginning to end.


    To the school, the teacher saw him late, let him stand a class.


    The head teacher''s family had something to go ahead of time, so the next class began to divide tables. The seat table was projected on the big screen. Ji Rao''s position became the last row by the window, and his deskmate was Shen Yicheng.


    After a class, the class seats have almost changed. Yang Zeyu helped Shen Yicheng move his books. Anyway, Shen Yicheng''s books are put in order, and it''s easy to move them.


    In the afternoon, Shen Yicheng came back. Yang Zeyu asked Ji Rao whether to meet him at the school gate.


    Ji Rao was too lazy to go, "just go by yourself."


    I''m afraid ten of them are not worth one of you.


    Yang Zeyu''s proposal was not adopted, so he gave up. In the last class in the afternoon, Shen Yicheng came back.


    When he pushed open the quiet door of the classroom, some students looked up at him. The rest of them were either studying or sleeping, or Ji Rao, who focused on playing games.


    The teacher gave him a sign to continue the lecture.


    Because playing the game was so addictive, Ji Rao found that there was a man sitting beside him after playing the game. He was a little surprised and said, "are you back?"

 Chapter 1432

    Shen Yicheng


    "I''ve been back ten minutes."


    Ji Rao nodded, did not tangle in this matter, "your father asked me."


    Shen Yicheng takes the action of a book, he slants head to see Ji Rao, after looking at him for a while, just open mouth to ask, "what does he want you to do?"


    "Just want me to leave you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you say? "


    Ji Rao was silent for two seconds, and Shen Yicheng was inexplicably nervous.


    "I said let him ask your opinion. If you let me go, I''ll go."


    Hearing the answer, Shen Yicheng breathed a sigh of relief, "how can I let you go?"


    I''m such a selfish person. I just want to tie you to me all my life.


    "Your father doesn''t want you with men."


    There are several parents in the world who want their children to be gay.


    "No, you don''t have to worry about that." Shen Yicheng reaches out to hold Ji Rao''s hand. He just came back from the outside, and his hand is still cool, but Ji Rao''s temperature is lower than him. "I''ll handle it, and you can tell me when he comes to you later."


    He will never allow anyone to separate him from Ji Rao.


    That''s taking his life.


    As soon as class ended, Shen Yicheng called Shen Hua and quarreled without saying a few words. Shen Yicheng''s attitude was very clear. Unless he died, he would never let Ji Rao go.


    However, Shen Hua feels that he is just young and impulsive now, and the decision he made is immature without careful consideration. If he lets go, it will ruin Shen Yicheng''s life, so he refuses to give in.


    The last phone call broke up in a bad mood.


    "I haven''t asked you to take care of it or ask for anything for so many years. Now I beg you to leave my business alone."


    But they didn''t expect another uninvited guest at home the next day.


    Shen Yicheng was watering the flowers when the doorbell rang. Ji Rao could only open the door with slippers.


    When the door opened, he was a boy he didn''t know.


    The boy was about fifteen or sixteen years old, carrying a suitcase behind him. The boy had a face with red lips and white teeth. He was well dressed. Although he was young, he was already a handsome boy.


    His beautiful eyes looked at Ji Rao for two seconds, then hummed, "are you Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao looked at him coldly, "who are you?"


    He didn''t really want to be indifferent to anyone, but he rarely had any special expression. What he usually relaxed was that he seemed indifferent.


    Obviously, the boy mistakenly thought Ji Rao was hostile to him. He frowned gently. "I''m Shen Yicheng''s younger brother. My name is Shen Xingyun."


    Shen Yicheng''s younger brother?


    I seldom heard Shen Yicheng mention it.


    "He''s watering the flowers. Are you coming in?"


    Bullshit. What are you doing if you don''t come in?


    Shen Xingyun stepped in, Ji Rao closed the door behind him and sat back on the sofa. The voice of Shen Yicheng came from the balcony.


    "Ji Rao, who''s here?"


    "Here comes your brother."


    After a while, Shen Yicheng came out from the balcony and narrowed his eyes when he saw Shen Xingyun.


    He is not familiar with Shen Fu and Shen Mu, not to mention the younger brother. He and Shen Xingyun have not even got along well.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Come and see what my angry father''s sister-in-law looks like when she almost goes to the hospital." His vision swept Ji Rao fiercely, but the latter focused on watching cartoons, obviously didn''t care about his hostility.


    Shen Yicheng took two steps forward. "Is that what you''re here for?"


    "Of course not."

 Chapter 1433

    In fact, Shen Yicheng had noticed the suitcase beside him for a long time, but he didn''t show his attitude, and he didn''t think it was possible.


    Shen Xingyun came to me with a suitcase and patted the pole. "I''m going to live here for a while."


    "No way." Shen Yicheng frowned. "Isn''t there enough for you to live in? Do you have to stay with me?"


    Shen Xingyun smiles, but the smile is a little cold, "brother, I just came to live in your house for a few days, even if you are not close to your family, you will not break the relationship."


    "You stay well at home. Why do you want to live here?"


    Shen Yicheng also can''t understand why Shen Xingyun will live here.


    "Don''t guess. Either dad asked me to look at you, or I just want to live here. It''s closer and more convenient to my school. Besides, my parents often don''t go home. I live there alone. You''re still a little popular. "


    Ji Rao''s glazed eyes moved.


    There are not only people here, but also ghosts.


    Shen Yicheng calls Shen Hua with his mobile phone. As soon as the phone is connected, Shen''s father grabs the blame.


    "Is your brother gone? Let him live with you these days. They are all brothers. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why? "


    "What? Why, your brother came to live with you for a few days


    Although there is really nothing wrong with it, Shen Yicheng had little contact with his family before, and Shen Xingyun suddenly proposed to come and live. It''s really a bit confusing.


    Shen Hua can''t resist Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao. He can''t even resist this small request.


    Shen Yicheng didn''t think Shen Xingyun was anything, but he didn''t expect it.


    When Shen Yicheng calls back, Shen Xingyun looks up and sees Shen Yicheng''s face, he knows that it''s almost done.


    "There is an empty room upstairs, but it''s a guest room. It''s smaller. I can only hurt you."


    "No grievance." Shen Xingyun snorted and laughed, "it''s very good that brother can give me a place to live."


    Shen Yicheng frowned, but he didn''t say anything in the end, "come with me."


    When he was young, Shen Xingyun didn''t like himself very much. In fact, when he was younger, Shen Xingyun was still very entangled with himself.


    At that time, he was young and didn''t know how to bear grudges. When he held himself in his arms, Shen Yicheng always picked the child off himself. However, Shen Xingyun would still come up next time. At that time, there was only Ji Rao in Shen Yicheng''s heart, and because he didn''t know when Ji Rao would wake up, Shen Yicheng''s heart was dead all day long on the aimless road ahead.


    So he was somewhat impatient with Shen Xingyun.


    Later, when Shen Xingyun grew up, he could figure out that his brother didn''t like him, so he was no longer as close to him as he was when he was a child. Later, he began to fight against Shen Yicheng. As long as Shen Yicheng wanted anything, he wanted to surpass Shen Yicheng in everything.


    But in Shen Yicheng''s eyes, these are all children''s tricks. He never paid attention to them. Later Shen Yicheng moved out, and he had even less contact with Shen Xingyun.


    Shen Yicheng pushed open a door on the second floor and turned on the light. "There is cleaning here every day. You should live here first."


    Shen Xingyun dragged his suitcase in and looked around. He had no opinion.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes."


    Shen Yicheng nodded, "then you go to bed early."


    With that, he was about to turn around and go out. Just a second before he went out, he heard a voice behind him.

 Chapter 1434

    "Brother, I''ve never seen you like someone so much."


    Shen Yicheng turns around and sees Shen Xingyun''s head slightly lowered. The lamp in the room lights up half of his cheek. His eyes are full of complex emotions that Shen Yicheng can''t see clearly.


    "If you have a choice, you don''t want the Shen family, just your boyfriend, right?"


    Shen Yicheng frowned slightly. This question is very similar to the one I asked you when your mother fell into the water. For a moment, he didn''t understand why Shen Xingyun suddenly asked this question,


    "why, why do you like him so much?"


    No parents, no me.


    "Go to bed early." Shen Yicheng closed the door.


    Shen Xingyun clenched his teeth, clenched his fist, and his eyes were red.


    He really depended on his brother when he was very young, but his brother always refused him thousands of miles away. He didn''t understand why his brother didn''t seem to like him. Other people''s brothers obviously didn''t like him.


    Later, his brother and his family couldn''t get along, so he moved out.


    Shen Xingyun''s dependence on Shen Yicheng gradually changed. He began to resent Shen Yicheng and began to compare with Shen Yicheng.


    Shen Yicheng is excellent, he must be more excellent, even better than Shen Yicheng.


    Even if he only thought Shen Yicheng didn''t pay attention to these things at all, he was holding such a breath in his heart. Although their family is discordant and harmonious, there is no conflict. Originally, this life can be so flat and light, but I didn''t expect that his brother talked about the object.


    And the object is a man.


    As soon as Shen Yicheng came out, he knew that his brother cared about his boyfriend very much.


    This made him a little reluctant.


    He originally thought that Shen Yicheng was just so indifferent to everyone. If so, he would not be so unwilling. But he didn''t expect that Shen Yicheng would be nice to people.


    If he is kind to people, why is he so indifferent to his own brother?


    Shen Yicheng came down from the upstairs and looked at the people on the sofa. He sighed and went to sit on one side, holding Ji Rao''s waist.


    "Is he going to live here?"


    "Well, do you mind? If you mind, I''ll change another house. "


    "No. This is your home. He''s your brother. You don''t have to do anything for me. I''m just a ghost. Just sleep in the shade card. "


    Shen Yicheng reaches out his hand and pinches Ji Rao''s chin. He kisses Ji Rao on the lips and bites him punitively. "What do you say? My family is your family. In my heart, no one is more important than you."


    Ji Rao pursed her lower lip. "Don''t you like your brother?"


    Shen Yicheng was silent for a while. "It''s not, but I don''t know how to get along with him. I''ve never had a brother I can rely on."


    In the third generation, even though he knew that Shen Xingyun had no reason to harm him, he could not accept a younger brother completely.


    He even estranged from his parents, how could he be close to Shen Xingyun.


    "He''s not bad tempered, he just doesn''t have a good brother." Shen Yicheng shook his head, "I''m not a good brother."


    "You could have been a good brother, too."


    Shen Yicheng is stunned and looks at Ji Rao quietly.


    Ji Rao said softly, "if you can be my good brother in the first life, we won''t have these things in the future."


    Yes, if it wasn''t for my own selfish desire before, how could it be like this now.

 Chapter 1435

    Shen Yicheng reaches out his hand to hold Ji Rao''s back of the head and takes people to himself. "Ji Rao, I won''t be your brother. I want to be your man."


    Ji Rao suddenly gave him a kiss.


    Shen Yicheng was stunned immediately.


    He looked at Ji Rao in a daze, like a statue standing in the same place. The whole person was stiff, "you..."


    Shen Yicheng was filled with great excitement, but when he saw Ji Rao''s expressionless face, the excitement that was about to explode was like a basin of cold water splashed on his head.


    "You see, I don''t seem to like people anymore. You like me so much, I know, but I can''t respond to anything."


    Shen Yicheng looked at him for a while, then suddenly reached out and hugged him.


    Ji Rao is a fragmentary soul. It is reasonable that he will be dull and not understand.


    "I''m here. I like you so much. If you can respond to me, I''ll be very happy. If you can''t respond to me, just let me have a look at you. I''ll be very happy, too. Jirao, you don''t have to do anything. You don''t have to do anything here."


    Ji Rao slowly stretched out his hand, and then pasted it on Shen Yicheng''s back.


    At six o''clock the next morning, Ji Rao opened the door and came out. As soon as he got to the living room, he suddenly saw the person sitting on the sofa.


    Shen Xingyun poured himself a glass of water and drank it slowly. Originally, he didn''t hear his voice. It was Yu Guang who saw a touch of white standing on the side that he looked up and saw Ji Rao. He looked Ji Rao up and down, then grinned, but there was no smile in his eyes, and there was no intimacy in his tone. "Good morning, sister-in-law, you seem to walk soundlessly And the sound of it. "


    Sister in law?


    This title makes Ji Rao wrinkle his nose, but he doesn''t say anything. He goes to the bottom of the tea table and takes out a bag of sugar.


    "Does my sister-in-law like sugar?"


    Ji Rao stood up and looked at Shen Xingyun, who was malicious to him. He said coldly, "what''s the relationship with you?"


    Then he turned and went upstairs.


    Shen Xingyun rarely stayed for two seconds, then stared at Ji Rao''s room door with deep eyes. After a moment, he chuckled.


    At half past six in the morning, Shen Yicheng got up, ordered takeout and knocked on Ji Rao''s door. Ji Rao didn''t come out, but Shen Xingyun''s door opened.


    Shen Xingyun had already put on his clothes. When he came out, he was in line of sight with Shen Yicheng.


    Shen Yicheng looked at him, "will you have breakfast together later?"


    "No Then he left.


    "Wait a minute."


    Shen Yicheng went to his room and took a spare key for him. "When you come back, record your fingerprints in the door lock."


    "Whatever." Shen Xingyun took the key and left.


    Shen Yicheng watched Shen Xingyun get out of the door, and then pushed the door in front of him. Ji Rao had just finished taking a bath and was clumsily wiping his hair. Shen Yicheng looked at him.


    "Early in the morning hook, lead husband?"


    Ji Rao looks at Shen Yicheng and doesn''t say a word.


    Ji Rao''s indifference did not reduce Shen Yicheng''s interest. He came over and hugged Ji Rao, "let me touch my wife''s waist."


    "Touch what? I haven''t felt enough for so many years? "


    "I seldom look at him before you enter the body."


    Ji Rao


    Shen Yicheng broke Ji Rao''s face and gave him a kiss. "Let''s go and have dinner with me."


    Ji Rao started to stare at his eyes, then slid down and moved to Shen Yicheng''s neck, "let me eat first, I''m hungry."


    Shen Yicheng had no choice but to indulge in a smile, "OK."

 Chapter 1436

    Shen Yicheng feeds Ji Rao a piece of sugar and covers his cool neck. He feels that he is too weak. He looks at Ji Rao in doubt and touches Ji Rao''s belly.


    Ji Rao doesn''t have abdominal muscles, but her waist is very soft and thin. It feels soft and cool.


    "Have you eaten a little too much recently?"


    Ji Rao stares at him and denies, "No."


    "Not yet."


    "No is no, if you can''t stand it, it''s your problem. I''m looking for don''t..."


    Shen Yicheng reaches out his hand to cover Ji Rao''s mouth and covers back what he wants to say later.


    "I''m here. You can''t find anyone else. Go, go to school. "


    Ji Rao''s pale eyes flashed a trace of reluctance, "I don''t want to go to school."


    "No, I have to go."


    "I''ll wait for you at home. I''ll never run around."


    Shen Yicheng grabbed his wrist very hard and said, "no, no, No


    Before class in the evening, Shen Yicheng wanted to study in the evening ahead of time, but he was rejected by the teacher.


    Yang Zeyu asked, "what are you doing back so early?"


    "I want to pick up my brother. It''s so late that I''m afraid he won''t know the way."


    Ji Rao then said, "your brother is 15 years old, not five years old. At the age of your first life, you have two children in your arms."


    Yang Zeyu asked again, "what is the first generation?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s nothing. "


    Ji Rao is really boring. After he lost the power to play with his mobile phone, he began to play with his pen. "Why don''t I help you pick up your brother?"


    Shen Yicheng refused without thinking, "no way."


    "I don''t want to sit here anymore."


    "No way."


    "Your brother leaves school early. It''s not very peaceful here. What if something goes wrong?"


    Shen Yicheng looks at him.


    "Your school is very close. I''ll pick him up now, and then I''ll take him to school to find you. Can''t we go together after class?"


    Shen Yicheng didn''t speak.


    "It really won''t happen. I''m a ghost."


    In fact, Shen Yicheng doesn''t plan not to let Ji Rao go, but Ji Rao is willing to say a few words to him every time. He can''t help but want to hang Ji Rao.


    "Go ahead."


    Ji Rao was pardoned and left quickly.


    Ji Rao comes to the gate of Shen Xingyun school according to the index of the map. As soon as their school is finished, Ji Rao stands by and waits.


    Shen Xingyun''s figure is not hard to find. Although he is only 15 years old, he is tall. With that handsome face like who owes him eight million yuan, Ji Rao sees Shen Xingyun as soon as he leaves school.


    What he saw was not only Shen Xingyun, but also some girls around him. It seemed that the girls had stuffed something in his hand. Shen Xingyun was expressionless from beginning to end.


    When the girls left, Shen Xingyun was ready to leave. Suddenly he heard someone call him.


    "Shen Xingyun."


    As soon as Shen Xingyun turned his head, it was his cheap sister-in-law.


    "What are you doing here?" Shen Xingyun frowned.


    "I''ll pick you up from school. Let''s go."


    "Pick me up?" Shen Xingyun''s beautiful little face even flashed some consternation.


    Since he didn''t go to kindergarten, Shen''s father and mother have never taken over him. They think Shen Xingyun should learn to be independent.


    Ji Rao saw Shen Xingyun with a spring smile and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at the fact that I''m 15 years old now, and I''m still experiencing the feeling of being a parent."

 Chapter 1437

    Ji Rao didn''t really come to pick him up, so he didn''t talk to him. They walked on the road in silence. When they passed a garbage can, Shen Xingyun took something out of his pocket and lost it.


    Because the packing was pretty good, Ji Rao took a look at it.


    Shen Xingyun noticed Ji Rao''s sight and looked at him with a smile. He had two small tiger teeth, which could show when he laughed, but there was no smile in his eyes. Nevertheless, the expression was so strange.


    "Love letters."


    "Well." It doesn''t look very interested.


    Shen Xingyun looked at him askew, "when was my sister-in-law with my brother?"


    Decades ago.


    "A few months ago."


    "Oh, where did my sister-in-law go to school before? There must be a lot of people delivering love letters to my sister-in-law, right?"


    Ji Rao shook his head, "no one gave it to me."


    "My sister-in-law is so beautiful, how can no one give her? Sister in law, are you born to like men


    If Ji Rao could react faster, he would hear the irony in Shen Xingyun''s tone.


    "No," Ji Rao was silent for a moment, "I don''t like men."


    Shen Xingyun was stunned and then laughed, but his eyes were staring at Ji Rao coldly all the time, "how can it be? Don''t you like my brother?"


    "Me and your brother..." Ji Rao was in a trance. "That''s it. This is the best day between us."


    Shen Xingyun''s smile faded. He quietly looked at Ji Rao for a while, then frowned.


    He always thinks that Ji Rao has something to say, but he can''t understand what Ji Rao means. With a hundred brains, he could not imagine that Ji Rao and Shen Yicheng had a Three-Life relationship.


    "I don''t like my brother very much. Why don''t you leave him?"


    "Because I don''t like other people more." Ji Rao turns his head and looks at Shen Xingyun.


    The place they passed was just a place where the street lamp was broken. Shen Xingyun looked at Ji Rao standing in front of him. His whole body was hidden in the dark. Only the surrounding lights could light him up slightly. His whole body was about to blend into the darkness, but Shen Xingyun didn''t feel disobedient.


    "Even if I don''t like your brother, I won''t like anyone else. I will follow Shen Yicheng all my life, unless he drives me away. " Then Ji Rao bent his lips and began to smile again. His lips were not bloody, but when he laughed, he seemed to be extremely angry. "If he really drove me away, I would strangle him myself."


    Shen Xingyun''s back teeth slowly clench. He looks at Ji Rao with complicated complexion. At the age of 15, he doesn''t know how to express his feelings. He is not old enough to deal with these words calmly.


    Ji Rao suddenly laughed again, but this time he lost most of his gloomy feeling. "I''m just kidding you. You seem to be scared."


    Shen Xingyun blinked, then looked away, "how can it be? Your joke is not funny at all. It''s very childish. "


    "Well, it''s just for you, a 15-year-old."


    "I''m not a kid anymore!" Shen Xingyun''s tone sounds a little irritated.


    Ji Rao felt very interesting. His indifferent face was much more gentle at this time. He even touched Shen Xingyun''s head. "To me, you are a child."


    Shen Xingyun pats Ji Rao''s hand impatiently.

 Chapter 1438

    "Your hands are cold. Don''t touch me."


    Ji Rao took back her hand and didn''t touch it any more.


    Shen Xingyun frowned and did not speak.


    It''s not cold today. Why is Ji Rao''s hand so cold?


    There are more ghosts coming out at night, but most of them are wandering in the world and have no home. They are not fierce ghosts, have little resentment, and will not pester living people to do evil.


    Ji Rao shuttles through these ghosts without expression. Occasionally, some ghosts will cast doubts and curious eyes at him, but most ghosts still turn a blind eye to him.


    Ji Rao takes Shen Xingyun to the school gate. At this time, the school is just over. Shen Yicheng was the first one to come out of the classroom. When he saw Ji Rao, he relaxed.


    Shen Xingyun also noticed that Shen Yicheng was looking for someone as soon as he came out. His eyes were very urgent and he seemed very afraid that he could not see the person he wanted to find.


    "Come on, go home." Shen Yicheng takes Ji Rao''s hand. Even though he knows it''s not hot, he still takes Ji Rao''s hand and puts it into his pocket. "Xingyun, do you want to have supper?"


    Shen Xingyun was not hungry, but Shen Yicheng asked. He estimated that he was going to have supper these two days. How could he stay at home alone to create opportunities for them to be alone? So he nodded without thinking about it.


    "I want to eat it."


    "Let''s go back to take out."


    Shen Xingyun


    Since it''s a takeout, should we discuss it outside?


    Shen Yicheng only cares about Shen Xingyun symbolically. What he cares about most is Ji Rao. If Shen Xingyun is not here, he can go up and kiss Ji Rao directly.


    His hand in his pocket rubbed the back of Ji Rao''s hand restlessly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Shen Xingyun felt that he had eaten dog food.


    Back home, Shen Yicheng ordered take out for Shen Xingyun, but he didn''t eat himself. He played games and watched TV with Ji Rao.


    Shen Yicheng is biting the mutton kebab and looking at the figures nestling together on the sofa.


    He remembers that Shen Yicheng didn''t even have a pair of touch games on his mobile phone before. His world was very boring, either reading or learning, as if he had no childhood. Now Ji Rao appeared, how to say, he felt that his brother was a little popular.


    Laugh more times, also love to joke, watching TV and playing games this young people love to do, he is also interested.


    Before he moved here, he didn''t expect that Shen Yicheng would care so much about Ji Rao.


    He thinks it''s just high school. There''s a long way to go in the future. How many high school relationships can come to the end? But now seeing them, Shen Xingyun is suddenly not sure.


    The two of them fall in love. It''s true that high school students fall in love again, but it''s not like pure two students. It''s just like being in the skin of a high school student and having a hard time falling in love.


    Shen Xingyun doesn''t know where he feels so much, but he is less hostile to Ji Rao.


    Shen Xingyun bit down a bunch of meat, as if it was his brother''s meat.


    "Go to bed early after eating."


    Shen Yicheng looks at Ji Rao''s side face and wants to kiss him. But Shen Xingyun''s eyes on the table next to him are so warm. It''s hard for him to get close to Ji Rao in front of Shen Xingyun.


    Shen Xingyun didn''t know what Shen Yicheng was thinking. He looked at Shen Yicheng''s impatient look and sneered, "I haven''t finished eating, so I started to drive people away?"

 Chapter 1439

    "I didn''t rush you, but it''s late If you want to eat, you can bring it in


    "No, I''ll sit here and eat."


    Shen Yicheng, " Whatever you want. "


    Shen Xingyun is not sleepy. Ji Rao is sleepy first. He mercilessly leaves Shen Yicheng and goes back first.


    As soon as Ji Rao left, Shen Yicheng suddenly felt bored and sat for two minutes. He left a sentence to Shen Xingyun: "you go to bed early" and went upstairs.


    At half past twelve, Ji Rao''s door was pushed open.


    Ji Rao was awakened by the visitor''s kiss even though he was not awakened by the sound of opening the door.


    Ji Rao impatiently waved a slap in the past, this slap did not use strength, easily by Shen Yicheng held the wrist, and then pressed on the bed.


    "Go away."


    A kiss fell on Ji Rao''s face and then on his mouth.


    Shen Yicheng was bitten hard by Ji Rao, but he didn''t get angry. He put his hand directly into Ji Rao''s quilt.


    "Ji Rao, I feel a little sick."


    I''ve seen it in the morning, but I haven''t seen it in the middle of the night.


    "I want to sleep."


    "Rao''er. Help me. I want to kiss you


    When Shen Yicheng pressed Ji Rao, Ji Rao opened his eyes, "you''re so annoying."


    There was a certain gnashing of teeth in his speech.


    Shen Yicheng put a smile in his ear. "Actually, I want to sneak into your room every day, but I''m afraid I''ll scare you away."


    "You''re not afraid to scare me away now."


    "Once in a while, you won''t be scared away."


    Shen Yicheng touches Ji Rao Jin''s thin and cold waist, kisses his lips, and sighs in Ji Rao''s ear.


    After touching for a while, Shen Yicheng lay on Ji Rao''s side.


    The people around did not move, Ji Rao puzzled to see in the past, is on a pair of slightly bright eyes.


    Shen Yicheng takes Ji Rao''s hand and kisses him, "sleep."


    Ji Rao:?


    "Aren''t you sleepy? Go to sleep. " He reached out and hugged Ji Rao, and then kissed Ji Rao''s lips.


    Ji Rao looked at Shen Yicheng with a little more disbelief I''m undressed. You tell me, "sleep?"


    Shen Yicheng looked at him in surprise for a while, "I thought you would be disgusted if I did this kind of thing."


    Ji Rao stared at him and said, "if I really don''t want to, you may not be able to touch me."


    Shen Yicheng looked a little bit happy and said, "do you mean..."


    Ji Rao can''t bear to say, "do you still do it? If you don''t, go down and go back to your room. "


    Shen Yicheng''s face opened a smile. He reached out and held Ji Rao in his arms. "Do it."


    When Shen Yicheng woke up the next day, he saw Ji Rao''s face, and the corner of his mouth could not help raising it again.


    Just seeing Ji Rao every day can make him feel very good.


    He couldn''t help but kiss Ji Rao on the cheek.


    Ji Rao opened his eyes, looked at him coldly, and then stretched out his feet to kick people away from him. Ji Rao''s feet are slightly cool. Shen Yicheng holds them and sticks them on his stomach.


    "Comfortable?"


    The warmth was the same for Ji Rao. He put his foot back and sat up from the bed.


    Behind him, Shen Yicheng lay with his head on his side. Seeing the red mark on Ji Rao''s white back, Shen Yicheng''s eyes became darker.


    Ji Rao put on her clothes and went to wash when she got out of bed.


    "Are you so heartless?"


    Ji Rao looks back at him:?


    "Abandon me when you''ve finished."


    Ji Rao picked next eyebrow, "sugar finished, today when go out again buy some."

 Chapter 1440

    Shen Yicheng chuckled, "OK."


    The final term is coming soon. Yang Zeyu has already made an appointment with someone about how to spend the summer vacation. He is a little excited.


    "Brother Shen, jirao, how do you spend your summer vacation?"


    Shen Yicheng slowly arranged his books, "stop."


    "Ah? It''s too boring. Why don''t you come to Yunnan with us? "


    Shen Yicheng goes to see Ji Rao. Ji Rao shakes his head, obviously not interested.


    Ji Rao doesn''t seem to be interested in anything, except games. He is a standard Internet addict.


    "All right." Yang Zeyu patted Shen Yicheng on the shoulder. "Keep in touch during the holiday. I''ll send you our travel photos. Ha ha."


    "Have a nice trip."


    Ji Rao fell asleep in the final exam and got a zero in English, which made the English teacher so angry that her homework doubled during the holiday.


    Ji Rao is held by Shen Yicheng as soon as he comes out of the office. They don''t care about the strange eyes of other students passing by.


    "The teacher scolded you?"


    "Well." After being scolded, Ji Rao was not happy and frowned.


    Shen Yicheng rubbed Ji Rao''s wrist, "let you sleep. Now, there''s more homework."


    Ji Rao tilted his head and said, "you write for me."


    "Then give me a kiss."


    Ji Rao went over and gave him a kiss.


    Ji Rao''s face was as usual, but Shen Yicheng was stunned. The male students around them were also stunned. The female students covered their mouths and screamed.


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Rao raised her eyebrows. "Didn''t you ask me to kiss you? Don''t you like it? "


    "No Shen Yicheng is helpless and funny. He forgets that Ji Rao doesn''t care about the opinions of the people around him. Originally, he thought Ji Rao would refuse for the sake of more people. "Don''t you think there are too many people here?"


    "What''s the matter with so many people? There are many ghosts. " Ji Rao said, pointing to a position in front of him, "there is a long haired male ghost. He was bitten to death by a tiger hundreds of years ago, and his stomach is broken. There, a drowning female ghost, with her head hanging down and her hair all in front of her, can''t see her face, and her body is still swollen, and there.... "


    Shen Yicheng


    "Well, my ghost daughter-in-law, let''s go."


    Shen Yicheng really doesn''t want Ji Rao to chat with those ghosts later.


    Ji Rao was pulled away by Shen Yicheng, with a reluctant expression on his face. "You haven''t bought me the sugar that you said."


    "Buy it. I''ll buy it for you when I have a holiday."


    Teachers of all subjects left a lot of homework. The head teacher held a class meeting with great care. The content was nothing more than paying attention to safety and learning. The holiday was a good time to overtake on the curve. It took more than two hours for the students to have a holiday.


    Parents have been waiting outside the school for a long time. The students in the dormitory go to the dormitory with their parents to remove the quilts and books. Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao are very relaxed and go out hand in hand with their schoolbags.


    As soon as I went back, I heard the sound of the TV.


    Shen Xingyun is sitting on the sofa in his pajamas with melon seeds in his hand. When he hears them coming back, he turns his head and takes a look.


    "Back?" He clapped his hands. "Have you had a holiday?"


    "Let it go." Shen Yicheng put down his schoolbag first, "when are you going to leave?"


    Shen Xingyun has been on holiday early. He has been on holiday for nearly a week.

 Chapter 1441

    "Why should I go?" Shen Xingyun shrugged, "I think you''re very comfortable here. I''m going to be here on vacation."


    Shen Yicheng, who is thinking about how to get rid of his younger brother so that he and Ji can pass through the world of two people everyday


    "It''s all a holiday. Why don''t you go home?"


    Shen Xingyun looked back innocently, "does that brother want to go back with me?"


    "Of course I won''t go back."


    "I don''t know."


    Shen Yicheng


    Now he wants to beat up his brother, who is laughing in front of him.


    Ji Rao looked at them for a while, not interested in their bickering, and went straight back to the room.


    Shen Xingyun tore a packet of potato chips to eat again, as if just chatting casually and raised a topic, "Hey, brother, you didn''t find that Ji Rao doesn''t eat."


    Shen Yicheng suddenly looked up at Shen Xingyun, who was alert and cold. Unfortunately, Shen Xingyun was absorbed in watching TV and didn''t find it.


    Shen Yicheng definitely looked at Shen Xingyun for a few seconds, "it''s just that you haven''t seen it."


    "Is it?"


    Shen Yicheng took two packets of sugar from his schoolbag and went upstairs. When he stepped on the last staircase, he suddenly heard the sound from the hall.


    "Brother, let''s go to see my grandfather the day after tomorrow."


    He looked down from the second floor and just looked up at Shen Xingyun. His eyes were no different from his usual eyes. It seemed that he just said something casually and didn''t feel any doubt about it.


    "Again." Shen Yicheng pushes open Ji Rao''s door.


    When the door closed, the smile on Shen Xingyun''s lips faded. He watched TV for a while, but his eyes were dazed. A moment later, he squeezed a potato chip into his mouth.


    Shen Yicheng didn''t want to go to his grandfather''s house, but the next day his grandfather called.


    "A city," old voice came from the phone, "are you on holiday?"


    "Let grandfather go."


    "Ah, come to see me tomorrow, won''t you? Your grandmother misses you


    The last time Shen Yicheng saw his grandfather was during the Spring Festival. Unlike Shen''s father and mother, Shen Yicheng''s grandparents always treat him as well as Shen Xingyun.


    Before Shen Yicheng could decide whether to go or not, grandfather Shen spoke again.


    "Your grandmother killed two chickens, waiting for you to make delicious food for you. I heard that you have a boyfriend? "


    "Grandfather..."


    "Hey, don''t be embarrassed. If you have a boyfriend, bring him to meet my old man. "


    In this way, Shen Yicheng was convinced by his grandfather. After hanging up the phone, Shen Yicheng angrily pushes open Shen Xingyun''s door and sees Shen Xingyun sitting at the computer desk.


    "Shen Xingyun."


    Shen Xingyun turned his head, as if he could not understand Shen Yicheng''s ugly face. He bent his lips and grinned, "don''t you knock when I come in?"


    Ignoring the irony of Shen Xingyun, Shen Yicheng went directly to him and asked, "did you tell my grandfather about Ji Rao?"


    Shen Xingyun is very straightforward, "right."


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    "What can I do? I just want my grandfather to know about you. You''ll take him back to the Shen family sooner or later, won''t you? "


    Shen Yicheng looks at Shen Xingyun for two seconds. Shen Xingyun looks back with a smile and is not afraid of him.


    After a while, Shen Yicheng said in a deep voice, "I warn you, you''d better not hit Ji Rao."

 Chapter 1442

    "I seem to be angry." Shen Xingyun shriveled his mouth, "brother is always so unreasonable. I''m your brother. What do you want to do to me? "


    "I asked you to live with me, not to connive. If you do anything, I won''t forgive you just because you are my brother. And... " Shen Yicheng pauses, "if Dad insists on not agreeing, I can go back to Shen''s house without Ji Rao."


    Shen Xingyun''s face was slightly stiff, and the radian of his mouth also slowly dropped.


    "Listen to elder brother''s meaning, if father doesn''t accept Ji Rao, you still want to sever relations with them?"


    Shen Yicheng didn''t say anything and didn''t deny it.


    Shen Xingyun suddenly stood up and said with a sneer, "brother, you are so cruel. Now I''m really curious about how you and Ji Rao know each other. How can you value him so much?"


    Shen Yicheng''s face was not worried. "You don''t need to know this. You should be more peaceful and be good to everyone."


    Then he left.


    If Shen Xingyun does something against Ji Rao, he doesn''t mind tearing his face with Shen Xingyun. Shen''s father and mother dote on Shen Xingyun so much, and they like a man so much. It''s not impossible for Shen''s father to draw a line with him, but Shen doesn''t care about it.


    He has long said that he only wants Ji Rao.


    "What are you doing?"


    Shen Yicheng looked up and saw Ji Rao standing beside him.


    "In a daze?"


    Shen Yicheng smiles, and the depression in his heart just disappears.


    Ji Rao has such magic power. Just look at him and you will feel much better.


    He went to kiss Ji Rao, "come back to my hometown with me tomorrow."


    "What are you doing back home?"


    "Go and see my grandfather. You haven''t met my grandfather yet." Shen Yicheng takes Ji Rao''s hand, bows his head and kisses the back of his hand. It''s a habitual criminal.


    Ji Rao looked up and down at him, then pulled back his hand, "whatever you want."


    Shen Yicheng has no face and no skin to follow up, hugs his waist from behind Ji Rao, and they walk forward synchronously.


    Ji Rao stepped on Shen Yicheng when he stepped forward. Shen Yicheng didn''t respond. Ji Rao was impatient first.


    "Get up, you''re bored."


    "You dislike me." Shen Yicheng looks at Ji Rao wrongly.


    Only Ji Rao''s indifferent eyes answered him.


    The next day, Shen Yicheng took his car out of the garage.


    The car is a good one. Shen Xingyun holds his arm and stands beside the car. He looks at Shen Yicheng suspiciously. "Do you have a driver''s license?"


    "No one will check the way back to the countryside." Shen Yicheng put his hand on the door and looked faintly, "who else will open it, will you?"


    Shen Xingyun shriveled mouth, just about to stretch out his hand to pull the door, was suddenly interrupted by Shen Yicheng.


    "You do it later." Shen Yicheng pointed to the back seat with his chin, "that position belongs to your sister-in-law."


    Shen Xingyun


    Shen Xingyun sneered and sat behind.


    Ji Rao stood on one side quietly, like a wooden man.


    Today is a cool summer day, the sun is very strong, baking the earth, three people are wearing very light.


    In the voice of ancient songs, Shen Xingyun suddenly spoke, "Ji Rao, your skin is really white."


    Shen Yicheng


    Ji Rao looked down at his arm, "is that right?"


    "Yes, just now I saw that you were shining white."


    Shen Yicheng looks at his brother unfriendly in the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 1443

    Shen Yicheng adjusted his voice, "you can sleep for a while."


    Ji Rao looked out of the window and didn''t know what he was thinking. After a while, he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Shen Xingyun means to point a way, "elder brother, the appearance that sister-in-law sleeps also quite lovely."


    "Go away." Shen Yicheng looks at Shen Xingyun like a warning, because he doesn''t want to wake Ji Rao, so his voice is very light, but his tone is extremely cold, "don''t look for trouble."


    Shen Xingyun is not afraid of his brother''s anger. He leans forward slightly and looks at Shen Yicheng in the rearview mirror with a smile. "I don''t know if my brother has ever heard such a saying, delicious but dumplings, fun but..."


    On the side of the road, a car suddenly stepped on the brake and stopped at the side of the road.


    A moment later, a boy came down from the rear door with an ugly face. Almost as soon as he got down, the car rushed out.


    Shen Xingyun, who only ate a car full of exhaust gas


    He gritted his teeth and thought about the appearance of Shen Yicheng just now. With a cold face, he asked him to get out of the car, or he would not live in his home again. Shen Xingyun had to follow the naked threat.


    Shen Xingyun could only stand in the heat for ten minutes before he got a taxi.


    "Here we are, jirao."


    Ji Rao opened his eyes gently, then opened the door and got off.


    Grandfather Shen lives in a small courtyard in the mountains. Although it''s not very luxurious, it has a different scenery. All the trees are lush and luxuriant. If you listen carefully, you can still hear the murmur of the stream.


    "It rained a little yesterday. Take my hand. Don''t fall."


    Ji Rao stepped on the muddy shoes before he took a few steps. He stretched out his hand to hold Shen Yicheng. Because he didn''t wake up, he looked a little wilted. His eyelids drooped lazily and didn''t say much.


    Just didn''t walk two steps, Ji Rao suddenly thought of what looked back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Where''s your brother?"


    As soon as Shen Xingyun was mentioned, he remembered what his good brother had just said in the car.


    "He''ll come by himself later. Don''t worry about him."


    Ji Rao looks at Shen Yicheng''s handsome face, and always feels that he seems to be a little angry. He stretched out his hand and touched the forehead of Shen Yicheng. The man''s face, which had just been completely black, seemed to clear up again in an instant.


    "Is your grandfather''s house so hard to walk?"


    "Yes," Shen Yicheng said, "every time I come to my grandfather''s house, it''s like learning from scriptures."


    After another two steps, Ji Rao suddenly stops. He looks slightly in one direction. Shen Yicheng also looks in the past. There is nothing unusual.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao frowned slightly, then shook his head, "it''s OK, let''s go."


    After another seven or eight minutes, they saw grandfather Shen''s house. It was a two-story building with a very elegant and retro decoration.


    Granny Shen knew they were coming for a long time, so she waited at the door. Seeing their figures, she laughed.


    "Is this Ji Rao?" Grandma Shen didn''t even look at Shen Yicheng. She took Ji Rao''s hand.


    Granny Shen has gray hair and is a head shorter than Ji Rao, but she is wearing a vermilion Qipao. Her every move is elegant and scholarly. She reveals a sense of temperament. From her back, she really thinks she is a young girl.


    Ji Rao is held by her hand, suddenly some Lengzheng.


    "Grandma has made a lot of food for you. I''ll wait for you to come and eat. The young man is so handsome. My family is blessed."

 Chapter 1444

    Shen Yicheng looks at Ji Rao in a funny way. He is at a loss and doesn''t know what to say. Ji Rao has never shown such an expression since he woke up.


    In front of the building is a large yard. Chickens are raised on the right and vegetables are planted on the left. Chickens are in groups, and they are not afraid of people. When Ji Rao came in, the group of Goo Goo chickens came together.


    After being driven away by grandma Shen, several people were able to enter the house.


    As soon as he entered the door, Ji Rao''s eyes fell on the old man sitting on the mahogany chair. The old man was leaning on a crutch, and his face was covered with the gullies left by the years, but his eyes were still clear.


    "Grandfather."


    "Just come back." Grandfather Shen showed a smile, "is this Ji Rao?"


    Ji Rao nodded.


    "You''re welcome. Just be your own home. Sit down." Grandfather Shen drank water, put down the glass, and looked at the door of his eyes, "where''s the nebula?"


    Shen one city face does not change color way, "cloud wants to come later."


    Grandfather Shen didn''t doubt that he was there, and his eyes fell on Shen Yicheng again. "The object is going to take home. Aren''t you going to introduce it to me?"


    Shen Yicheng laughed and said, "don''t you know all about grandfather? He doesn''t like to talk. Don''t scare him."


    Grandfather Shen is very bluffing when he doesn''t smile, but a little smile makes people feel very kind. Ji Rao doesn''t contradict him.


    "Come on, now that you''re back, play chess with me."


    Shen Yicheng calmly replied, "OK."


    Obviously I''m used to playing chess with grandfather Shen.


    Granny Shen looked at grandfather Shen with some annoyance. "I know that''s why you called the children back." While she went to greet Ji Rao, "son, come and sit here."


    Mrs. Shen points to a fat orange cat lying on her stomach and taking a nap. As soon as Ji Rao takes a step in the past, the lazy orange cat opens its eyes and looks at Ji Rao warily. Ji Rao stops walking. He almost subconsciously looks at Shen Yicheng.


    Shen Yicheng came over, picked up the orange cat, put it at the door and patted its fat belly, "go and play."


    He turned back and explained to grandma Shen, "Ji Rao is a little afraid of cats."


    Granny Shen nodded, "that cat was picked up by me two years ago. It''s the most docile. Anyone can touch it. It doesn''t bite. Come and sit down. "


    Shen Yicheng and grandfather Shen went to the second floor to play chess. Granny Shen said with a smile, "as soon as they get up, they''re going to work hard. If they don''t ask them to eat, they can''t remember."


    What grandma Shen said was right. Shen Yicheng and grandfather Shen stayed on it for three hours. It was almost dinner time, and there was no sign of them coming down.


    Ji Rao went to the door and looked at the weather outside.


    "It''s changeable." Granny Shen mumbled and went to collect the quilt.


    Ji Rao put on her coat after collecting the quilt for her, "grandma, I''ll go out to pick up the nebula and come back right away."


    "Where is the nebula? OK, or I''ll call Yicheng to go with you? "


    "No, it''s not far away."


    When Ji Rao went out, grandma Shen suddenly stopped him and gave him an umbrella. "I see it''s going to rain again. Come back early."


    "Grandma, don''t worry."


    "Well, slow down on the road, son."


    Ji Rao went out with an umbrella. When he came out of the door, he looked slightly and saw a pair of bright eyes staring at himself on the tree.

 Chapter 1445

    It''s a cat with a gentle temper, according to grandma Shen.


    Ji Rao takes back her eyes and walks away with her umbrella.


    Sasha, Sasha.


    "Strange." Shen Xingyun murmured, he looked at his shoes full of mud.


    In the past, you could see your grandfather''s house in ten minutes'' walk. Now, after fifteen minutes'' walk, there is still no sign of your grandfather''s house?


    It seemed to be dark all of a sudden. The trees on both sides swayed with the wind, leaving mottled shadows on the dirt road.


    The wind is getting colder and colder.


    Shen Xingyun has goose bumps all over his body. He takes his mobile phone to look at the time, and then rubs his cool arm. He can''t help complaining about the driver who took him for a long walk when he didn''t pay attention.


    Sasha, Sasha.


    Shen Xingyun suddenly saw a man standing by the side of the road, who was dressed in white, standing quietly under the tree. Shen Xingyun was a little short-sighted, so he could not see the man''s face clearly, he could only see that he was dressed in white.


    But the white dress was too long. It seemed to go straight from the neck to the ankle.


    Who still wears such clothes now?


    "Hello -" Shen Xingyun just wanted to call the man, but he suddenly thought of something and stopped.


    This hilltop was bought by Shen Hua from a developer at that time. At that time, grandfather Shen took a fancy to this land. Grandfather Shen and grandmother Shen are not the kind of people who like to deal with people, so after they lived here, Shen Hua joked that they seemed to be going back to the mountains.


    That is to say, there will be no one here except grandfather Shen and grandmother Shen and Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao who have been here before.


    So this man is


    Ji Rao closed his eyes and opened them again. He slowly stopped and looked at the dark intersection in front of him. He knew that he had just passed once.


    "Is it fun to play with me?"


    "Ah, you found out."


    A white shadow came out of the road. The man was wearing a long white dress with hair scattered. He covered his mouth with a smile. A pair of Danfeng eyes were smiling at Ji Rao.


    "Where''s Shen Xingyun?"


    White shadow chuckled, and the voice sounded extraordinarily penetrating, "do you want to eat him?"


    "Give him up."


    White shadow looked at him up and down, then snorted, "why? You are a ghost, and you want to threaten me? "


    Ji Rao definitely looked at him for two seconds, and then began to take out his pocket.


    White shadow''s eyes narrowed, "what do you want to do?"


    He took out his clothes and pants, and finally found a small note in the back pocket of his pants. Ji Rao took it out, and then began to mutter according to the above.


    "Death curse? You want to pass me? No, it''s impossible. How can you have such a thing? Are you the devil of the ghost hunter? "


    Ji Rao didn''t pay attention to him, and recited the death curse with no expression on his face.


    That white shadow eye bead with the posture that the mankind absolutely can''t do, one up, one to the right turn, immediately seem to be under what decision like, "calculate you ruthless."


    When he spoke, his mouth was full of red blood, and the next moment, the white shadow disappeared in the same place.


    After Bai Ying left completely, Ji Rao took back the note.


    This note is just a small part of what he used to catch ghosts from Shen Yicheng before. There are many other things to get rid of ghosts. Of course, it''s impossible to succeed just by reciting a few death mantras.

 Chapter 1446

    Besides, Ji Rao himself is a ghost. Does he recite the curse of death and surpass himself?


    That ghost is too timid, otherwise Ji Rao can''t help him.


    Ji Rao sighed.


    Now he can bully even a kid.


    There was a man lying in the middle of the road. Ji Rao went and squatted down. It was Shen Xingyun''s face with a frown.


    He reached out and took a picture.


    "Shen Xingyun?"


    No response.


    "Shen Xingyun!"


    Still no response.


    "Shen Xingyun!"


    Not moving.


    Ji Rao''s hand fell under Shen Xingyun''s nose. Just when he was about to pinch the person with his thumb, Shen Xingyun suddenly woke up. His eyes, which looked at everyone with disdain, were filled with fear and pain at the moment.


    As soon as he opens his eyes, Ji Rao stares at him.


    "You..."


    Without waiting for him to speak, Shen Xingyun suddenly reached out and hugged him.


    Ji Rao is silent.


    Shen Xingyun clings to his neck with a sob in his ear.


    Shen Xingyun Crying?


    His gaffe didn''t last for a long time. Ji Rao didn''t know how to comfort the kid who was scared by the ghost. He just squatted there and let him hold him.


    Shen Xingyun let go of him and dried his tears. When he looked up again, he was the arrogant young man who was extremely arrogant. He stared at Ji Rao fiercely.


    Ji Rao didn''t care what the white eyed wolf thought. She patted herself and stood up.


    The rain crackled down and soon wet their clothes.


    "Come on, it''s raining hard." Ji Rao put out her hand.


    Shen Xingyun stood motionless in the rain, and his stubborn eyes made people feel pity for him.


    Shen Xingyun reaches out his hand, Ji Rao holds it, and then pulls him back.


    "Don''t tell me about tonight."


    Ji Rao walked in front with no expression, "it''s raining too much. I didn''t hear what you said clearly."


    "I said you don''t want to talk about tonight!"


    "Don''t worry, don''t say."


    Shen Xingyun felt that although his hands were small but powerful, they were just a little too cold.


    "Did I meet a ghost?"


    Ji Rao did not speak.


    "I know if you don''t say it. I''ve just met a ghost."


    The man in white he saw just now, when he turned his face, Shen Xingyun saw Ji Rao''s appearance.


    He didn''t tell Ji Rao about this.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s OK." Ji Rao opened the umbrella in her hand and held it up.


    Ji sighed.


    Shen Xingyun is half a step behind Ji Rao. He looks up at Ji Rao''s wet hair and says in a soft voice, "in fact, you''re not human."


    The rain is getting bigger and bigger. It seems that there is only the sound of rain beating all things.


    Ji Rao stops at the same place. His body is slightly stagnant. He wants to release his hand, but Shen Xingyun clutches him hard.


    He took a deep breath, turned his head and looked at Shen Xingyun, "what are you talking about?"


    "You''ve never eaten anything but sugar. And


    Through the rain and darkness, Ji Rao sees Shen Xingyun''s eyes, which are extremely bright.


    "I''ve actually met you before."


    It was when Shen Xingyun was four years old. His memory at that time was very vague for him. He didn''t remember how he got into the room or how he got out. He only remembered that there was a man lying there, a very beautiful brother. He lay there quietly with his eyes closed, without breathing or heartbeat.


    After that, Shen Xingyun occasionally remembered that scene, but later he never found that person again.

 Chapter 1447

    Until he came to Shen Yicheng''s home, this time he saw a living person.


    The man came to open the door for him.


    It''s strange, even if it''s a long memory, Shen Xingyun recognized Ji Rao when he first saw him.


    "Sister in law, I pay more attention to you than you think."


    Ji Rao looked at him quietly for a while. He didn''t know how to talk to him, so he could only open the umbrella slowly.


    "My brother has grown up since he was a child. I suspect he has problems too. Do you know what happened to him, sister-in-law?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t you really know?" Shen Xingyun took a step forward, and the deep eyes that almost locked people up made Ji Rao feel that the child was a little oppressive. He put his hand around Ji Rao''s shoulder and almost forced him to ask, "why doesn''t my brother get close to home, why does my brother like you so much, like something that is not human?"


    His tone is very cold, but Ji Rao can''t understand the taste of a sad accusation.


    Ji Rao thinks that this may be the problems that have puzzled Shen Xingyun for many years, and these problems have almost become his heart knot.


    Why is his brother different from other people''s brother.


    Why is his brother so indifferent to his relatives.


    "Your brother He had a lot of family


    Shen Xingyun was stunned.


    Ji Rao looked up at him and said, "Shen Xingyun, do you believe in reincarnation of life and death?"


    The rain hit the window and made a lot of noise.


    Grandfather Shen is finally tired of playing, and he won''t come.


    "You''ve retired a lot in chess."


    Shen Yicheng said with a smile, "it''s my grandfather''s chess skill again."


    "Don''t coax me with this painting. I haven''t seen Ji Rao for a long time. I''m worried." Grandfather Shen took the pieces one by one. "You can''t calm down in your heart. The pieces are not careful."


    "Yes."


    Grandfather Shen likes this child very much. Although he is not very close to his parents, grandfather Shen just likes it. He is very happy when he looks at the child''s eyebrows. His son is headstrong, the most unpromising, did not expect to have a son is in the eyes of grandfather Shen. Later, I found out by accident that the child could play chess, so I pulled Shen Yicheng down. I thought it was just a child playing, but I didn''t expect that Shen Yicheng had two brushes.


    After that, grandfather Shen taught Shen Yicheng to play chess. He also liked this grandson very much.


    "OK, go and find the child. By the way, see if Xingyun has come back. It''s raining so heavily."


    "I''ll go down first, grandfather." Shen Yicheng couldn''t wait for a moment, so he ran down.


    Grandfather Shen shook his head behind him and sighed.


    "Ji Rao, Ji Rao."


    Shen Yicheng looked around, didn''t see the person he wanted to see, so he ran to the kitchen, "grandma, do you see Ji Rao?"


    Granny Shen is cooking soup, smell speech way, "he went to pick up nebula."


    "When?"


    "More than half an hour."


    Without saying a word, Shen Yicheng turned and walked out. Grandma Shen couldn''t stop shouting.


    As soon as the door opened, he saw two figures coming in the yard.


    Shen Xingyun is holding an umbrella. He and Ji Rao are both in the umbrella. They are very close.


    "Ji Rao."


    Shen Yicheng steps forward, grabs Ji Rao''s wrist and reaches for his cold face.


    "Cold? It''s so wet. Come on in


    Shen Xingyun watched the two enter the room. Then he put the umbrella away and put it outside.

 Chapter 1448

    Granny Shen saw the two men were wet, so she quickly took a towel.


    "Take off your coat. It''s uncomfortable when it''s wet." Shen Yicheng helped Ji Rao take off his coat and put his hand in his own.


    "It''s OK."


    "Why don''t you call me when you pick him up?"


    "It''s OK. It''s very close."


    Shen Xingyun stood aside from beginning to end, his face was not good-looking, in short, his eyes were very complex.


    Aware of his brother''s strange eyes, he looked up and felt something was wrong. "What''s the matter? Did you bully your sister-in-law? "


    "No way." Shen Xingyun pulled a smile, not sincere at all.


    Who dares to bully Ji Rao.


    It''s killing me.


    In the evening, grandma Shen cooked a very good meal, but Ji Rao fell ill.


    "What about going to the hospital?"


    Shen Yicheng waved his hand, "no, I have a fever. I don''t need to go to the hospital. Just take some medicine and have a sleep. I''ll go up and have a look at him after eating."


    Shen Xingyun looked at Shen Yicheng and said nothing.


    Granny Shen is still a little worried. She always wants to go up and have a look. Shen Yicheng says Ji Rao has fallen asleep. Granny Shen just gives up.


    During the meal, grandma Shen picked out every dish and put it in the pot. She told Shen Yicheng, "when you finish eating later, you can serve it to Ji Rao. You have to eat more or less. How can you do without eating?"


    "I see, granny, eat it quickly."


    After a meal, Shen Yicheng went up with a bowl. Ji Rao, who had a fever and was bedridden, was lying on the bed with a headset and playing games with a mobile phone.


    Shen Yicheng puts the rice on the table, presses Ji Rao and kisses him.


    "Still fighting."


    Ji Rao can''t eat, and he can''t just stop eating. Shen Yicheng can only think of this way.


    "Why pick up the nebula yourself, eh?"


    Ji Rao''s mobile phone operation does not affect his return to Shen Yicheng. "When I came to your grandfather''s house, I saw a hanged ghost. When Shen Xingyun came, he met that ghost."


    Shen Yicheng''s face sank and bit Ji Rao''s ear like punishment. For Ji Rao who has no pain, it''s no different from tickling.


    "You don''t call me for such a dangerous thing."


    "You didn''t have time." Ji Rao butted him with his shoulder, "you get up quickly, you are heavy. I''m going to have sugar. Go and peel one for me. "


    Shen Yicheng is still angry. He knows that Ji Rao can''t keep up with the world. If he is careless, he will be eaten by other ghosts. But he can''t say anything too angry when he thinks that Ji Rao''s main culprit is himself.


    He looked at Ji Rao plaintively, and finally sat on the edge of the bed, dejected, "then you kiss me, kiss me, I''ll peel it for you."


    Ji Rao''s eyes are not far away from the mobile phone interface, and his mouth is very perfunctory. He kisses Shen Yicheng on the face. How can Shen Yicheng satisfy his careless kisses? He directly reaches out his hand and clasps Ji Rao''s back neck, and drags people to kiss him for two or three minutes.


    As soon as he let go, Ji Rao punched him hard, "I''m dead!"


    He pointed to the gray game interface and looked at Shen Yicheng accusing.


    With a helpless smile, Shen Yicheng wiped off the suspicious crystal on Ji Rao''s mouth and touched his head again. "Next time, you must tell me something like this, or I will be very worried, OK?"


    Ji Rao nodded reluctantly.

 Chapter 1449

    They stayed at grandfather Shen''s house for three days and went back.


    Shen Xingyun dares to say that this is the most boring vacation he has ever had.


    Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao are just men who can''t get out of the gate. Shen Xingyun stares at Shen Yicheng, who plays games with Ji Rao every day. He has asked such a person how to get the first grade more than once in his heart.


    He still can''t accept that his brother has three generations of memory, but his heart tells him clearly that this is the truth.


    Ji Rao thought that he would be afraid of or disgusted with himself when he knew he was a ghost. Unexpectedly, Shen Xingyun''s attitude towards him did not change at all. Shen Xingyun didn''t pay attention to Ji Rao when Shen Yicheng was there, and he would especially call Ji Rao when Shen Yicheng was not there.


    Always call Ji Rao to help him take this and that. Ji Rao will give it to him when he is in a good mood. If he is not in a good mood, he will not look at him.


    Ji Rao sits cross legged on the sofa watching TV. Shen Xingyun comes down from upstairs and sits next to Ji Rao.


    "Why do you like cartoons?"


    "I think it looks good."


    Shen Xingyun followed him for a while, and suddenly asked, "if you have passed this life, will you still have memory in the next life?"


    Ji Rao was silent for a while, "no more."


    This is Ji Rao''s last life. He and Shen Yicheng know it well.


    Yin card solid soul array in slowly dissipate, Ji Rao know his life is limited.


    "Why not?"


    Ji Rao said with a smile, "because there will be no more Ji Rao at that time."


    "You''re going to die, aren''t you?"


    "Who can''t die."


    Shen Xingyun paused and said in a dull voice, "is there really a bridge?"


    "Yes, it''s beautiful."


    "When you cross Naihe bridge, can you come to me? If you can, I don''t want to forget you."


    Ji Rao reached out and touched Shen Xingyun''s head. "What I did with your brother was against the heaven, you don''t have to mix in."


    "No, you must come to me."


    Ji Rao looks into Shen Xingyun''s eyes. Although he doesn''t understand why Shen Xingyun insists, he is willing to tell a little lie for Shen Xingyun.


    "Well, we''ll find you."


    Ji Rao''s soul will dissipate sooner or later. He will never see Naihe bridge again.


    He just told a lie to appease Shen Xingyun, but Shen Xingyun seems to take it seriously. He seems to be really happy.


    The holiday passed quickly.


    The most exciting thing is the division, Ji Rao no accident was assigned to the last class, but to his surprise, his deskmate is still Shen Yicheng.


    The students of class 14 are like brothers when they see each other.


    "Good brother, are you in class 14, too?"


    "When we met again, I said we were in the same class."


    "Hahaha, you''re at the bottom together."


    "You again."


    "Good boy, you are in class 14 again."


    The class was noisy when Ji Rao came in.


    The atmosphere between Class A and class 14 is really bad. Even Ji Rao can feel it. But for Ji Rao, he''s in the same class. With his attitude of playing games in class every day, class 14 may be more suitable for him.


    What surprised him was Shen Yicheng.


    When Shen Yicheng steps in with his schoolbag on his back, not only Ji Rao, but the whole class''s eyes fall on Shen Yicheng.


    What do you do when you come to class 14?


    I didn''t expect that the first grade looked around and finally found a seat to sit down.


    He sat down, sat down and went to bed.

 Chapter 1450

    "Damn it, Shen Yicheng."


    "Xueba, are you in the wrong class? Class A is upstairs. "


    "No Shen Yicheng said as he put the book, "I''m in class 14."


    "I''ll go." There are boys from familiar with the move chair to come, "Xueba, tell me how you come to class 14."


    "Isn''t Shen Yicheng number one in the final exam? Why do you come to our class? "


    Shen Yicheng said, "I want to come to class 14, so I came."


    "This is Xueba, love, love."


    "My God, I never thought I could be in the same class with Shen Yicheng."


    Class 14 was almost boiling because of the arrival of Shen Yicheng. When the teaching director came in from outside, the class was as quiet as pouring cold water.


    The instructor stood on the platform, scanning around with sharp eyes, holding a face that looked like someone owed him eight million.


    "Why, I''m so happy at the beginning of school?" He pointed to the sign on the door of the class, "what''s so happy about entering class 14? Are you proud? I don''t know if I''ll collect my homework first and start chatting first. How can you do that? Are you coming to school or to play? I''m happy to see you in class 14. I heard your class from a long distance. I heard all the 13 classes next door clearly! "


    The students at the bottom either rolled their eyes or pretended to be innocent. They were used to it. It was absolutely uncomfortable for the instructor not to scold them seven or eight times a day. After all, the results of the teaching director are all pulled down by their class 14, and it''s not a day or two that he can''t see class 14.


    "Today, when you come to your class for the first time, you can find an example. In the future, you will see how people learn and how they are all teachers. How can the gap be so big? Do you have peace of mind? Can you all sleep when you go back to the dormitory? Don''t you think that you are ashamed of your teachers, parents and yourself? Ah? Students, senior three, there is no time to play, after the other students are gathering in suits, career success, you, ah? Do you mean to move bricks and goods for others? "


    The instructor let off steam and left. When the instructor left, banriton made a noise again.


    Ji Rao was a little surprised.


    Shen Yicheng stealthily catches Ji Rao''s hand under the table, "what''s the matter?"


    "I remember when he was in class A, he was very kind."


    Shen Yicheng jokingly said, "Class A is all top students, he likes it very much, class 14 is the most headache for him, how can he give a good face."


    "Why are you in class 14?"


    Shen Yicheng complained, "it''s not because some little fool''s score is too low." After that, he said with a smile, "I''ll take you around the world when I make money. There are so many beautiful places I want to go with you."


    "Then why not go now?"


    "Because your husband has no money. It''s impossible for my father to give me money to take you out. " He pinched Ji Rao''s nose, "so I have to make money myself to take you out to play."


    "In your first life, the whole country was yours."


    Shen Yicheng


    I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I always feel that Ji Rao seems to despise me.


    "When you were the second, you were also a rich family."


    Shen Yicheng


    "Now you''re poor."

 Chapter 1451

    The head teacher of class 14 held a class meeting, and then class ended.


    As soon as the teacher left, the door was pushed open.


    "I''m looking for Shen Yicheng."


    Almost the whole class looked up.


    Ma Jiaqi stood at the door, as if he was a little angry.


    Ji Rao took a look at Shen Yicheng, "looking for you, don''t you go?"


    "No


    Shen Yicheng doesn''t know what Ma Jiaqi is thinking, but he has made it clear to Ma Jiaqi. Besides, Ji Rao is beside him now. How can he leave Ji Rao to find another woman? He has to give his daughter-in-law a sense of security.


    "But she''s been looking at you." Ji Rao whispered, "or I''ll go with you."


    Shen Yicheng looked at Ji Rao for a while, "OK."


    When Ma Jiaqi saw Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao standing in front of him, she felt even worse.


    "I just called you..."


    If Shen Yicheng had the patience to explain to her at the beginning and talk euphemistically with her, now Shen Yicheng is lazy to even talk to her.


    Joke, Ji Rao is on the side, he must definitely refuse all pursuers.


    "Why did you come to class 14? Your grade should be in class A."


    God knows Ma Jiaqi''s mood after he started school and Shen Yicheng transferred to class 14.


    Shen Yicheng patted Ji Rao on the shoulder, "because of him."


    "Because of him? His exam results are so poor that it is reasonable for him to stay in class 14, but you are not the same. How can you fall for him? "


    "It''s not self indulgence, and it doesn''t matter which class I go to."


    Ma Jiaqi''s eyes suddenly turned red. She was wronged and sad.


    "I''m all for you. You used to be so good, but since he came, you''ve been fighting and coming to class 14. You''re ruining yourself."


    Ji Rao just listened and didn''t talk like a bystander.


    When Ma Jiaqi said that to him, he was not very angry. Mr. Shen Yicheng was angry. He reached out to hold Ji Rao''s hand and said in a cold voice, "I don''t need you. For my good, I told you I had an object." He raised the hand they held together. "I''ll be very upset if you say that to him."


    Ma Jiaqi was stunned.


    "You, how can he be a man..."


    "Believe it or not, I will only like him, now and in the future. Do you have any questions? If not, we''ll go back. I hope you won''t come to me if you have nothing to do in the future. My boyfriend will be unhappy. "


    Ji Rao


    I''m not upset.


    Ma Jiaqi seems to be scared by them. He just stares at Ji Rao and can''t say a word.


    Shen Yicheng took Ji Rao back.


    Ji Rao sat on the seat, holding his head to see Shen Yicheng brush topic, "you just seem to scare other people''s little girl."


    There was a paper on the table. Shen Yicheng calculated on the straw paper and gave a perfunctory "um".


    "Why don''t you have any pity for jade?"


    Shen Yicheng finished the answer, filled in the options, took time to pinch Ji Rao''s face, "with you, I won''t pity others." He leaned up to Ji Rao''s ear and said, "I will never do anything blind in the last life."


    Ji Rao laughs. He sweeps Shen Yicheng''s nose with a hairy pen. Shen Yicheng reaches for his wrist and says in a low voice, "don''t make trouble."


    "Well, you play with me like this, can you still get good grades?"


    "Ji Rao, you have to trust your boyfriend."

 Chapter 1452

    In the third year of senior high school, Shen Yicheng is still a day student. The management of class 14 is very loose. More than half of the students sleep and play games in class during the day, especially when they study in the evening without a teacher. But Shen Yicheng can still stand still in such a noisy environment. It seems that he has a study plan in his heart, which will not be changed by anyone outside, except Ji Rao.


    Jirao didn''t come back for half an hour. Shen Yicheng had to give up his paper and sneaked out while the teacher was away. Finally, he found jirao in the playground.


    Ji Rao didn''t do anything, just sat on the steps in a daze, blowing.


    "How to sit here."


    Ji Rao slightly tilted his head, "it''s not over yet. How did you come here?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. If you''re worried, just follow me."


    Ji Rao thought about it. It seems that he hasn''t been out for half an hour?


    "Let''s go back early tonight. We can''t study late."


    Ji Rao looked up at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "My mother is coming."


    "What about your father?"


    Shen Yicheng shook his head, "he doesn''t want to see me." He went to Ji Rao and sat down with his elbow on his leg. "Do you want to see her? If you don''t want to see her, I''ll call her and won''t let her come."


    "No, I can see anyone, but do you have any money to buy me sugar? Your father won''t give you any money. "


    Shen Yicheng said with a smile, "if you don''t eat mine or drink mine now, you are the most economical daughter-in-law in the world. How can I not afford to support you?"


    In the evening, Ji Rao and Shen Yicheng went home together. There was a woman sitting at home. She was pouring water and nagging, "tell me about you. There''s no place in the house. You have to come to squeeze with your brother. Your brother has such a big place, and he doesn''t like to see you. Don''t you come here to be angry? I won''t come back during the holidays. When will you come back


    Shen Xingyun was bored to death by her recitation. Back and forth, she could say over and over again, "Oh, mom, it''s good for me to live here, and my brother didn''t treat me badly."


    "He''s living with his little boyfriend. How can he care for you? Your father is angry about his business, and you still go to him. "


    Shen Xingyun hugged the pillow on the sofa and said, "is he still angry? You don''t even talk to him? My grandparents have met my sister-in-law. "


    Shen''s mother immediately stiffened her face and said, "I''m not sensible. He''s a man. What''s your name, sister-in-law. And who allowed you to take his boyfriend to see his grandparents. "


    "Grandparents are much more enlightened than you. I said, mom, my brother can''t give up his sister-in-law. You''d better advise my brother than my father. Also, can you ask my father not to cut off my brother''s living expenses? I eat with my brother. He can''t eat, and I can''t either. "


    Shen''s mother was distressed. She quickly went to see Shen Xingyun''s face for fear that he would be hungry and thin. "His father just broke your brother''s money, but he didn''t break yours. You should eat yours. Your brother, he won''t get rid of his little boy friend if he doesn''t see the coffin and cry


    Shen Xingyun whispered, "even if you force him with your life, he won''t give up."


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing, nothing."


    Shen turned around and began to look at the house again. "This place is still too small. The sofa and coffee table are far from home. Tell me about you. Why don''t you go home?"

 Chapter 1453

    "It''s so bad here. Just buy my brother a bigger house."


    Shen Mu''s eyes glared, "what nonsense, how can there be so much money at home?"


    Shen Xingyun shrugs.


    There''s no money there, but I''m not willing to.


    "Then you let my brother go home, and I''ll go back."


    "You also said that I would not let your brother go back. Besides, he has a boyfriend with him. Where can we fit these two Buddhas in the family? Your brother was willing to live alone when he was young. He can live here alone."


    Shen Xingyun stood up a little discontented, "you are so eccentric. No wonder my brother is not close to you."


    "What did you say?"


    "I think my brother and my grandparents are very good. It''s entirely your problem that he doesn''t kiss you."


    Shen''s mother was very angry by his words. "You, you son of a bitch, dare to say anything after following Shen Yicheng for a few days?"


    Shen Xingyun was still discontented and yelled, "what do you mean with my brother? I want to say that myself. You''d better go. You must have come here for nothing


    "Don''t think about it. I have to meet your brother''s little boy friend, who is so charming."


    There was a sudden noise at the door. Shen Xingyun and Shen Mu looked at the door together.


    Shen Yicheng pushes the door open, let Ji Rao go in first, and then follow him.


    At a glance, he saw Shen''s mother in the hall. Shen Yicheng didn''t see her for a long time. She didn''t even smile. "Mom, this is my object."


    Ji Rao changes her shoes and nods to Shen Mu.


    Shen''s mother''s expression hasn''t been better since Shen Yicheng came in. She looks up and down at Ji Rao with a not very kind eye, but she says to Shen Yicheng, "you''re all junior high school children, so don''t run home all the time. Isn''t it more convenient to stay in school? Otherwise, how tired it is to go back and forth like this every day. "


    Shen Yicheng came in and nodded, "not tired."


    "Living with people at such a young age," Shen''s mother''s eyes fell on Ji Rao, "do you know your family? Oh, by the way, I heard his father say that there is no one in your family, so you do it for money? "


    Shen Xingyun''s eyebrows were all twisted together, "Mom, what are you talking about?"


    It''s a ghost. How can you see the money at home? He''s embarrassed for his mother.


    Shen Yicheng goes to Ji Rao and holds Ji Rao''s hand in front of Shen''s mother. "Mom, if you come to separate me from Ji Rao, I can tell you now. It''s impossible. Don''t say that he doesn''t like our money at all, just say that he likes it. It''s OK to give him as much as I have. And you can rest assured that I got it from my own ability and won''t touch the Shen family. "


    "Yicheng," Shen''s mother was a little displeased, "how do you talk to mom? Mom, it''s all for you."


    "Thank you, but I don''t need it. I can promise you anything else, but Ji Rao can''t do it."


    Shen''s mother was angry by his attitude for a moment and didn''t know what to say. She looked at Shen''s expressionless face and suddenly her eyes were a little sour.


    Ji Rao is as motionless as a wooden man and doesn''t answer. When he looks up, he suddenly sees Shen Xingyun behind his mother blinking at him. He looks very silly. Ji Rao slightly hooks the corner of his mouth.


    Shen said, "you should know that your father values his reputation very much. If you have a boyfriend, how can you make him look up in the future?"

 Chapter 1454

    Shen Yicheng said lightly, "so you''d better do it for the reputation of the Shen family."


    "I''m also thinking about you in the future. When you are with men, you feel that you have to be with each other, but can you be together for a lifetime? After your friends are married and have children, can you guarantee that you will not regret the choice you made today? A city, you are not mature, your ideas are not mature enough, I am your mother, I will not harm you


    Shen Xingyun sighed.


    If you add his brother''s previous years, his age is enough to be his mother''s grandfather.


    "Mom, don''t meddle in brother''s business. He knows what he''s doing."


    Shen''s mother suddenly turned her head and looked at Shen Xingyun, "shut up. You''ll come home with me later."


    She saw that Shen Yicheng was not easy to match now. Shen Xingyun was smaller than Shen Yicheng. What would she do if she was bullied by Shen Yicheng. She can''t see through her eldest son.


    Shen Xingyun lay down on the sofa, "I don''t, I don''t go back."


    "Shen Xingyun, are you going to piss me off?"


    "I told you, brother, he won''t listen to you. You have to be angry with yourself. Ah, Ma, look at Ji Rao. She''s handsome and good-natured. What''s better than a girl? Women have many things. They are careful and sensitive. They have to be coaxed and accompanied. Men understand men best. If you really want my brother''s good, don''t interfere in this matter. "


    Mrs. Shen


    "You son of a bitch, are you swearing at me?"


    "No, absolutely not."


    "Don''t think I don''t know if you don''t tell me. Haven''t you had a good class recently? Do you see who else in your class studies day by day? You either go to school or come home


    Shen''s mother can''t persuade Shen Yicheng. Can''t she say she can''t move Shen Xingyun? Shen Xingyun see his mother is really angry, can only reluctantly agreed.


    "I have a lot of things. It''s so late now. I won''t leave today. I''ll go back when I''ve finished packing this weekend."


    Shen''s mother''s frown was finally a little loose. "Then you take everything with you. Don''t drop anything."


    "I know, I know."


    Shen''s mother sighed and looked at Shen Yicheng again. "Anyway, you don''t listen to what I say. It''s impossible for Shen''s family to accept you to be with men. You should think about what to do in the future. I don''t care about you. You can do it yourself."


    Then she left with her bag.


    Shen Xingyun yelled, "Mom, I''ll see you off."


    After waiting for two people to go out, Shen Yicheng just pulls Ji Rao to sit down, he kisses Ji Rao''s forehead, "you are wronged."


    Ji Rao didn''t get beaten or scolded. He looked at him blankly, "I''m not wronged."


    "If I can''t handle my parents'' affairs properly, will you be upset?"


    "No," Ji Rao said honestly, "I think living is the most important thing now."


    Shen Yicheng pasted Ji Rao''s cheek and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    If you didn''t meet me, you might have a better life.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand to the middle of Shen Yicheng''s clavicle, and the Yin card under his hand pierced his hand.


    "Shen Yicheng, what if I disappear one day?"


    "Then I''ll come to you."


    "If not."


    Shen Yicheng was silent for a while. He held Ji Rao in his arms. "It''s meaningless to live."


    Ji Rao lowered his eyes and couldn''t see the emotion in his eyes.

 Chapter 1455

    Because the family no longer gives money, Shen Yicheng has to do something else to support Ji Rao in his spare time.


    During this period, the Shen family seems to have really given up on Shen Yicheng. In addition to Shen Xingyun''s frequent harassment of his brother, Shen''s parents have never seen anyone and never called.


    Shen Yicheng always holds Ji Rao and says in a joking tone, "it''s good. I''m left with you, and you''re the only one."


    Yang Zeyu''s grades are very good. Although he fell from Class A in the third year of senior high school, he is also one of the top students in class 1, but class 1 is a little far away from class 14. Yang Zeyu can''t often come to Shen Yicheng, and Ji Rao sometimes goes to play with Yang Zeyu when he feels bored.


    Today, in the evening of self-study, Ji Rao walked to the gate of class one, and the class was over in two minutes. Ji Rao looked through the back door of class one and found that Yang Zeyu was in a circle. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    He just took a look and then turned back to the classroom. But he just walked two steps forward, and his step suddenly stopped.


    Ji Rao''s pupil suddenly shrank, and his face showed an incredible look. He froze in the same place and felt it carefully. He could feel that ghosts were coming from all directions.


    Jingling.


    At the right time, the class ended suddenly, and the people in the classroom rushed out. Ji Rao stood outside the classroom, waiting for people to go almost before he went in.


    Yang Zeyu is still playing with several boys in the back row. He doesn''t seem to notice Ji Rao at all.


    On the table in front of them was a piece of paper with a pen on it. Ji Rao looked at the pen and put his hand on Yang Zeyu''s shoulder.


    Yang Zeyu was startled and looked up to find that it was Ji Rao. He was relieved, "it''s you. Why are you here? What about brother Shen? "


    Ji Rao stared at the things in front of them for a long time, "what are you playing?"


    "To recruit ghosts, the boy said the game was fun." Yang Zeyu shrugged, "but it''s deceptive. There''s no fun at all."


    Ji Rao looked at the student Yang Zeyu pointed to, and the student said with a smile, "I also heard from my grandmother. I''ve never played. Besides, how can there be ghosts in the world? Do you still expect to play a game to summon ghosts out?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you. Come on, who''s going to be? It''s the last one. After the game, go back to sleep."


    The rest of the student just opened his mouth and was suddenly interrupted by Ji Rao.


    "It''s better to believe in something than nothing."


    Yang Zeyu turned his head and saw Ji Rao''s dignified expression. He knew Ji Rao well and knew that he was always indifferent. He had never been so dignified.


    I don''t know if it''s psychological effect. After he said this, the wind outside the window became louder. It''s only after class. The noise outside shouldn''t disappear so soon, but it''s true that several people can''t hear it. It''s strange to be quiet around.


    Yang Zeyu had goose bumps on his back. He lifted the paper and said, "forget it. I''m sleepy. I want to go back to sleep."


    A few of them took their coats and went out. Yang Zeyu hooked Ji Rao''s shoulder and asked, "where''s brother Shen?"


    "He should be waiting for me in the classroom. I''ll find him."


    "That''s OK. Let''s go back to the dormitory first. Pay attention to your safety when you go back."


    Ji Rao watched a few of them walk out of the door, and then turned to class 14.

 Chapter 1456

    After walking for a while, Ji Rao suddenly turned his head and said in a cold voice, "don''t follow me."


    His voice is not big, but it is very loud in the open teaching building.


    A small ball suddenly rushed out, Ji Rao just stepped back and was hugged.


    Ji Rao looks down and faces a blue and white face. Xiao Tuan Zi cries pitifully. His nose and mouth are full of blood. If Ji Rao is not a ghost, he will be scared.


    Shen Yicheng waited for Ji Rao to wait until the whole teaching building was gone. He finished the last question in hand and decided to go out to find his little daughter-in-law. Unexpectedly, as soon as he stood up, he saw that the door of the classroom had been pushed open.


    "Ji Rao? How did you get back? "


    Ji Rao coldly face behind of small regiment son also pulled out.


    Shen Yicheng looked at xiaotuanzi in surprise, "kid? Where did you come from? "


    "It should have been Yang Zeyu who played with ghosts."


    Shen Yicheng looked at the little ball and said with a smile, "they really dare to play with everything. What do you bring him for?"


    "He has to pester me."


    Xiaotuanzi holds Ji Rao''s legs and looks at his brother with tears in his heart.


    "Do you want to pass him?"


    Hearing these words, xiaotuanzi suddenly felt shocked and hid behind Ji Rao. He wiped the blood on his mouth and watched Shen Yicheng warily. Then he raised his head and shriveled his mouth to cry, "brother, I don''t want to go over Wuwu."


    "What do you do if you don''t


    "I want to follow my brother."


    "Don''t follow me." Ji Rao wants to break off Xiao Tuan Zi, but he can''t break it off. Shen Yicheng goes to fight. Xiao Tuan Zi shrinks back in fear, but even if he''s afraid, he doesn''t let go of Ji Rao''s leg.


    Shen Yicheng has been catching ghosts for so many years. Even if he is reincarnated now, there is still a smell that can make ghosts afraid.


    "Now what?"


    Ji Rao is also very helpless, "why follow me?"


    "Because I like big brother very much. Big brother looks like my brother."


    Ji Rao doubts, "who is your brother?"


    "My brother''s name is Yang Zeyu," she said


    Ji Rao and Shen Yicheng look at each other.


    "Does Yang Zeyu have a younger brother?"


    Shen Yicheng shook his head, "he never told me."


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Yang Zexin."


    Ji Rao asked, "Why are you here?"


    Yang Zexin thought, "I feel that my brother is calling me, and I''m coming." He looked up at Ji Rao, "just now I saw my brother embracing you. You must be my brother''s good friend."


    Shen Yi Cheng''s vision falls on Ji Rao''s body, then eyebrows pick, "he hugs you?"


    "I put my arm around my shoulder. What''s that look in your eyes?" Ji Rao patiently explained to Yang Zexin, "your brother''s best friend is this. I just know your brother from ordinary people."


    Yang Zexin looked at Shen Yicheng and was still a little scared. He shrunk his mouth and shook his head. "No, he''s too terrible. He''ll kill me."


    "Compared with this, I''m a little curious. Why didn''t you reincarnate?" Shen Yicheng looks at Yang Zexin and asks.


    "I don''t want to go, I don''t want to forget my brother, dad and mom."


    Pop.


    The lights are off in the teaching building.


    The house is dark, and Shen Yi Cheng can''t see clearly. He turns on his flashlight with his mobile phone.


    "Let''s go back first. The school will close later."


    "All right."


    Shen Yicheng pulls Ji Rao in front, and Yang Zexin follows quickly behind.

 Chapter 1457

    When opening the door, Yang Zexin followed Ji Rao to squeeze in.


    When watching TV, Yang Zexin likes Ji Rao''s cartoons very much, but he doesn''t just watch them, and his mouth is not idle.


    "Brother, you are also a ghost. Why do you have a body?"


    "Brother, why can that brother see me?"


    "Brother, did my brother tell you about me?"


    Ji Rao gave him a light look, "how can you talk so much. I haven''t asked you how you died. "


    "Sick and dead." Yang Zexin sniffed, "Mom and dad say it''s a disease that can''t be cured."


    "When did you die?"


    "I''ve been dead for more than ten years."


    Ji Rao was a little surprised.


    If he has been dead for more than ten years, doesn''t it mean that Yang Zeyu was only five or six years old when he died.


    "You''ve been a ghost for more than ten years. Haven''t you ever found your brother?"


    Yang Zexin some grievances, "I died in the hospital, the hospital is far away from home, I can not find the direction of home." He said with a smile, "but fortunately, my brother called me out."


    The next day at school, Shen Yicheng and Yang Zeyu were waiting at the door at noon. Yang Zexin was also beside them, but no one could see him. They all joked and went through Yang Zexin''s body.


    Ji Rao looks down at Yang Zexin, who is used to not being touched by others. He just stares at Yang Zeyu.


    "Why didn''t you go with your brother yesterday?"


    "Someone told me that a ghost who stays with a living person for a long time will damage the living person''s morality. My brother has come out!"


    Ji Rao looks up and sees Yang Zeyu coming.


    "Oh, are you waiting for me?"


    "Well, let me ask you something."


    Yang Zeyu said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Go, say as you go."


    When he got out of the teaching building and several people arrived at the place where there were few people, Shen Yicheng asked him, "do you have a younger brother?"


    As soon as he said this, Yang Zeyu''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Shen Yicheng, his eyes were very ugly, "how do you know?"


    Yang Zexin is beside Yang Zeyu, and even wants to reach for his clothes.


    Shen Yicheng looked at Yang Zexin, "is your brother Yang Zexin?"


    Yang Zeyu stops. There is something wrong with him, but Ji Rao can feel that he is very sad now.


    He looked at Shen Yicheng, who nodded to him slightly. With Shen Yicheng''s permission, Ji Rao said, "do you believe there are ghosts in this world?"


    "How could there be such a thing."


    Ji Rao mercilessly interrupts her, "you believe it, otherwise you won''t play with them last night, and you won''t go to call your brother''s soul when you call them. I''m right."


    Yang Zeyu looked at Ji Rao in amazement. His eyes didn''t know when they were red. He looked very pitiful.


    A moment later, he lowered his head, as if unwilling to be seen with red eyes.


    "There are no ghosts in this world, but I really hope I really hope there is a ghost. "


    Ji sighed. He patted Yang Zeyu''s shoulder placidly. "In fact, there are ghosts in the world."


    "Don''t lie to me." Yang Zeyu also insisted on smiling, "you didn''t tell me how you knew I had a younger brother. I never told anyone about him."


    "It was a kid named Yang Zexin who told me."


    Yang Zeyu was stunned. He looked at Shen Yicheng stupidly.


    "And he really wants his brother to talk to his friends about him."

 Chapter 1458

    After class time is limited, Ji Rao didn''t tell Yang Zeyu too much. Yang Zeyu was absent-minded in class all afternoon, and even was called by the teacher.


    Yang Zeyu''s younger brother really died of a disease, which is also a knot in Yang Zeyu''s heart all the time. He never said it to the outside world.


    Knowing that his brother has become a ghost, he is not only not afraid, but also looking forward to it.


    After all these years, he wanted to see him.


    Yang Zeyu had been waiting for Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao at the school gate. He rubbed his hands and almost looked forward to the school road.


    After a long distance, Ji Rao saw the figure he was looking forward to. He looked at Yang Zexin who was following him. "Your brother is there."


    "I see my brother."


    Shen Yicheng is beside Ji Rao. He tilts his head slightly. "You said yesterday that Ji Rao looks like your brother. Where is it like that?"


    Yang Zexin said, "in fact, it''s not like anywhere. Brother jirao is much more beautiful than his brother." He suddenly a smile, God mysterious secret way, "I just think, say so can let you feel me pitiful, can let me follow Ji Rao elder brother."


    Ji Rao


    There are still many children in mind.


    "Ji Rao, brother Shen, here!" Yang Zeyu''s eyes brightened and he waved his hand vigorously.


    "Keep your voice down." Shen Yicheng looked around, "call the guard, we can''t get out."


    "Oh, oh." Yang Zeyu quickly covered his mouth. He looked at Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao. He was eager to talk, but he was very excited. "Is he here?"


    Ji Rao looked at Yang Zeyu''s calf and gently nodded his head.


    Yang Zeyu was surprised and said, "really? Where is he? "


    Shen Yicheng pointed to Yang Zeyu''s leg, "there."


    Yang Zeyu turned his head and saw nothing but the floor tiles in front of him. But he knew that his younger brother was here. He reached out and touched only a pile of air. Yang Zeyu said with a silly smile, "is it here? Is he here? "


    Ji Rao


    Shen Yicheng frowned and said, "wrong, left."


    Yang Zeyu immediately changed a side, Ji Rao saw Yang Zeyu hand over the past, Yang Zexin eyes red.


    "Come on, let''s go. I''ll show you later."


    Shen Yicheng climbed up the wall, stepped on the next pillar cleanly, and then jumped down from the top. Yang Zeyu didn''t have much trouble climbing. Shen Yicheng looked at Ji Rao through the fence, "can you get by?"


    Ji Rao doesn''t know how to climb. Shen Yicheng and Yang Zeyu hold him on the other side.


    Shen Yicheng retreated, opened his arms and said, "come down, I''ll follow you."


    Ji Rao doesn''t doubt him, so he jumps down. Shen Yicheng hugs Ji Rao. Although the momentum makes him step back, he takes the opportunity to kiss Ji Rao on the neck.


    "You smell good."


    Ji Rao''s feet fell to the ground and pushed people away coldly.


    Yang Zeyu was very worried and looking forward to seeing Yang Zexin. He just thought that Yang Zexin was around him, and didn''t pay attention to what the two people were doing.


    He took a deep breath, looked at the empty room beside him and said in a low voice, "Xiaoxin, are you beside me?"


    There was no response, but he chuckled.


    "I know you''ve been here for so many years, I really I miss you so much


    Yang Zexin looks at him beside Yang Zeyu.

 Chapter 1459

    When he got home, Ji Rao asked Yang Zeyu to sit casually. He went to the sofa and suddenly frowned, "go, I''ll wash your face."


    Yang Zexin''s face was still bloody. He was afraid that Yang Zeyu would feel uncomfortable when he saw it later.


    When Yang Zeyu heard Ji Rao talking to the air, he immediately raised his ears. "Are you talking to Xiao Xin?"


    "Yes, I''ll wash his face. Sit down."


    "Oh, good." Yang Zeyu was sitting on the sofa, looking very upright.


    Shen Yicheng came out of his bedroom, holding a small bottle of things with dark green liquid in it.


    Yang Zeyu suddenly stood up, "what is this?"


    "I told you you don''t know. Lie down and I''ll give you a drop."


    Yang Zeyu immediately lay down on the sofa, he looked at the side of Shen Yicheng, "drop this, I can see Xiaoxin, right?"


    "Yes."


    "But I can''t touch him, can I?"


    "Well, it''s only six hours."


    "Brother Shen." He suddenly looked at Shen Yicheng seriously, "will people in this world become ghosts when they die?"


    Shen Yicheng knew what he wanted to ask, he was silent for a moment, "your brother may be too obsessive, so he did not go to reincarnation, you still have to persuade him to go to reincarnation, otherwise in the world can only be a ghost."


    Yang Zeyu looked lonely, but he laughed again, "I shouldn''t be greedy, just let me see him."


    His head lay down, his eyes wide open, "drop it."


    Ji Rao leads Yang Zexin downstairs. Yang Zeyu''s eyes fall on Yang Zexin. Ji Rao knows that he can see it.


    Yang Zeyu opened his mouth without saying anything, and his eyes turned red first.


    "Brother!" Yang Zexin ran to Yang Zeyu with his small arms open. Yang Zeyu also squatted down and opened his arms.


    But they didn''t hold each other. Yang Zeyu''s hand went through Yang Zexin''s arm.


    Two people are Leng Leng, although early know is like this, but really want to hold up when the air, the sense of loss is speechless.


    Yang Zexin has been used to this for a long time. He looked at the stunned Yang Zeyu and went to coax him, "brother, don''t be sad. You can still see me."


    Yang Zeyu''s nose and eyes were red, and the tears in his eyes seemed to fall down the next moment.


    Yang Zexin heartless smile, "brother is really handsome, really tall, I like brother the most."


    When Yang Zexin left, they were not a few years old apart. Unexpectedly, Yang Zeyu is now 18, but Yang Zexin still stays in his childhood.


    "I really miss you. I can always dream of you."


    "I miss my brother, too." At last, Yang Zexin could not help crying.


    "I remember you like seaweed, Wangzai and chocolate. I buy them every time."


    Yang Zexin raised his red eyes and looked at Yang Zeyu like a complaint. "In the end, my brother ate it himself?"


    Yang Zeyu smiles with tears, "how does Xiao Xin know?"


    "Because I didn''t get it." Yang Zexin wiped his tears, but he couldn''t stop. In the end, he couldn''t even say a complete sentence, "I''ve never I''ve never received a gift from my brother. Other kids have it. I I didn''t. I thought I thought my brother didn''t remember me. "

 Chapter 1460

    Yang Zeyu has always been a materialist. Naturally, he doesn''t believe in ghosts. So when he buys things, he either piles them up or eats them secretly in tears. All the gifts given to Yang Zexin are in a secret box. If he doesn''t burn things for Yang Zexin, Yang Zexin naturally can''t get anything.


    Shen Yicheng takes Ji Rao''s hand and leads him upstairs.


    Ji Rao also want to see two people cry, did not expect to be pulled away by Shen Yicheng.


    "Don''t get involved in the affairs of the brothers."


    Ji Rao shriveled his mouth, sat on the bed and picked up his mobile phone, "do we really tell Yang Zeyu that it doesn''t matter?"


    "It''s all right. Zeyu doesn''t say everything. Besides, few people will believe this kind of thing. When Yang Zeyu has realized Yang Zexin''s wish, Yang Zexin will be able to reincarnate at ease. "


    Shen Yicheng stands in front of Ji Rao and bends down, kisses Ji Rao''s lips, "do you want essence?"


    He slightly side face, slender fingers pulled down collar, revealing his neck skin, he saw Ji Rao''s Adam''s apple up and down gently.


    Sexy.


    When Ji Rao looks over his head, Shen Yicheng presses Ji Rao on the bed. Ji Rao senses that he is breathing heavily. Without waiting for Ji Rao to speak, Shen Yicheng suddenly lowers his head and takes a bite on Ji Rao''s throat knot.


    "You hook and lead me."


    Ji Rao:?


    What are you talking about??


    Shen Yicheng is pulling Ji Rao''s clothes and kissing him, "I like you so much."


    Shen Yicheng is always gentle in this kind of thing. Even though he knows Ji Rao won''t feel pain, he still regards Ji Rao as a glass doll that will easily break.


    He opened the bedside table and took the anti-y cover and lubricant from inside. Shen Yicheng knelt down on Ji Rao''s waist and bit open the cover bag with his teeth. After fixing it for himself, he went to see Ji Rao''s eyes and asked, "is that ok?"


    He''s got all the covers. What else can I ask you??


    Ji Rao nodded slightly, the movement range was too small to see.


    Shen Yicheng excitedly hugs Ji Rao and says, "I''ll give you the essence later. You can take as much as you want."


    Ji Rao only felt that there was some swelling below, just like he had been anesthetized for surgery. Shen Yicheng picked him up, let his legs around his waist, and took him to lock the door.


    With a dull sound, Ji Rao''s back sticks to the cold door. Shen Yicheng holds his waist to support him. Then he puts his hand on the door lock and clicks it.


    Ji Rao took a breath, holding Shen Yicheng''s waist and using a little force, "I''m so tired, I want to lie down."


    Shen Yicheng


    When doing business with Ji Rao, Ji Rao likes to lie down most. He doesn''t need any strength or posture. Afterwards, he takes a bath by himself. It seems that Ji Rao really enjoys it.


    Shen Yicheng frowned.


    "I can''t get used to you." He said in a low voice.


    Even though he''s very happy.


    Ji Rao could only hold his neck, and youyou sighed in his ear. Shen Yicheng knocked him out of his voice, but he still insisted on complaining, "you''d better Let me run One thousand meters. "


    Shen Yicheng is very powerful. Ji Rao doesn''t know how long he''s been tossed about. Finally, Shen Yicheng hands his neck to Ji Rao. Ji Rao doesn''t have much energy to breathe.


    "I''ll give it to you tomorrow." Shen Yicheng kisses Ji Rao on the cheek.


    Shen Yicheng''s apartment, first floor tears, second floor sweat.

 Chapter 1461

    The potion is only effective for six hours. Yang Zexin disappears in Yang Zeyu''s eyes little by little. Yang Zeyu is a little frightened. He seems to go back to the day when Yang Zexin died many years ago.


    "Xiaoxin!"


    "Brother, I''m fine. Don''t cry."


    Yang Zexin tried to wipe Yang Zeyu''s tears, but in vain. He was still in front of Yang Zeyu, but Yang Zeyu''s pupils were too loose to see him.


    "Brother Shen, brother Shen!"


    Shen Yicheng opens the door in his bathrobe. He just came out of the bath. His body is full of moisture and his hair hasn''t been dried. He carefully closes the door and lies on the railing with one hand. He looks down displeased. "What''s the noise? Keep it down. Ji Rao is sleeping."


    Yang Ze Yuguang thought about talking to Yang Zexin, and didn''t pay attention to the time now. He looked anxiously at Shen Yicheng, "brother Shen, I can''t see Xiao Xin."


    "The potion will only help you for six hours."


    Yang Zeyu said urgently, "can you give me another drop?"


    "No, I can''t. to give you a drop of this is equivalent to borrowing the eye of heaven. If I borrow it, I have to return it all the time. It''s not good for you to drop too much." He yawned and scratched the suspicious bite mark on his neck. "He''s right next to you. He can''t run. Go to the guest room and sleep for a while. It''ll be light in a few hours."


    "He can see me, but I can''t see him, can I?"


    Shen Yicheng nodded.


    "Well, I see." He turned to the air and said, "let''s go to bed."


    After settling Yang Zeyu down, Shen Yicheng crept back to the room again. When he closed the door, he would be as careful as he had to be. He stood on Ji Rao and looked at him for a while. The more he looked at him, the more he liked him. He lowered his head and kissed him. Then he went to bed and hugged Ji Rao in his arms, smelling the smell of him, and his mouth slightly raised.


    After washing, Yang Zeyu lay down, but he couldn''t sleep. He closed his eyes for a while and opened them again.


    "Xiaoxin, are you next to me?" Yang Zeyu didn''t know whether the sound insulation of Shen Yicheng''s house was good or not. He could only lower his voice.


    After his voice fell, there was no sound around, but Yang Zeyu was a little relieved because he knew that Yang Zexin was there.


    "I can''t sleep." He whispered, "I never dreamed of seeing you again. Really, I think I''m so lucky. You said that you have not delayed my dream for so many years. I dream about you a few times, little villain. "


    He turned over and continued, "when you were a child, your favorite little train was damaged by a neighbor''s dog. At that time, I almost didn''t kill the dog. Later, the owner came to me and my parents beat me up. We''ve moved to a bigger house now, but the bathroom faucet always sprays water. It''s all downstairs and the property can''t be repaired. "


    He wants to tell Yang Zexin where he wants to say, and he doesn''t have any coherent words. He just wants to tell Yang Zexin. Originally, Yang Zexin should know all this, but he left too early. Now Yang Zeyu has the patience to tell him one by one.


    He said that Yang Zexin would return to him, although Yang Zeyu could not hear him. It looks as if they are talking, but Yang Zeyu is talking to himself. I don''t know how long it took. Yang Zeyu was a little tired and his voice was intermittent. He slowly closed his eyes and went to sleep.

 Chapter 1462

    The next day, Yang Zeyu had a day''s sleep at school. Yang Zexin was afraid that he would harm Yang Zeyu, so during the day he would secretly watch him far away from him in class, and at night he would go home with him. His parents didn''t know that Yang Zeyu had seen the little son who had been walking for many years. When Yang knew that Yang Zexin was following him, he introduced all the things in his family to Yang Zexin one by one.


    There is a golden dog at home, usually the most docile, who can run with anyone on the street, but when Yang Zeyu comes back, it suddenly blows up its hair and stares at Yang Zeyu warily, barking at him like seeing an enemy.


    Yang Zeyu drank it twice, but it didn''t work, so he had to shut the dog on the balcony.


    He was a little nervous and said to the air, "Xiao Xin, don''t be afraid, it''s just a silly dog."


    In the air, Yang Zexin lowered his head and shed tears.


    This is Yang Zeyu''s home. In this home, there is no place for Yang Zexin.


    When Yang''s mother and father came home, Yang''s mother cooked dinner. Yang''s father asked Yang Zeyu about his grades. Yang Zexin stood beside Yang''s mother, raised his head, sobbed and called "Mom", and went to call "Dad" beside Yang''s father. Unfortunately, neither of them could see him.


    He just stayed with Yang Zeyu for a few days. During this time, Yang Zeyu asked Shen Yicheng for the potion. He was not afraid to damage his morality or lose his life. He wanted to see his brother, and Shen Yicheng gave it to him.


    Until that day, Yang Zeyu was waiting for Ji Rao and Shen Yicheng at the door.


    Ji Rao looks at Yang Zexin, then looks up at Yang Zeyu, "is he going to be reincarnated?"


    Yang Zeyu nodded with reddish eyes.


    Shen Yicheng patted him on the shoulder, "in fact, it''s a good thing. He was born early, and he can live a better life."


    Yang Zeyu''s face was not good-looking, and his whole body was full of decadence, "I know, I know." He said in a dumb voice, "I don''t want him to be a ghost and suffer so much. I''m just sad. I''m not a good brother. "


    Yang Zexin shook his head at Ji Rao and said, "he is the best brother in the world."


    Yang Zexin has been reincarnated.


    Yang Zeyu was a bit out of his mind all day long. Because he was afraid that his father and mother would not accept it, he never told Yang Zexin.


    When going to the canteen for dinner, Ji Rao suddenly grabbed Yang Zeyu, "your brother said that you are the best brother in the world."


    Yang Zeyu''s tears suddenly fell.


    He patted Yang Zeyu and said, "it''s not to let you degenerate every day that he has been waiting so long to see you without reincarnation."


    Yang Zeyu should have listened.


    Senior three time flies, in the blink of an eye to the college entrance examination. Ji Rao didn''t take the exam at all on the day of college entrance examination. She was blowing air conditioner at home, sleeping and playing games.


    Shen Yicheng took the exam for two days. When he came out, he saw Shen Fu, Shen Mu and Shen Xingyun waiting for him outside their exam room.


    "Brother, how was the exam?"


    They were surprised to come to Shenyi city.


    "Not bad."


    Shen''s mother, carrying a famous brand bag and umbrella, looked at Shen Yicheng. "Don''t think about it after the exam. Let''s go. Your father has set a seat. Let''s have dinner."


    Shen Fu''s face was slightly smiling. No matter how much the son worried him, he was absolutely relieved of his achievements.


    Shen Fu''s location is well decorated. It''s quiet and elegant. It''s surrounded by hollowed out wood grain. On the other side is a window. You can directly see the antique pool outside.

 Chapter 1463

    Shen Yicheng always remembers Ji Rao staying at home alone, so it''s not very interesting to eat.


    Instead, Shen''s mother has been talking to Shen Xingyun to prepare him for the college entrance examination. Shen Xingyun peels shrimp with disposable gloves and vaguely agrees to eat.


    Shen''s father was a little silent when he ate, but no matter how silent he was, he would not say a word.


    "Where are you going to go to college?"


    Shen Yi Cheng light way, "Hangzhou."


    Shen Fu''s brows wrinkled. He seemed to be angry the next second, but he pressed him down. "Why?"


    "I like the scenery there."


    "You like it. You can travel there during the holidays. It''s just that you''re on holiday too."


    "No, I''m going to Hangzhou for college."


    Shen Fu put a pile of chopsticks, "you!"


    Shen''s mother really doesn''t want to see a meal and make a quarrel. She first pacifies Shen''s father, "OK, OK, have a good meal. What''s the anger? This is the nature of the city. You don''t know."


    Shen''s father was still flustered, and his tone was a bit blunt. "After the holiday, I''ll move out of your old house and come back home."


    "I don''t think my house is broken. I like living there."


    "What do you mean? Is that your house? Do you think I''m dead? "


    Shen Yicheng was not afraid of him. He looked up at his father lightly, "I''ll go home to live. What about Ji Rao?"


    Shen''s father should be in charge! If you think you owe him, leave the house to him


    Shen Yicheng sneered and said nothing. There''s nothing to say. Shen''s father obviously has no room for negotiation. He doesn''t have to waste his breath. Anyway, Hangzhou must go, and Ji Rao will follow him.


    Shen Xingyun swallowed the food in his mouth and looked at his father helplessly. "Isn''t it to celebrate my graduation? Why are you still holding on to the matter that dad and grandparents agree to again? "


    Shen''s father didn''t want to be angry with Shen Yicheng, but he was angry with Shen Xingyun, who had grown up under his nose since he was a child. "You little son of a bitch, can''t you stop eating? You still dare to take your grandparents to crush me, don''t you beat your son of a bitch? "


    Shen Mu is not happy, "what''s the matter with Xingyun? Do you want to hit him? The boy friend is a city to look for, he is a stubborn temper, you put the gas to the nebula body is how to return a responsibility? "


    "Anyway, you have to cut off your boyfriend for me."


    Shen Yicheng said in a light voice, "what if I say no?"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you!"


    Shen Yicheng took two pieces of paper from the table to wipe his mouth. Only Shen Xingyun took two mouthfuls of the good food on the table.


    He threw the toilet paper into the dustbin, and then slowly stood up, "if you really have the ability to beat me to death, I will always be with Ji Rao, and you don''t have to bother to persuade me to go home and change my volunteer, I know what I''m doing. After this kind of restaurant, don''t ask me to come down. It''s better to arrange my life around the corner. This meal is not as comfortable as the two yuan bowl of chaos downstairs. "


    Then he turned and left, until the door closed, Shen father just reflected that he was talking about his son.


    "It''s the opposite! It''s the opposite Shen Fu''s chest fluctuated violently and his face was extremely ugly. He was obviously angry. "Whose child is like this? Ah? What a sin to me

 Chapter 1464

    In the dim night, Shen Yicheng takes a taxi to drive back. He lowers the window and looks at the bright lights and the reunion of people outside. However, he feels that the car is driving a little too slowly.


    Faster, faster.


    Shen Yicheng went home, entered the elevator, and almost trotted in the corridor.


    I don''t know why. He wants Ji Rao very much. He wants to see him, touch him and kiss him.


    Mingming can open the door by pressing the fingerprint, but Shen Yicheng suddenly stops when he raises his hand. Then his hand moves to the side and rings the doorbell.


    He pressed it three times before he heard the kick.


    When the door opened, Shen Yicheng saw Ji Rao standing in the door in his pajamas with a mobile phone. His face was bulging, and he should have two pieces of sugar. He saw that it was Shen Yicheng and wondered what he wanted to say, but before he could say it, Shen Yicheng suddenly stepped forward and hugged people in his arms.


    He lived in this house for more than ten years, but it was not until Ji Rao appeared that it was his home.


    He likes the feeling that someone is waiting for him. The warmth that fills his heart makes Shen Yicheng hold Ji Rao like an addict.


    The door didn''t close. The neighbor came out of the elevator and looked at the two people holding together at the door.


    Ji Rao''s head is stuck on Shen Yicheng''s shoulder. He has to raise his head to put his chin up. When the neighbors go by, he looks at people with no expression on his face.


    Waiting for the past, Ji Rao pushes Shen Yicheng away, "come in."


    Shen Yicheng broke down step by step, with a smile on his face.


    Ji Rao doesn''t know what he''s happy about, but it''s about as easy to think that he finished the college entrance examination today as he did in the ancient imperial examination.


    "You come back so early? Didn''t you say you went to dinner with your family? "


    "I came back before we had a meeting." Shen Yicheng changed his shoes and walked with him with Ji Rao''s waist in his arms. "I miss you."


    "How was the exam?"


    "I will, anyway."


    Shen Yicheng kisses Ji Rao''s neck, then raises his head and kisses the corner of his mouth, "Ji Rao with peach flavor."


    "It''s peach flavored sugar." Ji Rao reached out and pushed his big hairy head, "Why are you so clingy? Get away from me."


    Shen Yicheng didn''t listen. He tried his best to arch Ji Rao''s neck and said, "no, I want to stick with you."


    Ji Rao


    "Let''s go to Hangzhou. I''ll rent a house outside. How about a bigger one?"


    Ji Rao doesn''t like these things. After all, he is a dead man. Money and house don''t attract him at all.


    "All right."


    "Let''s go shopping with me. I''m in a good mood tonight. I want to cook."


    Ji Rao is speechless.


    "I can''t eat it again."


    "But you can cook with me."


    Shen Yicheng went upstairs to get clothes for Ji Rao. When he came down, he was not very serious with a smile. "Come on, my husband will change them for you."


    I don''t know how much money I''ll wipe if I change my clothes. Anyway, I put on my clothes in the end.


    "Go." Shen Yicheng takes Ji Rao''s hand and goes out.


    He took a taxi and took Ji Rao to the supermarket. Shen Yicheng pushed a small cart and pointed at it with his finger. "Ji xiaorao, come in and I''ll push you."


    Ji Rao looked at him like a fool and ignored him.


    Shen Yicheng took some things from the daily necessities. The towel needs to be changed, as well as the toothbrush, toothpaste and clothes rack. All the things were bought according to the same model.

 Chapter 1465

    When he finished, looking back, Ji Rao disappeared.


    "Jirao, jirao?"


    He walked back and forth in rows of shelves looking for people, and finally saw Ji Rao in the snack area.


    Ji Rao is squatting at the other end of the shelf, turning the sugar on the lower two layers. Next to Ji Rao, there are two girls who are whispering. Although they are talking, their eyes never leave Ji Rao. They even look very excited.


    Shen Yicheng didn''t know what they were thinking. He took a breath and went over as far as he could with Ji Rao''s husband style. "Ji xiaorao, what are you doing? I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    He went to pick up Ji Rao''s collar and easily picked him up.


    Ji Rao raised his head and looked at him without expression. He said, "buy me sugar."


    "Don''t you have bad teeth?" Shen Yicheng reached out and pinched Ji Rao''s chin. He pinched it slightly and saw his mouth and a row of white and neat teeth. "Well, it''s very white and bright. It''s not bad."


    Two girls have not left, see a handsome guy actually attracted another handsome guy, excited mobile phone are not stable.


    Especially when Shen Yicheng reaches out and hugs Ji Rao''s waist naturally, the two girls seem to faint.


    "This sugar is too cheap. I know a new candy house. I''ll take you to buy sugar after shopping."


    Ji Rao is very good. He nods. Shen Yicheng pushes the car with one hand and holds Ji Rao to go with the other.


    Yu Guangzhong two girls finally summoned up the courage to run over.


    "Well, handsome guy, can you give me a wechat for both of you?"


    Girls with long hair, put on good-looking light makeup, look very beautiful, because rarely with boys to wechat, cheeks a little red.


    Ji Rao looks at her pale.


    Shen Yicheng smile slightly pale, "want two people''s wechat?"


    "No, No." The girl was afraid that he might misunderstand herself, so she quickly put forward her hand and explained, "that''s to say, I feel that you two are very handsome. Would you like to ask, are you two brothers?"


    "No


    The girl raised her mouth and pressed down with her will, "I just feel you You''re really a good match. "


    Ji Rao


    Shen Yicheng''s face seems to turn from cloudy to sunny. There are always some girls who love to knock CP, he knows.


    The girl said this, no doubt greatly pleased Shen Yicheng, he thought it was two rival, did not expect to be his own assists, his smile on the face of some real, soft tone, "thank you."


    He turned his head and asked Ji Rao, "do you want to give it to wechat?"


    Ji Rao gave a hard and cold reply, "No."


    The girl also saw that she might be disturbing them. She quickly put her hands together and said, "I''m sorry. I wish you a happy life and have a noble son. Ah, bah, for a long time."


    Finish saying to rush to pull own companion to leave Ashily.


    Ji Rao looks at Shen Yicheng''s face with a faint smile. He is not happy. As for what he is not happy about, he doesn''t know.


    He shakes Shen Yicheng''s hand and wants to go, but he is grabbed by Shen Yicheng.


    "What are you doing? Where are you going again? It took me a long time to find you. "


    Ji Rao neck a stem, "don''t you care."


    Shen Yi Cheng pinched Ji Rao''s face, "say what stupid words, I don''t care who you are."


    Ji Rao turned his head and ignored him.


    "What''s the matter, Ji xiaorao," Shen Yicheng came to see his face, "angry?"

 Chapter 1466

    Ji Rao still ignored him.


    Shen Yicheng feels strange. Ji Rao seldom gets so angry with him. He pulls people over funny and angry. Looking at Ji Rao''s unhappy appearance, he itches. Seeing that there is no one around him, he goes to kiss him on the bridge of his nose. "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Rao didn''t want to kiss him. He wiped his nose angrily.


    "If you like to talk to them, you can go."


    Shen Yicheng was stunned, and then he reflected that Ji Rao was jealous. The corner of his mouth couldn''t stop rising. Ji Rao was even more annoyed when he saw that he was smiling. He stretched out his hand to cover Shen Yicheng''s face, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Laugh at me, Ji xiaorao. It''s so cute." Shen Yicheng reaches out and holds people in his arms. No matter how Ji Rao pushes him, he won''t let go.


    Ji Rao didn''t want to push any more.


    "Are you jealous?"


    "What vinegar do I eat?"


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll never talk to these women again, OK?"


    Ji Rao snorted and didn''t speak.


    "I''ll buy you a lot of sugar later, and I''ll breathe for you in the evening, OK?"


    Ji Rao still snorted, but this time the snort was much weaker.


    Shen Yicheng loosens Ji Rao and looks at what he likes. He just wants to do it here.


    The clothes he wears in summer are light. Ji Rao suddenly sees something wrong with Shen Yicheng. His face changes. Finally, he shakes Shen Yicheng''s hand and says, "abnormal."


    Shen Yicheng is also helpless. He calms down for a long time. He pushes the cart out and sees Ji Rao holding his shoulder and standing on the shelf road with no expression on his face.


    "You didn''t leave?"


    Ji Rao looked at him and did not speak.


    "I''m ready. Let''s go and go shopping."


    Shen Yicheng doesn''t really know how to buy vegetables. He takes his mobile phone to see what he wants to buy, and then takes it to the cart one by one. He even selects a live fish.


    When he got out of the supermarket, he was carrying a lot of things and looked heavy.


    Ji Rao wanted to help him take it, but Shen Yicheng refused, "I''ll take it myself. Let''s go."


    "Go to the candy house."


    He still remembers this. Shen Yicheng can''t laugh or cry.


    "OK, let''s go, candy house."


    Candy house decoration is very sweet, with rotating glass on both sides. There is a huge lollipop on the plaque. Push the door to enter, the wind chime jingling, you can smell a sweet taste as soon as you open the door.


    "Welcome."


    The waiter is a little sister of bel canto. Seeing Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao coming, she asks, "do you want to buy candy? You can give it to your girlfriend. "


    "No girlfriends."


    Little sister smile unchanged, "I eat is also very delicious."


    Shen Yicheng smiles. He turns his head and asks Ji Rao, "do you like anything?"


    There are all kinds of beautiful candy in the glass cabinet, and there are delicate candy packages beside.


    Ji Rao looked around and pointed out, "I want this."


    "That''s it."


    Because Ji Rao likes to eat, Shen Yicheng asked for a lot.


    "This is a little expensive. Are you sure you want so much?"


    "Well."


    The little sister took it and said, "the total is 718.6 yuan."


    It''s more than seven hundred? Shen Yicheng looks at Ji Rao in a funny way. Ji Rao looks back innocently.


    But no matter what, Shen Yicheng settled the bill and finally took a few lollipops to make it up.


    "Welcome to come again."


    Ji Rao reaches for the sugar and puts one in her mouth as soon as she goes out.


    "How''s it going?"


    Ji Rao nodded, "delicious."

 Chapter 1467

    Shen Yicheng can''t cook very well. He basically orders takeout. He doesn''t know what to do today. He has to cook himself.


    He took a peeler and sat on a small bench. Then he peeled potatoes in the garbage can. He put washing vegetables in the small pool. He also put live fish on the chopping board and learned to kill fish on his mobile phone.


    It''s a pity that he can''t master the essence. The fish is still alive after being photographed twice.


    Ji Rao leaned against the doorframe to see him, with seven hundred pieces of sugar in his mouth. "This fish suffers a lot."


    Shen Yicheng hurriedly pressed the fish and turned to Ji Rao with a smile. "It''s OK. It must die here today. Go out quickly. It''s important in the kitchen. It''s not suitable for you to come in. Go to see your pleasant goat."


    "I don''t think you can cook, or you''d better order takeout."


    Shen Yicheng put the fish in the pool and came over to hold Ji Rao. He was afraid that his unclean hand would touch Ji Rao. He just hugged him with his arm. "I believe your husband, I can learn anything."


    He just wanted to kiss Ji Rao. Ji Rao frowned and avoided him.


    "Dirty." Then Ji Rao turned and left.


    Shen Yicheng can only resist his daughter-in-law''s disgust and continue to go back to kill fish.


    It took two hours for Shen Yicheng to bring out all the food.


    "Look." Shen Yicheng stood at the table and looked at Ji Rao with a smile, "how about it?"


    Ji Rao looked at him from a distance, and he nodded slightly, which was regarded as a reluctant approval.


    Shen Yicheng pulls Ji Rao to sit down.


    "I can''t eat it."


    "Look at me." Shen Yicheng then washed his hands and came back to serve himself a bowl of rice.


    Ji Rao propped his chin to see him. Shen Yicheng picked up a chopstick egg and tasted it. "It''s a little light."


    He sandwiched every dish, some salty and some light, but on the whole it was OK.


    "If it doesn''t taste good, order takeout."


    Shen Yicheng shook his head, "it''s OK, it''s not bad, OK."


    After dinner, Shen Yicheng goes to wash the dishes. Ji Rao listens to the sound of water coming from the kitchen and walks towards the kitchen.


    There was a man standing next to him. Shen Yicheng looked at him and said with a smile, "how did you come here?"


    "Watch you do the dishes."


    Shen Yicheng was already bubbling with beauty in his heart, but he still said, "what''s good for washing the bowl?"


    "Open your mouth."


    Shen Yicheng opened his mouth, Ji Rao put in a piece of sugar, "700 yuan, delicious?"


    "Delicious."


    On the day of the college entrance examination, Ji Rao saw that many students on the Internet were too excited to support themselves. Their mood was very complicated, some were afraid, some were panic, some were expecting.


    Shen Yicheng, in contrast, sat on the sofa with a bag of potato chips and Ji Rao to watch happy Superman.


    "Don''t you check today?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll see it later today. I can''t get in with many people."


    "How much can you test?"


    "More than 700 points. I guess so. This year''s question is relatively simple."


    After watching a happy Superman Movie, a love story, Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao watch it with no expression. What they have experienced will not make them sad for this.


    Shen Yicheng looked at the time, and it was more than 11 p.m., "you can check the score."


    At 11:00 p.m., there are still some cards on the server, but it''s better than when I just got the score.


    The progress bar is extremely slow. Shen Yicheng feels Ji Rao''s eyes beside him. He smiles, "don''t you believe me?"

 Chapter 1468

    "I''m afraid you''ll make a mistake."


    "No way." Shen Yicheng touched his head, Ji Rao staring at his screen, "out."


    The total score is 709.


    Sure enough, it''s similar to his guess.


    "Enough."


    "What''s enough?"


    "That''s enough." Shen Yicheng put his cell phone aside and put his hand around Ji Rao''s shoulder. "We''re going to leave here and go to a new place soon."


    "Well."


    It doesn''t make any difference to Ji Rao where he is.


    Shen Yicheng''s score is very high. The Education Bureau called Shen Hua directly. Shen Hua was very happy after hearing this. He called Shen Yicheng and was annoyed by Shen Yicheng''s obstinate attitude. When filling in the volunteer, Shen Hua called Shen Yicheng three times a day and came to see him many times, but Shen Yicheng didn''t compromise.


    Although he is not filial, he just wants to live in a place he likes with Ji Rao.


    No matter how Shen Hua opposes it, Shen Yicheng has filled in his wish.


    But how long, the admission notice was also issued.


    Before the beginning of school, Shen Yicheng left with Ji Rao and his luggage.


    When they got to the bottom of the building, Shen Xingyun was standing at the bottom of the community. He heard the sound and looked over.


    Shen Yicheng was a little surprised. "Why are you here?"


    Shen Xingyun took out his pocket and came over, "dear brother and sister-in-law are going to leave, can''t you have a look?"


    Shen Yicheng couldn''t get used to Shen Xingyun''s ruffian appearance. He stretched out his foot and kicked Shen Xingyun''s calf with the back of his foot. "Take out your hand. Who did you learn from?"


    Shen Xingyun reluctantly took out his hand.


    "Does dad know you''re coming to see us off?"


    Shen Xingyun said, "how can he know. If he had known you were going, he would have blocked your door


    Shen Xingyun sent them back after a while.


    Shen Yicheng doesn''t care about the opinions of the people around him. He holds Ji Rao to make him sleep more comfortable.


    A few hours later, Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao got off the plane.


    As soon as he got out of the hatch, he heard the warm air in the south. Shen Yicheng took a taxi with his luggage and said, "let''s go and have a look at our new home."


    The new house is rented by Shen Yicheng. The living room has a floor to ceiling window and a large white wall opposite the sofa. It is used to cast movies. The area of this house is larger than before. It took Shen Yicheng a long time to select it.


    He went to Raj Rao''s hand and asked him in a low voice, "what do you think?"


    "Yes."


    "If you think it''s good, I''ll sign the contract."


    "Good."


    After signing the contract, they went around and bought many daily necessities. Then they spent 24 hours together at home.


    At the beginning of school, Shen Yicheng bought a small black umbrella for fear that Ji Rao was too hot outside.


    He is not afraid of being called his mother. Anyway, he doesn''t want to make Ji Rao suffer.


    On the day of the freshmen''s registration, Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao attracted the attention of the whole college, especially the students of this major.


    "Where are you from?"


    "If you come alone, won''t your parents follow?"


    "How much is the college entrance examination?"


    "My younger brother is really handsome."


    Shen Yicheng''s attitude to the students is always very cold. There are many people here who smash it. So he asks Ji Rao to wait for him on the other side.


    Every college has a tent. The freshmen come and go, and their parents accompany their children to report.


    There are several boys passing by the freshmen''s reception point. The man in the middle is wearing sunglasses, carrying a head of grandma''s ashes, chewing gum and looking at it carelessly.

 Chapter 1469

    Freshman has nothing to look at. He just wants to take back his eyes, but his eyes suddenly stop. He looks carefully and stares at Ji Rao with an umbrella.


    "Ji Shu? What''s the matter? What are you looking at? "


    In the distance, a boy with an admission notice went to the boy with an umbrella and left with him.


    Ji Shu frowns, is it his illusion? How do you feel like that kid?


    "It''s OK. Let''s go."


    It shouldn''t be such a coincidence.


    Think of that love to eat sugar boy Jishu some gas teeth itch.


    Originally thought it was a casual little quail, did not expect so much courage, even he dares to calculate.


    Shen Yicheng took Ji Rao away after reporting.


    "Don''t you have to do anything else?"


    "No, it''s going to be two days before the class starts. Let''s go home first. It''s strange that we''re in a hurry."


    Ji Rao nodded.


    Two days later, Shen Yicheng came to class with a schoolbag on his back. Their head teacher wanted to hold a meeting for them. Shen Yicheng asked Ji Rao to walk around and come back to him after the meeting.


    Ji Rao began to visit the school. The school has a big boundary, good scenery and looks good.


    Ji Shu, who was in a hurry to go to class on the road, suddenly slowed down.


    "Ji Shu, let''s go. We''re going to be late."


    Ji Shu has been looking at other places, and then he frowned, "I won''t go."


    His classmate watched Ji Shu go in another direction and yelled, "where are you going?"


    Ji Shu waved his hand, not ready to return to him.


    Seeing this, his classmates had to leave quickly.


    "Ji Rao?"


    Voice came from behind. Ji Rao turned around and saw a boy standing in front of him in a black coat and torn jeans. His grandmother was gray. Ji Rao was a little familiar.


    Ji Shu opened his eyes slightly, and the next second he went up and pinched Ji Rao''s arm, "it''s really you!"


    He was right two days ago!


    Ji Rao tried to break his hand, but he didn''t break it.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Ji Shu laughed angrily, "well, what do you want to ask me when you calculate me?"


    Ji Rao didn''t know where he was so angry. He just sucked some essence, but he didn''t do much.


    "I didn''t count on you. I was just so hungry that you let go."


    "Too hungry? Ji Rao, are you still in the mood to joke at this time? "


    Ji Rao felt that Ji Shu gritted his teeth when he read his name.


    Ji Shu pushed Ji Rao to the tree. He stuck Ji Rao''s shoulder and looked down at him. "You little liar, I didn''t find you, but you bumped into me."


    After many months, Ji Shu can feel his heart is not very angry, he looked at Ji Rao Baijing''s face, his heart was mixed with a trace of joy, he could see him again.


    Ji Shu checked Ji Rao when he went back that day, but this man was just like a man who came out of thin air. He couldn''t find it, so he had to give up in the end.


    I didn''t expect that there was no place to find. Now the man ran out by himself.


    Ji Rao frowned, "I said I didn''t cheat you."


    "Are you a freshman in this school? It''s good for the little liar to study. "


    "I''m not."


    "Don''t cheat. There''s not a word of truth in your mouth. I saw you on the day when the freshmen reported. I would have come to catch you when I knew that. Your brother sent you to start school? I saw a man take you away


    "That''s my boyfriend."


    The smile on Ji Shu''s face was stiff. "What did you say?"


    Ji Rao looked up at him without expression, "my boyfriend."

 Chapter 1470

    Ji Shu puts his hand around Ji Rao''s neck. Ji Rao''s eyes are dark, and his benevolence seems to be a little bigger than others. He seldom smiles. If he is impatient to see others, his whole body''s aura will be a little chilly. It''s obviously the hot weather in September, but Ji Shu can see some evil from his beautiful and gorgeous face.


    When he saw Ji Rao last time, he only thought that Ji Rao was a pure student who didn''t know the world, but now it seems that this is not the case.


    No matter what kind of Ji Rao, it''s enough to surprise Ji Shu.


    Ji Rao''s lip color is slightly white, but the lip shape is very beautiful, looking very soft. Ji Shu glances at him up and down, which is a kind of not serious look.


    Ji Rao''s eyes suddenly fall behind Ji Shu''s shoulder, and then the face that seems to be covered by ice breaks a crack. The ice surface melts in early spring, and Ji Shu can drown in Ji Rao''s inconspicuous tenderness.


    Ji Shu has not seen a gentle person, but Ji Rao is not a gentle person at first sight, so it is more greedy to dig out a little warmth from his eyes.


    It''s a pity that the warmth is not in front of you.


    "Shen Yicheng."


    Without waiting for Ji Shu to look back, his shoulder was firmly grasped, and the huge force turned him to the other side.


    He finally saw the whole picture of the boy. He was taller than Ji Rao, and almost the same as himself. He was the one who took Ji Rao that day.


    "Are you his boyfriend?"


    Shen Yicheng''s eyes didn''t move away from Ji Shu. He turned to look at Ji Rao, "who is he?"


    "Run away from home."


    Shen Yicheng naturally had a deep impression on that run away from home. He didn''t have a good face. He looked at Ji Shu''s eyes even worse. Ji Shu suspected that he would rush to fight himself next second.


    "Go." Shen Yicheng holds Ji Rao''s shoulder and is about to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Ji Shu finally finds Ji Rao, where is willing to let him go.


    Shen Yicheng looked at him coldly, "what are you doing?"


    "What''s your relationship with Ji Rao?"


    "Husband and wife."


    This answer makes Ji Shu choke.


    Not everyone has the courage to admit that they are gay, and not everyone has the courage to bring their boyfriends out in public. Moreover, they are still at school. If they shake this matter out and guide the downwind a little, they will both be expelled from school. He thought Shen Yicheng would not easily admit their relationship, but he did not expect that he would admit it more thoroughly than Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao or her boyfriend, Shen Yicheng directly married?


    Husband and wife, your mother.


    "Husband and wife?" He looked at the two people funny, "did you get married when you were a child?"


    Shen Yicheng frowned, "what does it have to do with you?"


    "Last time Ji Rao left, I thought very much. I don''t know what happened. I''m so lost on the road. "


    Shen Yicheng''s eyes darkened.


    Of course, he knew what happened at that time. When Ji Rao came back, he also saw the kiss marks on his whole body. But he didn''t ask questions at that time, which doesn''t mean that he was forgetful.


    "Is that him?"


    Ji Rao looked at Shen Yicheng blankly, "what?"


    "Is he the mark on you?"


    I''m afraid Ji Rao has already forgotten about it, but Ji Shu can still remember it.


    He suddenly opened the corner of his mouth to smile, and without waiting for Ji Rao to speak, he admitted, "it''s me. I can remember the touch of every inch of his skin

 Chapter 1471

    Shen Yicheng stares at Ji Shu fiercely.


    That look at Ji Shu heart all a sudden.


    The next second, Ji Rao sees Shen Yicheng rush by him and grabs Ji Shu''s collar. Ji Shu is not a fuel-efficient light, so they fight quickly.


    Ji Rao stands on the side and looks at, and doesn''t mean to help.


    Because Ji Shu couldn''t help Shen Yicheng.


    Shen Yicheng didn''t live in vain for so many years. Although he hasn''t practiced his physical fitness in this life, he can still beat Ji Shu.


    Shen Yicheng hit Ji Shu in the stomach with a fist, and then he said coldly, "stay away from Ji Rao in the future, or I won''t let you go."


    "Ha ha." Ji Shu holds the wall beside him and laughs.


    Ji Rao didn''t look at him any more and left with Shen Yicheng.


    Ji Shu raised his head and looked at their back with a gloomy face. He slowly reached out and wiped the corner of his mouth where Shen Yicheng had hurt him.


    Ji Rao is not a student of this school, but occasionally follows Shen Yicheng in class, and he stays in his apartment the rest of the time.


    Shen Yicheng''s classmates have never seen him like this. As long as they go to the apartment without class, they have to go back every class. You know, although he lives close to the school, it takes more than half an hour to go back and forth, but other people don''t feel troublesome and can''t say much.


    But what they don''t understand is that a junior seems to be very targeted at Shen Yicheng.


    In the University, there are many places for seniors to suppress a freshman. Ji Rao doesn''t know, and Shen Yicheng doesn''t seem to take Ji Shu''s troubles into consideration.


    That afternoon, Ji Rao pulled the curtains of the French window and put the air conditioner on the sofa to watch a movie.


    When the doorbell rang, he put the sugar on the left to the right without expression.


    Shen Yicheng didn''t give him a timetable, but he can unlock it when he comes back, so who''s here?


    Ji Rao goes to the door barefoot and closes up his pajamas. Ji Rao doesn''t have the habit of looking at cat''s eyes. He opens the door directly.


    The door opened a little half, Ji Shu''s smiling face showed in Ji Rao''s sight.


    Ji Rao closed the door without any hesitation.


    Ji Shu directly stretched out his arm to come in and resist the door. He looked at Ji Rao up and down, with a stronger smile on his face. "I haven''t seen you for more than half a month. Don''t you think about me?"


    "Why do I miss you? Get out of here."


    Ji Shu didn''t roll. He pushed the door open with a little force and came in. He looked at the furnishings in the room like a master. "Do you live here? Not going to school? Every day? "


    Ji Rao did not speak.


    Ji Shu turns around and looks at Ji Rao. Even if Ji Rao is indifferent to him, it doesn''t affect his strong interest in Ji Rao.


    "Does he support you?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Ji Shu sat on the sofa like no one else. "You still watch cartoons. It''s naive."


    His eyes moved from the wall to the tea table. There were a lot of unsealed sugar on the tea table, and there were a lot of snacks on it, but only the sugar had been opened. Ji Shu thought of Ji Rao''s plate of sugar in the private room again.


    Strange, even if he knew that Ji Rao should be kept by Shen Yicheng, no different from other people who like money, he still didn''t have any disgust for Ji Rao.


    He thought jirao was very interesting.


    But on the surface, it can''t be seen that he was hired and raised, and Shen Yicheng seems to care about him.

 Chapter 1472

    "Are you here to say that?"


    "Of course not." Ji Shu slightly raised his eyebrows. He stood up from the sofa and slowly approached Ji Rao. Then he crossed the line of safe distance between people and stuck it close to Ji Rao. Ji Rao didn''t retreat. He just looked up at Ji Shu.


    "Don''t you know what I want to do?"


    Ji Shu stretched out his hand to touch Ji Rao''s face, but Ji Rao opened his hand.


    Ji Shu didn''t mind. He almost grabbed Ji Rao''s hand. "Shen Yicheng has classes all afternoon this afternoon. I chose to come when he was away. Should you give me an explanation for that day when you left without saying goodbye?"


    "What explanation?"


    Ji Rao just absorbed a little of his essence. He didn''t expect that this person would be so difficult.


    But in Ji Shu''s opinion, Ji Rao is a little liar. He pretends to be clever and harmless and makes a big mistake.


    Ji Rao struggled, so she gave up the struggle. He rubbed Ji Rao''s slippery and white wrists, thinking that the man''s temperature was so cold.


    He just came in from the outside. The sun outside was so strong that he was about to melt. Even if the air conditioner was on in the room, he couldn''t slow down the heat for a while. However, Ji Rao felt it cold, which made people want to hold people in their arms.


    Ji Shu thought so and did the same.


    When Ji Rao embedded himself in his arms, Ji Shu almost sighed a sigh of relief.


    Ji Shu has hugged many people, women and men, but Ji Rao is the only one who makes him feel so addicted to hugs. He whispers, "are you playing tricks on me, huh?"


    "What''s wrong? Do you believe me to poison you? Let go. "


    "No, it''s very comfortable for you to hold it." Ji Shu one hand mercilessly imprisons Ji Rao''s waist, another hand touches Ji Rao''s slender waist, "are you a woman, how can your waist be so thin?"


    There is a deep gap in the middle of the back waist. Ji Rao''s pajamas are very loose, and his hands can easily slide into the pants.


    "Don''t go too far."


    Maybe Ji Rao''s voice is too cold. Ji Shu''s action stops. He looks at Ji Rao for a while, then says with a smile, "do you want to talk to me?"


    "With you?"


    "I can give you what Shen Yicheng can give you, and I can even give you more."


    Ji Rao slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, the meaning of ridicule is obvious, "for example?"


    "I can give you money, house, car." Ji Shu firmly believes that no one can avoid these things.


    But what he didn''t expect was Ji Rao. He wasn''t human at all.


    "I don''t want these things, and I don''t need them. Do you think that''s why I followed Shen Yicheng?"


    Ji Shu blinked, "is there any inside information?"


    As the curtain was drawn, the light in the room was a little dark. Ji Shu looked down at Ji Rao''s delicate pale face. Every director seemed to poke at his point, which made him not hesitate to embarrass the freshmen, inquire about the timetable, and take the opportunity to enter the room.


    But as soon as he saw Ji Rao, he felt that no matter what he did, he had to hold this man in his hand.


    "How long did he chase me?"


    "Or did he chase you? Don''t tell me you''re moved by his sincerity? " Ji Shu jokingly said two words, then asked, "how long?"


    Ji Rao bent his lips to smile at him. This smile seemed to be like a goblin, and it would kill the soul.


    "Decades."

 Chapter 1473

    "Decades?" Ji Shu was amused, "are you telling me a joke?"


    "I never tell jokes."


    "Is it?" Ji Shu touched Ji Rao''s chin, gently and vaguely dallying, "I can chase you for decades, I will let you know today that I am more worthy of your love than Shen Yicheng, you still owe me a mobile phone."


    "I''m old enough to be your grandfather."


    "Really," Ji Shu said with a smile, "let''s have a taboo love."


    He hugged Ji Rao''s waist, took him to the edge of the sofa, pushed Ji Rao down on the sofa with a little push, and then his body pressed up.


    Ji Shu smiles and says, "you will fall in love with me later."


    Ji Rao is still looking at him without expression. Ji Shu''s fingers gently describe this face. He imagines the high and damp appearance of this white face later. He can''t help feeling a little excited.


    He really wants to take Ji Rao''s cold appearance off now. He wants to watch Ji Rao gasp, scream and cry because of himself.


    Ji Shu''s eyes turned red and his hands reached into Ji Rao''s clothes.


    Ji Rao gently hooked the corner of his mouth, just pulled it, without the slightest smile in it. Without reflecting what Ji Rao''s smile meant, the next moment, the scene around Ji Shu changed.


    He was stunned, Ji Rao under his body slowly turned into a bubble and disappeared in the air. He was in a strange place.


    Ji Shu stands in the middle of a road that can only be passed by the next motor vehicle. There are fields on both sides. Along the road, there are withered grass and the sky is covered with darkness. It seems that it is evening now, and the scenery in the distance is hidden in the darkness.


    Every few meters, there is a street lamp standing on the roadside. The street lamp is in disrepair for a long time, and many of them are not on. Two of them are flashing, and the atmosphere around them is even more strange.


    "Where is this?" Ji Shu frowned.


    Isn''t he at Shen Yicheng''s house?


    What''s going on?


    When he looked ahead, the road was not straight, but winding. It was completely dark more than ten meters away, and he could see nothing.


    Jingle, jingle.


    The wind seemed to be mixed with other sounds. The sound came from behind. Ji Shu looked back, and there was nothing under the pale street lamp.


    "Anybody?"


    His voice seemed to be swallowed up by something.


    Ji Shu walked slowly forward, around a corner, a small black van appeared on the side of the road.


    He went over and vaguely saw someone inside, but the light was too dark for him to see clearly.


    Ji Shu patted the window, the people inside seemed to fall asleep, and there was no response.


    Ji Shu used a little strength to pat the window again, and looked around warily at the same time.


    He tentatively opened the next door, the door actually opened, a stench came, Ji Shu raised his head, on the driver''s face.


    It was a face half rotten. He was paralyzed in the driver''s seat with a seat belt. He was dead. The fly is buzzing on him, two eyes have been gouged away, that incomplete face tries to slant head, facing Ji Shu.


    Ji Shu couldn''t help shouting, and then ran quickly onto the road.


    A few minutes later, he stopped tired, turned his head, the long road disappeared in the dark, there was nothing around him. Ji Shu gasped and stood there with a lingering fear.

 Chapter 1474

    Drop by drop.


    Suddenly there was a car horn in front of him. Ji Shu looked ahead and a car was coming with a light on.


    He was really afraid. He stood in the middle of the road, waving and shouting, "stop, stop!"


    Ji Shu''s whole body was illuminated by the lights. He squinted to adapt to the strong light. A moment later, the car stopped in front of him. Ji Shu ran to the driver''s seat, but he didn''t dare to reach for the glass.


    Glass itself fell down, a plain but normal face gave Ji Shu great comfort in the heart.


    It was a woman driver with long hair, about thirty years old. She looked up and down at Ji Shu, as if she was on guard.


    "I''m not a bad person, I''m I''m lost. Can you give me a ride? "


    Ji Shu is almost eager to look at the woman. He doesn''t want to stay here, and he doesn''t want to know why there is a man who has been dead for so long in the car just now. He thinks it''s weird here. He has to leave here.


    He was very afraid that the female driver would not take him. After all, if it was himself, he would not take him if he suddenly rushed out to stop the car.


    Fortunately, the female driver is kind-hearted, her chin raised back, "come on up."


    "Fine, thank you." Ji Shu quickly went up through the back door.


    With a bang, the car door closed. I don''t know why, Ji Shu suddenly felt flustered for a moment, as if he had sealed himself into a coffin. But this feeling dissipated in a moment. Ji Shu didn''t think much about it.


    When he sat down, the woman driver asked him, "where are you going?"


    "I..."


    The woman driver looked at her in the rearview mirror. "My home is in the city. I''m going back to the city."


    The urban area, with a lot of people, is lively and crowded, which is much more reassuring than here.


    Ji Shulian said, "I''ll go downtown, too."


    "Just on the way."


    The female driver didn''t talk much, but drove silently. Ji Shu kept looking out of the window. After a while, he saw the car he had just photographed in the window. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. At the moment when the road passed, he seemed to see an unobvious face on the window of the car, with empty eyes staring at him.


    Ji Shu shivered, and his heart suddenly began to feel fluffy, but he didn''t really see it. When he wanted to see it again, the car had already driven away, and it was dark behind him, so he couldn''t see clearly.


    Ji Shu turned his head and calmed down slowly, "where is this?"


    "A wild place, no name." The woman driver said, "Why are you here?"


    "Ah?"


    Ji Shu didn''t respond to her.


    "There are many tombs here, and few people pass by here."


    Ji Shu a Leng, "grave?"


    The woman driver stretched out her hand and said, "over there, in the field, there are graves."


    Ji Shu also looked along, but it was dark and he didn''t see anything clearly. If it was daytime, he would see one grave after another over there.


    The atmosphere was silent again.


    Ji Shu tries to say something, but the female driver is just like a log. She can block the rest of the people''s words with one word.


    "How long does it take to get downtown from here?"


    "Half an hour."


    Ji Shu holds his hands together. He leans back slightly. His tense nerves finally relax. He looks out of the window, but he feels sleepy. Half asleep and half awake, he sees a face, pale and without eyes, sticking to the window. Ji Shu is scared to death.

 Chapter 1475

    "Ghost


    The woman driver looked at him suspiciously, "what the hell?"


    "On the window, there''s a ghost on the window!"


    "No, are you blinded?"


    Ji Shu fixed his eyes on the empty window, but he was sure that he had just seen it.


    Ji Shu swallowed his saliva with a lingering fear. There''s something wrong here and there.


    "How long does it take to get downtown?"


    The woman driver replied coldly, "fast."


    Ji Shu looked at the road ahead. It was still a lonely road. No one could see it. It was as if they had been walking for such a long time and were still spinning around.


    Is it really close to downtown? Why is it so cold.


    Ji Shu looked out of the window nervously. After another two minutes, it seemed like a century to him, "how much longer?"


    "Soon."


    If the female driver is still like this.


    After a few minutes, Ji Shu glared.


    Because he saw the car parked on the side of the road outside the window, the familiar black minibus.


    Why?


    How did you get this car?


    Ji Shu''s heart suddenly cooled. He suddenly turned his head. The woman driver''s face was only a few millimeters away from him. Now his plain face became pale and swollen. His nose, mouth and eyes were full of blood. A broken mouth gasped at him.


    "Ah, ah!"


    Ji Shu suddenly sat up.


    His face was very ugly. He gasped, breathed, and his heart beat fast.


    "Ghosts, ghosts..."


    Shua.


    The sun came in.


    The light of the setting sun is a bit orange, not so dazzling.


    Ji Shu looked up in a daze. By the French window, Ji Rao opened the curtain barefoot in his pajamas. Then Ji Rao turned around and looked at him with a smile.


    "You have a good sleep."


    Ji Shu''s expression suddenly became very complicated, with happiness, loss and unhappiness.


    "I, I fell asleep?"


    Ji Rao nodded, "yes, you seem to like my sofa very much. As soon as you touch it, you fall asleep. How can you wake up?"


    Ji Shu looked down and found himself sitting on the sofa.


    "What''s the matter?" Ji Rao came slowly and asked with concern, "have you had a nightmare?"


    Ji Shu is still palpitating, he stood up from the sofa, just the fear is still lingering in my heart, for a long time, now he has no mind to tease Ji Rao.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Ji Rao touched his face and laughed again. When he didn''t smile, he looked like a sick beauty. With a smile, his eyebrows curved, like a beautiful poisonous flower, "is there anything on my face?"


    Ji Rao stepped forward, but Ji Shu stepped back.


    Ji Rao picks eyebrow, some don''t understand of looking at him, "don''t you say I will fall in love with you later?"? Yes? Do you think you are more lovely than Shen Yicheng when you sleep? Do you think I will fall in love with the way you sleep? "


    Ji Shu gritted his teeth.


    Last time he was unconscious, but this time he fell asleep again. He always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it again.


    "You wait."


    Ji Shu put down this sentence and left in a hurry.


    Ji Rao took him out, leaned against the door, held his shoulder and watched him go up the stairs like he was lost. He didn''t hum and laugh until the door closed.


    I didn''t expect that so many people were afraid of ghosts.


    That can have played, Ji Rao closes the door, in the heart is calculating.


    Shen Yicheng is not afraid of ghosts. How many times has he shown Shen Yicheng such scenes? Shen Yicheng''s face doesn''t change. It''s so boring.

 Chapter 1476

    Click.


    The door opened.


    Shen Yicheng opened the door and came in. He carried a backpack on one shoulder, which contained the books he used today.


    "You''re back."


    Shen Yicheng put down his schoolbag first and came directly to pick Ji Rao up.


    Ji Rao has been held like this for a long time. She skillfully hooks Shen Yicheng''s waist with her legs.


    When he was hugged like this, he directly raised Shen Yicheng''s head. Shen Yicheng looked up at him and pouted. The meaning was very obvious.


    Ji Rao held his head in both hands and gave him a kiss as a reward.


    "Come with me and get an express?"


    "What did you buy?"


    "Skates, a pair of yours and mine."


    Ji Rao''s delicate face showed a trace of bewilderment, "skates?"


    "Well."


    "I can''t play."


    Shen Yicheng local ruffian like patted Ji Rao''s ass, and pinched, "call me brother Sheng, I''ll teach you."


    Ji Rao looked at him for a moment without expression, and then said coldly, "brother."


    "That''s nice. Call me brother Yicheng again."


    Ji Rao narrowed his eyes. "You have to take it when it''s good."


    Shen Yicheng fiercely threatened him, "don''t shout, don''t buy sugar for you."


    "Then don''t buy it. I steal it myself, and they can''t see me. "


    Shen Yicheng said with a smile, "you''re a smart ghost. Other people''s ghosts are frightening and harmful. You just know how to eat sugar. You don''t look like a ghost at all."


    Ji Rao covered his eyes, "aren''t you tired holding me?"


    "You''re very light. I''m not tired for long."


    In the evening, Shen Yicheng went downstairs to set up a stall and ate a bowl of beef noodles, although the beef was poor.


    Ji Rao sits on the edge of Shen Yicheng and looks at him asking for a bowl of noodles. He thinks, he must seize the time. There is no time. "How long do you want to eat?"


    "More than 20 minutes. I can tell you something about my school today."


    In fact, nothing happened in Shen Yicheng, that is, what the professor said today, what the students wore and what they ate at noon. Ji Rao listened to it for a few days, but he couldn''t hear anything unusual.


    So he took out his mobile phone, "you talk to your face, you have enough time for me to open a king, don''t disturb me later, if I lose the fight, I will rely on you."


    So Shen Yicheng ate noodles for more than 20 minutes. Ji Rao opened a single row and finally lost. Ji Rao was so angry that Shen Yicheng didn''t like it.


    On Ji Rao''s indifferent sight, Shen Yicheng swallows the last noodle and looks at Ji Rao in doubt, "what''s the matter?"


    Although Ji Rao often has such a dull expression, Shen Yicheng knows more about him and can see Ji Rao''s displeasure at a glance.


    "Eat fast, it''s so slow. I lost because you were beside me


    Shen Yicheng


    The game of all evils.


    He has had a lot of enemies, and the game is his biggest enemy.


    After dinner, Shen Yicheng takes Ji Rao for a walk with two pairs of skates in his hand.


    They walked along the path beside the road, where trees were planted on both sides. The light was dim and the weather was cool and comfortable. Many people were walking here, and no one noticed Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao.


    Seeing that there were fewer people around, Shen Yicheng put Ji Rao in his arms. Ji Rao raised his head and absorbed his delicious essence.


    After smoking, Ji Rao comes out of Shen Yicheng''s arms. He is so heartless that Shen Yicheng suddenly feels that he is a poor ghost who has been abandoned after using up.

 Chapter 1477

    But Shen Yicheng is willing to follow him.


    He took Ji Rao''s shoulder in one hand, and put his hand in the hem of his clothes. Under the palm of his hand was his cold little stomach. Shen Yicheng asked with a smile, "how can it be so big? Are you secretly pregnant with my baby


    Ji Rao Heng looked at him, "I''m pregnant with someone else''s baby."


    "Coincidentally, I''m not a celebrity."


    Ji Rao ignored him.


    After a while, Ji Rao suddenly said, "did Ji Shu come to me today?"


    The smile on Shen Yicheng''s face faded a little, "has he come to you? Why don''t you call me? "


    "You''re in class."


    What is class? Even if he fails, he will choose to come back.


    "What did he do to you?"


    "He wanted to go to bed with me, just like we did."


    "No way!" Shen Yicheng grabs Ji Rao''s hand. "Did he do anything to you?"


    Shen Yicheng''s expression is too nervous. Ji Rao shakes his head honestly. "No, he''s scared away by me. He''s a terrible ghost. He''s different from you."


    Ji Rao can still laugh at this time.


    Shen Yicheng was a little unhappy. "Do you like me, afraid of you?"


    "I just thought it was fun. I made him have a nightmare. As soon as he woke up, he left without saying anything." Ji Rao suddenly gave him a kiss. "When I first met him, I knocked off his mobile phone. Later, he took me to play. I was very hungry. I wanted his essence, so I went with him."


    "Did he bully you?"


    Ji Rao shook his head honestly, "no, I sucked too much, he fainted."


    Shen Yicheng quietly relieved, "that''s good." He asked uneasily, "don''t open the door for him next time, don''t pay attention to him."


    "Good."


    They go to the square. There is a fountain in the middle of the square. The street lights are very bright. Here are all skaters. Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao sit on the round flower bed in the middle and wear shoes.


    Ji Rao couldn''t keep his shape many times after he was dressed. He put his hands on Shen Yicheng''s arms and then reluctantly stood up.


    "I''ll give you a slide."


    "No, wait." Ji Rao can''t keep his balance. He can''t stand when Shen Yicheng moves.


    "Come on, take your time."


    Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao slide forward slowly.


    Ji Rao can stand up by himself without relying on Shen Yicheng, but he slides very slowly, slower than walking.


    "I''ll give you two laps."


    Shen Yicheng stooped slightly, slipped out with a force under his feet, bypassed the people and obstacles on the square, and skated around the square again.


    Ji Rao worked hard for two hours, but still could only play slowly.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, they were tired of playing and changed their shoes to go back.


    Ji Rao didn''t want to walk, so Shen Yicheng swept a small tram that could carry people, carrying Ji Rao along the 900 meter road.


    The next day, Shen Yicheng went to school. He was not sure Ji Rao was alone at home. He had to take Ji Rao to class with him. Ji Rao sat beside him and played games all the time.


    "Well, the next question, come on, this classmate answers. I think you''ve been playing with your mobile phone, so you must have understood it."


    Shen Yicheng wanted to stand up, but the teacher waved down and motioned him to sit down, "the boy next to you, wearing a white coat."


    Ji Rao raised her eyes blankly and looked at the professor on the platform.


    "Yes, yes, it''s you. Come on, answer this question on our courseware."

 Chapter 1478

    Ji Rao where can answer, he looked around blankly, the students have been whispering to him what to say, but he can''t understand anything.


    Shen Yicheng stood up, "teacher, he came to class with me."


    "Yes." Professor some strange, his class is boring and lengthy, few people are willing to come to class, did not expect to have to come to class, he nodded with a smile, "then sit down, sit down."


    Ji Rao sat down again.


    "It''s OK. You keep playing."


    "Oh."


    After class, they go to PE class. There are physical education classes in every grade on the playground. Unfortunately, Ji Shu''s major is next to Shen Yicheng''s.


    Although physical education is different, it doesn''t prevent them from getting close to each other.


    Ji Shu suddenly saw the Ji Rao who followed Shen Yicheng. When he was free, Ji Shu came over.


    He stood in front of Shen Yicheng, wearing a black vest and shorts, sports hair band tied on his forehead, and a basketball in his hand.


    "What a coincidence."


    All the students in the class know that they have a little holiday, and those who don''t want to make trouble have left.


    Shen Yicheng looked at him coldly, "if you break into my house again next time, I can sue you."


    "That''s interesting. You can try it." Ji Shu''s vision moves to Ji Rao''s body. He reaches out his hand and is suddenly opened by Shen Yicheng.


    "Try touching him."


    Ji Shu''s hand was opened, but he didn''t get angry. He just looked at Ji Rao straight, and suddenly laughed. He stepped forward and said in a low voice, "tell me where Ji Rao came from. I can even find out for you. It''s unreasonable that he can''t find out. Did you buy it from the countryside, child, son-in-law or daughter-in-law?"


    "Whatever you think, but you''d better stay away from him. My patience with you is limited. You don''t have to challenge me again and again."


    Shen one city finish saying ruthlessly bumped open Ji Shu''s shoulder.


    When Ji Rao and Ji Shu pass by, he sees Ji Shu''s two fingers together, puts them on his lips and gives him a kiss. Ji Rao takes his eyes back indifferently.


    Out of Ji Shu''s sight, Shen Yicheng pinched Ji Rao''s face, "you see, you''re causing me trouble."


    "One city."


    Shen Yicheng turned his head and saw a girl walking towards him. The girl was thin and tall, with a tall ponytail. She was very beautiful. "Are you ok? Is Ji Xuechang embarrassed you again? "


    "No


    "That''s good." The girl turned her eyes to Ji Rao, "who is this?"


    "This is me..."


    Ji Rao knows how he will introduce himself. Shen Yicheng never grudges to tell them their identities, but Ji Rao knows that this will cause trouble for Shen Yicheng.


    "I''m his brother. My name is jirao."


    "Well, I''m a classmate in Yicheng. My name is Deng Yaoyao."


    Rao Ji nodded to him.


    "Yicheng, I''d like to discuss with you the part I''m responsible for." She looks at Ji Rao, which means she wants Ji Rao to avoid.


    It''s not a private matter, Ji Rao thought. Do you want me to avoid it?


    Shen Yicheng said, "now I''m in PE class. If you have any questions, you can ask in the group. Didn''t our group build a group? You can ask in it after class


    "But, but you do the best homework every time, so I want to discuss it with you."


    "When you send it to the group after class, I will go back to you. I''ll go first."

 Chapter 1479

    Shen Yicheng also remembers that Ji Rao doesn''t like to talk to other girls. This is in front of Ji Rao. He only has Ji Rao in his heart. Other people don''t matter to him.


    Ji Shu pesters Ji Rao for several times. Ji Rao will never be caught by him. Knowing that he is secretly in trouble with Shen Yicheng, he makes Ji Shu have a terrible nightmare for a week. He doesn''t bring the same thing every night. Later, Ji Shu asks for a few months'' leave.


    I heard that his family said he was evil and was looking for a Taoist for him.


    But the Taoist didn''t find him. Ji Shu had a rest for several months and came back.


    I don''t think Ji Rao is human.


    Even a person must have some special ability.


    He goes to ask Ji Rao. Ji Rao denies it, but Ji Shu doesn''t believe it.


    Believe it or not, even if you know he''s a ghost, what can you do? After years of development, the art of catching ghosts has degenerated greatly. He dares to say that Shen Yicheng is the most powerful one in the world.


    He is protected by Shen Yicheng. Who can he be afraid of?


    Ji Shu thinks about it, thinks about it, and finally comes up with a rather brainless idea. He binds Shen Yicheng.


    Shen Yicheng catches ghosts, but he can''t stand it. A group of people put sacks on him and carry them away.


    Then Ji Shu calls Ji Rao slowly. It''s just your man in my hand.


    He didn''t want to do anything to Shen Yicheng. After all, this is a society ruled by law. He just wanted to cheat Ji Rao.


    Ji Rao and Shen Yicheng can also guess his meaning. Shen Yicheng is tied to a chair, but he doesn''t mean to panic at all.


    Ji Shu took a fruit knife in front of him. Seeing Shen Yicheng''s calm face, he said, "are you not afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of? Don''t you just want to know who Ji Rao is?"


    It''s true that the longer you get in touch with these two people, the better they match.


    Ji Shu has long found that the two people seem to be derailed from the world. It is not that the world has isolated them, but that they have isolated the world.


    "Oh?" Ji Shu shook his knife in front of Shen Yicheng, then turned his head and took an apple, "do you want to eat it?"


    "No


    Ji Shu obviously didn''t want to cut apples either. He sat on the chair and looked at Shen Yicheng with his head up. "Then tell me, who is Ji Rao? I''ll let you go


    "He''s a ghost."


    Ji Shu''s action was a little stiff, and he laughed, "you''re not fooling me, are you?"


    Shen Yicheng retorted, "isn''t that what you think?"


    "How can I trust you?"


    Shen Yicheng looked at him strangely, "why do I want you to believe it? Believe it or not, what does it have to do with me? "


    Ji Shu OK, OK, no problem.


    "He''s a ghost, so are you?"


    "Don''t you have a bottom in your heart?"


    Ji Shu was a little suspicious when he couldn''t find Ji Rao, but Shen Yicheng was really the eldest son of the Shen family.


    "Then tell me, how did you get along with Ji Rao?"


    Shen Yicheng said with a smile, "why, do you also want to hear the extraordinary fate of our three generations?"


    "Don''t tell me anything else."


    Shen Yicheng sighed, "you see, I tell you that you really don''t believe it, so what else do you ask me?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ve been pestering Ji Rao all my life?"


    "You''re not afraid to get into trouble with the ghost. It''s up to you. If he really goes with you, remember to invite me when you get married."


    Ji Shu


    Shen Yicheng knew he didn''t have the guts.

 Chapter 1480

    Ji Shu is at best interested in Ji Rao, and if he doesn''t get it, it makes him scratch his heart and liver.


    But it''s absolutely impossible for him to live with ghosts.


    Ji Shu has to worry about his family. Who knows if something bad will happen if he stays with ghosts all the time? What an evil family.


    All over the world, only you are not afraid of Ji Rao, only you love Ji Rao the most.


    Thinking of this, Shen Yicheng slightly hooked the corner of his mouth.


    His smile makes Ji Shu''s scalp numb. When he has nightmares, those faces that will change into ghosts in the next second will smile at him.


    Shen Yicheng thought about it and took down the white pillow cover of the hotel and put it on Shen Yicheng''s head.


    Shen Yicheng


    "I''m sorry, brother. You''re a little scary."


    Ji Rao looked up when looking for it along the room number. It''s right here.


    He pushed the door, locked it, rang the doorbell, but it didn''t ring.


    A moment later, he leaned against the wall and made a decision.


    Ji Shu naturally hears the doorbell. He sits on the chair and stares at the outside. Shen Yicheng is silent. No matter how he talks to him, he doesn''t make a sound.


    He didn''t speak. The room was quiet as if there were no living people. Ji was a little nervous. He turned on cool dog music and played a song, "don''t try to scare me, Shen Yicheng."


    He knew that Shen Yicheng was bluffing him, but he did not dare to take off the pillowcase on Shen Yicheng''s head. He was afraid that once he took it off, he would face a face that could frighten people.


    When the doorbell rang, Ji Shu first felt a little relaxed, and then felt a little strange.


    Because after the doorbell rang once, it didn''t move again.


    Ji Shu swallows his saliva and stares at the door.


    He felt that he was really killing himself, provoking this pair of guys who were not human.


    But that Ji Rao is really, really


    The monster is not a ghost. How could a living man look so good? He also doubted whether Ji Rao was a demon.


    Shen Yicheng''s head suddenly moved.


    The pillowcase is 90 degrees off.


    Ji Shu stares at Shen Yicheng and doesn''t dare to stagger his line of sight. "What are you doing, Shen Yicheng? It''s Ji Rao outside, isn''t it? Do you hear me


    The next second he heard Shen Yicheng speak.


    "Are you here?"


    Don''t look at it at all. Shen Yicheng can feel Ji Rao coming.


    The body Shen Yicheng made for Ji Rao was leaning against the wall next to the door. Ji Rao entered directly through the wall.


    Ji Shu can''t see him, but Shen Yicheng can.


    "What did he do to you?"


    "No


    Ji Rao asked, "then why did he bring this to you? He wants to suffocate you? "


    Shen Yicheng laughs, "he''s afraid I''ll turn into a ghost to scare him."


    Ji Rao


    He has long seen that Ji Shu, who is 25.8 million, is especially afraid of ghosts. But this person who is especially afraid of ghosts has provoked himself again and again.


    "Shen Yicheng, what are you talking to yourself?"


    Ji Shu can''t hear Ji Rao. He can only hear Shen Yicheng. He seems to be talking to someone.


    "Shen Yicheng, don''t scare me. You just watch Ji Rao come to play with me, don''t you?"


    Ji Rao looked at Ji Shu, whose eyes were already erratic, and said with some humor, "he really can add drama to himself."


    Shen Yicheng also smiles.


    Ji Rao pondered for a long time and said, "he dares to tie you. I''ll scare him, OK?"


    "Don''t scare him to death. He''s very timid."

 Chapter 1481

    Ji Rao mumbles, anyway, it''s not a day or two to scare him.


    He didn''t want to scare people, but Ji Shu always bumps into the muzzle of the gun. Ji raoyin is in the dark. When Ji Shu is scared by him, he screams and is afraid, so he thinks it''s fun.


    All of a sudden the lights went out.


    Ji Shu hands a force, grasp the armrest of the chair, "what''s the matter?"


    Pop.


    Ji Rao knocked something over.


    Ji Shu suddenly stood up, his eyes did not adapt to the sudden darkness, his heart beat faster, he swallowed his mouth water, "Shen Yicheng, what tricks are you playing? Ji Rao, I know it''s you! "


    Ji Rao said in Shen Yicheng''s ear with a smile, "he knows I''m still so scared?"


    Shen Yicheng indulges with a smile and doesn''t stop Ji Rao.


    It''s rare that he had such a good time.


    After slowly adapting to the darkness, the light from the outside comes in through the window. Ji Shu can see that Shen Yicheng is still tied to the chair, but he is wearing a white pillow case. Ji Shu feels very strange.


    He had some regrets.


    Why did he do so much to bring that thing to Shen Yicheng!


    Ear suddenly like someone blew a cold air, Ji Shu like a cat was trampled on the tail to the side moved two meters away.


    "Shen Yicheng, Shen Yicheng! Say a word


    Ji Rao warned, "don''t talk."


    Shen Yicheng said nothing.


    The man tied to the chair was dead, silent and motionless.


    Ji Shu thought of the dream of the past few days again. There was a cold sweat on his forehead. He ran to the door and wanted to open it, but he found that he couldn''t open it.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Behind him came a strange voice. Ji Shu''s hands were stronger. He suddenly put a hand on his shoulder. Ji Shu tilted his head slightly and his eyes widened. When he saw that pair of pale hands, he screamed directly.


    The light is so bright that Ji Rao can''t laugh.


    Shen Yicheng moved his body, took off the rope, took off the pillowcase, and laughed helplessly. Ji Shu gasped for breath, and it was obvious that he had not recovered.


    Shen Yicheng walks to Ji Shu. Ji Shu seems to see something terrible. He moves a few steps to the side to keep a distance from Shen Yicheng. Shen Yicheng opens the door and Ji Rao comes in.


    "Is it fun?" He looked at Ji Shu with a smile.


    "It''s you! It''s you Ji Shu pointed at him, but could not say anything.


    "It''s me." That Zhang Guli and pale face at the moment with a little smile, "you are so timid."


    Ji Shu wants to retort, but he doesn''t know what to say. He wants to talk and stops. At last, he is frustrated and says, "are you really a ghost?"


    Ji Rao picked next eyebrow, "I am not, you are?"


    "You''re a ghost, you''re a ghost."


    Ji Shu''s voice was very small, as if he was speaking to himself.


    There''s nothing shocking about a ghost or two.


    Ji Rao ignored him and turned to ask Shen Yicheng, "let''s go back?"


    Shen Yicheng nodded, then looked at Ji Shu, "you don''t want to come up again."


    Ji Rao added slowly, "it''s not good for you."


    Think of that week without heavy ghost, Ji Shu heart a palpitation.


    "Will you kill me?"


    "I''m a good ghost. I never kill people. I wouldn''t scare you if you weren''t too upset. "


    Ji Shu slowly curved his mouth, "if you don''t kill me, why should I be afraid of you? You can scare me to death. "


    Ji Rao

 Chapter 1482

    Ji Shu is a psycho.


    Ji Rao and Shen Yicheng don''t care about him.


    Ji Shu thinks that ghost is a strange thing. He always surrounds Ji Rao and asks him what kind of ghost it is, whether there is Lord Yan and Naihe bridge, and where is the soul of the dog he raised when he was three years old.


    God, the soul of your mother''s dog.


    Ji Rao is very upset.


    Shen Yicheng thinks, or he will solve Ji Shu. Ji Rao thinks, but he still doesn''t want Shen Yicheng to be killed.


    The next day, Ji Shu greets Shen Yicheng jirao as usual. He doesn''t know that the two people in front of him discussed whether to kill Ji Shu a few hours ago.


    Yang Zeyu''s school holiday is earlier than Shen Yicheng''s. as soon as he has a holiday, he comes to Shen Yicheng with his suitcase. Shen Yicheng takes him to visit, and Ji shupian follows him.


    At the first sight of Yang Zeyu, he was surprised, "is this your friend?"


    Shen Yicheng looked at him and said nothing.


    Ji Rao lowered his head to eat his sugar and didn''t say a word.


    Yang Zeyu could see that there was something wrong with the atmosphere


    "I''m a friend of Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao. I''m close to Ji Rao."


    Ji Shu stinks shamelessly to say so.


    "Oh, I''m their high school classmate."


    "High school students?" Ji Shu is interested in it. He knows that Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao are people who have been bored for a long time. In fact, they don''t talk much. It''s Ji Rao and Shen Yicheng who don''t bother to talk to him.


    Ji Shu can only pull Yang Zeyu to ask this and that, and come up with the first sentence, "good brother, do you know Ji Rao is a ghost?"


    Shen Yicheng


    Yang Zeyu


    Ji Rao


    Yang Zeyu asked Shen Yicheng in his eyes: who is this?


    Shen Yicheng cold response: a neuropathy.


    If you don''t know Ji Rao''s identity, you will surely feel that Ji Shu is joking. Ji Shu goes down the steps, and this topic can be passed. But now looking at Yang Zeyu''s appearance, he clearly knows something!


    "How can you How do you know? "


    Ji Shu said mysteriously, "I was scared by Ji Rao several times before. AI, did he scare you?"


    Yang Zeyu shook his head.


    Ji Shu tut tut out a voice, "this is to despise me."


    Yang Zeyu went home after playing in Hangzhou for a few days. Shen Yicheng prepared for the next final exam. Shen Yicheng did not go home at the end of the term and decided to live in Hangzhou.


    On the second day of the holiday, Shen Xingyun came to the door with his luggage.


    Open the door and see Shen Xingyun''s Shen Yicheng


    Shen Xingyun smiles, "I come to live with my brother."


    Shen Yicheng, who has just planned a world for two


    When Ji Shu came to Shen Yicheng''s house, Shen Yicheng was blocked at the door and no one came in. Shen Xingyun came out from behind Shen Yicheng, "brother, who is this?"


    Ji Shu squinted, "is this your brother?"


    "It''s none of your business. Let''s go."


    "No, I''ll come to see Ji Rao. You let me in."


    Ji Shu makes a lot of noise at the door. He doesn''t feel ashamed and Shen Yicheng doesn''t, so he finally lets Ji Shu in.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Shu and Shen Xingyun had a good time. Shen Yicheng would sneer when he saw them stick together every day. "You are so nice. Why don''t you find a house to live in? You have to stay here."


    "You''re comfortable here."


    Shen Yicheng has nothing to say.


    His private and secret space with Ji Rao is only Ji Rao''s bedroom.


    Ji Rao doesn''t care. Shen Yicheng only thinks that they are too noisy. They are like two big moving light bulbs. They are always bad for him. They are very irritating.

 Chapter 1483

    When winter comes and spring comes, Shen Yicheng finishes his job and finds a job. All his promises have been fulfilled.


    He never saves money and spends as much as he earns, because he knows that he and Ji Rao have no future.


    He took Ji Rao around the world, bought him what he wanted, and showed him what he wanted.


    They have always been together and never separated.


    But there is no banquet that will never end.


    Ji Rao is not a living man after all. His soul will dissipate eventually.


    When they came back from abroad, they went to see Yang Zeyu and Shen Xingyun at school. Finally, Ji Rao thought about it and came to Ji Shu''s home.


    Shen Yicheng was puzzled. "Why did he come to see him?"


    "Although he is very annoyed, I have seldom met any friends since I came out of the Yin card. Let''s count him as one."


    Ji Rao didn''t knock on the door. He went to ring Ji Shu''s window in the middle of the night.


    He still wants to scare Ji Shu.


    With the sound of the window, Ji Shu on the bed opened his eyes. He lay down for a few seconds, heard the dark and regular sound, and stood up from the bed.


    He didn''t fall asleep, so he woke up when he heard the sound.


    The windows didn''t seem to be closed tightly. The wind from outside made the curtains flutter.


    "Anybody?"


    Ji Shu yelled, but no one came back to him.


    Should it be the wind?


    But Ji Shu knew clearly that he had closed the window before he went to bed.


    He went over and opened the curtains. The sound disappeared. Outside the window was the courtyard illuminated by moonlight. There was nothing wrong with it.


    Maybe he really thinks too much.


    Ji Shu pulls back the curtain and turns her head. A white shadow is standing at the door. She lowers her head and hangs her long hair. Ji Shu is startled. The next second, the white shadow moves in front of Ji Shu. Ji Shu''s pale face and scarlet eyes let him close his eyes.


    He didn''t hit anything. When he opened his eyes again, he saw Ji Rao who couldn''t help laughing.


    Ji Shu looked at him, stunned.


    Ji Rao laughs enough, reaches out his hand and waves in front of Ji Shu, "how, scared silly?"


    He''s not scared. He''s just surprised.


    Ji Shu has not seen Ji Rao for a long time.


    It''s going to be five or six years.


    After graduating from Shen Yicheng, he never saw Ji Rao again. Shen Yicheng took Ji Rao away, and no one knows where he went.


    In his first year, he scolded Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao more than once, but later he was relieved.


    Did not expect Ji Rao unexpectedly suddenly appeared, or at such an untimely time.


    Ji Rao looked up and down at him and said, "are you getting old?"


    "Well." Ji Shu laughed, "you haven''t changed at all."


    "How can ghosts change?"


    "So it is."


    Ji Rao looks at him and doesn''t talk.


    Ji Shu looked at him for a long time and then asked, "why did you come to me suddenly, Shen Yicheng?"


    "He''s at the door. I''ll leave in a moment."


    Ji Shu laughs some rogue, "so you come to see me, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I heard that you are the boss, so I''ll come and see what the boss looks like."


    Ji Shu pulled down his sleeve and raised his head. "How do I look like this? Is it much more handsome than Shen Yicheng in your family? "


    "Pull down." Ji Rao couldn''t help laughing, "you still have saliva on the edge."


    Ji Shu quickly reaches out his hand and touches it. There is nothing. Ji Rao starts to laugh again.


    "Well, you cheat me?"

 Chapter 1484

    "Well "I''m leaving?"


    Ji Shu stretched out his hand and tugged him, "where do you live now? Can I find you?"


    "There''s no fixed place. You can''t find me."


    Ji Shu asked eagerly, "will you come again in the future?"


    Ji Rao looked at him for a while and said in a low voice, "yes."


    Ji Shu released his hand, "OK, OK."


    "Then I''ll go."


    Ji Shu looked at him deeply and didn''t speak.


    Ji Rao looked back at Ji Shu and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that you were still afraid of ghosts for so long."


    The curtain was blown by the wind again. Ji Shu looked at the empty room for a long time.


    He''s not a fool.


    He knew Ji Rao would not come to see him again.


    This is the last time he sees Ji Rao.


    In fact, Ji Shu is not afraid of ghosts for a long time. He knows that ghosts are all like Ji Rao. It''s too late to like them. In those years when he couldn''t find Ji Rao, he even thought that ghosts could scare him more than once.


    In fact, for so long, Ji Shu still can''t distinguish his feelings for Ji Rao.


    He knew that he could not compare with Shen Yicheng and could not accept being with ghosts, so he was willing to accompany Ji Rao as a friend.


    It can only be said that jirao is not a living person.


    Ji Shu lay in bed, but he had no sleep all night.


    The setting sun, scattered sunset light floating on the sea, will dye the sea into gold, waves constantly impact the broken rock, splashing water, like knocking at the end of the years.


    Shen Yicheng is sitting on the beach, Ji Rao is lying in his arms, leaning his head to see the undulating sea.


    "Ji xiaorao." Shen Yicheng looks down at Ji Rao and reaches out his hand to trace his outline.


    "Well."


    "Ji xiaorao."


    "Well."


    "Ji xiaorao."


    Ji Rao finally takes back her sight and looks at Shen Yicheng.


    Shen Yicheng lowered his head and gave him a kiss.


    Ji Rao asked, "what do you want to do in the future?"


    Shen Yicheng sighed, "in the future? I have no future. "


    Without Ji Rao, there would be no future for Shen Yicheng.


    "When you die in this life, remember to ask Mengpo for more bowls of Mengpo soup and forget all the memories of your third life. It''s too heavy."


    Shen Yicheng whispered with a smile, "it''s not heavy to have your memory."


    I used to love someone so crazily, but now how can I forget him.


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand and looked at the sunlight coming through his fingers. He asked softly, "if you can do it again, will you spoil me from the beginning?"


    Shen Yicheng seems to be really serious thinking for a while, and then he shook his head, "No."


    "If I can do it again, I won''t say a word to you. I will walk quietly from your world."


    Ji Rao looked at Shen Yicheng''s eyes, which were covered with a layer of bright color but without the slightest warmth, "why?"


    "If you didn''t have me, you would be happier. At least you wouldn''t be like now. You can''t even keep your incomplete soul."


    Ji Rao laughed in a low voice.


    "Yes, you are so sorry for me."


    Ji Rao stretched out his hand to grab his neck and used some strength to reach Shen Yicheng''s ear, "but what can I do? I''ve forgotten the previous two lives. No matter how you repeat it to me, I don''t have the same feeling at that time. I''ll tell you with my incomplete and incomplete soul I like you. It''s true


    Shen Yicheng was stunned.


    Ji Rao is like a successful little fox, "am I very generous? I''ve always felt that way

 Chapter 1485

    Shen Yicheng sat all night, Ji Rao lay in his arms all night.


    The sea breeze is blowing the waves ceaselessly, and the birds are circling in the air.


    In the morning sun suddenly appears a bunch of golden light, the horizon suddenly rises dazzling yellow, sea and sky line, hope seems to climb out of hell, Ji Rao in this quiet safely closed the glass like eyes.


    Almost in Ji Rao closed his eyes, the light in Shen Yicheng''s eyes also scattered.


    He looked at the light of the sky more and more bright, thinking that today''s weather is good, how many people should be happy for such a good sunshine, unfortunately, his favorite people left in the sunshine.


    Shen Yicheng had no time to think about anything, and his mind was blank.


    When the sun rises completely, Shen Yicheng wants to wake Ji Rao up and ask him to see how beautiful the roulette is.


    It''s a pity that Ji Rao can''t see it any more.


    At this time, his heart is not much sad.


    When he was really sad, he went back to their home.


    It was a temporary rented house. He didn''t hurt Ji Rao. The rented house was also a very exquisite apartment.


    There was a click.


    The door was opened and Shen Yicheng pushed the door in.


    Swipe, swipe.


    The water tank oxygen supply makes a sound, and two red and white fish swim alternately in the fish tank.


    Shen Yicheng and Ji Rao have been to many places, but they have no fixed residence. Cats and dogs don''t like Ji Rao, so they have never raised anything. This time back home, they both know that Ji Rao won''t go to other places, so Ji Rao said a few days ago that they want two fish.


    These two fish are the ugliest, and they are very cheap. Shen Yicheng once proposed to raise some precious and beautiful big fish, but Ji Rao pointed to these two.


    Finally, Shen Yicheng bought two of them for five yuan.


    When I bought it, Ji Rao joked, or I would take the little turtle away.


    Although Ji Rao can''t accompany him in the future, it''s not lonely to raise a thousand year old king 80000 year old turtle.


    These two fish are very small, just like the miscellaneous fish in the stinky ditch, but Ji Rao still pesters Shen Yicheng to buy a luxury fish tank and move back home. So big a bathtub, hide two small fish, don''t look carefully, sometimes can''t see.


    Before Ji Rao came back, he was the first one to feed the fish. Now Shen Yicheng has no idea to feed them.


    He closed the door and stood where he was, suddenly not wanting to move.


    There was no sound in the air except the sound of water. Shen Yicheng suddenly felt the horror of silence.


    He went to turn on the TV and tuned it to Ji Rao''s favorite cartoon.


    The cartoon characters in it are laughing and talking about the childish things in the eyes of adults. Shen Yicheng pauses and turns up his voice.


    It''s strange.


    Clearly Ji Rao was sitting on the sofa when he was there. He didn''t make a sound. It was quiet as if he didn''t exist. Shen Yicheng didn''t feel anything at that time.


    Why is the sound so loud now? Shen Yicheng still feels quiet.


    Why is this room so quiet?


    Why is the room that used to make him feel comfortable so cold now?


    Why does he feel so sad?


    Shen Yicheng sat on the ground dejectedly with a sore throat.


    Ji Rao didn''t walk alone when he left. He took away the whole world of Shen Yicheng and the color in Shen Yicheng''s eyes.


    Shen Yicheng feels uncomfortable everywhere, but he doesn''t like everything.


    Ji Rao has only been away for a few hours.


    Shen Yicheng wants to die.

 Chapter 1486

    "Hello, silly?"


    Ji Rao opened his eyes in a daze. Someone waved his hand in front of him. He didn''t look like he had come back.


    "Tut tut."


    Yubajiang knew that was the result.


    Let him live longer. I didn''t expect that this man had lived three generations.


    Good guy.


    Other hosts have people who keep fit every day, soak in Lycium barbarum and work hard to live to 109 years old, which is not as good as him from ancient times to modern times.


    Ji Rao has no spirit on her face, but her eyes are slightly red, and her eyes seem to be smeared with rouge, as if tears will fall in the next second.


    Fish eight river in Ji Rao face back to walk twice, murmur a way, "finished, can''t really silly?"


    "Where is he?"


    Ji Rao slowly raised his head and stared at Yu Bajiang, "where is he?"


    "He..."


    Ji Rao suddenly stood up.


    "You lied to me, you lied to me."


    Yubajiang


    Ji Rao looked at him with red eyes. Her eyes floated to the table again. It looked like she was going to copy a guy to fish Bajiang''s head in the next second.


    Yubajiang''s intuition of danger is very accurate. He is two meters away from jirao and says, "calm down, calm down."


    "Where is he?"


    "Oh, I didn''t say I didn''t tell you. Don''t worry."


    What Ji Rao lost is indeed a childhood playmate, but if he is really just a playmate, why does he have such deep feelings?


    His memory has been tampered with.


    Fish eight river rubbed hands, "he won''t let me tell you, you have gas don''t look for me ha."


    The story is not long. It''s simple.


    Ji Rao had a boyfriend who fell in love with each other very much. Later, Ji Rao died, and his boyfriend was pulled to the task world, saying that he could revive Ji Rao. Later, Ji Rao lived, and his boyfriend''s task world collapsed because of poor completion, and his boyfriend lost consciousness, so Ji Rao helped him gather consciousness.


    Condensing consciousness is not a simple thing, so Ji Rao''s world is not a good world for enjoyment.


    If it were not for this systematic reward, the world would not know when to accomplish Ji Rao''s task.


    This is not a game. A meal can be finished in a few minutes.


    A world can be as few months as it is decades.


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    In fact, Ji Rao can know why without asking. She is afraid that he will be sad, that he will wake up and find someone.


    "Can I see him?"


    "Yes, yes." Yubajiang nodded, eager to send the man away.


    It''s hard to get rid of his boyfriend. He doesn''t want to catch another jirao!


    "Where is he?"


    "I don''t know."


    Seeing that Ji Rao was about to beat him, Yu Bajiang said quickly, "where he went is his freedom, and I can''t bind him, right? Only he knows where he went! Or you think about whether you two have any secret base or not. I really don''t know anything about it! "


    Ji Rao doesn''t look like a liar to see him like this. It''s just that the world is so big. How can he find it?


    "If you want me to tell you, you don''t have to look for it at all. It''s not one day or two that this boy wants to see you. He''s not easy to return to freedom. Even if you don''t look for him, he''ll come to you. You might as well wait. Anyway, after so long, he''s not afraid of waiting for a few days."


    Ji Rao frowned and said, "but I have only a vague shadow of his memory."


    Yu Bajiang quickly waved his hand, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, it''s all temporary."

 Chapter 1487

    Ji Rao looked at his face can be called cheap smile, wring the brow did not loosen, obviously do not trust this seems to be unreliable system.


    "Oh, don''t worry. Our system can''t let others know. Your memory of system tasks will gradually dissipate, and then your real memory will slowly emerge."


    "He''s going to come to me, isn''t he?"


    Ji Rao now feels that he is not complete, like missing something.


    Think about it, it can only be the lack of memory about him.


    Ji Rao stepped out of yubajiang''s house. He turned his head when he stepped out.


    Yubajiang stood by the door. He didn''t have any standing appearance. His face was also bearded and looked like an old man.


    He waved his hand. "Go on, kid."


    "Goodbye."


    Ji Rao turned and left.


    Yubajiang looked at him behind him. Until his figure disappeared, yubajiang closed the door gently.


    After Ji Rao went out, he couldn''t help looking up at the east sun.


    So bright, so beautiful.


    Everything seems to have come to an end. Ji Rao lives as usual. The days are smooth and quiet.


    But he''s been waiting for someone.


    It''s just that the man didn''t come.


    Occasionally, Ji Rao can''t distinguish between the task world and the real world. A small scene can easily remind him of the time when he is doing the task. Fortunately, he also realizes that the memory of the task world is slowly disappearing.


    Unknowingly, he forgot that he was standing in front of the newly bought flowers at home, looking at the petals that opened just in time, and suddenly remembered that someone had told him that the flowers were beautiful, but he could not remember who the man was, and his face was not clear.


    Ji Rao knew that he was forgetting everything.


    Forget everything that is not materialistic.


    It''s false to say no regrets. After all, it''s all his own experience. Tears or sweat, laughter or crying, he doesn''t want to forget in his own heart.


    Unfortunately, it''s out of his control.


    Ji Rao holds her cheek in class, but her mind is not in class at all.


    If you don''t come to me, why don''t you come to me?


    Ji Rao poked the book with his pen and made holes on it.


    He thinks about it every day.


    Finally, one day he was impatient. In fact, it didn''t take him a few days, but Ji Rao just couldn''t wait.


    He went to yubajiang, but yubajiang disappeared.


    "No way." Ji Rao tried to describe to the landlord with a handful of melon seeds in front of him, "it''s impossible. It''s a uncle in his thirties who lives on the seventh floor, about this high."


    Landlord some funny looking at him, "young man, you remember wrong, seven floor live has been a 50 year old single mother ah."


    No matter what Ji Rao said, the landlord insisted that there was no such person, and he had never seen such a person.


    When the landlord finished knocking the melon seeds in her hand, she clapped her hands and said, "OK, I''ll go back. The young man can ask elsewhere. I really don''t have any melon seeds here."


    Looking at the door in front of her, Ji Rao finally realized that yubajiang was no longer there.


    Maybe for people in the real world, yubajiang never existed.


    As he said, people in the world will not be told about the system.


    Ji Rao out of the apartment building, he stood in the same place, feeling a deep powerlessness surrounded him.


    He has no choice but to wait now.

 Chapter 1488

    A rare class party.


    Ji Rao also received an invitation from his old classmates. To be honest, he has almost lost his impression on them.


    The old classmate asked very perfunctorily, I think Ji Rao is ready to refuse.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Rao agreed.


    Ji Rao has nothing to do. He has to find something for himself.


    Students'' party is always more lively than when they are alone.


    When the time came, Ji Rao took a taxi to the appointed place. He got off and saw two people standing at the door. A man and a woman seemed to have a good conversation, and the laughter could be heard clearly every few steps.


    Approaching, the boy noticed Ji Rao, he looked at Ji Rao more.


    Junior high school students have not seen each other for five or six years. High school dropouts are everywhere. Some are living in the second school, some are working hard in the society early, some have a foothold in their work with their own efforts, and others like Ji Rao have a bright future in entering a famous school.


    Most of the students who came to the party were very formal, driving the most gorgeous, expensive and eye-catching cars, carrying expensive watches on the market. They wanted to show their most bright side. But Ji Rao is sitting in the most common Didi, and her clothes are very casual, just like taking a coat out of the closet when she gets up.


    But he is tall, long legs, wide shoulders and narrow waist, and has a good appearance. No matter how casual he is, he can still attract everyone''s attention when he is thrown in the crowd.


    Junior high school students get together, we haven''t seen each other for several years, and it''s not too bad to say that it''s eighteen changes. Boys only think Ji Rao looks familiar, but they don''t think of Ji Rao''s name for a moment, but the girl next to him cries out, "Ji Rao!"


    She this shout, the boy just slow response come over.


    "Ji Rao."


    At that moment, Ji Rao in front of him seemed to overlap with the figure in school uniform in his mind a few years ago.


    I can''t remember clearly. I just remember that no student can wear so cheap and cheap school uniform as handsome.


    Boys may not have a deep relationship with Ji Rao, but girls remember the good-looking boys very clearly. Ji Rao was the existence of school grass at that time. Ask them which girl in high school didn''t know Ji Rao''s name.


    "It''s really you, Ji Rao. You haven''t been here for many years."


    Years?


    For Ji Rao, the years can be counted in terms of centuries.


    The people in front of him were very strange, and they couldn''t recognize any of them.


    For these junior high school students, Ji Rao is only five or six years away from them, and his name is on his lips. But for Ji Rao, these people seem to be thousands of mountains away, and he can''t remember them.


    Boys'' hair is specially sunken with hair gel. They are fitted with a high set suit. Their shoes are polished. All their actions are the taste of social elites.


    As soon as he looked at Ji Rao''s blank eyes, he said with a smile, "look, we Ji Rao''s classmates are too many to forget."


    The boy introduced his name and the name of the girl next to him. The boy was the monitor of that year, and he also organized this party. He has gathered seven or eight times since graduation, but he never expected Ji Rao to come this time.


    He thought college students didn''t want to be with them.


    The girl is still some do not give up, "you really do not remember me?"

 Chapter 1489

    It''s said that girls make up and remove their make-up. Besides, after so many years, even if Ji Rao hasn''t done those tasks or experienced the long journey, he probably can''t recognize the girl.


    The girl''s make-up is a little thick, her hair is permed and dyed. She is wearing a white dress and high-heeled shoes. She looks at Ji Rao with bright eyes.


    "I used to ask you questions at that time! I''ll sit in front of you, on the left in front of you. "


    Ji Rao


    It''s not clear whether we should really go to the problem or to see people.


    "Harm, don''t think of it." The girl waved her hand, but she didn''t worry about the past. "How come you''re the only one here, he Xingzhi?"


    Ji Rao keenly catches the name, showing some confusion on his face.


    "He Xingzhi?"


    "Ah?" The girl covered her mouth in surprise, "don''t you even remember he Xingzhi? You two are tired of being together all day. Let alone girls, even boys can''t get in. "


    This words obviously just tease, Ji Rao but doubtfully frowned.


    But I was relieved in a moment.


    It must be just one of these junior high school students.


    After so many years and so many things, he can be forgiven for forgetting this and that.


    Ji Rao doesn''t have much trouble with it.


    "Maybe I lost contact after that. I can''t remember clearly."


    The boy said with a loud smile, "hahaha, we''ll never forget the God of learning."


    He looked down at the eye watch, naturally lifted up some suit sleeves, showing the expensive watch on his wrist, "Oh, it''s all this point, go in, it should be two or three people short."


    "Good."


    Ji Rao stepped in.


    Junior high school students are not as good as senior high school students. Go in and have a look. Everyone is different from everyone.


    There are mature girls in formal clothes, such as those who have just attended a wedding banquet. There are Baoma with a baby in her arms and a low ponytail. There are elites in the industry who have an extraordinary style of talking and are forced to wear clothes. There are factory men who are all dressed in casual clothes and old in appearance.


    When Ji Rao came in, he just heard a man boasting about his market in the company. He was a salesman himself. He deliberately said a lot of professional words in the industry, which made people think how powerful he was.


    They hardly noticed Ji Rao''s arrival.


    what tiktok looked for was a seat, next to him was a girl who was focused on the sound of the brush. She looked at her cell phone with her eyes on her mobile phone.


    Next to a friend suddenly pushed her, the girl raised her head.


    "What are you drinking? Orange juice or coke? "


    "Coke."


    at this time the gathering was not so commercialized, some people were still reading, so the food and wine were not so particular, and coke Sprite had gone through, and the boys had ordered Baijiu baijiu.


    Girls inadvertently to the side of a look, this look can not be moved.


    That''s cool.


    Who has resistance to good-looking people?


    The girl rushed over and asked, "ah, I forgot you. Are you..."


    Ji Rao turns his head slowly. Behind him is the window. The sunlight comes in gently. After Ji Rao''s body, he is covered with a layer of golden light, holding his whole body in the warmth. All the girls who ask questions are stunned.


    "What?"


    For a moment, girls forgot what they were asking.

 Chapter 1490

    "You are Are you Ji Rao The female student stares at his facial features, voice suddenly big rise, "you are Ji Rao!"


    Jirao.


    When I forget in junior high school, no one will forget Ji Rao.


    He is handsome, good at study, and kind-hearted with few words. When he laughs, it''s like a spring breeze. Anyone can''t help but look at him.


    "It''s really Ji Rao."


    "I haven''t seen you for several years. The longer Ji Rao grows, the more handsome she is."


    "Yes, Ji Rao has never been to a party before. I thought he would never come again."


    "I heard that he was the number one in the college entrance examination that year."


    "Well, I remember when he was playing, I gave him water."


    "What are you? At the beginning, he went to hand in his homework. There were too many homework to hold. I took the initiative to help him. We went to the office to hand in our homework together! "


    "I I''ve cooked for him! "


    Someone asked in surprise, "when did you help him with his meal?"


    "When he was sick, he had a headache. I''ll fight for him."


    "You can pull it down. If he is ill, it must be he Xingzhi who helped him to cook. How can it be your turn?"


    "No That girl seems to be not good at words, red face just way, "is he Xingzhi to my meal card, said he wants to take Ji Rao to the infirmary, let me help Ji Rao make meal first."


    She explained, immediately a girl sour way, "Why are you? I can also help him with his meal. I remember your seat was quite far away from them at that time. "


    "Because I run fast. He Xingzhi said that Ji Rao likes sweet and sour ribs. I remember very well that the dish is only sold at noon on Wednesday, and it''s fast. He Xingzhi asked me to help Ji Rao get one. "


    "Ha ha ha, he Xingzhi was really inseparable from Ji Rao at that time."


    "He Xingzhi looks handsome and studies well. At that time, they were fighting for the first place."


    "I have to say that they really match each other. They study well, play well and are so handsome."


    In junior high school, a group of kids had a big dream of saving the world. At that time, he Xingzhi and Ji Rao were the models they wanted to be.


    He Xingzhi?


    Who is he Xingzhi?


    These people seem to have tied themselves to he Xingzhi.


    Ji Rao silently listened to these people say their own things, and did not interrupt.


    "Well, you and Ji Rao are in the same high school, aren''t you? Did you know about the invitation? He''s not coming? "


    "I really don''t know. I heard that he Xingzhi went abroad to study when he was a sophomore in high school. I still don''t know whether he will come back or not." Boy toward Ji Rao there Nu mouth, "is the Lord here, you ask Ji Rao ah."


    "Yes, Ji Rao, what about he Xingzhi?"


    For these junior high school students, Ji Rao has always been with he Xingzhi. To say where he Xingzhi is and whether he will come today, Ji Rao must have the most say.


    Unfortunately, Ji Rao''s brain melon seeds are not sensitive to the word "he Xingzhi".


    Ji Rao didn''t know what to say to these people''s expectant and curious eyes.


    "Didn''t he contact you again after he went abroad?"


    Ji Rao had nothing to say but nodded.


    These people looked disappointed at once.


    "No matter how good the friendship is, there will be variables."


    "I thought that no matter who is separated from whom in our class, you will never be separated."


    "Harm, don''t say these, vegetables come up, eat vegetables, eat vegetables."

 Chapter 1491

    Ji Rao eats vegetables and drinks and listens to them talking about their experiences over the years.


    But most of them are bragging.


    After staying for a long time, I really don''t think this kind of party is interesting, and I can''t get in any words, but he Xingzhi is something that interests him.


    Ji Rao, they all said that he Xingzhi and himself are inseparable, and they have a close relationship. They can''t have no impression at all.


    The monitor is the most active. Originally, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, and they are all strange to each other. However, the monitor has been talking about what happened in the class at that time, which has aroused many people''s memories. A meal is more and more harmonious, with more and more laughter.


    "Yes, I remember that time, I was caught by the old class. Several people stood at the gate of the class for a day. Ha ha ha."


    "Xiao Wang was really innocent at that time, and he couldn''t explain himself clearly."


    "Also, on the second day of junior high school, in autumn, the teacher in charge of the class went to the woods with a flashlight to catch the little lovers. That time, he just caught Qiuyan and Dingyan."


    "I know. I know. I was walking in the woods. That''s the head teacher." A chubby boy stood up, learning from the head teacher at that time, "ah, you two, just you two! Well, well, I also said that I''d make a surprise inspection tonight. I''m so sure I caught the students in my class. Come on, you two, come to my office! "


    He learned vividly. Although he had some exaggerated movements, he learned the tone by 10%, which made everyone laugh.


    They looked at one of the boys and asked him, "do you remember, definitely?"


    The boy named Dingyan gave a wry smile. "Of course, I remember. I was scared at that time."


    "I heard that Dingyan has a son?"


    "What? Have a son? "


    You know, these people like Ji Rao are still in college. It seems that they are far away from getting married and having children. But those who go to work in the society early are all looking for a family at home. It''s not surprising that they are suitable and have the right eyes to get married and have children.


    Mentioning his little son, he said with a smile on his face, "yes, it''s just a week. He''s very small."


    "I''ll have to see Ding Yan''s son one day. He must look like him."


    "Ah, Qiuyan didn''t come?"


    A girl who has a good relationship with Qiuyan waved her hand, "she didn''t come. She''s busy getting married recently and can''t catch up."


    Dingbang was stunned. "Is she going to get married?"


    "That''s right."


    "Ah, Dingbang, why are you so worried about Qiuyan?"


    Ding Bang''s face showed some bitter smile again, "don''t tease me. It was years ago."


    "Yes, yes, we thought it was a pity that you two were separated at that time, but now one of you has a baby and the other wants to get married. Alas, life is really fast."


    They soon found the regret of time passing from the former couple, and their mood was somewhat depressed.


    "Oh, don''t talk about this, don''t talk about this, now there are few single people?"


    This sentence can be regarded as arousing a thousand waves, and those who have no object clap the table and cry out discontentedly.


    "What''s the matter? I''m proud that I''m single. Who says people have to find someone to live with? I think I''m very good on my own. I make money and spend by myself. I don''t have so much trouble. I''m relaxed and happy! "

 Chapter 1492

    After a meal, the monitor ordered a KTV, and a group of people went to KTV.


    In fact, Ji Rao wants to go now, because there are always girls pestering him to talk, and they can''t help praising him for being handsome and promising. What they mean in their eyes is that Ji Rao can''t see it. After all, he was such an excellent person in junior high school. After so many years, he seems to be more open and gorgeous. Who doesn''t like it? He knew that he was Ji Rao''s classmate, so he also wanted to try, but he was doomed to get no response.


    "Can you tell me something about he Xingzhi?"


    The boy''s eyes were full of tears. "Don''t you remember he Xingzhi?"


    Ji Rao nodded, "maybe I haven''t seen you for many years. I really can''t remember clearly."


    "Oh, at that time, you and he Xingzhi were well-known students in our school. Our school had a primary school to junior high school. He Xingzhi was promoted from primary school. You were transferred from junior high school to junior high school in the second semester of junior high school. Maybe you don''t know that he Xingzhi was the first in their grade, no matter in primary school or junior high school. Later, when you came, the first became you. He Xingzhi was unconvinced. You were also arrogant at that time. You both wanted to pinch up when you met. Later, in the second semester of junior high school, you two didn''t know what happened. Suddenly, it was better than the girls in our class who had to go to the toilet together. The first seat was either yours or his. It was always you two who came back and changed, and no matter how others inserted it I can''t get in. "


    The boy said that he still had some feelings. It seems that he still can''t understand why some people are so good at learning.


    He looked at Ji Rao enviously. "You got a good university. I''m not surprised."


    Jirao didn''t respond to that.


    The first position will always be occupied by someone, either you or he.


    The boy also told Ji Rao about he Xingzhi''s friendship with him. He said that they had a deep friendship. When they had dinner together, they ate each other. When they got the water, you stood in line and I took the pot. When they ran for a kilometer, you ran with me and I chased you.


    But he said so much, Ji Rao really did not have any impression.


    At KTV, the boys began to sing loudly. The songs are old songs. They don''t know what the sun never sets and what their preference is. They just feel that it''s meaningless to sing these songs. They have to shout these old songs to have more flavor.


    They began to play werewolf killing, playing mahjong and drinking. For a while, they all played hi. Ji Rao was also caught and poured some wine. The box was steaming hot. Even though Ji Rao was conscious, he blushed.


    Some boys are not good at drinking. They are already drunk, holding the microphone and roaring in a tone totally different from the music.


    Ji Rao is silent and seems to have reduced his sense of existence to the lowest level, but his appearance is doomed that he will not be the one with low sense of existence.


    Playing, suddenly someone put his arms around Ji Rao''s shoulder. He tilted his head and saw a boy in a black suit, but his face was red and his suit was a bit messy. His sober eyes showed that he was drunk.


    This man was at the wine table a few hours ago. He was the one who was in sales.


    "Ji Rao."


    The man said with his tongue, then suddenly laughed, "Ji Rao, do you know..."

 Chapter 1493

    "I have to, I have to apologize to you here. I''ve been sorry for all these years." He hooked Ji Rao''s neck and whispered in Ji Rao''s ear. He said vaguely. Ji Rao tried to push him away several times and finally held back.


    "That''s when you were found cheating in a mock exam in grade three. In fact In fact, I put that note in your pocket. At that time, you always took the first place. I don''t know It''s not balanced. "


    In fact, Ji Rao has already forgotten this, and it''s not a big deal.


    The man continued, "at that time, you were asked to be a parent by the teacher. I didn''t expect that your mother would be so, so angry and beat you so hard. In those days, I was nervous. Later, he Xingzhi found out that I was the one who played the trick. He beat me up and asked me to clarify with the teacher, but But I didn''t go to clarify. I was beaten to the hospital by him. My father dragged him to make compensation and said he would sue him... " After a pause, the boy coughed twice and continued, "I have a sister who was ill at that time. My father He is a blackmailer he Xingzhi. He Xingzhi''s parents don''t want my father to make a big scene. It''s not good for he Xingzhi. My father''s mouth is 200000, which was 200000 in those years He''s given it, but I always feel that I''m not at ease. "


    He chuckled. "Now I tell you, I''ll be at ease, at ease."


    He Xingzhi


    Ji Rao frowned.


    At the end of the show, many men were drunk and called a driver to take them home. Ji Rao wanted to take a taxi, but when he went out, a little cool wind spread on his face, so he wanted to blow the wind outside.


    So gave up the idea of a taxi, a person slowly to the direction of the school.


    Just after he said goodbye to his junior high school classmates, he turned around and saw a man not far away in the alley. Ji Rao could see someone leaning against the wall only by the faint light in the alley. Strange to say, there is so dark, even if you look carefully, you may not be able to see clearly, but Ji Rao turns around and falls on the man at the first glance.


    Looking at his appearance, he was a man. He was very tall and wore a long windbreaker. He could only vaguely see that his two long legs were bent all the time. In the dark, there was a bright spark. The smoke shrouded and then dissipated.


    "Ji Rao!"


    Someone yelled behind him, Ji Rao turned his head, a girl ran to him, "Ji Rao, your ID card has been left behind."


    Ji Rao took it over and saw that it was really his own. It was estimated that it fell out when he took out his pocket. He took it over and said thanks. When he turned around again, there was no one in the alley.


    Don''t know is out of what kind of state of mind, Ji Rao walked past stopped, he looked at the alley, see inside really empty, no one.


    He closed his eyes and felt a little lost.


    Lost?


    Ji Rao was startled by himself.


    Why did he lose?


    Ji Rao frowned and went back. There was a lot of noise on both sides of the road. Ji Rao was alone, but he seemed to be an alien.


    He lowered his good-looking eyebrows and passed by the shops. Ji Rao didn''t care about them. He sank in his own world, as if thinking about something. He was so serious that he didn''t even look up at the traffic lights in front of him.

 Chapter 1494

    Didi Didi.


    The screeching sound of the brakes and the sound of the car finally awakens Ji Rao''s reason. He subconsciously wants to hide, but it seems that it''s too late.


    Are you going to die here as soon as you finish the task?


    Between the lightning and flint, he suddenly threw a huge force in front of him, which directly took him back, "Dong" a dull sound, he hit a hard embrace.


    The breath in the ear, the heart beating in the arms, and the undulation of the chest are all so obvious, as if just scared.


    Ji Rao is hugged tightly and can''t move. He turns his head and sees the man''s hair.


    The person holding him is higher than him, slightly lowering his head to his ear, Ji Rao can''t see his face clearly.


    The driver put down the window and said, "don''t look at the road! What''s the red light? Don''t die! "


    After a while, the driver saw that Ji Rao didn''t have a big deal. He lifted the window and left by himself.


    The man pulls Ji Rao to the side of the road. There are many people walking around them. They come and go like running water. It seems that they have been pressed a shortcut key and gradually become a virtual shadow. Only Ji Rao and the person in front of him are real, or they have never put anything else in their eyes except each other.


    Ji Rao looks at the man in front of him. His face is clearly outlined, reflecting the street light. His thin lips are slightly pursed. It''s easy to think of the blade shining in the snow at night. When he looks into Ji Rao''s eyes, the blade looks like an Anshun quilt covered with a scabbard, and his aggression and threat disappear completely.


    He was wearing a black windbreaker. Ji Rao could see at a glance that this was the man just leaning in the alley.


    This man, this man


    If they have junior high school students here just now, they will be surprised to point at the man and shout out his name.


    But Ji Rao looked at him, can only feel as if there is something hot and uncontrollable emotion to break through the obstacles to see the sun again.


    The man tilted his head, and his beautiful and dark eyes seemed to be trying to suppress something. After a moment, he seemed to be finally unable to bear it. He pulled Ji Rao over and hugged him in his arms. It was hard and tight, which made people suddenly have the illusion that this man was going to rub the people in his arms into his blood and live and die together.


    "I''m sorry."


    Ji Rao heard his voice.


    It''s strange.


    The voice was low and patient. It seemed that some important feelings were hidden. What was on the surface was only a thin layer of paper. As long as he pierced it, he could see how warm and passionate the feelings were underneath. It was a voice that he had never heard before, but it seemed that he had heard it somewhere. Deep in his memory, he felt that it should hover in his ears, every day.


    "I''m sorry."


    Ji Rao didn''t push people away. In fact, there was already a name on her mind.


    He didn''t speak, and let the man hold him. Although the embrace was hard and uncomfortable, and it was cold with the cool wind, he could feel the fresh heart under the cold chest. Ji Rao felt that his heart was also involved in it. Every beat of his heart was close to his own. In a trance, he felt that his heart was his own His own heart, he thinks the other''s heart, is beating for himself, so is his own.


    This feeling made him feel more comfortable than ever, and he even thought that this person could hold him for a little longer.

 Chapter 1495

    "I''m sorry."


    I''m sorry what?


    Why keep apologizing?


    Is it because I''ve done something I''m sorry for?


    Is it because I lost so many memories?


    It''s because


    His voice was low and wet, as if the wisps of cobwebs went deep into Ji Rao''s heart, "I came too late."


    A sour feeling suddenly rises from the tip of the nose.


    Clearly without any reason, Ji Rao wants to cry for no reason.


    "He Xingzhi."


    He whispered out the name, and seemed to chew the three words thousands of times.


    Very strange and familiar.


    He Xingzhi he Xingzhi he Xingzhi.


    It seems that a long time ago, he read the name, now the past is forgotten, after so many years, he picked up the name again.


    "I''m here."


    In fact, Ji Rao can''t remember anything, but he thinks he has found the person he has been waiting for.


    "I''m waiting for you."


    He Xingzhi closed his eyes, greedily took a few mouthfuls of Ji Rao''s taste, "I know, I dare not come to see you, I think, I think it must be more formal, I want to appear in front of you in the best way."


    I didn''t expect to be so hasty.


    On the main road, the two stood in front of each other.


    Ji Rao can''t help bending the corners of his mouth, "I''m the most impatient. You want me to wait so long. If I don''t come out again, I won''t wait."


    "I''ll come to you without you waiting for me." He Xingzhi releases Ji Rao, and his eyes are full of hot friendship. He locks Ji Rao tightly and doesn''t let him move his sight.


    "You haven''t recovered your memory, have you?" He touched Ji Rao''s hair, and his face looked even worse than killing himself. "I made you suffer so much."


    Even if he doesn''t realize it, he can also know what Ji Rao has done for himself, because he is also in the game.


    In every task world, he Xingzhi sees wandering, staying, crying or laughing, reluctant or angry.


    He is hiding in every NPC in the world of jirao missions, and these data have their own shadows. All of them will fall in love with Ji Rao, because he Xingzhi loves Ji Rao to the bone, so these data will also have a deep attachment to Ji Rao. Even if he Xingzhi''s love is scattered on so many NPCs, it will not reduce these people''s infatuation for Ji Rao.


    "Yes, are you willing to compensate me for the rest of your life?"


    Ji Rao''s tone is light, but his eyes are fixed on he Xingzhi.


    There''s so much he doesn''t know, but for now, he just wants to make sure.


    He Xingzhi stretched out his hand to hold Ji Rao''s hand, and then slowly clasped his fingers, tightly wrapped around Ji Rao''s fingers, "I''m willing to give it to you in my next life, next life, next life."


    I''ve let go of your hand, never again.


    Ji Rao bent his lips to smile, "that can''t work. I don''t remember you. In case you are a bad person, isn''t that harmful to me?"


    "I''ll stay with you. I''ll tell you what you can''t remember and what you want to know."


    "Good."


    He Xingzhi leads Ji Rao home, and their figures lengthen under the street lamp.


    It took them a lot of effort to get back to each other. The hands they held were like chains of time and space. They locked their souls tightly. No one could get away. No one could escape. They should stand side by side and walk the hard won rest of the journey together.

 Chapter 1496

    "What? You are the banquet court? You''re Boyce? Are you Si Jieyu? "


    Ji Rao holds his arms and coldly looks at the man on the sofa. He Xingzhi skillfully takes the keyboard that has been prepared for a long time from the tea table and kneels down.


    In fact, Ji Rao doesn''t have a lot of impression on the mission world. These days, he can always dream of his green campus time with he Xingzhi. But it doesn''t affect him to remember how much he suffered from abuse in the task world.


    "No, I''m just a wisp of hidden consciousness in their heart. What they do is not my original intention..." To go up Ji Rao line of sight to retreat of he Xingzhi finally drooped down, "well, they are me."


    "I''m wrong, wife."


    Ji Rao feels that he Xingzhi is like a big dog who has made a mistake. He is pathetic, but it makes people think of his good deeds and makes people hate him.


    "Why did you fail in your mission?"


    If he Xingzhi had not failed, he would not have been found by yubajiang.


    He Xingzhi said in a low voice, "some task world NPCs like me, I refused them, they blacked out."


    Ji Rao


    "I knew they would make such a big noise later. At that time, even if I was lying to him, I gave him a clean job."


    Unfortunately, I didn''t know so much.


    He Xingzhi reaches out and grabs Ji Rao''s pajama pants. He Xingzhi buys them. Ji Rao is too thin, so his waist is thicker than Ji Rao''s waist. He pulls the loose pants down.


    Two thin, long, white legs were exposed to the air.


    Ji Rao


    He Xingzhi


    He looked up at Ji Rao''s cold face, "I said I didn''t mean to..."


    Ji Rao''s anger was broken.


    He Xingzhi swallowed his saliva and carefully said the rest in a low voice, "will you believe it?"


    "I believe your grandmother has a leg!" Ji Rao fished out his trousers again, picked up the pillow on the sofa and lost it.


    He Xingzhi is smashed, takes down the pillow, and looks at Ji Rao''s face.


    In fact, Ji Rao is not really angry with him.


    After all, he Xingzhi did the task for himself.


    He sat down on the sofa and he Xingzhi immediately poured a cup of hot tea into Ji Rao''s hand.


    Ji Rao took a drink and put it down, "you Come up and sit down


    He Xingzhi laughs. He hugs Ji Rao hard. He is not angry when he is pushed away by Ji Rao. He sits beside Ji Rao with a smile and his upper body is leaning against Ji Rao.


    "How did you do it then?"


    "Well?"


    "Who asked you to do the task?"


    "Yubajiang, you''ve already met him, haven''t you? It''s very unreliable. "


    Ji Rao looked at him, "that How did you meet him? "


    "It was the third day you left. I was alone in the rental house. He spoke directly in my head and gave me a dream at night."


    What he Xingzhi didn''t tell Ji Rao is that after Ji Rao left, he locked himself in the room, almost didn''t eat or drink. Every day he smoked, dazed and talked to himself, as if his soul was gone and his body was still wandering in the world. He Xingzhi didn''t want to try that in his life. If yu Bajiang came to him later, he might die in the rental house I''m in.


    But if he doesn''t say it, Ji Rao can almost imagine it.

 Chapter 1497

    Ji Rao touched he Xingzhi''s face, "you suffered."


    "No He Xingzhi hugged Ji Rao and felt his warm body in his arms. His heart seemed to be warm in warm water. "If you can come back, it''s my greatest luck."


    ¡­¡­


    Today is the weekend, Ji Rao no class, two people watched on the mobile phone for a long time, still not satisfied with the movies broadcast in today''s cinema, so they decided to pull the curtain at home to see a long movie.


    When looking for the movie, Ji Rao''s vision pauses in the animation column. He Xingzhi sees that he is distracted and asks.


    "Nothing."


    Ji Rao frowned, "let''s see this."


    He Xingzhi, the film he chose, certainly has no objection.


    The light is very dark. He Xingzhi is sitting on the sofa with Ji Rao in his arms. He has a bag of potato chips in his hand. The LCD TV is very large. When the screen lights up, Ji Rao''s face is illuminated.


    He vaguely felt that he should like watching cartoons.


    But why do you like such childish things?


    He stared at the TV and started to stay. Just for a moment, he felt as if he had experienced such a scene, in such a dark scene, in whose arms, watching such a movie.


    I can''t remember.


    Ji Rao narrowed her eyes.


    I can''t remember.


    There are more and more memories of reality. The memory of those tasks is quietly and slowly erased in the ticking sound of the clock. Sometimes Ji Rao forgets too much and feels afraid. In the middle of the night, he will wake up when he dreams of something.


    He Xingzhi, who is lying beside him, no matter how fast he sleeps, as long as Ji Rao has a little movement, he can wake up immediately and hold Ji Rao in silence.


    He didn''t talk because he knew what Ji Rao was upset about.


    He Xingzhi himself is also slowly forgetting the memory of the task related system. The once so bright and unreliable Yu Bajiang has only a little vague shadow in his mind.


    At the beginning, he always thought of Yu Bajiang and what he said, but now when he stood in front of him and told him the word "Yu Bajiang", he would take a little time to outline this person.


    There are too many things to forget.


    He has Ji Rao, and he only wants Ji Rao.


    "Strange." Ji Rao said in a low voice, "the score of this horror film is so high, why don''t I feel terrible at all?"


    He just saw the pile of horror, mystery, terror and perfect atmosphere, but why didn''t he feel afraid at all?


    "Yes, I remember you used to be afraid of ghosts."


    Before?


    I can''t remember.


    Ji Rao will never remember that he was not afraid of ghosts because he was once a ghost.


    The memory of the system will certainly be cleared, but the habits left behind by doing these tasks will not change, which is the proof that they once existed, even if no one will notice.


    Ji Rao turned his head and looked at he Xingzhi''s chin. He moved his mouth to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    It is clear that they have been together for so many years, even if they had a car accident before, but neither of them had a big life, so looking at he Xingzhi''s sense of the vicissitudes of things at that moment seems so abrupt.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He Xingzhi lowers his head and kisses Ji Rao gently.


    Heart that strange completely dissipated, Ji Rao showed a beautiful incomparable smile, "or we change a cartoon to watch it?"